ã€ŠShadowBound: The Need For Powerã€‹


 Chapter 1 The Mischievous Kid

    Benbrok, a quaint little town nestled in Zone 18, was a place where life moved at a slow, steady pace, and the people were content with their simple lives. Most residents worked small jobs to make ends meet, and though the town was often forgotten by the rest of the world, its quiet charm held a sense of peace.On the hills overlooking Benbrok, an old man lived with his mischievous grandson, who seemed to have a different kind of energy altogether.

    Liam, ten years old and full of spirit, was known for causing more trouble than any child should. While the town cherished its quiet life, Liam had a knack for stirring things up¡ªespecially with his light fingers. Though he had become something of a notorious figure among the townsfolk, they tolerated him, mostly out of respect for his grandfather, Billy. But today, Liam''s luck was about to run out.

    "Don''t these people ever get tired?" Liam muttered under his breath, glancing over his shoulder as he dashed through the narrow streets. An angry mob was chasing him, and this time, they weren''t going to let him off with a warning.

    As Liam''s heart raced, a mischievous grin tugged at his lips. "I have to lose them fast¡­ Ah, perfect!" He spotted a familiar alleyway that led to a dead end, though only *he* knew the hidden way out.

    With a burst of speed, Liam bolted down the alley, the mob hot on his heels. He reached the wall at the end and, with the agility only a boy like him could muster, scrambled up the building to the roof. Below, the townspeople came to a halt, frustrated by the dead end they hadn''t expected.

    Liam peered down at them, his grin widening. "Sorry, everyone! Looks like we''ll have to try again another day!"

    One red-faced man shook his fist. "Next time we catch you, we''ll throw you into the Dark Forest!"

    For a brief moment, Liam''s grin faltered. The Dark Forest? He had always thought it was just a local myth, something used to scare kids like him. "Dark Forest? Yeah, right," he scoffed to himself, trying to push the unease from his mind.

    As the mob gave up and dispersed, Officer Eugene, who had been quietly observing, turned to a concerned woman. "Officer, shouldn''t we do something about that boy?"

    Eugene, his arms crossed, simply smiled. "No need. His grandfather will take care of it. He always does."

    Meanwhile, Liam slowed to a walk as he approached the path leading up the hills toward home. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Dark Forest... sure. That''s gotta be the most ridiculous threat ever." Yet, as the words left his mouth, something in the woods stirred.

    A strange, low growl echoed through the trees. Liam stopped dead in his tracks, his heart pounding. "What was that?"

    Before he could react, a massive figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa creature unlike anything Liam had ever seen. A towering demon wolf, its dark fur blending into the shadows, stood before him. Its glowing eyes burned with malice, and its body rippled with power. The creature was easily twenty feet tall, its sharp fangs gleaming in the dim light.

    Liam took a shaky step back, his bravado fading. "What the hell is that thing?"

    The wolf growled again, louder this time, its intent clear. Liam was in its territory, and it didn''t seem to like uninvited guests.

    *Why isn''t it attacking?* Liam wondered, his mind racing. Then, with a boldness he didn''t quite feel, he called out, "Hey, Wolfy! Who do you think is in more trouble here¡ªme or you?"

    The wolf''s eyes widened for a second as if surprised by the boy''s audacity. But its growl deepened, signaling that playtime was over.

    Without thinking, Liam placed a hand on the beast''s massive snout. "Relax, big guy. I''m just trying to figure out what''s going on here."

    The wolf snapped its jaws in frustration, and Liam finally realized how close he was to being lunch. "Right¡­ okay, I''ll just be going then!" he stammered, backing away slowly before turning and sprinting down the path.

    The demon wolf let out a terrifying roar and bounded after him, its speed far outmatching Liam''s.

    *I''m too slow. I won''t make it!* Liam''s mind raced as he spotted a towering tree up ahead. *That''s my only chance.*

    Using all his strength, he scrambled up the tree, finding a branch high enough to give him some distance. Panting, he glanced down at the wolf. "That was close¡­ I should be safe up here."

    But as soon as Liam caught his breath, the tree trembled beneath him. "Wait¡­ what''s it doing?"

    Before Liam could react, the demon wolf sank its powerful jaws into the tree and flung it¡ªand Liam¡ªinto the air.

    Liam soared through the sky, his eyes wide with a strange mix of terror and awe. *I''m¡­ flying?*

    For a brief moment, everything seemed peaceful. He could see the whole town below, and even his house in the distance. *Wow, it looks so much nicer from up here¡­*

    Then reality hit. "Wait! I''m falling! AAHHH!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he plummeted toward the wolf''s waiting jaws, he caught sight of the creature''s enormous, razor-sharp teeth. *I''m done for...*

    Just as the wolf''s mouth closed in, a flash of light cut through the air. With one swift motion, the demon wolf''s head was severed from its body. The force of the blow knocked Liam sideways, and he landed hard on the ground, the wind knocked out of him.

    For a moment, everything was silent. Then, Liam groaned. "Ouch¡­ Yep, that hurt."

    The wolf''s body dissolved into thin air, leaving behind only a gleaming metal object where the beast had fallen. Liam, still dazed, looked up to see his grandfather, Billy, approaching.

    "Well, well, Liam," Billy said with a smile. "Seems you have a real talent for not dying, even when you probably should."

    Liam grinned sheepishly. "Only because you always show up just in time, Grandpa."

    Billy chuckled, patting his grandson on the shoulder. "So, tell me, what did you take from the townspeople this time?"

    Liam hesitated, then sighed. "Some food¡­ and a few cream puffs."

    "Ah, cream puffs," Billy said with a knowing smile. "Well, I suppose I''ll have to go pay for those later. But for now, you''ve earned something special."

    Liam''s eyes lit up. "Really? What?"

    Billy knelt beside the shining metal left behind by the demon wolf. "Congratulations, Liam. You''re going to get a sword."

    Liam''s jaw dropped. "A sword? You mean¡­ a real one?"

    Billy nodded, picking up the strange metal. "This isn''t just any demon metal. It''s stronger than anything I''ve seen before. And I think it''s meant for you."

    Liam''s excitement bubbled over. "Alright! This is going to be amazing!"

    Billy stood, ruffling his grandson''s hair. "Let''s head home. You''ve had enough excitement for one day."

    Liam couldn''t stop smiling as they made their way back. He didn''t know what the future held, but something told him it was going to be a lot more interesting from here on out.

 Chapter 2 Into The Abyss

    Five minutes later, Liam and Grandpa Billy arrived at their small home nestled in the hills."I''m starving," Grandpa Billy announced as they stepped inside. "What about you?"

    "Same here. We can eat the food I brought," Liam suggested, grinning.

    "Of course," Billy said, chuckling. "I''ll be paying for it later, I''m sure."

    After finishing their meal, Liam decided to rest in his favorite tree while Grandpa Billy headed to his workshop to begin crafting Liam''s sword.

    Lying on a sturdy branch, Liam reflected on the day''s events. *Barely escaped that angry mob, and Grandpa shows up just in time to save me from a demon wolf. But what were those people talking about¡­ the Dark Forest?* He sat up, his curiosity gnawing at him. *I should ask Grandpa¡­*

    Without wasting time, Liam scrambled down from the tree and rushed to the workshop.

    "Grandpa? Whoa! You''re already done with the sword?" Liam asked, his eyes wide.

    "Just finished it," Billy said, holding up the finely crafted weapon. The blade shimmered in the fading light, its edges sharp and precise. "Impressive, huh?"

    "Amazing," Liam marveled, carefully running his fingers along the hilt. "But, Grandpa, there''s something I wanted to ask you."

    Billy set the sword down, turning to face Liam with a knowing look. "What''s on your mind, kid?"

    "Do you know anything about the Dark Forest?"

    Billy''s expression shifted. His usual warmth dimmed slightly, replaced with a seriousness Liam rarely saw. "Yes, I do. But why are you asking?"

    "The people back in town¡­ they said if they catch me again, they''ll throw me in there," Liam explained, trying to keep his tone light but feeling the weight of the words.

    Billy let out a soft chuckle, though his eyes remained stern. "They''re at their wit''s end with you, it seems. But the Dark Forest¡­ that''s no joke. Also known as the Forest of Kyrell, it lies to the east, beyond Zone 14. Few dare enter. It''s said that once you cross into its borders, you face horrors that defy reality.

    Creatures and shadows of things that¡­ aren''t from this world."

    Liam let out a breath, half-relieved, half-curious. "So, they were bluffing?"

    "In a way." Billy stroked his beard, thinking carefully. "But the stories have roots in truth. The forest is said to test knights who are brave or foolish enough to enter. Facing its trials is said to forge the strongest warriors¡ªor destroy them. Even you, Liam, may have to confront it one day."

    Liam shook his head. "Me? No way. I''m afraid of the dark, remember?"

    Billy placed a hand on his shoulder, his gaze wise and steady. "It''s not the darkness you fear, son. It''s what you think is hiding inside. But remember, the dark is where strength is born. Confronting it shapes you, even if it changes you in ways you may not expect. The strongest knights emerge from darkness¡­ but only if they survive it."

    Liam''s expression hardened. "Do you really think I could handle that?"

    Billy smiled warmly. "You''re stronger than you know, Liam. One day, you''ll see that for yourself."

    Liam''s resolve strengthened. "Alright, old man. One day, I''ll take on the Dark Forest."

    "I''m counting on it," Billy said, pride glinting in his eyes. "But for now, shouldn''t you be getting ready for the Haven Festival?"

    "Festival? Oh! I forgot!" Liam jumped up. "I need to get ready!"

    A few minutes later, Liam returned, dressed for the festivities. "Aren''t you coming, Grandpa?"

    "I''ll be there soon. Just finishing up here," Billy said, a faint smile on his lips. "Go ahead, I''m right behind you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "See you there!" Liam called as he dashed off toward the festival grounds.

    ---

    As Liam arrived at the festival, his excitement grew. The air was filled with the sound of laughter, music, and vibrant decorations. He wandered through the lively scene, soaking in the joy around him. *This is awesome!* he thought, grinning as he watched people dance and celebrate.

    But back on the hill, as Grandpa Billy prepared to head out, something unexpected happened. As soon as he stepped outside, he froze. Three figures stood in front of the house, their dark forms blending into the shadows. The air around them crackled with a sinister energy.

    *Grade X demons?* Billy''s eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed the situation. His heart pounded, but his expression remained calm. *Liam''s at the festival. Good. But the one in the back¡­ his energy feels different¡­*

    One of the demons, seated lazily on a rock, smirked. His presence was overwhelming, radiating malice. "Billy Hunter, I presume?" His voice was cold, filled with disdain.

    "Who''s asking?" Billy replied, hand resting on the sword he''d just forged.

    "I am Sanguis, Ruler of the Blood Demons," the demon said, standing up slowly. "And you, Hunter, are in the way of our mission. We''re here to kill you."

    Billy gripped the hilt tightly. "And what mission would that be?"

    "Exterminating all dark magic users," Sanguis said with a sadistic grin. "And you¡­ well, you''re the last one."

    Billy''s mind raced. *They don''t know about Liam''s dark magic. Good.* He stood firm. "If you want me dead, you''ll have to earn it."

    "Very well," Sanguis said, stepping back. "Entertain me."

    Without hesitation, Billy charged, his sword flashing as he struck at the three Grade X demons. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed, and despite the overwhelming odds, Billy fought with unmatched skill. He parried their attacks, striking back with precision and power. But the demons were relentless, their strength almost inhuman.

    ---

    At the festival, Liam was enjoying himself when an uneasy feeling crept over him. He looked toward the hill, his brow furrowing. *Grandpa hasn''t shown up yet¡­ where is he?*

    Before he could think further, a woman came running through the crowd, her voice filled with panic. "DEMONS! DEMONS ON THE HILL!"

    Liam''s heart dropped as he turned to see smoke rising from the direction of their home. *No¡­*

    Without hesitation, he sprinted up the hill, fear fueling his every step.

    ---

    Billy was on his last legs, blood dripping from his wounds. The three Grade X demons had overwhelmed him, and now Sanguis stood over him, his sword raised for the final blow. "You fought well, old man. But it''s over."

    Before Sanguis could strike, he hesitated. A figure was racing toward them¡ªLiam, but something was off. Sanguis smirked. "A child? He''s no threat."

    Liam burst from the trees, charging at one of the demons with pure rage. He swung his fist, but the demon dodged effortlessly. Sanguis waved him off. "Leave him. He''s not worth it."

    As the demons vanished into a blood-red mist, Liam rushed to his grandfather''s side.

    "Grandpa! No, no¡­ stay with me!"

    Billy opened his eyes, his voice weak but steady. "Liam¡­ you''re gonna be fine, kid."

    "No! You''re not leaving me!" Liam cried, tears streaming down his face.

    Billy smiled faintly. "You have a destiny, Liam. Enroll at the Dark Knight Academy. Do that for me¡­"

    Liam nodded, choking back sobs. "I will."

    With a final breath, Billy closed his eyes, leaving Liam alone in the quiet night.

    ---

    As the sun rose, Liam buried his grandfather on the hill. The house was destroyed, and nothing remained for him in Benbrok. With only his grandfather''s sword and a small pack, Liam set off east.

    Three days later, he stood at the edge of the Dark Forest, his heart heavy but determined. He unsheathed his sword and took a deep breath.

    "Well, Grandpa¡­ I''m not afraid anymore."

    With that, Liam stepped into the shadows, disappearing into the darkness.

 Chapter 3 Shadow And Flames

    The Dark Forest loomed ahead, an endless expanse of twisted trees and unending shadows. Liam took a deep breath, his resolve steeling against the palpable sense of dread. Each step he took seemed to deepen the darkness around him, the trees curling inward as if to confine him. The forest was a place of oppressive silence, broken only by the occasional rustle of unseen creatures.*This is it,* Liam thought, tightening his grip on the sword his grandfather had forged. *I have to prove myself.*

    His initial bravado began to wane as he ventured deeper into the forest. The once intimidating shadows now seemed to close in around him, making every snapped twig and whisper of the wind feel like a potential threat. As he moved cautiously, strange creatures began to emerge from the darkness. They were shadowy, grotesque forms with glowing eyes that seemed to pierce through the gloom.

    Their grotesque shapes shifted and twisted, leaving Liam with an unsettling feeling in the pit of his stomach.

    Drawing his sword, Liam faced the first of these creatures. He swung the blade with all his might, but the creature merely absorbed the impact, its form rippling like disturbed water. He tried again and again, each strike proving to be less effective than the last. The creatures seemed impervious to his attacks, their hideous forms regenerating almost as quickly as he could damage them.

    Exhaustion and frustration mounted as he fought on, each blow feeling like it was sapping more of his strength. The forest seemed to close in around him, the oppressive darkness weighing down on him like a physical force. Finally, with a particularly fierce assault from the creatures, Liam was overwhelmed and fell to the ground, battered and bruised.

    His vision blurred, and he could barely keep his eyes open.

    *I''m sorry, Grandpa,* he thought, his mind drifting in and out of consciousness. *I failed¡­*

    Just as he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness, a sudden burst of light and energy erupted around him. The creatures screeched and fell back, disintegrating into shadows. Liam''s fading vision saw a shadowy figure cutting through the forest, wielding a sword with skill and precision, dispatching the creatures with ease.

    The figure moved with a grace and power that was both mesmerizing and intimidating. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s world went black.

    ---

    In the depths of his unconsciousness, Liam found himself in a dreamscape¡ªa familiar place filled with the comforting presence of his grandfather. The scene was a gentle, sunlit meadow, with flowers swaying in a light breeze. Grandpa Billy stood before him, a warm, reassuring smile on his face.

    "Liam," Billy''s voice echoed, gentle and calm, "you have to wake up, son. Don''t give up now."

    Liam''s heart ached at the sight. "Grandpa¡­ I''m sorry. I couldn''t¡­ I failed."

    "No, Liam," Billy said, his voice steady. "You haven''t failed. You''re stronger than you think. Get up and keep moving. Fight for what you believe in."

    The vision began to fade, and Liam''s eyes snapped open. He was back in the Dark Forest, the oppressive darkness around him now punctuated by the sight of a man seated about ten feet away. The man was cloaked in dark robes, his face hidden in shadow, but his presence was commanding.

    Liam struggled to his feet, his body still weak from the battle. "Who¡­ who are you?"

    The man rose slowly, his movements smooth and deliberate. "I am someone who happened to be in the right place at the right time," he said, his voice a calm and measured baritone. "And you''re Liam Hunter, correct? The one who entered the Dark Forest seeking to prove himself."

    Liam nodded, trying to steady his breathing. "Yeah, that''s me. Thank you for¡­ saving me. But why?"

    The man''s eyes, now visible in the dim light, studied Liam with an appraising look. "I have my reasons. The Dark Forest is a place of trials, and it seems you''re not quite ready for them. But you have potential. I saw it when you fought those creatures."

    "I''m not sure I understand," Liam said, confusion etching his features. "Why did you help me?"

    "Because I see a spark in you," the man replied, his tone serious. "But that spark needs to be kindled. I can help you with that, but first, you need to prove your worth to me."

    Before Liam could react, the man moved with blinding speed, attacking him with a swift, precise strike. Liam barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side and drawing his sword in a defensive stance. The man continued his relentless assault, each attack pushing Liam to his limits.

    Desperation fueled Liam''s movements. In the midst of his frantic defense, an unfamiliar surge of power erupted from him. Flames began to dance around him, and dark tendrils of energy wove through the air. The man''s eyes widened in surprise as Liam''s previously dormant abilities emerged with a ferocity that matched the man''s own attacks.

    Liam''s sword clashed with the man''s blade, and he felt a newfound strength and control that had previously eluded him. The man''s attacks became more focused, testing Liam''s capabilities. Finally, after a tense exchange, the man stepped back, his gaze assessing.

    "Well done," he said, a hint of approval in his voice. "It seems you possess not only dark magic but also a command of flames. I am impressed."

    Liam, panting and exhausted, lowered his sword. "Who are you, and why are you doing this?"

    The man smiled faintly. "I am known as Draven. My purpose here is to train you. The Dark Forest is home to a powerful being, Jamak, the Ruler of the Dark Forest. Defeating him is no small feat, but if you can hone your skills and master your magic, you might just stand a chance."

    Liam''s eyes widened with determination. "You want me to defeat Jamak?"

    "Yes," Draven said. "In return for my training, you must confront and defeat Jamak. It will be a trial like no other, but it will forge you into the warrior you need to be."

    Liam took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. "Alright. I''ll do it. I''ll defeat Jamak."

    "Good," Draven said, nodding in approval. "Then let''s begin your training. The path ahead will be arduous, but it is one you must walk if you are to become the warrior you''re destined to be."

    With that, Draven turned and began to walk deeper into the forest, leaving Liam to follow. The journey ahead was uncertain, but for the first time since his grandfather''s death, Liam felt a glimmer of hope and purpose. The shadows of the Dark Forest seemed a little less daunting, and with Draven''s guidance, he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 4 Trials Of The Dark Forest

    Liam followed Draven into the oppressive depths of the Dark Forest. The trees were taller and more twisted than before, their gnarled branches seeming to reach out and grasp at the very air. The forest''s darkness was thick and palpable, an almost tangible force that wrapped around Liam, pressing against his skin.The only sounds were the crunch of leaves underfoot and the occasional distant rustle, but the silence was heavy and suffocating.

    Liam''s mind raced as they walked in silence. Curiosity eventually got the better of him, and he broke the uneasy quiet. "Hey, umm¡­ Draven?"

    For several seconds, there was no reply. Draven''s presence seemed to blend seamlessly into the darkness around them, and Liam wondered if the man had even heard him.

    Finally, Draven''s voice cut through the stillness, cold and indifferent. "Talk, kid."

    Liam took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "Does the sun ever rise over here?"

    Draven''s response was as detached as his demeanor. "Never. It''s always dark in here. We might still be in the real world, but in this place¡­ it''s a completely different realm."

    Liam mulled over Draven''s words as they continued their trek. The notion of an eternal night unsettled him, but he tried to focus on the task at hand. After a while, he mustered up the courage to ask, "When will we arrive?"

    Draven remained silent. Liam''s question hung in the air, unanswered, and he decided not to press further. The forest seemed to stretch on endlessly, its dense shadows swallowing any hope of escape.

    Minutes later, Draven abruptly halted. Liam almost collided with him before realizing they had arrived at their destination. The area before them was eerily quiet, the shadows more intense and the darkness even more oppressive.

    "Where are we?" Liam asked, confusion and apprehension mingling in his voice.

    "This is where your training starts," Draven said, his tone final and dismissive.

    As if on cue, malevolent creatures began to materialize out of the darkness. They emerged with a grotesque slithering sound, their forms shifting and writhing as they took shape. The creatures had eyes that glowed an unsettling shade of crimson, and their mouths were filled with jagged teeth that seemed to drip with a dark, viscous substance.

    Liam''s heart raced. "Where did these creatures come from?"

    He turned to look at Draven, hoping for some guidance or reassurance, but Draven was now seated against a nearby tree, his eyes closed and his posture relaxed. The contrast between Draven''s calm demeanor and the menacing creatures was stark.

    Panic surged through Liam. "What are you doing? Aren''t you going to help me?"

    Draven''s eyes remained closed. "I''m not going to help you. Your training starts now, kid. Defeat these creatures by yourself."

    The weight of Draven''s words settled heavily on Liam''s shoulders. He felt a surge of fear but forced himself to focus. The creatures were closing in, their eyes fixed on him with malevolent intent.

    The first wave of creatures lunged at Liam. He tried to fight back, swinging his sword with all his might, but his movements were clumsy and ineffective. He recalled the flames and dark magic he had wielded earlier, but they were elusive and unpredictable.

    Desperation drove Liam to action. He dodged and weaved, using his agility to avoid the creatures'' attacks. His previous attempts at using his magic had been unsuccessful, but the urgency of the situation pushed him to try again. With each close call, he felt a flicker of the flames he had summoned earlier. He forced himself to focus on that sensation, willing the flames to emerge.

    As the battle raged on, Liam managed to summon a small burst of flames. The creatures recoiled, and he could see the advantage this power gave him. He fought with renewed determination, the heat from the flames giving him the upper hand. However, his control over the fire was still imperfect, and it flared unpredictably.

    Just when it seemed that the creatures might overwhelm him again, Draven''s voice cut through the chaos, offering a sliver of advice. "Focus on the flames, kid. Use them to drive them back. Don''t let them control the fight."

    Liam clung to Draven''s advice, channeling his will into controlling the flames. He let the fire flow with his movements, using it to create a barrier between himself and the creatures. The flames danced and roared, pushing the creatures back and burning away their shadowy forms.

    Despite his lack of precise control, Liam''s determination to survive fueled his efforts. The creatures fell one by one, their grotesque forms disintegrating into the darkness. Liam''s breaths came in ragged gasps as he fought, each victory against the creatures a testament to his growing resolve.

    Finally, the last of the creatures fell, and the forest fell silent once more. Liam, drenched in sweat and panting heavily, looked around at the carnage. The ground was littered with the remnants of the creatures, and the oppressive darkness seemed to have lessened, if only slightly.

    Draven approached, his expression inscrutable. "You managed to survive, kid. That''s a start. But this is only the beginning."

    Liam, exhausted but victorious, looked up at Draven. "Is this how all my training will be? Fighting for survival?"

    Draven''s eyes were hard but not unkind. "Yes. In the Dark Forest, survival is the only way to grow. You''ve shown you have the will to fight. Now you need to hone your skills and find control over your powers."

    Liam nodded, his mind already focused on the next challenge. "I understand. I''ll keep fighting and learning."

    Draven gave a rare, approving nod. "Good. Now, get some rest. We have more training ahead. And remember, kid¡ªout here, only the strong survive." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Liam settled down to rest, the enormity of his journey ahead began to sink in. The Dark Forest was a place of relentless trials, but with each challenge, he was growing stronger. The path was treacherous, but Liam was ready to face it, one step at a time.

 Chapter 5 Mastery Of The Veil

    Months had passed in the real world, but inside the Forest of Kyrell, it felt like an eternity. Liam''s once uncertain footsteps had grown sure, and his trembling hands were now steady with purpose. He no longer feared the constant darkness that enveloped the forest. Instead, he had come to accept it as part of him¡ªjust as he had begun to accept his own inner darkness.---

    In one of these countless battles, Liam faced a pack of fearsome creatures¡ªfangs dripping with venom, eyes glowing with malice. They lunged at him from all sides, a coordinated attack that would have overwhelmed the boy he once was. But now, his movements were sharp and calculated. He ducked, rolled, and struck with precision, flames bursting from his hands like a whip, searing the air.

    His once clumsy use of fire magic had evolved into something deadly. Flames wrapped around his arm, forming into a blade-like edge as he sliced through one creature''s neck. The others flanked him, but Liam danced through their attacks, almost effortlessly. It was clear that he had changed.

    *He wasn''t surviving anymore. He was thriving.*

    Draven watched from a nearby ridge, arms crossed. His cold, unwavering eyes followed Liam''s every move, nodding silently to himself as he observed Liam''s progress. The flames had become second nature to the boy, flickering more powerfully with each battle. *But the real power, the dangerous potential, still slept deep within him.*

    "It won''t be long now," Draven muttered to himself, noting how Liam''s myst seemed to thicken with every blow he struck. He could see the faint trace of dark magic swirling beneath the surface. If the boy ever unlocked that power completely, it could prove both his greatest strength¡ªand his undoing.

    ---

    After the fight ended and the final creature fell to the ground in a heap, Liam wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling an unfamiliar sense of satisfaction. These creatures that once terrorized him had become mere obstacles in his path. But even in victory, there was no celebration, no cheering¡ªjust the ever-present tension of survival.

    Draven approached him, stepping down from his vantage point. His presence was as intimidating as ever, but Liam had long grown used to his mentor''s cold demeanor.

    "We''ll stay here for now," Draven said, his voice as sharp as a blade. "You''ve done well, kid. But there''s still more to learn."

    Liam breathed a sigh of relief. For the first time in months, they weren''t immediately moving from one danger to the next. He sat down on a nearby rock, rubbing his tired muscles.

    "What is it this time?" Liam asked, half-expecting to be sent off on another dangerous mission.

    Draven''s gaze softened slightly as he leaned against a tree, arms crossed. "Your myst... it''s growing faster than I expected. Just using your flames alone, you''re pushing it to its limits. And if you unlock your dark magic fully, it''ll grow even faster¡ªmaybe too fast."

    Liam looked at him, confused. "What do you mean, too fast? Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Draven narrowed his eyes, his voice dropping to a serious tone. "No, kid. Myst is like a beacon in this place. The stronger it gets, the more you attract everything around you¡ªdemons, malevolent creatures, even things more dangerous than what you''ve faced so far. They don''t care what side you''re on. They hunt power.

    If you let your myst grow out of control, you''ll have more enemies than you can handle."

    Liam sat there, absorbing Draven''s words. He had felt the growth in his power, but he hadn''t considered that it might come with such a heavy cost. He clenched his fists, feeling the warmth of his myst flicker beneath his skin. *It wasn''t just about surviving anymore. He had to control it.*

    Draven continued, seeing the wheels turning in Liam''s head. "Myst is energy, power. Everyone has it¡ªhumans, demons, creatures. But it''s the way you *use* it that matters. Some people let it flow naturally, others force it out like a weapon. But what makes myst dangerous is that it responds to emotion.

    The more anger, fear, or desperation you feel, the stronger it becomes. You''ve felt it, haven''t you? The flames get hotter when you''re desperate to survive."

    Liam nodded, remembering the times he had nearly died, only to be saved by the surge of his own power.

    Draven pushed off the tree, walking closer to Liam. "But there''s a way to control that. To mask your true power, make your enemies underestimate you, or even drive them back with fear."

    Liam''s interest piqued. "How?"

    "That''s where the *Veil of Flux* comes in," Draven said, his cold eyes locking onto Liam''s. "It''s a technique few can master. You can manipulate the appearance of your myst, make it seem weaker or stronger depending on what you need in a fight. Confuse your enemies. Draw them in or push them back. It''s a powerful tool¡ªif you can learn to control it."

    Liam stood up, his curiosity fully awakened. "You''re actually going to teach me this?"

    Draven smirked. "Don''t get too excited, kid. You''re still learning to survive, and this is just another part of that. But yes, I''m going to teach you properly this time. It''s about time you start thinking beyond the moment."

    For months, all Liam had done was fight to survive. Every day was a test of endurance and reflexes, a struggle to stay alive. But now, for the first time, he was being given something more¡ªa strategy, a path forward.

    ---

    The following days were filled with intense training. Draven taught him the subtleties of controlling myst, how to let it flow freely when he needed strength but pull it back when he needed to conceal himself. The *Veil of Flux* was more than just a skill¡ªit was a way to deceive, a way to make Liam more than what he appeared.

    Liam practiced shifting his myst between the different states: the weakened state, where he seemed vulnerable, tricking enemies into letting their guard down; the amplified state, where his myst flared, making him seem more powerful than he was; and the flux state, where it flowed erratically, creating an unpredictable aura around him.

    At first, it was difficult. Liam struggled to keep the myst from reacting to his emotions. But with each passing day, he grew more adept, his control improving.

    "You''re doing well, kid," Draven said one night as they sat by a small fire. "But don''t get cocky. The more you grow, the more dangerous you become¡ªto yourself and to others." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam stared into the fire, his mind swirling with thoughts of everything he had learned. He wasn''t just surviving anymore. He was becoming something more. Something stronger. Something... dangerous.

    But with that power came responsibility¡ªa weight he wasn''t sure he was ready to carry.

    Draven watched him in silence, knowing that the real battles were yet to come. For now, though, the boy was growing¡ªslowly but surely, into the warrior he would need to become.

    But as the shadows danced in the firelight, both men knew the darkest battles were still ahead, waiting for the day when Liam would have to face the true terror of the forest: Jamak.

 Chapter 6 Extraction

    The air in the Dark Forest was thick, suffocating. In the heart of the forest, where even the bravest souls hesitated to tread, time held no meaning. It had been a year¡ªa year of relentless training, pushing boundaries, and confronting fears. Yet, the forest remained unchanged, its perpetual darkness as cold and oppressive as the day Liam had first entered.The canopy above blocked out any sign of the sun, and the ground beneath was covered in twisted roots and decayed foliage. This place was eternal.

    But Liam was not.

    He stood across from Draven, breathing steadily, his body tense yet poised. His dark cloak flowed with the windless air as his red flames flickered, casting a crimson hue over his sharp features. A year ago, he had been just a shadow of what he was now. He had mastered control over his dark magic¡ªwell, almost. And the **Veil of Flux**, once an elusive technique, was now a deadly tool in his arsenal.

    Draven, his mentor and tormentor, circled him slowly. His dark eyes gleamed with the challenge that hung in the air. The two had been sparring for hours, but neither had gained the upper hand for long. Despite Liam''s increasing mastery, Draven remained the immovable force, his decades of experience giving him an advantage no amount of raw power could surmount.

    Liam''s hand flexed as the myst within him stirred. His flames dimmed, shrinking to small flickers, as the air around him shifted¡ªhis **Veil of Flux** at work. His myst weakened, appearing fragile, nearly invisible.

    "You''re hiding," Draven remarked, his voice low and almost amused. He could sense the trick Liam was playing.

    But Liam knew better. This was a battle of deception as much as strength. Without a word, he darted forward, his body almost a blur. Draven, too seasoned to be easily fooled, sidestepped the attack, but Liam had anticipated it. His myst flared, erupting outward as his flames surged with newfound ferocity, catching Draven off guard.

    *Flashback:*

    Liam had struggled for months, attempting to balance the flow of his myst while moving. He recalled the first time Draven had demonstrated the **Veil of Flux**: the way Draven could turn his myst into a deceptive force, luring enemies into a false sense of security. Liam had spent countless hours trying to replicate it, often exhausting himself with nothing but frustration to show for it.

    But then, one night, something clicked. His myst had responded to his will, flowing in and out like a tide, bending reality to his command. The moment had been fleeting, but enough.

    *End Flashback.*

    Their battle continued, a dance of red flame and shadow, weaving through the trees of the Dark Forest. Liam struck with precision¡ªpunches infused with flame, kicks laced with dark magic¡ªbut Draven parried and dodged, his experience countering each of Liam''s attacks with deadly efficiency. Liam could feel the edge of victory in his grasp, yet every time he reached for it, Draven slipped away.

    Draven''s fist caught him in the side, sending a shockwave of pain through his ribs. Gritting his teeth, Liam staggered but quickly regained his footing. His myst flickered, the **Veil of Flux** shifting between amplified and weakened states, but Draven wasn''t fooled this time.

    "You''ve grown, Liam," Draven muttered, his breath steady. "But power alone won''t save you."

    With a sudden burst of speed, Draven closed the gap, locking Liam''s arm in a tight hold. In a swift movement, he brought Liam to the ground, pinning him effortlessly.

    Panting, Liam stared up at Draven, his frustration mixing with admiration. He had power, more than he ever thought possible, but Draven had experience¡ªsomething far more dangerous.

    "Experience wins battles," Draven said quietly, his voice carrying no malice. He extended a hand, helping Liam to his feet. "You still have much to learn." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hours later, after the dust of their spar had settled, Draven''s tone turned serious. They sat beneath a massive, dead tree, its gnarled branches clawing at the sky.

    "You''ve reached a point where your magic needs to evolve," Draven began, his gaze steady on Liam. "There''s something I haven''t taught you yet¡ªsomething only the most skilled dark magic users can wield. It''s called **Extraction**."

    Liam''s curiosity piqued. He leaned forward slightly. "What is it?"

    Draven crossed his arms, his expression darkening. "Extraction is the power to take the shadows of dead beings¡ªcreatures, humans, anything that''s passed¡ªand bind them to you. Their essence, their will, becomes yours. You store these shadows within your own, and they serve as an army, should you need them."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. "An army of shadows?"

    Draven nodded slowly. "But it''s more than that. These shadows retain fragments of the souls they once belonged to. They are not mindless puppets, though they are bound to your will. But know this¡ªeach shadow you take carries weight. The more you extract, the heavier the burden on your myst and your mind.

    The shadows must be controlled, or they will overwhelm you."

    Liam looked at the ground, his mind spinning. It was a powerful technique, but the risks were clear.

    "And if you lose control?" Liam asked, already knowing the answer.

    "They will devour you," Draven replied coldly. "Your mind will fracture under their weight."

    Liam remained silent for a moment, digesting the information. "How do I begin?"

    Draven stood up, motioning for Liam to follow. "I''ll show you."

    As they moved through the dense forest, the howls of twisted creatures echoed in the distance. Liam''s body was tense, anticipation building in his chest. They soon stumbled upon a pack of shadow beasts¡ªcreatures formed from the darkness of the forest itself.

    "Kill them," Draven instructed. "And then extract their shadows."

    Liam needed no further prompting. His red flames ignited once again, and in a swift motion, he tore through the creatures, their bodies dissipating into mist. When the battle was over, he stood among the remains, his breath ragged.

    "Now, focus your myst," Draven said, his voice a commanding force. "Feel for the shadows they leave behind. They linger, waiting for someone to claim them."

    Liam closed his eyes, reaching out with his myst. The air grew cold, and for a moment, he felt nothing. Then, slowly, a dark presence stirred beneath the ground¡ªthe shadows of the fallen creatures, slipping through the earth like tendrils of smoke. He focused, pulling on them.

    One shadow twitched, then slid toward him, wrapping itself into his own. The sensation was strange¡ªcold, heavy, but thrilling. He reached for another, and another came, but as he tried to pull in a third, a sharp pain erupted in his mind. His control wavered.

    "Enough," Draven barked. "Two shadows. That''s your limit for now."

    Liam gasped, the weight of the extracted shadows settling into his body. It felt as if part of the forest had entered him, lingering in the corners of his soul.

    They journeyed deeper into the Dark Forest, the path ahead darker than before. Liam battled more creatures, honing his magic, each fight sharpening his abilities. But the weight of the shadows he had extracted still lingered, like a constant whisper in his ear.

    As they settled down to rest once again, Liam broke the silence. "How did you end up here, Draven?"

    The older man remained quiet for a long time, his gaze distant. Finally, he spoke. "I woke up here, just as you did. No memory of how I got here."

    Liam frowned. "That''s it?"

    Draven''s jaw tightened. "That''s all you need to know for now. I''ve been here longer than anyone else. Some seek the strength hidden in this forest, but most never return."

    "And what about the knights who entered? The ones who survived?"

    Draven''s eyes flickered. "Some escaped. Others¡­" He trailed off, his tone growing colder. "There are things in this forest that even I don''t fully understand. But you will, in time."

    Liam leaned back, frustrated but knowing he wouldn''t get more out of Draven tonight. As he lay down to sleep, his mind raced with thoughts of the **Extraction** technique, of the shadows he now carried.

    Draven stared into the darkness, his thoughts turning inward. "Brother, looks like our dream might come true after all. Just a little longer."

    His expression remained stoic, betraying nothing of the secret he harbored.

 Chapter 7 Getting Closer

    Time had passed as it always does in the Forest of Kyrell, though it was impossible to say how much. Days blended into nights under the unyielding darkness, where no sun ever rose. Liam''s body had transformed from when he first arrived, each battle chiseling him into something stronger, sharper.His flames were no longer wild and untamed, but a force he could summon with ease, and his mastery of dark magic had reached incredible levels that surpassed even his expectations.

    He had trained rigorously, day after day, mastering every skill and technique that Draven had thrown at him. **Veil of Flux** had become second nature, allowing him to manipulate the perception of his power with fluidity¡ªsometimes showing weakness, other times amplifying his aura to intimidate or deceive his enemies.

    **Extraction**, once a challenge, had now become a tool he could use without thought. The shadows of the forest''s fallen creatures followed him like an army, though they remained unseen, waiting in his shadow until called.

    And beyond that, Liam''s physical prowess had increased to a near-legendary level. Draven''s training regimen had pushed Liam to the very edge of survival, forcing him to hone his reflexes, strength, and endurance. Every muscle in his body was now a finely tuned weapon, working in perfect harmony with his magic.

    Now, as they walked deeper into the forest, an unsettling silence surrounded them. The air was thick with an otherworldly presence. Liam trailed a few steps behind Draven, whose broad figure moved steadily through the shadowed trees, as if he knew exactly where they were headed.

    Liam''s curiosity sparked. "Draven¡­?"

    "Talk, kid," Draven replied, his tone as cold and distant as ever. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s that feeling in the air?" Liam asked, his senses tingling with the oppressive myst swirling around them. "It feels like the myst is suffocating everything here."

    Draven didn''t answer right away, his eyes scanning the forest ahead. "You''re finally starting to feel it. That''s good," he said. "What does that tell you?"

    Liam took a breath, closing his eyes for a moment as he tried to focus on the sensation. The thick myst hung in the air, vibrating with a strange energy, as if the very forest was alive and watching. "It means we''re close. Really close¡­to Jamak."

    Draven nodded approvingly. "Good."

    They continued to walk, the trees growing darker and more twisted as they moved deeper into the heart of the forest. After a while, Draven came to an abrupt stop. He turned to Liam, his eyes cold but with an edge of intensity.

    "Get ready, kid," Draven said, his voice low and ominous. "The creatures are coming."

    But before Draven could finish, Liam cut him off. "I know," he said confidently, already sensing the malevolent presences closing in on them from the shadows.

    Draven gave a slight smirk, impressed but saying nothing. He stepped aside, leaning against a large, gnarled tree. He folded his arms and closed his eyes as if he had no intention of helping Liam in what was about to happen.

    From the darkness, grotesque creatures began to emerge¡ªmassive, twisted beings with elongated limbs and glowing red eyes. Their bodies seemed to shift and distort in the gloom, as though they were made of the very shadows they crawled from.

    Liam braced himself, focusing on his myst as the first creature lunged at him. The battle was swift and brutal. Liam danced through the fray, his body moving with a grace and precision he hadn''t known before. His flames erupted in controlled bursts, searing through the creatures'' shadowy forms. One by one, they fell, but their numbers seemed endless.

    Despite their strength, Liam now found them easier to deal with¡ªhe was faster, stronger, and more in control of his powers than ever before.

    As he fought, Draven watched with silent approval. Liam had grown far beyond what Draven had anticipated. His myst was expanding rapidly, just through his use of flames alone. Draven couldn''t help but think about what would happen when Liam fully embraced his dark magic in battle. If that day came, the boy might become something truly dangerous¡ªnot just to his enemies, but to everything around him.

    When the last creature fell, Liam wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to face Draven, who stood up from his resting spot and motioned for them to continue.

    "Not bad," Draven said as they resumed their journey. "We''ll rest here for a bit."

    Liam nodded, relieved. After weeks of relentless fighting, any opportunity to sit and recover was welcome. He sat down, catching his breath, but as his muscles cooled, the fire within him didn''t let him rest for long. After just a short break, he was back on his feet, swinging his sword in a training exercise. His movements were fluid, almost instinctual at this point.

    Draven watched him for a while before speaking. "What''s your dominant hand, kid?"

    Liam paused, surprised by the question. He twirled the sword in his right hand before answering. "I use my right hand¡­ I think. Never really thought about it."

    "Switch it," Draven ordered.

    Liam hesitated for a moment, but then obeyed, shifting the sword to his left hand. To his surprise, he found that his left hand was just as comfortable, just as skilled. The sword felt perfectly balanced in his grasp, no different than when he held it in his right.

    Draven''s eyes narrowed, though his expression remained neutral. "Hmph. So, the heavens decided to bless you with power *and* the ability to use both sides perfectly," he thought to himself, though he didn''t voice his amazement.

    Liam, still processing the discovery, glanced at Draven. "I never noticed before¡­"

    Before Liam could dwell on it further, Draven stood up and stretched both his arms. Out of thin air, two daggers materialized in his hands, their edges gleaming faintly in the dark. They were perfectly curved, the designs intricate, almost otherworldly in their craftsmanship.

    Liam blinked in awe as Draven approached him, holding the daggers out. "Take these. You''ll make better use of them than I ever could."

    Liam took the daggers carefully, feeling their weight in his hands. They were perfectly balanced, light but strong. He looked up at Draven, genuinely appreciative. "Thank you."

    Without another word, Draven returned to his spot by the tree, leaning back against the trunk. "Get some sleep, kid," Draven said coolly. "When you wake up, the final battle begins."

    Liam stood there, stunned by the sudden shift in tone. "You think I''m ready?" he asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice.

    "If I didn''t think you were ready," Draven replied, "I wouldn''t have given you those daggers."

    Liam smirked at what felt like a rare compliment from Draven, then asked, "How do I store them? I''m not going to stop using my sword¡ªit''s the only thing I have to remember my grandfather by."

    Draven gave a slight nod, then explained, "You can store them just like I did. Your dark magic can hold onto weapons as easily as it does shadows. It''s not much different from **Extraction**."

    Liam took a breath and focused. He envisioned the daggers being absorbed into his dark magic, and with a flicker of energy, they disappeared from his hands, dissolving into the shadows around him. He tried summoning them back, and sure enough, they reappeared in his grasp as if they had never left.

    Draven observed with a hint of approval. "You''re improving fast," he said quietly. "But get your rest. When you wake up, everything you''ve worked for will finally pay off."

    Liam nodded, feeling a sense of both anxiety and excitement bubbling within him. As he lay down to sleep, his mind raced with the thought of what was to come. The final battle with Jamak was nearing, and he had to be ready for whatever awaited him in the heart of the forest.

    The darkness around him felt less oppressive now, more like an old companion than a threat. He closed his eyes, letting exhaustion finally take over, trusting that when he awoke, he would be ready.

 Chapter 8 Into The Depths

    The forest was silent.An oppressive stillness clung to the air, thick with the weight of anticipation. The deeper they ventured, the more unnatural the quiet became, as if every living thing held its breath, waiting. It was a silence that carried the promise of something terrible yet inevitable¡ªan end, one way or another.

    Liam''s steps were measured, his gaze fixed ahead. He walked behind Draven, his mentor who had guided him through the Dark Forest, teaching him everything he knew about combat, survival, and control. But there was something different about Draven''s pace today. His usual assured stride slowed as they neared what Liam could sense was the heart of the forest¡ªthe place where Jamak waited.

    Suddenly, Draven stopped.

    Liam, confused, took a few more steps before halting and turning to face him. "Why did we stop?"

    Draven didn''t respond immediately. He stood there for a moment, staring into the thick shadows ahead, his jaw tight. Then, without turning, he said, "This is the farthest I can go."

    Liam blinked in surprise. "What? Why?"

    Draven finally looked at him, his eyes as cold and unreadable as always. "There''s a force here. A boundary of sorts that prevents me from going any further. It''s not something you can see, but it''s there. The forest won''t let me pass."

    Liam''s confusion deepened. "But¡­you saved me the first time I entered the Dark Forest. How could you¡ª"

    "I know," Draven interrupted, his voice firm. "And I paid for it. The forest punished me for stepping in when I wasn''t supposed to. I don''t have the right to fight any of the creatures beyond this point."

    Liam furrowed his brow, trying to piece it together. "So, you''re only allowed to guide me?"

    Draven nodded. "That''s right. My role is to guide those who enter this place seeking strength¡ªnothing more, nothing less. The creatures beyond this point¡­they''re not mine to fight."

    There was something unsettling about the way Draven spoke, as if the forest itself were alive and enforcing these rules with a mind of its own. Liam had always known the Dark Forest was unlike any place he had ever been, but this only confirmed its mysterious and dangerous nature.

    "Beyond here," Draven continued, "you''re on your own."

    Liam nodded slowly, accepting the reality of the situation. "I understand."

    But before he could take another step forward, Draven spoke again. "One more thing, kid."

    Liam turned back to face him.

    "Jamak¡­he''s different from anything you''ve faced so far. His power, intelligence, speed, strength¡ªthey''re all leagues above what you''ve encountered in this forest. Even I couldn''t take him down."

    Liam listened carefully, his attention fully on Draven.

    "You''ve fought a lot of creatures here, but none of them compare to Jamak. He''s powerful. More powerful than me," Draven said, his tone dead serious. "And the moment you get close to him, the creatures will come at you relentlessly. They''ll try to overwhelm you before you can reach him."

    Draven then pointed to his head. "Use this. Think. Don''t just rely on brute force. The creatures are strong, but they aren''t invincible. If you want to survive, you''ll need to stay one step ahead."

    Liam took a deep breath, absorbing the information. Draven was never one for long speeches, but when he spoke, it meant something. "Got it."

    Draven nodded once. "Good luck, kid. You''ve got what it takes. Now go prove it."

    With that, Liam turned away and began his lone journey deeper into the forest. The thick, ominous trees seemed to close in on him as he walked, and the sense of dread only grew stronger. The forest was alive with a dark energy, pulsing with myst that clung to his skin like a cold mist.

    After walking for a while, Liam suddenly stopped. His senses flared, alerting him to the presence of incoming threats. It was like a storm gathering on the horizon, ready to crash down on him.

    In his mind, he began strategizing. If what Draven said was true, and the creatures were going to attack rapidly until he reached Jamak, then there was only one logical course of action. He couldn''t afford to fight every single one of them by himself¡ªnot if he wanted to conserve his strength for the final battle. He would need reinforcements.

    He summoned his **shadow army**.

    From his own shadow, dark, twisted figures emerged, the forms of creatures he had defeated in the forest. They stood beside him, silent and waiting for his command. He then summoned his **daggers**, the weapons Draven had gifted him, feeling the familiar weight in his hands.

    Liam stood still, his army surrounding him as he sensed the creatures closing in. The air shifted, and then, without warning, the first wave of grotesque beasts emerged from the shadows.

    Without hesitation, Liam and his shadow army charged forward. The clash was immediate and violent. Liam''s daggers slashed through the air, cutting through the creatures with ease, while his army tore into them, their forms moving like dark wraiths. The creatures snarled and shrieked, but they were no match for the combined strength of Liam''s forces.

    As the battle raged on, Liam moved with precision, dispatching one creature after another. His control over his myst was near-perfect now, and he effortlessly summoned flames to burn through the more resilient enemies. But as he fought, he wasn''t just focused on defeating them¡ªhe was also **extracting** their shadows.

    Each time a creature fell, Liam used his dark magic to pull its shadow into his own, adding to his army. His forces grew larger with every kill, and soon, the shadowy figures outnumbered the incoming creatures. The battle was turning in his favor.

    Eventually, Liam no longer needed to fight. He stepped back, letting his shadow army handle the remaining creatures as he pressed forward. The pull of Jamak''s myst was growing stronger, guiding him toward the center of the forest.

    After what felt like an eternity, Liam finally reached his destination. In the center of a vast clearing sat a throne, dark and twisted, made of what looked like bones and stone. And on that throne sat **Jamak**.

    Liam''s breath caught in his throat. The creature was enormous, at least seven feet tall, with a grotesque yet oddly humanoid form. His skin was dark and leathery, covered in strange, glowing symbols that pulsed with myst. Two large, curved horns jutted from his head, and his eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence.

    His hands and feet were clawed, yet his posture was almost regal as he sat on the throne.

    Despite the intimidating size and appearance, there was an air of calm about Jamak. He was waiting¡ªwaiting for Liam.

    Liam, undeterred by the sight, stepped forward confidently. He twirled one of his daggers in his hand before pointing it at Jamak. "I don''t know if you can understand me," he began, his voice steady, "but I''m Liam Hunter. I''m the one who''s going to kill you."

    To Liam''s surprise, Jamak smirked. The creature rose from his throne, his massive form towering over Liam. As he stood, his full height became clear, and the ground seemed to tremble beneath his feet.

    Jamak spoke, his voice a deep, guttural rumble. "You¡­ speak the tongue of men."

    Liam''s eyes widened. He hadn''t expected Jamak to speak, let alone in a language he could understand.

    "So, you can talk," Liam muttered.

    Jamak''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You''re brave. Foolish, but brave. You think you can kill me? I have lived in this forest longer than you can imagine. I have devoured thousands of souls stronger than you."

    Liam felt a chill run down his spine but refused to back down. "That may be true," he replied, gripping his daggers tighter. "But you haven''t faced me yet."

    Jamak chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that shook the air. "You are nothing but a child playing with forces you don''t understand."

    Before Jamak could finish, Liam dashed forward, his speed blinding. He swung his dagger towards Jamak''s head, aiming for a clean strike. But Jamak moved with an eerie, effortless grace, dodging the attack as if it were nothing.

    In the same motion, Jamak countered with a punch aimed directly at Liam''s core. Even mid-air, Liam managed to block the strike with his arms, but the sheer force of the blow sent him flying backward, smashing through several trees before he finally came to a stop.

    The impact left Liam stunned, his body aching from the collision. He coughed, wincing as he slowly got to his feet. His limbs felt heavy, but he was still standing. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And despite the pain, despite the power Jamak had shown in just that one punch, Liam felt something unexpected.

    Excitement.

    A grin spread across his face as he stared at Jamak, his blood pumping with adrenaline. His entire body buzzed with the thrill of the fight that was just beginning.

 Chapter 9 The Unyielding Flame

    Liam groaned as he slowly pushed himself off the ground, his body aching from the brutal strike Jamak had landed on him. Blood dripped from his lips as he took in a sharp breath, his vision momentarily blurring. He blinked hard, forcing his eyes to focus, and tried to analyze Jamak from a distance.In his mind, he thought about how fast and strong Jamak was. *Speed... Power...* The words echoed in Liam''s mind. *I can''t keep up with him head-on. He''s too fast. If I get in close, he''ll just overpower me again.* He clenched his jaw, weighing his options.

    *I''ll have to fight him from a distance. Use my flames and shadows to slow him down. If I can create enough space¡ª*

    Before Liam could finish his thought, Jamak disappeared from his sight. A split second later, a shadow loomed over him. Instinctively, Liam''s eyes widened as Jamak''s massive fist came hurtling toward his face, the air around it distorting from the sheer speed. *No!*

    Jamak''s fist connected cleanly, sending Liam flying once again. His body tore through trees, their thick trunks splintering on impact, as if they were mere twigs. The crushing force against his ribs made Liam gasp for breath, pain radiating through every inch of his body.

    Yet Jamak wasn''t done. While Liam was still airborne, hurtling backward through the forest, Jamak appeared again, this time with his colossal sword in hand. The creature swung his blade with terrifying precision. Liam, barely regaining his senses, managed to avoid the first strike, twisting midair, but the second slash grazed his side, the impact tearing through his armor and flesh alike.

    Liam hit the ground, rolled, and staggered to his feet, barely in time to deflect another strike with his daggers. But each time he blocked or deflected, Jamak''s raw power sent him reeling, his arms growing numb under the strain. The onslaught didn''t stop¡ªJamak''s attacks were relentless, each one heavier and faster than the last.

    Every time Liam thought he could create distance, Jamak was there, closing the gap and attacking with no mercy.

    With a final powerful kick, Jamak sent Liam crashing into a massive stone, the impact shattering it into pieces. Liam''s body crumpled to the ground, motionless. Dust and debris swirled around the battlefield, casting an eerie silence over the scene.

    Jamak halted his assault, standing over Liam with a disdainful expression. "This is the one who said he would kill me?" His voice was cold, deep, and mocking. "And yet, here you are, broken at my feet. How pathetic." Jamak paused, shaking his head as if disappointed. "You''re nothing but a disgrace to anyone who ever believed in you, boy. A complete failure."

    Liam, who looked as though he was on the verge of death, stirred. His fingers twitched, then his hand pressed against the ground. Slowly, agonizingly, Liam began to rise, blood pouring from his wounds, his body trembling from the sheer effort.

    Through gritted teeth, he spat out a weak laugh. "You sure... like to talk, huh? You sound more human than I thought." He wiped the blood from his mouth and glared at Jamak with defiance in his eyes. "You know nothing about me. So how about you shut up...

    and keep fighting."

    Jamak''s eyes narrowed, and for the first time, a flicker of something that resembled respect flashed across his face. The creature crossed his arms, watching as Liam forced himself to stand upright, gripping his daggers tightly.

    Liam''s breaths were ragged, his chest heaving. He could feel the fractured bones in his face, the sharp pain of broken ribs, and the blood seeping through the deep gashes in his skin. Every part of his body screamed at him to stop, to rest. But the last thing on his mind was giving up.

    Jamak grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the faint light of the forest. "You''re resilient, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone almost amused. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s eyes flared with a burning intensity. Suddenly, flames erupted from his hands, engulfing his daggers in a brilliant red blaze. Without warning, he launched himself at Jamak with blinding speed, moving faster than he had before. The flames roared around him as he slashed at Jamak, each strike carrying the full weight of his determination.

    Jamak managed to block the attacks, but he struggled to keep up with Liam''s newfound speed. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed, the sound of metal on metal reverberating through the forest. Liam''s strikes were relentless, faster and more precise with each passing second.

    Then, in a quick feint, Liam swung wide, making Jamak misstep. Before the demon could recover, Liam twisted his body mid-air and delivered a powerful kick to Jamak''s side, the force sending shockwaves through the air. The impact staggered Jamak, causing him to stumble.

    But Jamak wasn''t so easily caught off guard. He retaliated immediately, his fist swinging toward Liam, who barely managed to block it with his dagger. Even with the block, the sheer force of the blow sent Liam skidding backward, his feet digging into the earth to stop his momentum.

    Panting, Liam slowly stood up again, wiping the sweat and blood from his brow. His body was aching, but his spirit hadn''t dimmed. As he looked ahead, his heart skipped a beat¡ªJamak was already there, standing a few feet in front of him.

    "You''re fast," Liam muttered, both shocked and impressed. But deep inside, he was starting to accept just how powerful Jamak was.

    Jamak''s eyes gleamed. "Among all those who have come to challenge me, you are certainly the most stubborn," he said with a toothy grin. "But enough playing around. It''s time to end this."

    Liam chuckled darkly, a menacing grin spreading across his face. "End this? You think we''re done here?" His voice dropped to a low growl. "I haven''t even started."

    With that, Liam raised one hand, and his shadow army returned, rising from the darkness around him. The shadows of fallen creatures he had claimed earlier merged into his own, their dark forms seeping into the ground beneath him. As they fused with his essence, Liam''s body began to heal¡ªsome of his wounds closing, his strength slowly returning.

    Jamak''s grin faded as he watched Liam recover, his eyes narrowing in recognition of the power at play.

    Liam stood tall once more, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for round two. He twirled his daggers in his hands, the flames dancing along their edges. "Now, let''s finish this properly."

    With a determined gaze, Liam got into his fighting stance, his flames intensifying. He signaled to Jamak, daring him to come forward.

    Jamak, his expression serious, clenched his fists and took a step forward. The forest trembled around them as the final battle between the two was about to begin.

 Chapter 10 Ill Succeed

    Liam''s plan had been set in motion long before he even entered the final stretch of his journey to face Jamak. A few weeks earlier, when he was still grappling with the intricacies of Extraction, he had stumbled upon a critical realization after an exhausting battle.He had been locked in a fierce fight, his body marked with cuts and bruises, while his shadows fought alongside him. At the time, Liam could only control around twenty shadows, and though they fought valiantly, he had been worn down by the endless waves of enemies. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, and his injuries, though not life-threatening, were draining his stamina.

    But something unexpected happened when the battle ended. As he recalled his shadows back into the depths of his own, the fatigue that had threatened to cripple him vanished. Even some of his smaller cuts seemed to heal on their own, as if his body had been rejuvenated. That moment of clarity had struck him like lightning.

    Draven''s cryptic words about shadows being an extension of the master suddenly made perfect sense.

    Liam had always thought that the shadows were merely tools¡ªan army to fight at his command. But now, he understood their true nature. The shadows were not just beings under his control; they were a part of him. They drew from his energy and myst, and when destroyed, the toll it took on Liam''s body was significant. When they were out in the field fighting and regenerating, they drained him.

    But, if they returned unscathed, they carried back energy. The exhaustion that once clung to him evaporated, as if his reserves were replenished, and his minor injuries could be mended.

    This revelation was game-changing.

    He realized that fighting alongside his shadows could be both a boon and a burden. On the one hand, they provided him with unmatched versatility and power on the battlefield. On the other, their destruction meant a heavy toll on his energy, especially when maintaining and regenerating them in the heat of combat.

    Draven had theorized as much, but experiencing it firsthand had been crucial for Liam to grasp the true potential¡ªand risks¡ªof the ability. Since then, Liam had been honing a strategy. The idea was simple: he would engage the enemy with his shadows, allowing them to fight and keep the pressure on while he conserved his strength.

    But when necessary, he could recall them, using their return to recharge his energy reserves and mend his wounds.

    Now, facing Jamak, his plan had reached its critical juncture.

    During the battle against the relentless creatures of the Dark Forest, Liam had deployed his shadow army with full confidence. As the creatures fell, he used the chaos of the battlefield to employ Extraction on the fallen beasts, increasing his shadow army''s numbers significantly. He had amassed nearly fifty shadows, a feat he had never thought possible before.

    The moment he sent his army to fight the creatures while he faced Jamak alone had been a gamble¡ªone he knew carried significant risk. But he had hoped, at the very least, to injure Jamak, to buy himself time or an advantage. When the reality of Jamak''s strength and ferocity became clear, however, Liam knew he would not last much longer without help.

    Despite the crushing blows and overwhelming speed of Jamak''s attacks, Liam''s strategy was still in play. With no other choice left, he called his shadow army back to him. As they melded once more into his form, he felt his energy levels rise. The crushing fatigue that had weighed down his limbs lightened, and his breathing steadied. His wounds, however, were another matter.

    Though he was now able to focus on healing himself to some degree, he had not yet mastered the full potential of using his shadows for recovery. His understanding of the process was still rudimentary. For now, he could only heal the most severe injuries¡ªthe ones that threatened his ability to fight.

    He stopped the bleeding from his open wounds, mended some of the broken bones, but he couldn''t restore himself fully. He knew he wasn''t at his peak, but he couldn''t afford to back down.

    Liam stood, his daggers gleaming in his hands. He had taken immense damage from Jamak, and he knew that despite everything, the beast had yet to reveal his full power. Jamak had been toying with him, testing his limits, but now, things were different. Liam was far from finished.

    Although not at a hundred percent, Liam''s resolve was unshaken. He was willing to push beyond his limits, even as he acknowledged the terrifying reality before him. Jamak was unlike any opponent he had ever faced. His intelligence, strength, and speed were far beyond anything Liam had encountered in the forest.

    Every move Jamak made was precise and calculated, and Liam had the distinct feeling that his adversary still held more cards to play.

    But despite the looming threat, a flicker of excitement coursed through Liam''s veins. This was the challenge he had been preparing for all along.

    Liam''s mind was sharp now, focused. His strategy was no longer just a plan; it was a lifeline. He knew he had to be ready for anything Jamak could throw at him.

    The air around them felt electric, charged with the tension of the fight. Liam stood, daggers drawn, his eyes fixed on Jamak. Despite the exhaustion that weighed heavily on him. The two had traded blows for what felt like hours, neither one giving the other any room to breathe. Yet for all his determination, Liam knew he was fighting a losing battle. Jamak was simply stronger¡ªfaster, even.

    But that didn''t mean the creature was invincible.

    Each time Jamak attacked, his movements were calculated and deliberate. He struck with the force of a mountain, and though Liam''s daggers deflected some blows, his body was taking a beating. His ribs felt like they were made of glass, threatening to shatter with every deep breath. His legs were sore from dodging, his arms heavy from blocking.

    Still, he fought on, using every ounce of his remaining strength to keep the balance tilted just enough that Jamak couldn''t finish him off. Liam had received additional injuries throughout the battle¡ªcuts that ran deep, bruises that darkened his skin, and a gash on his side that burned with every movement¡ªbut so had Jamak. For all of the creature''s strength, Liam had managed to wound him too.

    Cuts crisscrossed Jamak''s arms, and blood trickled from his torso where Liam''s daggers had found their mark.

    But the creature showed no signs of slowing down.

    In a flurry of motion, Jamak swung his giant sword, a blade that looked like it could cleave through a boulder. Liam barely managed to avoid the strike, twisting his body out of the way just in time. His feet skidded against the ground, digging into the dirt as he tried to regain his balance. His mind raced¡ªhe had to be faster, had to be smarter.

    He''s too strong to fight head-on like this. *I need to get him to make a mistake*, Liam thought, his breath ragged. His body screamed in protest with every step, but his mind stayed focused, calculating. *He''s powerful, but predictable. He fights like he''s invincible.*

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. That was Jamak''s weakness¡ªhis arrogance. Jamak thought he had already won, but Liam wasn''t finished yet. He just needed to push the creature to overcommit, to make one wrong move.

    As Jamak advanced again, Liam feigned an attack. He darted in with one dagger, aiming for Jamak''s exposed side. As expected, Jamak read the move and blocked it with his sword. The clash of metal rang through the forest, and Liam was forced back by the sheer force of the block. But instead of retreating, he pushed forward, launching a series of rapid strikes, each one testing Jamak''s defenses.

    The creature blocked and parried, his eyes gleaming with amusement. Jamak was toying with him, and that only made Liam more determined.

    "You''re resilient, I''ll give you that," Jamak growled between swings. "But it''s time for this to end."

    Liam''s heart pounded, but he kept his breathing steady. Not yet, he thought, the pieces of his plan coming together. His body was screaming, but his mind was sharp. Not until I get what I need.

    Jamak swung again, a wide arc aimed to decapitate Liam, but this time Liam was ready. He ducked beneath the swing and dashed to the side, just out of Jamak''s reach. But Jamak followed him, just as Liam had hoped. The creature was growing more impatient, his swings becoming more aggressive, less controlled. This was exactly what Liam needed.

    Dodging to the side once more, Liam suddenly shifted his weight, drawing Jamak further off balance. The creature overextended, his sword slicing through empty air where Liam had been just moments before. Liam''s heart raced, but not from fear¡ªfrom the thrill of the plan coming together.

    Jamak snarled in frustration and swung again, this time with more force, but Liam was already in motion. He dodged, this time back to the other side, and Jamak followed. But now, the creature''s momentum was carrying him too far, and Liam saw his opening¡ªa split second where Jamak wouldn''t be able to react in time.

    Now. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In one fluid motion, Liam made the dagger in his right hand disappear. His fingers flexed as his hand reached into his shadow, pulling forth the sword his grandfather had crafted for him. The blade, dark and gleaming, felt cool and steady in his hand. He could almost feel his grandfather''s presence beside him, urging him on. With a roar, Liam surged forward.

    Jamak''s eyes widened in surprise, but it was too late. Liam drove the sword straight into Jamak''s chest, the blade sinking deep into the creature''s heart. The sound of steel piercing flesh was accompanied by Jamak''s guttural cry of pain, a sound that echoed through the forest. Liam twisted the blade, ensuring the wound was fatal.

    But the victory came at a cost.

    Even as Liam struck Jamak, the creature''s sword found its mark as well. Jamak''s blade drove through Liam''s gut, the pain sharp and searing. For a moment, both fighters stood locked together, each one impaled by the other''s weapon.

    Liam''s vision blurred, but he gritted his teeth and refused to let go of the sword. He could feel the life draining from Jamak, the creature''s immense strength ebbing away as the sword remained lodged in his heart. Jamak''s body shuddered, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    "You... you''ve actually done it," Jamak rasped, his voice thick with shock and agony. "You... defeated me."

    Liam didn''t respond. He was too focused on keeping himself standing, too focused on the throbbing pain in his abdomen. But he knew¡ªhe had won. Jamak''s body slumped, the light fading from his eyes as his once-terrifying form collapsed to the ground.

    The battle was over. Liam stood victorious, though barely.

    Jamak lay motionless at his feet, his towering form no longer a threat. Liam''s sword remained embedded in the creature''s chest, and for a brief moment, all was still.

 Chapter 11 Transcendent Affinity

    Liam collapsed to the ground, the pain radiating through his body as if a fire burned inside him. He pressed his hand to the wound in his stomach, trying to steady his breath, his chest heaving as blood pooled beneath him. His vision blurred, but he clung to consciousness, forcing himself to focus. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.His dark magic flickered weakly around his fingers as he desperately tried to seal the wound, but the pain was too much¡ªhis body was on the edge of giving out.

    Lying there, feeling the coldness seep into his bones, Liam''s mind began to drift. Memories flickered past his eyes¡ªmoments of his life where death had been a constant companion. He saw the faces of the creatures he had slain, the countless battles he had fought. But most of all, he remembered his grandfather. The night of his death, the hollow ache that had filled Liam since then.

    Why didn''t I die with him? he wondered, the thought creeping in like a dark whisper. His determination, that tiny sliver of hope, had been the only thing to keep him moving forward. It had brought him to this cursed forest, to this moment. And now, lying here, his life slipping away, he wondered if it had all been for nothing.

    His thoughts wandered to the day he first stepped into Kyrell Forest, the sheer terror he had felt when he almost died on that very first day. But Draven had saved him. If it wasn''t for Draven... Liam thought weakly. Even now, after defeating Jamak, he knew his journey was far from over.

    Suddenly, a sound broke through his haze. A cough¡ªa low, wet, rattling cough that made Liam freeze.

    Jamak.

    His heart raced, tension coursing through him as he turned his head slowly. Jamak''s body was still, but his chest rose and fell faintly. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, his once-powerful frame now reduced to a barely moving shadow of what it had been. He wasn''t moving, but Liam''s nerves were on edge.

    Then, Jamak whispered a word. "Emak¡­"

    Liam''s brow furrowed in confusion, but before he could react, a strange sensation washed over him. It was like cold water flooding his veins, surging through his body. The shock of it made him cry out in pain, his back arching as if lightning had struck him. His muscles clenched, his hands digging into the earth as he gasped for breath.

    The energy coursed through him, wild and untamed, and for a moment, he thought it would rip him apart.

    Then, as quickly as it had come, it stopped.

    Panting, Liam collapsed back onto the ground, his body trembling. He was still alive¡ªstill covered in blood, his wounds throbbing. He hadn''t been healed, but something had changed.

    "What¡­ what did you do to me?" Liam growled, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with frustration and pain. His eyes narrowed at Jamak, anger bubbling up in him despite his weakened state. He needed answers.

    Jamak didn''t answer. His chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, his eyes distant.

    "Answer me!" Liam shouted, though his voice cracked. It wasn''t even loud enough to echo.

    "Thank you¡­ Liam Hunter," Jamak finally whispered, his voice weak and strained.

    Liam''s eyes widened in disbelief. Thank you? He was stunned, even more so because the gratitude felt genuine. But the irritation returned quickly. He gritted his teeth, struggling to prop himself up on his elbows. "Cut the crap and answer me!" he demanded.

    Jamak''s eyes flickered, and with what little strength he had left, he began to speak. "For nearly a century now, I''ve been trapped in this cursed forest¡­ along with my brother."

    Liam''s confusion deepened. Jamak had a brother?

    "Decades ago, we entered this forest, thinking we would leave stronger. But the forest¡­ changed me," Jamak said, his voice faltering. "It made me into this¡­ creature. King of the beasts. But my brother¡­ he remained human."

    Liam''s breathing slowed as he listened, the weight of Jamak''s words pressing down on him. "We tried to escape¡­ but the forest bound us, separated us, turned us into guardians of this forsaken place."

    Jamak''s words sent chills down Liam''s spine. He had thought the forest was just a place of darkness and danger, but to know that Jamak had once been human, trapped here with his brother for so long¡ªit was almost too much to comprehend.

    "I was forced to slay anyone who made it this far. Knights, warriors¡­ all fell to my blade. But today, Liam, you ended that. You freed us."

    Liam felt the weight of those words settle heavily in his chest. He had defeated Jamak, but he hadn''t just won a fight¡ªhe had ended centuries of suffering. The realization left him speechless.

    "Wait¡­ what did you do to me?" Liam asked again, his voice hoarse but insistent.

    "The magic you felt¡­ it''s called Transcendent Affinity," Jamak replied, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "A gift from the forest. It merges with your magic, giving you boundless power¡­ if you can control it."

    Liam''s heart skipped a beat. Boundless power?

    But before he could press for more, Jamak''s body began to fade, his form dissolving like mist into the air.

    "Hey! Finish what you were saying!" Liam yelled, panic rising in his chest as he watched Jamak disappear.

    Jamak''s voice was faint, almost a whisper. "You''ll find my brother. He''s already helped you¡­ in more ways than you know."

    Liam''s blood ran cold. Realization struck him like a hammer. "No¡­" he muttered, his mind racing. "No, it can''t be¡­"

    Forcing himself to his feet, despite the burning pain in his stomach, Liam began moving. His body protested with every step, but he didn''t stop. He knew exactly who Jamak''s brother was.

    "Damn you, old man," Liam muttered through gritted teeth, staggering through the forest. "You could''ve just told me from the start."

    His steps were uneven, each one more painful than the last as he stumbled, hitting tree trunks and collapsing more than once. But he kept moving, driven by a mix of fury and desperation.

    "DRAVENNN!!"

    Liam''s voice echoed through the forest as he screamed, his body shaking with rage. After what felt like an eternity, he saw him. Draven sat there, gazing into the distance, as if he had been waiting for Liam.

    With what little strength he had left, Liam staggered forward, grabbing Draven by the collar and pulling him close.

    "Why didn''t you tell me from the beginning?!" Liam demanded, his voice shaking.

    Draven gave him a small smirk, his eyes soft. "It wasn''t my will, kid," he replied calmly, the faintest hint of amusement in his voice.

    Liam felt his anger flare. "You and your brother¡­ you keep saying that¡­" But before he could finish, Draven''s words stopped him cold.

    "My time''s running out, Liam. I''m fading, just like Jamak."

    The world seemed to stop around Liam. "No¡­ no, you can''t be¡­" His voice cracked, emotion flooding him. Draven had been with him through everything. He couldn''t just vanish like this. Not now.

    "Listen," Draven said gently, his voice calm despite his fading form. "The Transcendent Affinity¡­ don''t merge it with your magic until you''re ready. Until both your body and your magic are strong enough. If you try it too soon¡­ you''ll burn yourself alive."

    Liam''s throat tightened. "Shut up¡­ just shut up. I''ll find a way to save you."

    Draven smiled softly. "Kid¡­ my time''s up. But yours is just beginning. Stay strong. Keep moving forward."

    And with that, Draven faded, disappearing into the air, leaving nothing behind.

    Liam knelt there, staring at the spot where Draven had been, tears streaming down his face. He had lost someone again. The ache in his chest was unbearable, a crushing weight of loss and frustration. And deep down, the uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhe still didn''t understand the full extent of the magic that had been branded into him by the forest.

    The world around him began to shift. The trees, the darkness of Kyrell Forest, all of it started to fade, as though the forest itself was dissolving into thin air. Soon, there was nothing left. No beasts, no shadows¡ªonly Liam, kneeling alone beneath the high sun.

    "DAMN IT!!" he screamed, his voice echoing through the vast emptiness.

    Exhausted, both physically and emotionally, Liam collapsed. His vision blurred as his body gave in, and darkness took him.

    Hours later, a carriage passed by the barren land where Kyrell Forest once stood. A man riding inside spotted the boy lying motionless in the field.

    "Stop the carriage," the man ordered, leaping down to check on Liam.

    The man knelt beside him, his brows furrowing. "What''s a boy like him doing out here?"

    His apprentice, standing nervously behind him, looked around, her face pale. "Sir¡­ this place¡­ this is where the Forest of Kyrell should be."

    The man glanced up, his expression turning to shock. The forest was gone. Nothing but empty land stretched before them.

    "Forget about that for now," the man said, shaking off the thought.

    "Help me get him on the carriage. We''ll take him with us and get him treated," he ordered, and together they carefully lifted Liam, placing him in the back of the carriage.

    As they rode off, Liam lay unconscious, his journey far from over.

 Chapter 12 Nystra City

    Nystra City stood as a gleaming beacon on the southern edge of Zone Thirteen, its elegant buildings reflecting the golden sunlight. The streets were lively, filled with vendors and craftsmen selling their wares, a gentle hum of activity surrounding the city''s residents.Amidst the beautifully ornate structures was the Silverhart estate¡ªa sizable yet modest home, known for the family''s expertise in healing and doctoring. This residence doubled as a clinic for those in need, and it was here that Liam Hunter now found himself.

    Inside the estate, the polished wooden floors reflected the grandeur of the house. Intricate tapestries lined the walls, showcasing ancient tales of healing and honor, while the scent of herbs and incense permeated the air.

    Dr. Dain Silverhart, dressed in a fine gray tunic that accentuated his broad shoulders and silver hair, walked with a steady, calm authority through the halls. His steps were measured, his aura one of quiet control.

    His apprentice, Mila, followed closely behind. Despite her conservative attire, the grace in her movement and her well-sculpted features were impossible to overlook. She was young, but her sharp eyes revealed a depth of knowledge and experience.

    "Sir, all twenty-two patients brought in yesterday are stable, thanks to your treatment," Mila said, her voice soft but confident.

    Dain smiled, a warmth that spread to his eyes. "You give me too much credit, Mila. You and the rest of the staff were the ones handling them. I simply guided you."

    Mila smiled back but shook her head. "Without your expertise, we would''ve been at a loss."

    Dain''s laugh was low and genuine. "Perhaps. Anyway, how is our mystery patient faring?"

    "It''s been two days, and still no sign of him waking up. He''s healing, but slowly," Mila replied, her tone shifting to one of mild concern.

    Dain''s brow furrowed in thought. "I''ll take a look myself. He should be regaining consciousness soon."

    They turned a corner and approached a door at the end of the hallway. The air grew quiet, more subdued as they neared the room. Dain gently pushed the door open, revealing a simple but well-kept space. Ane, a slender woman with dark brown hair tied in a neat bun, stood beside the bed. Her posture was impeccable, and her calm demeanor made her presence almost imperceptible.

    "Good day, Ane," Dain greeted warmly.

    "Good day, sir," Ane replied, her voice soft.

    "Any changes?" Dain asked as he moved closer to the bed where Liam lay, covered in bandages.

    "Yes, sir. Since sunrise, his hands have been twitching. I believe he''s on the verge of waking up."

    Dain''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "Then it won''t be long."

    As if on cue, Liam''s eyelids fluttered. Slowly, he began to stir, his consciousness surfacing from the abyss. His senses came alive one by one¡ªfirst the softness of the bed beneath him, then the muted sound of breathing and whispers around him. His eyes flickered open, adjusting to the light. He looked at Dain, Mila, and Ane before his gaze fell on the bandages wrapped around his abdomen and arms.

    Without warning, Liam jolted upright, instinctively backing away to the far side of the bed, where a window let in beams of sunlight. His movement was swift but shaky, his muscles protesting the sudden action.

    "Relax," Dain said calmly, raising a hand to signal no harm. "We''re not your enemies."

    Liam''s cold stare darted between them. His stance was defensive, though weakened from his wounds.

    "I understand your caution," Dain continued, keeping his voice level. "But you need to stay still. Your body is still recovering. Moving too much could reopen your wounds."

    Liam glanced down again, assessing his injuries. His hand grazed the bandages on his abdomen, a sharp reminder of the battle he''d barely survived.

    "Who are you people?" he asked, his voice rough from disuse.

    "My name is Dr. Dain Silverhart," the man said evenly. "This is Mila, my apprentice, and Ane, my maid. We found you unconscious near the outskirts of Nystra two days ago. You were in a terrible state."

    Liam''s mind raced, trying to piece together the events. The forest... the fight... Jamak... Draven... The memories came crashing back.

    "I tried healing you with magic, but your body..." Dain paused, clearly puzzled. "It resisted the healing process, almost as if rejecting it."

    Liam''s brow furrowed. Rejecting healing magic? How is that possible?

    "It''s not something I''ve seen before," Dain admitted. "You''re a mystery, young man. But your injuries were severe, and I advise you to rest before making any rash decisions."

    Without acknowledging the doctor''s advice, Liam began unwrapping the bandages. Dain''s expression shifted to one of alarm.

    "Wait, you shouldn''t¡ª" Dain''s voice trailed off as his eyes widened. The once grievous wounds were completely gone. Not a scar remained.

    "Impossible," Dain whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "You were... How can this be?"

    Liam ignored his astonishment. "Looks like I''m fine," he said bluntly, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. "Thank you for your care, but I''ll be leaving now."

    Mila, concerned, stepped forward. "Wait! You can''t just leave. We haven''t fully assessed your condition. And besides, you''re... not dressed." Her voice was firm but polite.

    Liam, only now realizing his state of undress, quickly grabbed the sheet and wrapped it around his waist. His face remained calm, but the slightest hint of embarrassment crossed his features.

    "Fine," he muttered. "I''ll stay. But I need clothes. Now." His eyes flashed with determination, and there was no mistaking the underlying force behind his words.

    Dain, regaining his composure, nodded. "Of course. Mila, fetch something for our guest. He may be healed physically, but I have a feeling there''s more to his story than meets the eye."

    After receiving a fresh set of clothes¡ªa simple black tunic and trousers¡ªLiam stood at the entrance to the clinic, his sharp gaze drifting back to Dr. Dain. His posture was stiff, but his strength had clearly returned. It was as though the injuries had never existed. The healer and his attendants had done more than enough for him, yet he knew he couldn''t stay.

    He didn''t belong in this world of calm and order. His path was far more chaotic, marked by shadows and flames. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you, Dr. Dain," Liam said quietly, inclining his head in a rare show of respect. "But I need to go. There''s no place for me here."

    Dain crossed his arms, his expression thoughtful but not surprised. He had expected as much from the young man. "I won''t stop you, but do you even know where you''re headed? It''s dangerous out there, even for someone like you."

    Liam''s face was unreadable, his cold red eyes locking with Dain''s. "No," he admitted. "But I''ll find a place."

    Dain gave a slow nod, sensing the stubborn resolve in Liam''s words. It was clear that he wouldn''t be swayed easily. "Fair enough. But before you go, would you allow me one thing?" Dain''s voice was calm and respectful, though laced with a hint of concern.

    Liam raised a brow, his gaze sharpening. "What is it?"

    "A walk," Dain said, gesturing toward the door that led out into the city. "Nystra is a beautiful place. It won''t take long. Just a few minutes before you head off to wherever you''re going."

    Liam hesitated. Part of him wanted to decline the offer and leave immediately, but there was something in Dain''s request¡ªsomething genuine and devoid of any ulterior motives. Finally, he gave a small nod.

    "Fine. Just a walk," Liam replied, his tone clipped, but not dismissive.

    They stepped out of the clinic and into the bustling streets of Nystra City. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the intricately designed buildings. Merchants called out to passersby, offering goods ranging from rare spices to intricate jewelry.

    Children ran along the cobblestone streets, their laughter filling the air, while nobles in finely tailored clothing moved about with grace.

    Dain pointed to a grand fountain in the middle of a plaza, its waters cascading down in a serene display. "That fountain was built to honor the city''s founder, a healer who led our people through the darkest days of the Demon War. Her magic saved countless lives. In a way, her legacy lives on through our family."

    Liam walked silently beside him, his eyes scanning the streets and people, though his mind was elsewhere. The warmth of the city, the normalcy of it, felt alien to him.

    "You seem like a man who''s been through much," Dain continued, glancing sideways at him. "Your silence speaks volumes. I don''t know where you came from, or what you''ve endured, but you''re clearly more than just some traveler."

    Liam remained quiet, the only sound between them being the click of their boots against the cobblestone. The bustling city seemed distant, a world away from the storm inside his mind. But something in Dain''s words began to break through the wall Liam had built around himself. His time in the Dark Forest had made him forget what normalcy even felt like.

    Eventually, Dain broke the silence with a subtle shift in topic. "Liam, I want to ask you something." He kept his tone light but serious. "You were found near the Dark Forest. But it''s no longer there. It disappeared overnight, as though swallowed by the earth itself. Now, I''m not implying anything¡­" Dain paused, searching Liam''s face for any sign of reaction.

    "But if you know something, anything, about what happened, it could help us understand."

    Liam''s expression didn''t falter, though his thoughts raced. The Dark Forest is gone? It didn''t seem possible. That place had felt eternal, as though it had always existed and always would. But now, it was no more?

    "I don''t know how I ended up there," Liam said, his voice cold and unyielding. It wasn''t entirely a lie. The circumstances of him leaving the forest were still unclear, since his memory was still not complete

    Dain didn''t press further. "Alright, I won''t push you. But I''ll ask again¡ªplease reconsider staying here. I can see you have nowhere else to go, and I know you''re not ready to wander alone. Not yet." His eyes were sincere, though there was a quiet firmness behind them. "We have room, and it wouldn''t be a burden.

    You could stay with us, at least for a while."

    Liam halted in his steps, the weight of Dain''s words sinking in. He glanced around the city again, noting the harmony in its people, the structure of its society. It was so different from the world he had lived in, so different from the chaos of the Dark Forest.

    He hadn''t thought much about what he would do next¡ªhe only knew he needed to move forward, to survive. But where would he go? The memories of the battles he fought in the forest weighed heavily on his mind, and the thought of wandering without a clear direction suddenly felt more overwhelming than it had before. And then there was the question that lingered at the back of his mind¡ªthe time.

    "What year is it?" Liam asked abruptly, his voice sharp.

    Dain blinked, caught off guard by the question. "It''s 245 ADW¡ªAfter Demon War."

    Liam''s heart stopped for a moment. ''Four years. I was in that cursed forest for four years.'' He hadn''t realized how much time had passed since he had entered the Dark Forest, but now the truth was laid bare before him. He had been lost for far longer than he thought.

    Liam''s resolve wavered for the first time. He had no idea what awaited him beyond this city, and wandering aimlessly now felt foolish. He needed time¡ªto plan, to understand what had happened, and to find his place in this world that had moved on without him.

    He exhaled slowly, turning to face Dain with a look of reluctant acceptance. "Alright. I''ll stay. But only for a while."

    Dain''s expression softened into a gentle smile. "Of course, Liam. As long as you need."

    Liam wasn''t sure if it was a mistake, but for now, it seemed like the only choice he had.

 Chapter 13 A New Beginning

    After Liam accepted Dain''s offer, they walked back through the city''s bustling streets toward the Silverhart residence. The contrast between the lively energy of Nystra and the tranquil elegance of Dain''s home was striking. The tall buildings, the laughter of street vendors, and the rhythmic sound of horse-drawn carriages gave way to the stillness of the large but modestly elegant Silverhart estate.The air here was cooler, and the scent of medicinal herbs wafted faintly through the halls.

    When they arrived at the room where Liam had first woken up, he hesitated, glancing around.

    "Why are we back here?" Liam asked, his tone neutral but curious.

    Dain smiled lightly. "Since you''ve decided to stay with us, I want you to have this room. It''s comfortable, and it will give you some privacy."

    Liam studied the room again before responding, his expression unchanging. "Thank you. I suppose I''ll be in your debt."

    Dain waved his hand dismissively, stepping further into the room. "There''s no need for that. I''m not looking for repayment. I want you to stay here and feel welcome. After all, I''m a doctor¡ªit''s my duty to help people."

    Liam blinked, briefly caught off guard by Dain''s kindness. "If you say so¡­ Dr. Dain."

    Dain chuckled softly. "Just call me Dain. Unless you find that too informal, then Dr. Dain will do."

    "Understood, Dr. Dain," Liam replied, maintaining a formal tone but adding a touch of respect in his words.

    Dain smiled once more and gestured toward the closet. "I also realized you don''t have any clothes. But don''t worry, I''ve made sure Ane placed some for you in there."

    Liam glanced at the closet briefly and nodded. "Thank you for your generosity."

    As Dain turned to leave, he paused at the door, his hand resting on the handle. "Oh, one more thing. My daughter has been eager to meet you. She''s been quite curious ever since I brought you in."

    Liam, though outwardly unphased, raised a brow internally at the mention of Dain''s daughter. ''A daughter¡­?''

    "She''s at school right now," Dain continued, "but I imagine she''ll be back later this evening. She was really taken with you when I first found you. You might be around the same age too."

    Liam remained silent, unsure what to make of the information, but he didn''t dwell on it. There were more pressing things on his mind.

    Dain noticed his silence but didn''t push further. "In any case, feel free to rest or explore the room. If you need anything, just ask Ane for help."

    With that, Dain left the room, closing the door quietly behind him.

    Liam was now alone. The room felt larger with just him in it, though it wasn''t particularly grand. He looked around, his eyes tracing the intricately carved wooden furniture, the pale blue walls that gave the space a serene atmosphere, and the neatly arranged bed that beckoned for rest.

    He moved toward the closet and opened it, finding several sets of neatly folded clothes. They were simple but well-made, tailored for comfort and practicality. He ran his fingers over the fabric for a moment before closing the closet and walking toward the bed.

    As he sat down, the mattress gave a soft, inviting creak. Liam laid back, staring at the ceiling, his mind wandering. This place¡ªNystra¡ªwas so different from where he had come from. The elegance of the Silverhart home and the vibrant energy of the city were a world apart from the rugged simplicity of Benbrok.

    ''Compared to the small house I shared with Grandpa¡­ this is luxury,'' Liam thought, a pang of nostalgia creeping into his chest. Memories of his grandfather were coming back to him. The scent of burning wood and the sight of misty mountains in the morning light seemed distant now, replaced by the soft fragrance of herbs and the polished stone floors beneath his feet.

    It felt strange, being here¡ªalmost too comfortable. Nystra was beautiful, yes, but it wasn''t home. Not the one he remembered, anyway.

    His thoughts began to drift, and soon, despite the lingering tension in his body, sleep found him. His breathing steadied, and the exhaustion from his recent battles and ordeals finally caught up with him.

    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Liam allowed himself to rest¡ªnot just physically, but mentally. Here, at least for now, he could let his guard down, if only just a little.

    Some hours passed since Liam had fallen asleep. The room was bathed in a warm, amber glow as the sun began its descent behind the horizon. The light filtered softly through the window, casting long shadows across the walls. Slowly, Liam stirred from his rest, his mind still hazy with sleep. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the fading daylight that filled the room, and took a deep breath.

    The peace in the room was almost unnerving. For a moment, he sat on the edge of the bed, collecting his thoughts, his muscles still heavy from the deep sleep he hadn''t had in what felt like years. But before he could dive deeper into his thoughts, a knock echoed quietly from the door.

    Liam remained silent, his body tensing slightly, but before long, the door creaked open slowly. It was Ane.

    "Hello, young sir," she greeted softly, her voice calm and professional. "Please allow me to escort you to the dinner table."

    Liam blinked in confusion. ''Young sir? Dinner?''

    He wasn''t accustomed to such formalities, especially not from someone like Ane, who seemed gentle but distant. The concept of being served or called with such respect felt alien to him, a stark contrast to the rough, informal life he''d known in Benbrok.

    But despite his initial confusion, he stood up, his body still stiff from rest. "Yes, please," he said in a neutral tone, "but just call me Liam."

    Growing up in the small village of Benbrok, Liam had always been more familiar with casual and rough speech, with the villagers often calling him by his name¡ªsometimes even a nickname, usually tied to his childhood mischief. Being addressed with formal titles felt strange.

    Ane inclined her head slightly. "Understood, Liam."

    With a soft, graceful motion, Ane turned and led the way out of the room. Liam followed closely behind her, his footsteps light on the polished wooden floors. The corridor they walked through was bathed in the soft glow of evening light, with long shadows stretching out from the walls, giving the place a quiet but comforting atmosphere.

    Portraits hung on the walls, all elegantly framed, displaying past members of the Silverhart family. The faint scent of herbs and a lingering warmth made the house feel almost alive.

    As they walked, the sound of their footsteps echoed softly down the hall. Ane was quiet, her posture composed, and though her presence was formal, there was a subtle warmth to her demeanor, as if she understood the delicate situation Liam found himself in.

    They reached a corner, turning right, where the hall opened into a wider, more spacious area. The decor was more elaborate here¡ªtall windows framed by dark wood, and intricate patterns woven into the tapestries hanging from the walls. Ane came to a stop in front of a large, ornate door and gently pushed it open, revealing the dining room inside.

    The room was elegant but understated, much like the rest of the house. A large wooden table sat in the center, polished to a gleam, with finely crafted chairs surrounding it. Soft candlelight flickered from chandeliers overhead, casting a warm glow over the room. The smell of freshly prepared food drifted through the air, rich and inviting, with hints of roasted vegetables, herbs, and bread. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam stepped inside, still feeling out of place in such a refined setting, but he masked it well. His eyes quickly scanned the room, instinctively looking for exits, a habit from his days in the forest. But the inviting atmosphere made it hard to remain on edge.

    Ane motioned to one of the chairs. "Please, take a seat. The doctor with his wife and daughter will be joining you shortly."

    Liam gave a small nod, taking a seat at the far end of the table, his back straight and his eyes still cautiously observing the space around him. Though the house exuded warmth and hospitality, there was still a part of him that found it hard to completely let his guard down. Years of living in danger, always on the edge of survival, weren''t so easily forgotten.

    Ane, sensing his discomfort, gave him a soft, reassuring smile before quietly excusing herself from the room, leaving Liam alone with his thoughts once more.

 Chapter 14 The Short Memories Returning

    As Liam sat in the dimming light of the dining room, the sound of approaching footsteps broke through his thoughts. Dain entered first, accompanied by a graceful woman with a kind smile and a girl whose face lit up the moment she saw Liam. Without hesitation, Liam stood up, trying to show respect to the family, but Dain quickly intervened."No, no need for that, Liam," Dain said with a light chuckle. "We''re not so formal here."

    Liam, his face still unreadable, slowly sat back down. Despite the warmth surrounding him, his guard remained up. Dain and his family took their seats, with Dain''s daughter, Elsie, sitting next to Liam. She had an infectious warmth about her, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and kindness.

    "Hello, I''m Elsie," she said with a bright smile, her tone gentle but lively.

    Unused to this much kindness and attention, Liam hesitated, his mind scrambling for the appropriate response. Finally, he managed, "I''m Liam," his voice steady, though he was unsure how he should sound.

    "Nice to meet you, Liam!" Elsie said, her enthusiasm undeterred by his muted response.

    Across the table, Mrs. Rose Silverhart, a woman of quiet grace and poise, chuckled softly. "He''s an interesting one, isn''t he?"

    "He certainly is, darling," Dain agreed with a smile, his eyes briefly resting on Liam with curiosity and respect.

    "Well, Liam," Dain continued, "this is my wife, Rose, and our daughter, Elsie."

    Rose inclined her head gently. "I''m pleased to finally meet you, Liam. My husband has told me about how he found you, and I''m glad to see you recovering."

    "It''s nice to meet you too, Mrs. Rose," Liam replied, his tone polite but guarded.

    "Why don''t we eat, and save the rest of the conversation for later?" Dain suggested, noticing the slight tension in Liam''s posture.

    "Good idea," Rose agreed, her voice soft and warm.

    At Dain''s signal, Ane, who had been standing quietly near the door, stepped forward, calling for the maids to bring in the food. As the dishes were placed on the table, the rich aromas filled the room, making Liam''s stomach twist slightly. He hadn''t eaten a proper meal in so long that the scent alone was overwhelming.

    Memories of his survival in the Dark Forest came rushing back¡ªthe times he''d eaten tree bark just to stay alive, or the moments when he had no choice but to consume the flesh of slain creatures, often raw and unpalatable. And water, if it could even be called that, had been little more than dirty stream runoff, barely enough to quench his thirst but enough to keep him alive.

    The stark contrast between that life and the feast laid before him now was almost too much to process. He could feel his composure slipping but caught himself just before his expression could betray him. Quietly, he began to eat, doing his best to mimic the elegant manner in which the Silverharts handled their utensils. Though far from fancy, Liam did his best not to make a mess.

    The meal passed mostly in silence, with the Silverharts exchanging occasional glances and small talk. Liam, on the other hand, ate methodically, focusing more on keeping his thoughts in check rather than fully enjoying the food.

    When they finished, Elsie turned toward Liam, her eyes full of curiosity. "How old are you?"

    Liam, still adjusting to this newfound attention, paused. ''She''s so¡­ clingy,'' he thought to himself. After quickly calculating based on the year Dain had told him earlier, he replied, "I''m 14."

    Elsie''s face lit up even more. "I knew it!" she exclaimed happily. "I''m 14 too! I had a feeling we''d be the same age."

    Liam offered no response, unsure of what to say or how to react to her excitement.

    Rose leaned in slightly, her tone shifting to one of concern. "Liam, do you have any family?"

    Her question brought a brief silence to the table. Liam, choosing his words carefully, finally responded, "No, none that I know of¡­ The only family I had was my grandfather. But he''s¡­ he''s gone now." His voice remained steady, his face emotionless, but beneath the surface, the pain of loss flickered.

    "That''s terrible," Rose said softly, her hand resting gently on the table. "I''m glad you accepted Dain''s offer to stay with us. I hope you''ll come to feel at home here."

    Liam didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts once again wandering. ''They''re all so kind,'' he thought. ''Nobles in Benbrok were nothing like this¡­ they were greedy, selfish, with no kindness at all. Yet here¡­ even the maids seem to care.''

    Just as he was lost in thought, Elsie''s voice cut through the haze.

    "Come on, Dad!" she said, her tone playfully insistent. "I''d be a great tour guide for Liam. He''ll love the school, I just know it."

    Dain smiled patiently at his daughter''s enthusiasm. "I understand, sweetheart, but what if he isn''t interested? He''s only been here for a day."

    Elsie pouted for a moment before turning to Liam, her eyes wide with excitement. "What do you say, Liam? Wouldn''t you want me to show you around my school tomorrow?"

    Liam blinked, caught off guard by her sudden attention. He had spent so much time on the move, rarely staying in one place, that the thought of settling down¡ªeven temporarily¡ªfelt strange. But he found himself nodding. "Yes, I''d like that."

    Elsie''s joy was immediate. "Yesss! You''re going to love it!" she said, practically bouncing in her seat. "I''ll even teach you some magic, if you want."

    "Hold on, sweetheart," Dain interjected with a chuckle. "Liam will decide if he wants to attend school at all. Besides, with him being 14, he''d only have one year left before he could move on to a knight academy or a mage academy."

    Elsie waved her hand dismissively, her enthusiasm undimmed. "I know, Dad, but I''m sure Liam will choose a mage academy! We could even transcend together and become great mages!"

    Dain and Rose exchanged amused glances, chuckling softly at their daughter''s boundless excitement. But Liam''s mind froze at the word ''transcend.'' The word echoed in his thoughts, triggering flashes of his last moments in the Dark Forest¡ªimages of darkness, power, and the battle with Jamak flickered in his mind. For a brief moment, the room seemed to dim, the memories tugging at him.

    But despite the storm of thoughts swirling inside him, Liam remained calm, his expression unchanged. No one in the room could see the battle raging within.

    The night passed quickly as the conversation at the dinner table carried on. The Silverharts made it easy for Liam to engage, though he found himself mostly listening. Their warmth and lightheartedness reminded him of what he''d lost, but it also stirred something unfamiliar¡ªan unease at their kindness, like a world he wasn''t quite sure he belonged to.

    As the evening came to a close, they all rose from their seats, ready to retire for the night. Elsie, as spirited as ever, made her way over to Liam, arms outstretched for a hug. It caught him off guard, her sudden affection. He stood stiffly, unsure how to react, but she didn''t seem to mind. As she pulled away, she waved at him cheerfully.

    "Goodnight, Liam! I''ll see you tomorrow!" she chirped, her energy never dimming.

    Liam gave a small nod, but remained silent. He watched as she exited the room with her parents, Dain casting him a quick smile over his shoulder before the door closed behind them.

    With the room empty, Liam exhaled slowly, the noise of conversation fading into the quiet of the house. He pushed his chair back and stood, preparing to make his way back to his room, when Ane appeared in the doorway.

    "Young sir, would you like me to escort you back to your room?" Ane asked, her voice as soft and steady as ever.

    Liam shook his head politely, feeling the weight of the day beginning to settle on him. "Thank you, but I can manage on my own," he replied. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ane gave a respectful nod, understanding his wish for solitude. "As you wish, Liam. Sleep well."

    He didn''t linger long after that. His steps through the hallways were slow, almost contemplative. The mansion was bathed in the glow of dim lanterns, casting long shadows across the floor. The soft creak of the wooden floorboards beneath his boots was the only sound accompanying him.

    His crimson eyes gleamed faintly as he approached his room, the faint echo of memories tugging at the edge of his consciousness. The warmth of the Silverhart family, their laughter and kindness¡ªthese were things he hadn''t experienced in years, things that made him feel more out of place than at ease.

    When he finally reached his door, he slipped inside, closing it quickly behind him. The quiet of his room wrapped around him like a familiar cloak. For a brief moment, he stood in the darkness, feeling the weight of everything he had been through in the last few years. Slowly, a grin spread across his face, his hand running through his dark hair.

    "Now it''s all coming back to me," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    He paced across the room, his thoughts unraveling in his mind. "Transcendent Affinity... that''s what it was. But Draven barely told me anything useful about it." He stopped, frustration flickering in his eyes. "What a pain¡­"

    The memory of Draven''s cryptic lessons surfaced¡ªhe had trained Liam in the ways of dark magic, in combat, in survival. But when it came to the deeper knowledge, the hidden truths about magic and power, Draven had always held back. Like pieces of a puzzle Liam wasn''t ready to solve.

    He clenched his fists, letting the frustration wash over him before releasing it with a deep sigh. "But it''s alright," he said quietly to himself, his tone shifting to something more determined. "Accepting to go to school here¡ªit''s a perfect opportunity to learn what I need. More than that, it''s a step toward fulfilling Grandpa''s wish of me attending the Dark Knight Academy."

    The Transcendent Affinity was just another mystery on his journey¡ªa path that had brought him through the darkest depths of the Kyrell Forest and now, to this place. A noble household, a school of magic, a chance to learn what Draven hadn''t taught him.

    But as Liam stood alone in the quiet of his room, he felt the weight of the forest still clinging to him¡ªthe relentless battles, the creatures, Jamak. His body bore scars hidden beneath his clothes, remnants of the life he''d fought to survive. The world of the Silverharts, with its warmth and comfort, was something foreign, something that felt like it could slip away at any moment.

    A knock on the door broke through his thoughts.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly before he called out, "Come in."

    The door creaked open, and there stood Dain, his presence calm yet commanding. He stepped inside without hesitation, a small smile on his face. "I figured you might want to talk," he said, closing the door behind him.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. "Talk?"

    Dain''s eyes softened, and he leaned against the wall. "I''ve noticed you''ve been carrying a lot on your shoulders, Liam. You don''t need to share it if you''re not ready, but I want you to know that you''re not alone. Whatever burdens you have, you don''t have to carry them by yourself."

    Liam remained silent for a moment, processing Dain''s words. He realized if he didn''t say the right words, he might just say things about the dark forest.

    After a pause, Liam finally spoke, his voice quiet. "I''ve lived life mostly rejected by people and being here... it''s just to much for me"

    Dain nodded, his expression understanding. "I can''t imagine what you''ve been through. But give it time. The school, my family¡ªthis place can help you find peace, even if it''s just a little bit."

    Liam''s eyes met Dain''s, and for the first time, there was a flicker of something other than detachment in his gaze¡ªsomething like gratitude.

    "I''ll try," Liam said simply.

    Dain gave a small smile, satisfied. "That''s all I ask."

    With that, Dain turned to leave. Before he exited, he glanced back over his shoulder. "Remember, you''re welcome here for as long as you need, Liam. Goodnight."

    As the door closed behind Dain, Liam found himself staring at the empty space where he had stood. His mind was still a storm of thoughts, but for the first time since arriving, there was a small sense of relief.

    He lay down on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, his thoughts quieter now. Slowly, his eyes closed, and sleep took him¡ªdreams of flames, darkness, and the unknown future waiting for him.

 Chapter 15 Welcome To The School Of Magic

    The first light of dawn crept over the city of Nystra, bathing its stone streets and towering buildings in a soft golden hue. The sun''s rays gently kissed the walls of the Silverhart estate, casting long shadows that danced across the gardens and the outer walls. Inside, the house was already stirring with life.Maids moved swiftly and silently through the halls, each attending to their morning duties with the grace and precision expected in such a household.

    Ane, ever punctual and poised, made her way down the corridor leading to Liam''s room. Her steps were measured, her posture perfect, exuding the elegance of her station. Reaching the door, she paused, knocking gently but firmly.

    "Liam, it''s Ane," she called out, waiting for a response.

    After a few seconds of silence, she pressed her ear to the door, listening for any movement. Hearing nothing, she decided to enter. "I''m coming in, Liam," she announced softly before pushing the door open.

    Inside, she found Liam¡ªalready awake. He was in the middle of a workout, his bare upper body glistening with sweat, muscles tense as he moved rhythmically.

    "...198, 199, 200," Liam counted breathlessly, finishing his set of sit-ups. His attention shifted to Ane, who stood by the door, quietly observing him with her usual composed demeanor.

    "Good morning, Ane," Liam greeted her, pushing himself off the floor and standing upright.

    "Good morning, Liam," she replied, her voice calm yet carrying a note of warmth. "You seem... energetic today."

    Liam wiped the sweat from his brow, his expression still as neutral as ever. "Not really. I just got bored sitting around doing nothing," he said, stretching out his arms.

    Ane smiled slightly. "I see. Well, I''m here to assist you in getting ready for your day at the young mistress'' school. Elsie is quite excited, as you can imagine."

    Liam nodded, the mention of Elsie bringing back the memories of last night''s conversation. "I''m ready whenever you are."

    "Very well," Ane said, gesturing toward a door near the corner of the room. "The washing room is through there. Please take your time. I''ll prepare your clothing for the day."

    Liam glanced toward the door before thanking her with a simple nod. "Thank you."

    Without further words, he made his way to the washing room. The quiet click of the door closing behind him left Ane alone in the room, where she began to lay out the clothes Liam would wear to the school¡ªa plain yet well-tailored outfit that Dain had selected. Simple, functional, but of fine quality. She moved with practiced precision, smoothing out the fabric and ensuring everything was in order.

    Inside the washing room, Liam let the cold water rush over him, the sensation both refreshing and grounding. It had been a long time since he''d experienced the luxury of a proper bath, having spent years in the wild, washing in murky streams or not at all. The feel of the clean water against his skin was something he wasn''t sure he could ever get used to again. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the water flowed over him, he couldn''t help but let his thoughts wander. The Silverhart household was a world apart from what he had known¡ªthe warmth, the hospitality, the comforts of everyday life. It felt almost... unnatural. And yet, there was something about this place that made him feel like he wasn''t just a guest, but someone they genuinely cared for.

    That feeling tugged at something deep within him, something he wasn''t sure he was ready to acknowledge.

    After what felt like an eternity, Liam stepped out of the bath, drying himself off with the towels provided. He quickly dressed the lower half of his body but left his upper half exposed as he returned to the room. His movements were casual, his expression unreadable, but as he walked back in, he noticed Ane still standing exactly where she had been, her hands folded neatly in front of her.

    This time, there was no embarrassment on Liam''s part. He had grown used to the raw necessities of survival in the forest, where modesty was a luxury he couldn''t afford. His time in Kyrell had hardened him to things that might have once made him uncomfortable.

    Ane, on her part, showed no reaction to his state of undress. Her professionalism never faltered. "Your clothing is ready," she said smoothly, gesturing to the neatly laid-out outfit on the bed. "I trust it will be to your liking."

    Liam glanced at the clothes¡ªsoft, clean, perfectly arranged. The fabric was finer than anything he had worn in years. He walked over to inspect it, his fingers brushing against the material. "This will do," he said simply.

    As Liam dressed, Ane remained respectfully silent. When he was finally clothed, she spoke again. "The young mistress is eager to show you around the academy. She''ll be waiting for you in the courtyard once you''re ready to depart."

    Liam, now dressed in the fresh clothes, nodded in acknowledgment. He wasn''t particularly looking forward to the attention he would receive at the school, but there was a part of him that was curious. The opportunity to learn more about magic¡ªespecially about Transcendent Affinity¡ªwas too valuable to pass up.

    As he finished adjusting his sleeves, a question popped into his mind. "Ane," he began, "how much do you know about magic? Specifically, the deeper arts... like Transcendence?"

    Ane''s brow lifted slightly, surprised by the directness of his question. But, ever composed, she answered thoughtfully. "I''m no expert in magical arts, but I''ve heard whispers of such things. Transcendence is... rare, even among those who dedicate their lives to magic. It is said to be a state beyond the ordinary flow of myst¡ªa step toward becoming something greater, something almost...

    divine."

    Liam absorbed her words carefully. He had suspected as much, but hearing it from someone else made it all the more real. "And the academy... do they teach anything about it?"

    Ane''s gaze lingered on Liam for a moment, her expression unreadable. "The academy teaches many things, but knowledge of Transcendence... that is something you will have to seek out yourself. It''s not commonly spoken of, not even in a place like that."

    Liam nodded. He had expected no less. "Thank you," he said.

    Ane gave a small bow, acknowledging his gratitude. "Of course. If there is anything else you need, I will be here."

    With that, she turned to leave, but before exiting, she cast one final glance at him. "Good luck today, Liam," she said softly, her tone almost gentle. "And remember, you''re not alone in this place."

    Once she was gone, Liam stood in the center of the room, feeling the weight of her words settle over him. Not alone... It was a strange thought, after years of solitude and survival. But as he prepared to leave for the academy, he couldn''t shake the feeling that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was truth to it.

    He took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. Today would be the first step toward something new. Something greater. He would find the answers he sought, no matter how long it took.

    With that, he exited the room, ready to face whatever awaited him at the academy.

    As Liam approached the courtyard, his mind continued to wander, thoughts swirling around the mysteries of Transcendence. ''If it''s not something tied only to the Dark Forest, then surely the academy must have some knowledge of it. High authorities... those in power must know. I need to figure this out, no matter what.''

    His thoughts were interrupted when he spotted Elsie and Dr. Dain standing beside a carriage, the morning sun casting long shadows across the cobblestone courtyard.

    "Hello, Liam!" Elsie waved energetically as he drew nearer, her smile bright as always.

    "Good morning, Elsie," Liam greeted with a nod before turning to Dain. "Dr. Dain."

    "Good morning, Liam," Dain replied, his tone calm as ever. "Ready for today?"

    Liam straightened his posture slightly. "I believe I am."

    "Good," Dain said approvingly. "I won''t be coming with you to the academy, but I''ve already spoken to the principal. They''re prepared to welcome a new student today, should you choose to join them."

    "Thank you," Liam said, his gratitude genuine, though the weight of Dain''s words hung over him. This decision felt monumental but in Liam''s mind he has already approved going to the school to learn.

    Dain waved off the thanks with a small smile. "There''s no need for that. Just remember, you''re not obligated to join if you''re not comfortable. Today is about seeing the academy and meeting the students. If you don''t feel it''s the right fit, don''t hesitate to tell me."

    Liam nodded, appreciating the flexibility. "I understand, sir. Thank you."

    With that, Dain stepped aside, allowing Elsie and Liam to board the carriage. The driver tipped his hat in greeting before urging the horses forward with a soft command. The wheels creaked as they rolled over the cobbled street, the city gradually coming to life around them.

    As the carriage picked up pace, Elsie turned to Liam, her curiosity evident. "So, how do you feel about today? Excited? Nervous?"

    Liam leaned back in his seat, glancing out the window at the passing shops and bustling streets. "I wouldn''t say excited... but I''m curious. There''s a lot I want to learn."

    Elsie gave a thoughtful nod, resting her chin on her hand. "I''m sure you''ll like it. The academy is a bit overwhelming at first, but once you find your place, it feels like home. Plus, you''ll get to meet all kinds of people¡ªsome of them are really strong, too."

    Liam''s interest piqued at that. "Strong? In terms of magic?"

    "Yes, exactly," Elsie replied, her eyes lighting up. "There are students who specialize in all kinds of myst arts. Some are really talented. It''s impressive to watch them in action."

    Liam''s thoughts drifted back to Transcendence. Maybe there are people here who know more than I do... "What about the teachers?" he asked. "Are they powerful?"

    "Some of them, yes," Elsie said. "Especially the ones who specialize in advanced magic. I''ve heard stories about the principal, too. They say he''s one of the strongest in the region."

    That caught Liam''s attention. "The principal? Do you know anything about his magic?"

    Elsie shrugged. "Not much, just rumors. But if anyone knows about things above the teachers, it would probably be him."

    Liam filed that information away, the gears in his mind turning. ''The principal might just be a source of the information I need...''

    As they spoke, the carriage began to slow. Liam glanced out the window to see the grand silhouette of the academy looming ahead. It was larger than he had imagined, with towering spires and high stone walls covered in ivy. The building had an air of ancient knowledge, its architecture both majestic and imposing. Wide, arched gates stood open, welcoming students and faculty as they entered.

    The exterior of the school was a blend of beauty and strength. Stone pathways led through lush gardens, and tall trees lined the courtyard where students gathered. In the distance, Liam could see a large fountain at the center of the grounds, its water sparkling in the morning light.

    Beyond that, the tall, glass-paned windows of the academy reflected the blue sky, giving the place a sense of openness despite its grandeur.

    Elsie nudged him gently. "What do you think? Impressive, right?"

    Liam nodded slowly, taking it all in. "It''s... bigger than I expected."

    As the carriage came to a halt, the driver stepped down, opening the door for them. Elsie hopped out eagerly, gesturing for Liam to follow. "Come on, let''s go see what it''s all about."

    Liam took a deep breath, stepping out of the carriage and onto the grounds of the academy. The day was just beginning, but it felt like the first step toward something far greater than he had imagined.

 Chapter 16 Welcome To The School Of Magic: 2

    As Elsie and Liam stepped down from the carriage, the academy''s grounds were alive with activity. Students moved in groups, talking and laughing, while some hurried towards their classes.Liam kept his gaze forward, his expression neutral, but he couldn''t help scanning the surroundings¡ªeverything from the well-kept lawns to the intricate statues scattered around the school gave the place a refined atmosphere.

    As they approached the large double doors that led into the school''s main hallway, a man stood waiting for them, dressed neatly in the academy''s uniform.

    "Good morning, Ms. Elsie," the man greeted, bowing his head slightly.

    "Good morning, Mr. Ganic," Elsie replied with a bright smile.

    Mr. Ganic then turned to Liam, his eyes sizing him up briefly. "And you must be Liam," he said with a warm tone, though there was a subtle sharpness in his gaze.

    Liam simply nodded, his expression unreadable. "Yes, I am."

    "I''ve heard quite a bit about you," Mr. Ganic continued, clearly expecting some reaction.

    Liam gave none, his face as stoic as ever. He remained silent, offering nothing in response.

    Undeterred, Mr. Ganic smiled and gestured toward the school. "I''ll be the one helping you around today."

    Before Liam could respond, Elsie piped up, her tone slightly defensive. "I thought I was going to show Liam around!"

    "You will, Elsie," Mr. Ganic assured her, still smiling, "but the principal asked me to accompany you both. A more... senior presence was requested."

    Elsie huffed slightly but said nothing more, though Liam noticed her displeasure in the way she crossed her arms.

    "Now then, shall we?" Mr. Ganic said, gesturing toward the door as they began to walk through the entrance.

    As they made their way down the hall, Liam''s eyes roamed the surroundings. The walls were adorned with ancient-looking tapestries, and small stone statues were placed at intervals, each depicting different magical symbols and figures. The air inside was cool, and the quiet hum of students filling the corridors set a tranquil but focused atmosphere.

    Though outwardly calm, Liam''s mind was a whirl of thoughts. ''For this man to know my name so easily... it''s odd. He claims to have heard about me, but I''ve only been conscious for a day. The only explanation is that Elsie talked to her father about me before I woke up, and Dr. Dain must have acted quickly to get the principal involved.

    That''s the only thing that makes sense.''

    Liam''s lips curled into a faint smirk as he realized how smoothly things were falling into place. I have to admit, Elsie might''ve made this process a lot easier for me. Learning magic was my plan anyway... and now, I''m already here.

    Eventually, they reached a tall wooden door with intricate carvings of magical runes across it. Mr. Ganic stopped in front of it and turned toward them.

    "This is your first class for the day, Liam. You''ll be joining Elsie here," Mr. Ganic explained. "I''d tell you what to expect, but I''ll leave that to your personal tour guide." He smiled, glancing at Elsie.

    Elsie beamed and turned to Liam. "It''s going to be great, I promise! You''ll love the class. Plus, we get to sit together."

    Liam glanced at her, nodding slightly. "Looking forward to it," he said quietly, though his mind was still focused on the mysteries that lay ahead.

    Mr. Ganic gave a small bow. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." With that, he turned and left them, his footsteps fading down the corridor.

    Elsie nudged Liam playfully. "Ready to meet the rest of the class? You might be the new student, but I think you''ll fit in just fine."

    Liam let out a soft breath, his eyes steady as he looked at the door. "Let''s get this started." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With that, they both stepped forward, pushing open the door and entering the classroom together.

    As the door creaked open and Liam stepped inside with Elsie by his side, the quiet hum of the classroom instantly ceased. Every pair of eyes turned toward them, curiosity evident on the students'' faces. The room was large, filled with polished wooden desks neatly aligned. Sunlight streamed in through tall, arched windows, casting a warm glow on the room''s polished stone floor.

    At the front of the class stood a woman¡ªstrikingly beautiful and poised. Her long, flowing black hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, with a few silver strands framing her elegant face. Her deep violet eyes gleamed with intelligence, and her lips curled into a welcoming but knowing smile. She wore a fitted, dark purple gown that clung to her figure, flowing gracefully as she moved.

    The way she carried herself, with a mixture of authority and sensuality, captivated the room. She looked mature, confident, and possessed an undeniable air of mystery.

    "Ah, welcome," she said, her voice soft but commanding, drawing everyone''s attention. "You must be Liam."

    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual, her eyes assessing him in a way that made him feel as though she could see right through him. Liam, maintaining his usual calm demeanor, nodded.

    "I am Professor Valeria Amara," she introduced herself, her tone dripping with charm. "And I will be your instructor for today."

    The students murmured quietly to themselves, clearly intrigued by Liam''s arrival. Elsie gave him an encouraging nudge, and Professor Valeria''s smile widened as she gestured toward the front of the class.

    "Why don''t you introduce yourself to everyone, Liam?"

    Liam glanced at Elsie, who gave him a nod, before stepping forward. He faced the room with his usual collected expression, though he could feel the weight of their gazes.

    "My name is Liam," he began, his voice steady but low. "I''ve come to learn about magic and improve myself."

    It was a simple introduction, but there was something about his presence that made the class hang onto every word. Professor Valeria gave an approving nod.

    "Well then, Liam," she said, her eyes glimmering with interest, "you''ve come to the right place. For now, just follow along with today''s lesson. Elsie can help explain things later."

    Liam moved to sit beside Elsie, who offered him a reassuring smile. The class slowly returned to its usual rhythm as Professor Valeria turned back to the chalkboard, lifting a slender finger to trace arcane symbols in the air.

    "Today," she began, her voice carrying a weight of authority, "we''ll be discussing something fundamental but essential to the study of magic¡ªResonance."

    At the mention of the word, Liam''s interest piqued. He leaned forward slightly, his red eyes narrowing in focus.

    "Resonance," Valeria continued, "is the harmony between a mage''s internal myst and the natural myst that surrounds them. It''s the foundation of any effective magic casting. Without mastering resonance, your spells will always be weaker, unstable, and prone to failure."

    She paused, allowing the students to absorb her words. "For example, even the most powerful mage cannot create a fireball if they fail to resonate with the fire myst in the air. To truly cast magic, you must first align yourself with the nature around you."

    Liam''s mind raced as he absorbed this new information. So magic isn''t just about raw power¡ªit''s about connection.

    Professor Valeria continued, her movements graceful as she demonstrated a practical example. She held up her hand, and without any grand gestures, a glowing orb of light appeared in her palm, pulsing softly.

    "This," she said, "is a simple light spell. But if you can resonate perfectly, even simple spells can become incredibly efficient." She gestured with her hand, and the orb transformed, splitting into several smaller lights that danced around the room before vanishing into nothing.

    The class was mesmerized, and so was Liam. The idea of resonance intrigued him. It wasn''t just about forcing your will upon the world but synchronizing with it, using the natural myst around him to enhance his own.

    "Now," Professor Valeria said, her gaze falling on Liam, "resonance is something that takes time and practice. You can''t rush it. But once you grasp it, the possibilities are endless."

    Liam couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity. So, it''s not just about overpowering your opponent with raw strength... there''s finesse involved. Maybe that''s what I''ve been missing in some of my techniques.

    Elsie leaned over and whispered, "See? I told you the classes would be interesting!"

    Liam smirked slightly, still focused on Professor Valeria''s words.

    As the class continued, Professor Valeria guided the students through simple exercises to help them feel the myst around them. Liam, though new to the concept, could already sense the faint vibrations of energy in the air, a subtle pulse that felt almost like a heartbeat. He knew, without a doubt, that mastering resonance would be key to unlocking even more of his potential.

    And as the lesson carried on, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far greater.

    After the lesson concluded, Elsie eagerly tugged at Liam''s sleeve.

    "Come on, Liam! Let''s head to the cafeteria. You must be starving after that class," she said with a bright smile.

    Liam, still deep in thought about the resonance concept, nodded and followed her out of the classroom. As they made their way through the school''s halls, the sound of laughter and chattering students filled the air. The school grounds were vast, with well-manicured lawns, tall oak trees, and small gardens scattered around, giving it a lively yet peaceful atmosphere.

    As they approached the cafeteria, the large double doors swung open, revealing a spacious room filled with long wooden tables and the mouth-watering smell of freshly prepared food. Students were scattered all around, some already eating while others gathered in groups, chatting animatedly.

    "This is where everyone hangs out during lunch," Elsie explained as they joined the line to grab food. "And I''ll introduce you to some of my friends. They''re excited to meet you!"

    Liam simply nodded, still taking in his surroundings. The sheer size of the cafeteria and the bustling energy were new to him, given his more solitary lifestyle in the past.

    Once they grabbed their trays, loaded with various fruits, bread, and hot meals, Elsie led him to a large table near the windows. There, a group of students waved at her with enthusiasm.

    "Liam, these are my friends," Elsie said, gesturing to the group as they sat down.

    A tall girl with short blonde hair and sharp green eyes immediately smiled at Liam. "Hey! I''m Kaela. Elsie talks about you a lot. You''re quite the mystery."

    Beside her sat a quieter girl with long, dark hair and glasses, who gave a shy wave. "I''m Myra," she said softly.

    Two boys sat across from them¡ªone with short, spiky brown hair and a mischievous grin. "I''m Drey. Heard you''re new here. Welcome to the chaos!" he said, leaning back in his chair.

    Next to him, a more serious-looking boy with neatly combed black hair nodded politely. "Rivan. It''s good to have you with us."

    There were two other girls at the table, who introduced themselves as Serah and Tali, both of them as cheerful and talkative as Elsie.

    Liam greeted each of them with a simple nod, observing the group. They all seemed friendly, and their energy was infectious. Elsie was right---she had surrounded herself with people who clearly cared about her and enjoyed her company.

    "So, Liam," Kaela began as she took a bite of her food, "Elsie says you''re good at magic. What kind of stuff do you specialize in?"

    Liam hesitated for a moment before replying, "I''m still learning, but I''m focused on improving my skills with myst and dark magic."

    "Ooh, dark magic," Drey said, eyes lighting up with excitement. "That''s pretty rare! You''re not going to summon any creepy spirits in the cafeteria, are you?"

    Liam gave him a small, almost imperceptible smirk. "I have not mastered that yet but if I was to able, I wouldn''t unless I have to."

    The table erupted in laughter, and even Liam found himself feeling slightly more at ease.

    As they ate, the group chatted about their classes, upcoming events at the school, and general gossip. Elsie occasionally leaned over to Liam to explain who people were or give him more context about the things her friends were talking about. It was all new to him---the casual camaraderie, the light-hearted teasing. It reminded him of the life he had before everything had changed.

    After finishing their meals, Elsie nudged him gently. "So, what do you think? My friends aren''t too bad, right?"

    "They''re fine," Liam replied, glancing at the group. They were clearly close, and despite their curiosity about him, they were kind.

    "Just fine?" Elsie teased, raising an eyebrow. "I think they''re great."

    Liam didn''t argue. He was still adjusting to this new environment, but he could see why Elsie had such a positive energy about her. She had built a circle of people who were genuinely supportive, and in some small way, Liam felt a bit of comfort being included in it, at least that''s how he made it look.

    As they stood to leave, Kaela called out, "Don''t be a stranger, Liam! You''re one of us now."

    Liam gave a short nod in response, his mind drifting back to the real reason he was here.

 Chapter 17 My New Journey Begins

    After their lunch, Elsie excitedly grabbed Liam''s arm. "Come on, let me show you around the rest of the school!" she said, her eyes gleaming with excitement.Liam, who had remained mostly silent during the meal, simply nodded. His red eyes swept over the bustling cafeteria one last time before following Elsie out into the open courtyard.

    The sun was high in the sky now, casting warm light over the neatly paved paths and blooming gardens that lined the campus.

    As they walked, students passed by, chatting, laughing, and giving the occasional curious glance toward Liam. He kept his expression neutral, but his mind was working, always observing, always calculating.

    Elsie led him first toward a grand building with tall pillars and wide glass windows. "This is the library," she announced as they entered.

    The inside was vast, filled with rows and rows of tall bookshelves that stretched toward the ceiling. The scent of old parchment and leather-bound books filled the air.

    "You can find almost anything here--history, spell books, even some restricted sections for advanced magic studies."

    Liam''s eyes briefly scanned the towering shelves, mentally noting the sections he might want to explore later.

    Despite his outward calm, the idea of finding new knowledge intrigued him. He didn''t say much, but Elsie could tell by the way his gaze lingered that he was interested. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We can come back later if you want," she offered. "I''ll show you the best sections. I''ve spent way too much time in here."

    Liam gave a small nod, his only acknowledgment.

    Next, they headed toward the training grounds, a large, open area surrounded by tall walls where students were actively practicing magic and physical combat.

    "This is where most of the action happens," Elsie said, gesturing toward the students. "You''ll be spending a lot of time here, I''m sure. Everyone has different specialties--elemental magic, myst manipulation, combat skills¡­ You name it."

    Liam''s eyes followed a group of students as they summoned fire and lightning, the air around them crackling with energy.

    A part of him itched to join, to test his own abilities against theirs. But for now, he remained silent, his arms crossed as he watched.

    Noticing his quiet contemplation, Elsie smiled. "You''ll fit right in here, I''m sure."

    They continued walking through the school, Elsie pointing out other important places¡ªthe alchemy lab, the auditorium where important events were held, and the dormitory building, though Liam was still staying at the Silverhart estate for now.

    As they reached a more secluded part of the campus, Elsie stopped in front of a large oak tree near a small garden. "This is one of my favorite spots," she said, her voice softer now. "It''s quiet here. Whenever I need to take a break from everything, I come and sit here for a while."

    Liam stood next to her, his gaze following the rustling leaves of the oak tree. The tranquility of the place was noticeable, and for a moment, he allowed himself to appreciate the calm.

    "You know," Elsie continued, glancing at him, "you don''t have to say much. I can tell you''re still adjusting to everything. But¡­ if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here. I just thought you should know."

    Liam glanced at her briefly, then back at the tree. He wasn''t used to people offering support like that, but somehow, Elsie''s words didn''t feel intrusive. Instead, they were comforting in a quiet way.

    "Thanks," he muttered, his voice low.

    They spent a few more minutes in peaceful silence before Elsie finally turned to him again. "Alright, there''s just one more place I want to show you."

    She led him toward another part of the school, where they arrived at a tall building with intricate stone carvings on its fa?ade. "This is the Hall of Records," Elsie explained.

    "It holds all kinds of information about the history of magic, the academy, and even some rare spells. Not many students come here, but it''s one of the most valuable places on campus."

    Liam''s interest was piqued. If there was anywhere that might hold clues about Transcendent Affinity or other rare magic, this was likely it. He made a mental note to return here as soon as he had the chance.

    "You''ll probably want to spend some time here once you''ve settled in," Elsie added. "I know I did when I first started."

    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the campus, Elsie finally turned to Liam with a bright smile. "Well, that''s the grand tour! What do you think?"

    Liam, who had remained mostly quiet throughout, simply replied, "It''s¡­ useful."

    Elsie laughed at his simple response. "You''re a man of few words, Liam, but I''m glad you''re here. I think you''re going to do great."

    Liam gave her a small nod, his mind already racing with plans for the days ahead. There was much to learn, and though he wasn''t one to get too comfortable in new surroundings, this school offered something he couldn''t ignore---knowledge and power.

    After the campus tour, Mr. Ganic appeared once again, his presence calm yet authoritative. "Liam, it''s time for you to meet the principal," he announced. His voice was measured, and his gaze met Liam''s with a slight nod, as if to say that this meeting was of importance.

    Liam, still quiet as ever, followed Mr. Ganic through the winding corridors of the school. The deeper they went into the building, the quieter it became, the distant sounds of students fading into an eerie silence. The walls here were adorned with portraits of past headmasters, each one with eyes that seemed to follow as they walked by.

    Liam''s gaze lingered momentarily on each one, feeling the weight of history surround him.

    They reached a set of large oak doors, intricately carved with symbols Liam couldn''t yet decipher. Mr. Ganic knocked softly but firmly before pushing them open.

    Inside, the principal''s office was vast and elegant, with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the distant hills. The room had an ancient feel, yet it was well-kept, with rows of magical tomes lining the walls and a grand desk at the center. Behind the desk sat the principal, an older man with sharp features and silver hair tied back in a loose ponytail.

    His eyes were piercing, a shade of blue so light they almost seemed to glow.

    "Ah, you must be Liam," the principal said, his voice deep and resonant, carrying a certain gravity. He stood, tall and dignified, and gestured for Liam to come closer. "I am Headmaster Valen, the principal of Starfall."

    Valen''s gaze was intense, yet not unkind. There was wisdom behind those eyes, a kind of power that didn''t need to be flaunted. As Liam walked closer, the principal''s presence seemed to fill the room.

    "Thank you, Ganic. You may leave us now," Valen said with a subtle wave of his hand.

    Mr. Ganic nodded respectfully before leaving the office, closing the door behind him with a soft thud, leaving Liam alone with the headmaster.

    Valen sat back down and gestured for Liam to take the seat opposite him. "So, Liam, tell me. How do you find Starfall so far?" His voice was calm, almost soothing, as if he had all the time in the world.

    Liam, leaning back slightly in his chair, looked around the room before meeting Valen''s gaze. "It''s¡­ impressive," he said, choosing his words carefully. "The facilities are extensive, and the students seem skilled."

    Valen gave a nod, his expression unreadable. "That''s good to hear. We strive to be a place where young magic users can hone their abilities to the fullest. It''s not easy to find oneself in a school like this. Starfall is not just any academy, Liam¡ªit''s a place where the strong become stronger, where one''s limits are constantly tested.

    The fact that you''re here suggests that you''ve already walked a difficult path."

    Liam remained silent for a moment, considering the principal''s words. He wasn''t one to reveal much, especially not to someone he had just met, but there was something about the principal''s demeanor that made him feel as if Valen already knew more than he let on.

    "I''ve been through¡­ enough," Liam finally said, his voice low.

    Valen smiled slightly, as if he expected that answer. "I believe you. But let''s cut to the point. You''ve had a chance to tour the school and experience a bit of what we offer. The question now is---do you want to be a part of Starfall? This isn''t a decision to take lightly, Liam.

    Our students are not just taught magic; they are shaped, molded into something far greater than they were before. Once you''re in, you''re in for life. So, do you want to join?"

    Liam didn''t hesitate. His mind had already been made up long before this conversation. "Yes, I do."

    Valen''s smile widened, though it remained subtle. "Good. Then let me be the first to officially welcome you to Starfall, the school of magic. You''ll find your time here to be¡­ transformative. But that transformation, Liam, is up to you. How far you go depends on your dedication, your willingness to push beyond your limits."

    Liam gave a small nod, his face still stoic, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes---determination, perhaps. The journey ahead wouldn''t be easy, but he wasn''t looking for easy.

    Valen leaned back in his chair, folding his hands in front of him. "One more thing before you go, Liam. You have a certain¡­ presence about you. One that suggests you''re not here solely for the sake of magic. So, tell me---what is it that truly drives you?"

    Liam''s gaze met the principal''s once more, and he finally asked the question that had been on his mind since the tour. "Is this school solely focused on magic? Are there other areas of expertise?"

    Valen raised an eyebrow, curious. "We are a school of magic, yes, but magic manifests in many ways. Why do you ask? Are you more inclined toward physical combat, perhaps?"

    Liam shook his head. "No. It''s not that. I''m asking out of curiosity. I wanted to understand the full scope of what''s taught here."

    The headmaster studied Liam for a moment longer before nodding. "Magic is the foundation of everything we teach. However, those who truly excel know that magic and physical prowess can complement each other. Should you find yourself drawn to such things, I''m sure you''ll discover new paths within these walls."

    With that, Valen stood, signaling the end of their conversation. "You''re excused for now, Liam. Take your time to settle in, and remember---you control your own path here."

    Liam stood, bowing his head slightly before turning to leave. As he walked out of the office, he couldn''t help but feel a quiet excitement stirring within him. The school had more to offer than just magic. And he would find out everything he needed to know.

    "And now, my journey towards power and vengeance begins"

 Chapter 18 There Is More To This Than I Thought

    A few days had passed since Liam started attending classes at Starfall. He had quickly settled into the school''s routine, though he remained as quiet and reserved as ever.The other students had noticed his presence, and rumors had begun to spread about the mysterious new boy who never seemed to speak unless spoken to.

    Liam''s time at Starfall had been largely uneventful so far, except for his constant observation of the other students.

    He silently watched how they practiced magic, noting their strengths and weaknesses, all while honing his own abilities in private. Every lesson intrigued him, but he kept his thoughts to himself, preferring to process everything in silence.

    In the classroom, Elsie often sat beside him, trying to draw him into conversation, but Liam''s responses were short and vague. Despite that, she continued to be friendly, introducing him to more people and ensuring he was never completely left out of school activities.

    As Liam and Elsie walked through the hallway, the quietness of the house was a stark contrast to the hustle and bustle of the school.

    "So, any plans for the weekend?" Elsie asked, glancing sideways at Liam.

    "Not really. I just want to go over some of the things I learned this week," Liam replied, his tone as calm and distant as always.

    "You''re always so focused," she said, smiling. "I was thinking of visiting the library, maybe get some new books. You could join me if you want."

    Liam considered it for a moment before replying, "I might. Depends on how much I get done first."

    They walked a few more steps in silence, comfortable in each other''s presence, before they noticed Dain and Mila approaching from the other end of the hall.

    "Oh, welcome back, you two," Dain greeted with a smile, stopping in front of them.

    "Thanks, Dad," Elsie replied cheerfully. "School was great today."

    Dain then turned his attention to Liam, studying him for a moment. "How''s school going for you, Liam? Are you finding everything to your liking?"

    Liam met Dain''s gaze, his expression unchanged. "It''s going well. The lessons are insightful, and I''m learning things I didn''t expect."

    "That''s good to hear," Dain said with a nod. "Magic can be unpredictable, but with the right guidance, you''ll find your path."

    Liam simply nodded, appreciating Dain''s advice but not saying much more.

    "Well, I''m sure you''ve both had a long day. Why don''t you two rest before dinner?" Dain suggested.

    "Good idea," Elsie agreed, stretching her arms a bit. "I''ll walk with you, Dad. I need to tell you about something funny that happened during class."

    Dain smiled at his daughter. "I''m all ears."

    As Elsie and Dain walked off together, chatting animatedly, Liam watched them for a moment before turning toward his own room. The halls were peaceful, a soft glow from the setting sun casting a warm light through the windows.

    Walking in silence, Liam''s thoughts were already shifting to the lessons he''d learned that week, particularly Ms. Valeria''s intricate magic concepts that still echoed in his mind. He had a lot to think about and even more to practice.

    Liam approached his room, the faint creak of the door filling the quiet hallway as he slipped inside and closed it behind him. The dim light of the setting sun cast a soft glow over the room.

    He began to undress, pulling his shirt over his head, revealing a well-toned physique that had noticeably changed in just a few short days. The definition of his muscles stood out, a testament to the grueling training he''d undergone in the past weeks.

    As he undressed, his mind wandered back to the concepts Ms. Valeria had taught in class.

    "Without resonance, your magic is incomplete," Ms. Valeria''s voice echoed in his head. "The myst around you must be in harmony with your internal myst, otherwise your spells will always lack their full potential."

    Liam frowned slightly. Resonance. The word had intrigued him. Ms. Valeria had performed a simple light spell in class using resonance, and the difference was undeniable. But dark magic was another beast entirely.

    How do I even begin to resonate with dark myst? Liam thought, the gears turning in his head.

    Before he could ponder further, a knock on the door broke his train of thought.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door opened slowly, revealing Mila standing in the doorway. Her eyes briefly flickered over Liam''s physique, a hint of surprise crossing her face before she spoke.

    "Hello, Liam. Dr. Dain asked me to show you a place in the house. Somewhere he thought might be of interest to you," she said, composing herself.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, curious. "A place?"

    "Yes," Mila nodded. "Something Dr. Dain wanted you to know about."

    Liam quickly changed into more comfortable clothes before following Mila down the hallway. As they descended a dimly lit staircase, the atmosphere grew cooler, and the air felt denser.

    They reached a heavy wooden door at the bottom. Mila pushed it open, revealing a large, spacious room with high ceilings.

    "This," Mila gestured as they entered, "is a training room. You can practice your magic here, work on physical enhancements, and..." she paused for a moment, "...combat skills."

    Liam scanned the room, noticing several training dummies, a few weapons mounted on the walls, and wide-open space perfect for training. He wasn''t particularly surprised, but the size of the room was impressive.

    "This place is spacious," he commented, walking further into the room.

    "Yes. Dr. Dain''s father was a knight, and he used to train here," Mila explained, her tone carrying a trace of nostalgia.

    Liam''s interest piqued. "Then why isn''t Dr. Dain a knight?"

    Mila hesitated for a moment before answering. "Dr. Dain wanted to follow in his father''s footsteps, but after his father died fighting against the relentless demons, he abandoned that dream. He decided he would save knights rather than be one. That''s why he became a doctor."

    Liam absorbed the story, quietly respecting the weight behind Dain''s decision. "I see."

    Mila gave a small nod. "Well, I''ll leave you to it. I''m sure you have some training to do here."

    She turned to leave when Liam''s voice stopped her. "Mila."

    She turned back to face him.

    "Do you know the technique called resonance?" Liam asked, his voice as steady as ever, though there was a subtle intensity in his question.

    Mila''s eyes widened slightly before a smile curved her lips. "Resonance? Of course. It''s a fundamental technique for anyone serious about magic. Most mages learn it early on."

    Liam''s expression didn''t change, but his interest was clearly piqued. "Could you explain it to me? I know you''re busy, but I only need a few words."

    Mila tilted her head thoughtfully. "Alright. Resonance is about aligning your internal myst with the external myst in the environment. When your energy harmonizes with the surrounding myst, your magic becomes more powerful and efficient. It''s like... tuning an instrument.

    If you''re out of sync, your spell will always be flat, incomplete."

    Liam nodded, absorbing the information.

    "To start," Mila continued, "you need to feel the flow of myst around you. Close your eyes, focus on the energy within you, then reach out with your senses. Once you can feel that external myst, try to synchronize your own with it. It''s not something that happens instantly, but with practice, you''ll learn to resonate with different types of myst."

    Liam gave a small nod of understanding. "I see. Thank you."

    Mila smiled again. "You''ll get the hang of it. Don''t rush. Resonance requires patience." With that, she gave a respectful nod and turned, leaving Liam alone in the spacious room.

    As the door closed behind her, Liam stood in the center of the room, closing his eyes and steadying his breath. ''Feel the myst around me...'' he repeated in his mind, his focus now entirely on mastering the technique of resonance.

    He closed his eyes, blocking out everything but the energy inside him. He knew his myst was there...it always had been, coursing through him like a quiet, powerful river.

    The challenge was in recognizing it, truly feeling it for what it was. With each controlled breath, he started to sense a faint pulse deep within himself, a dark and cool energy that responded to his focus. His dark myst. It felt cold, yet it held a hidden warmth, like embers buried deep under ash.

    He let his awareness expand beyond his own myst. The room around him felt... still at first. But the longer he focused, the more he began to notice the subtle flickers of myst in the air.

    It was faint, like a breeze stirring the edges of his perception. The ambient energy in the room was everywhere, just waiting to be drawn into harmony with his own.

    Resonance... it''s like tuning an instrument... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slowly, carefully, Liam let his internal myst reach out. The connection was hesitant at first, like two unfamiliar forces trying to understand one another.

    He felt the pull of the external myst resisting him for a moment, but he pushed on, focusing on the flow. It was like trying to sync two different rhythms, but as his concentration deepened, something clicked.

    The external myst started to merge with his own, their pulses syncing. A shiver ran through his body as he felt the power flowing smoother than before.

    His internal myst, once a singular, controlled force, now resonated with the energy around him, amplifying its presence. He could feel the difference instantly. His dark myst felt sharper, heavier, like the shadow of a looming storm.

    Opening his eyes, Liam raised a hand and summoned a flicker of flames, trying to inbue it with dark magic.

    The red and black danced on his palm, more intense than ever before. It was a small spell, but its potency had increased tenfold. He clenched his fist, extinguishing the flame, a small smirk forming on his lips.

    This... this is what Ms. Valeria meant. Resonance.

    But that was only the beginning. Liam''s mind quickly moved beyond basic magic use. His thoughts raced to the one thing that had haunted him since his training with Draven¡ªhis shadow army.

    If I can resonate with external myst... he thought, his eyes narrowing as he considered the possibilities. ...then could I resonate with the shadows I''ve extracted? Could I amplify them using this technique?

    He closed his eyes again, this time focusing not on the ambient myst around him, but on the shadows stored within him...the fragments of the dead he had pulled into his own myst.

    He could feel their presence, dormant but waiting. There were only a few shadows at the moment, the first ones he had managed to extract, but the potential was clear.

    ''If I can connect with their essence...'' he mused, ''...resonate with the myst that holds them together, I could strengthen them, make them more powerful than ever before.''

    His mind whirled with possibilities. What if he could summon an army not just of ordinary shadows, but of beings empowered by resonance?

    What if, by resonating with the myst of the forest or any environment he was in, he could transform his shadow army into an unstoppable force?

    Liam''s excitement was growing. The resonance technique was more than just a method of amplifying spells...it was a gateway to mastering his unique abilities on a whole new level.

    He envisioned his future self, commanding a legion of shadows, each one in perfect harmony with his own myst, their strength amplified by the energy around them.

    He opened his eyes again, a fire of determination burning within them.

    "I need to practice more. If I can resonate with the myst of this room, I can start trying with my shadows. Once I master that, no one will be able to stop me."

    Liam''s lips curled into a faint smile, a rare display of emotion from him. The path to power was opening before him, and he had no intention of wasting it. The next step was clear: perfect resonance, and then... the shadows.

 Chapter 19 Fleeting Moments

    Hours had slipped by unnoticed as Liam immersed himself in his training. Bit by bit, he had refined the resonance technique, pushing his understanding and control to greater heights. It was surprising how such a seemingly basic skill demanded so much energy ¡ª more than he had initially anticipated.Even though Liam possessed impressive stamina and endurance, he could feel the drain creeping in. Resonance wasn''t just about aligning myst; it demanded a profound connection between the body and the energy around him, and that connection took its toll.

    The same could be said for his other techniques, like Extraction and the Veil of Flux. Each one required a precise blend of mental focus and physical fortitude, a delicate balance that could easily tip if his body wasn''t up to the challenge.

    ''No matter how potent my magic becomes...,'' he thought, pausing to catch his breath, ''...it means nothing if I can''t endure the strain of battle. These techniques are only as effective as my body can handle.''

    Deciding he''d had enough of resonance training for now, Liam shifted his focus. His gaze fell on a rack of weapons, and his hand naturally reached for one of the swords hanging there.

    The cold steel felt reassuring against his palm. He assumed his stance, letting muscle memory take over as he began a series of drills.

    Each movement was sharp, precise, the blade slicing through the air with a controlled grace that only came from years of training.

    Despite everything he''d learned about magic recently, he knew he couldn''t afford to neglect his combat skills. His instincts told him that battles wouldn''t always be won with spells alone. He had to be just as proficient with a blade as he was with his myst.

    ''Magic is my main target right now, but a neglected weapon arm will only make me vulnerable.''

    He paused for a moment, letting the tip of the sword rest against the ground as he wiped the sweat from his brow. Beads of perspiration trickled down his bare chest and back, the cool air of the training room offering little relief. He could feel the strain in his muscles, a familiar ache that reminded him of his limitations.

    ''My body''s in peak condition right now, but even so, these techniques... they drain me far more than they should.'' His gaze turned inward as he pondered.

    ''There has to be a way to make myself more resilient. More durable. Otherwise, it won''t matter how skilled I am¡ªI''ll collapse before I even have a chance to fight.''

    He glanced around the room, the echoes of his own breathing filling the silence. There was a part of him that refused to accept this limitation, this weakness that threatened to undo all his progress. He had come too far to be held back now.

    "There has to be a way to make myself stronger... to push my body beyond its limits," he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in determination.

    After a few more swings of his sword, Liam decided he''d trained enough for the day. He sheathed the blade, grabbed his shirt, and exited the training room, shutting the door behind him with a soft click. He made his way up the dimly lit staircase, feeling the cool air brushing against his skin as he ascended.

    The hallway was as quiet as ever, the only sign of life being the occasional maid bustling about her duties. Liam moved toward his room, but as he reached for the doorknob, a familiar presence tickled his senses. He paused, recognizing the myst aura that lingered on the other side. He wasn''t alarmed¡ªhe knew exactly who it was.

    Opening the door, Liam stepped inside to find Elsie sitting on the edge of his bed, fidgeting slightly.

    "Oh, hey, Elsie," Liam greeted with his usual calm tone, his expression barely shifting. "Didn''t expect to see you here."

    "Sorry for barging into your room, Liam. I wanted to talk to you, but you weren''t around, so I thought I''d wait," Elsie replied, her eyes flickering over his bare chest before she quickly glanced away, her heart skipping a beat. Wow¡­ I didn''t realize he was this... toned.

    "Can we talk about that later?" Liam said nonchalantly, reaching for the hem of his pants. "I need to wash up."

    "Sure, we can¡ª" Elsie began but cut herself off as she saw him start to undress, right there in front of her, as if her presence didn''t even register. Her eyes widened in shock, and her cheeks turned a deep crimson as Liam continued undressing without a hint of hesitation, now completely exposed.

    Her mind blanked, and she barely managed to stammer out, "I-I''ll see you later!" before bolting from the room, slamming the door shut behind her with a loud thud.

    Liam, now standing naked in his room, glanced over his shoulder at the door. "Weird," he muttered to himself, shaking his head slightly before heading toward the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Elsie stood just outside his door, her back pressed firmly against the wooden surface, her chest rising and falling with rapid breaths. Her heart was pounding so hard she swore it might burst. What did I just see? Her mind raced, replaying the image of Liam''s chiseled physique over and over again. He didn''t even hesitate¡­ Didn''t even care that I was standing right there!

    She pressed her hands against her burning cheeks, trying to cool them down. But¡­ he was kind of¡­ hot, she admitted to herself, biting her lip as the thought lingered. "Ah! What am I thinking?" she whispered harshly, shaking her head vigorously as if to shake the thoughts loose.

    Just then, she caught sight of Ane approaching down the hall, her composed figure moving with practiced grace.

    "Good evening, young mistress," Ane greeted with her usual polite tone, inclining her head slightly.

    Still flustered, Elsie jumped, her eyes wide as she fumbled for words. "Mm¡ªoh, h-hello, Ane!"

    Ane gave her a curious look, tilting her head slightly. "Dinner will be ready soon, Miss Elsie. I was just about to inform Liam as well."

    "L-Liam''s¡­ busy right now," Elsie stuttered, her voice embarrassingly high-pitched as she tried to act normal, her face still flaming.

    "Busy?" Ane repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I see. I''ll come back for him later, then." There was a brief pause before Ane''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "Miss, if you don''t mind me asking, why is your face so red?"

    Elsie''s eyes widened in pure horror, and she immediately waved her hands frantically, her words tumbling out in a panicked rush. "N-nothing! It''s nothing at all!"

    Without waiting for Ane''s response, Elsie turned on her heel and bolted down the hall, her embarrassment trailing behind her like a storm cloud. Ane watched her go, a bemused smile playing on her lips as she murmured to herself, "Teenagers¡­" before heading back to her duties.

    The rest of the night seemed to pass by in a blur for Liam. After washing up, he joined the others for dinner.

    The dining room was elegantly lit, with a warm glow cast by the chandeliers hanging above. The table was laden with a variety of dishes, their scents filling the room.

    Dr. Dain sat at the head of the table, exuding his usual calm and authoritative presence. Beside him was Ms. Rose, Elsie''s mother. She was dressed in a simple yet elegant gown. Elsie sat across from Liam, her face still tinged with a hint of red from the earlier encounter.

    "So, Liam, how has your first week of school been?" Ms. Rose asked warmly, her eyes filled with genuine curiosity.

    "It''s been interesting," Liam replied, his tone steady, "I''ve learned quite a lot."

    "That''s good to hear," Dr. Dain added, "You have a promising path ahead of you."

    Elsie, trying to keep her composure, chimed in, "Liam''s really adapting well. He''s even learning some interesting magic spells already."

    "Is that so?" Ms. Rose''s eyes brightened. "That''s impressive, especially so soon. Most students take months before they can grasp few spells."

    Liam gave a modest nod, "I still have a long way to go."

    As the dinner continued, the conversation shifted to various topics, from Elsie''s progress in her studies to some amusing stories about the patients Dr. Dain had treated recently.

    Ms. Rose shared a few anecdotes of her own, and her laughter filled the room, creating a comfortable, familial atmosphere.

    Elsie, who seemed more at ease now, stole glances at Liam, occasionally lost in thought about the earlier scene.

    Every time their eyes met, her face would turn slightly red, causing her to quickly look away, much to her parents'' confusion.

    Soon, dinner came to an end, and everyone retreated to their rooms. The rest of the night passed uneventfully for Liam, and he found himself finally getting some well-deserved rest. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The weekend flew by just as quickly. Liam spent most of it training in the underground room, further refining his control over resonance and honing his combat skills.

    He noticed that both Dr. Dain and Ms. Rose seemed to be busy with their own affairs, while Elsie often stopped by to observe his training, though she always kept her distance, still slightly embarrassed from their last interaction.

    Before he knew it, the last day of the weekned had come to an end, and it was time to prepare for another week at the school.

 Chapter 20 Im Still Lacking

    Liam''s second week of school began with promise, the sun casting bright rays that illuminated the bustling courtyard filled with cheerful students. Laughter and chatter echoed through the halls, but for Liam, the atmosphere felt distant.He had just finished another session in Ms. Valeria''s class, which had been less challenging than he had hoped. While his classmates absorbed the basics with enthusiasm, Liam felt trapped in a cycle of repetition. He yearned for deeper knowledge, advanced techniques that could elevate his abilities.

    To him, this pace was merely treading water; he craved a path to power, and the current course offered little more than shallow lessons.

    As he wandered the corridors, lost in thought, his hands shoved deep in his pockets, a heavy sense of determination washed over him.

    ''I might be doing my best, he pondered, but compared to everyone else here, I''m still lacking. Most of these kids have been practicing magic since childhood, developing their myst and conditioning their bodies to support their spellwork.''

    In this school, young mages were trained not only in the arcane arts but also in physical conditioning tailored to their magical affinities. They learned how to harness and expand their myst while enhancing their stamina and endurance ¡ª skills that came naturally to those committed to the life of a mage.

    But Liam''s aspirations leaned towards becoming a knight, a path that required not just magical prowess but also the physicality to wield it effectively.

    ''If I''m to walk the path of a knight, he thought, I need to find a way to improve my endurance and myst consumption. I can''t rely solely on my current skills; I need something more.''

    The weight of this realization pressed heavily on him. His mind raced through possibilities.

    ''What if I could develop a training regimen that would not only build my physical strength but also enhance my myst efficiency?''

    He tried to envision a method that would merge the principles of combat training with magical conditioning ¡ª something that would allow him to push his limits without succumbing to fatigue.

    As Liam moved through the corridors, lost in his thoughts, he collided with someone ¡ª a soft, feminine figure. A small gasp escaped her lips, and a book slipped from her grasp, tumbling to the floor. Without hesitation, Liam bent down to retrieve it.

    "Sorry about that," he said, lifting the book with a casual grace. "I should''ve been paying more attention to where I was going." He stood upright, extending the book to her.

    The girl before him was strikingly beautiful, with gentle features framed by dark hair that fell in loose waves around her shoulders. Her eyes, however, betrayed a flicker of unease as they darted toward Liam''s shadow, which seemed to shift subtly on its own.

    Despite the fear that briefly crossed her face, she managed to maintain her composure, offering a polite smile.

    "Don''t worry about it," she replied, her voice soft but clear. "I wasn''t paying much attention either." As she reached out for the book, Liam noticed that her arms were already burdened with several other volumes, and she struggled to balance them.

    Liam, with an understanding smile, gently placed the book atop the stack she was holding, careful not to disturb her precarious balance. "There you go," he said.

    "Thank you," she replied, her smile warming in genuine gratitude. "I haven''t seen you around here before. Are you new?"

    "Yes, I am," Liam responded, his tone as composed as always.

    "Ah, I thought so," she nodded. "I''m Alice, by the way."

    "Liam," he introduced himself simply.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Liam," Alice said, a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes. "Well, I''d love to chat more, but I''ve got a ton of work to get through. See you around." With a quick, friendly wave, she hurried off, the books bobbing in her arms.

    Liam watched her retreating figure, something about her myst lingering in his thoughts. It felt gentle and serene, unlike most he had encountered so far.

    But as quickly as the thought appeared, it vanished, replaced by a realization ¡ª if students like Alice were carrying around so many books, then the library might hold the answers he was searching for.

    Changing his course, Liam made his way toward the library. The grand entrance loomed before him, flanked by intricate carvings that hinted at the wealth of knowledge stored within.

    Stepping inside, he was greeted by the faint scent of parchment and the soft rustle of pages turning. The room was vast, shelves stretching high with books on every subject imaginable.

    As he scanned the area, his eyes landed on a woman seated at a desk. She had striking features, framed by auburn hair that cascaded down her shoulders, and wore a pair of glasses that only seemed to enhance her allure.

    Her attire was formal, but there was a playful glint in her eyes as she noticed Liam approaching. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hello," he greeted, his voice steady.

    The woman looked up, her lips curling into a smile. "Well, hello there, handsome," she said, a hint of flirtation in her tone. "What can I do for you today?" Her gaze lingered on him, taking in the details of his face and stance with unabashed interest.

    "I''m looking for a book," Liam began, unfazed by her demeanor. "Something that teaches how to build endurance and stamina to better support magic usage."

    The woman raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Now that''s not a request I hear every day," she remarked, tapping her pen thoughtfully against her lips. "Most people are just interested in flashy spells and incantations. But you¡­ you''re looking for the foundation." She pointed down a hallway lined with shelves. "Take the right corridor, third row from the end.

    You might find something that suits your needs there."

    "Thank you," Liam said with a respectful nod, turning to leave.

    "Anytime, darling," she called after him, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes as she watched him walk away.

    As Liam headed in the direction she had indicated, he felt a surge of anticipation. This library, he hoped, would hold the secrets he needed to become stronger ¡ª step by step, he was drawing closer to his goal.

    Liam reached the section he had been directed to and began scanning the shelves, his eyes trailing over the spines of countless books, each title promising some form of knowledge.

    With each book he pulled out and skimmed through, however, he felt his hope slowly waning. Despite the range of topics ¡ªcombat techniques, myst manipulation, mystical endurance ¡ª not a single one seemed to offer the insight he was searching for.

    Minutes stretched on, turning into what felt like an eternity, as he worked his way through the rows. Still, nothing. He felt the frustration bubbling within him, a sense of impatience itching at the back of his mind.

    Just as he was about to give up and leave, his foot nudged something¡ªsomething out of place.

    Looking down, he noticed a dusty, worn-out book protruding slightly from the bottom shelf. He attempted to shove it back with his foot, but it refused to budge. After an exasperated sigh, Liam crouched down, reaching for the book.

    As his fingers closed around it, he tilted it upward to read the faded lettering on the cover: Crimson Breathing.

    The title sparked something in him, a sense of intrigue. He opened it, flipping through the pages, and as his eyes darted over the words, he felt a rush of excitement.

    This was exactly what he needed ¡ª a detailed guide on harnessing myst through controlled breathing techniques, methods to build endurance, and ways to enhance his stamina.

    The text spoke of channeling one''s myst with precision, allowing for prolonged use of techniques without succumbing to exhaustion. This was the missing piece he had been searching for.

    Rising to his feet, Liam held the book with a newfound sense of purpose. He headed back toward the library''s entrance, feeling the weight of the knowledge he now possessed.

    As he approached the front desk, the librarian from before was still there, her eyes lighting up when she saw him return.

    "Hey, I''m back," Liam said, holding up the book. "Can I take this one?"

    The woman''s gaze flickered to the cover, and she let out an impressed whistle. "Crimson Breathing, huh? That''s not something many people pick up." Her tone was playful, but her eyes carried a hint of curiosity.

    "Of course, sweetie, you can. All these books are here for you to learn from. Just be sure you actually read it," she added with a wink.

    "Thank you," Liam replied, a rare smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He turned to leave, his mind already swimming with possibilities.

    "Anytime, darling," she called after him, her voice trailing off as he disappeared into the corridors.

    With the book tucked under his arm, Liam felt a surge of anticipation. This was it¡ªthe next step in his journey toward power. And he wasn''t going to waste a single moment.

 Chapter 21 Crimson Breathing

    Liam had returned home from school, as usual, went through his rigorous training routine, and then joined the Silverhart family for dinner later that evening.He exchanged polite farewells as they all retired to their respective rooms, but unlike the others, Liam had something else in mind for the night.

    Long after the house had grown silent, with darkness enveloping every corner, Liam retrieved the old book he had borrowed from the library ¡ª Crimson Breathing. Gripping it tightly, he slipped out of his room, careful not to make a sound.

    Moving with the stealth and precision he''d gained from years of combat training, Liam made his way down the hallway, eventually reaching the staircase that led to the training room below.

    He descended step by step, each footfall barely a whisper against the stone, until he stood before the training room door. He eased it open, the hinges creaking softly, and stepped inside, gently closing the door behind him.

    One thing always stood out about this room¡ªthe light. Despite there being no visible lamps or torches, the entire space seemed to glow with a soft, ambient luminescence, casting faint shadows across the walls.

    It was as if the room itself radiated energy, a perfect place for someone like Liam who sought to push beyond his limits.

    With no chairs or benches, Liam settled on the cool, smooth floor, leaning his back against the wall. Taking a deep breath, he opened Crimson Breathing and allowed himself to delve into its contents.

    The first thing that struck him was a revelation in the introductory lines ¡ª this was no ordinary manual. It was written by someone who had lived during the Demon War, an era of unparalleled strife and bloodshed, when mages and knights alike fought for survival. The author''s name caught his eye: Liora Tavern.

    ''For something this old, it''s surprisingly intact,'' Liam mused as he ran his fingers over the slightly frayed edges of the pages. It was clear that the book had been long forgotten, neglected among the vast collection of the library.

    It made him wonder just how many secrets were tucked away within its aging pages, secrets that could change the course of his journey.

    He began to read, absorbing Liora''s words:

    "To anyone who finds this, I am Liora Tavern, and I pen these words in the midst of the Demon War. We''ve been fighting for years, each day blending into the next, and if there''s one thing this war has taught us, it''s that endurance is everything. We mages and knights were forced to adapt, to discover new ways to survive in battles that stretched on for hours, even days.

    We needed a way to keep our strength from fading."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed, the mention of the Demon War capturing his full attention. The weight of history pressed against him, and he could almost feel the chaos and turmoil of that ancient conflict, as if Liora''s words were transporting him back in time.

    ''Liora Tavern was a mage, then,'' Liam thought, a flicker of concern crossing his mind. ''I hope this isn''t something that only favors those with magical abilities.''

    He continued reading:

    "Our greatest challenge was to develop techniques that would allow us to endure longer in battle. But every method we tried seemed to cater only to one group¡ªeither the mages or the knights. It was frustrating, seeing half of our warriors benefit while the others struggled, knowing that the technique could mean the difference between life and death.

    As time passed, and as countless lives were lost, I knew we needed something that would unite us all, something that any warrior could use, regardless of their discipline. And so, after countless trials and endless nights of experimentation, I succeeded in creating what I believe to be the ultimate technique: Crimson Breathing."

    Liam felt a spark of excitement, his heart quickening as he read the words. "The ultimate technique for both mages and knights..." he repeated under his breath.

    ''If this really works,'' he thought, gripping the edges of the book a little tighter, ''it might be exactly what I need.''

    Yet, one line stood out to him, and he couldn''t ignore it:

    "This technique, while powerful, is not without its limitations. It offers only a temporary surge, a fleeting moment of strength."

    ''Temporary¡­'' Liam''s excitement dimmed, but only slightly. ''Still, if it can give me even a fraction of an advantage, it''s worth it. There''s always room to adapt and improve. And who knows? Maybe I can push it beyond what Liora herself imagined.''

    Liam eagerly turned the page, his eyes scanning Liora''s detailed explanation of Crimson Breathing. Her words carried a tone of urgency, as if she knew this technique could mean life or death for its wielder.

    "Crimson Breathing is a method designed to amplify the endurance and stamina of any warrior who wields it, be they mage or knight," Liora wrote. "By controlling one''s breathing patterns, it''s possible to channel myst more efficiently through the body, allowing a practitioner to fight longer and with greater strength.

    This technique draws power from the very essence of life ¡ª the breath itself ¡ª and uses it to fan the flames of your inner strength. However, it''s not without risks. What you gain in power, you may lose in control, and if you''re not careful, this technique could burn you from within."

    Liam''s breath caught as he read the next part, his pulse quickening with each word.

    "Crimson Breathing consists of three distinct stages," Liora explained. "Each stage is designed to push the user to new heights, but it comes with its own challenges and dangers. Mastering each stage is essential, as rushing forward without proper understanding could lead to catastrophic consequences."

    The first stage: Ignition Phase.

    "In the Ignition Phase, the user begins by regulating their breathing into a steady rhythm, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly. This process draws myst into the lungs, infusing it with oxygen, and sends it coursing through the bloodstream. As this continues, you''ll feel a warmth spreading through your chest, as if a fire has been kindled within you.

    This warmth represents the activation of Crimson Breathing. At this stage, your stamina and endurance will begin to increase, allowing you to maintain physical activity for longer periods without fatigue." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam could almost feel the warmth Liora described, as if the words themselves were sparking something deep within him. This stage seemed simple enough, but he knew better than to underestimate it.

    "However," Liora continued, "if you push too hard or fail to maintain the rhythm of your breathing, the warmth can become overwhelming, leading to dizziness, lightheadedness, and even temporary paralysis. This stage may seem basic, but it requires a great deal of focus and discipline to master."

    The second stage: Furnace State.

    "Once you''ve mastered the Ignition Phase, you can begin to push yourself into the Furnace State. At this point, your breathing will become faster, more intense, and the warmth within you will transform into a burning heat. This heat signifies that your myst is actively circulating throughout your entire body, greatly enhancing your strength, speed, and stamina.

    You''ll find that you can perform techniques with far greater efficiency, and your physical capabilities will feel amplified. However, this power comes at a price."

    Liora''s warning was clear in her words:

    "The Furnace State can be incredibly draining, both physically and mentally. If you linger in this stage for too long, you''ll start to feel your muscles burn, your heart will pound against your chest, and your body will begin to overheat. It''s crucial to manage this stage carefully, balancing the power it grants with the toll it takes on your body.

    Overexertion can lead to muscle fatigue, dehydration, and even unconsciousness."

    Liam could almost hear Liora''s voice in his head, urging him to be cautious. He knew that the key to mastering the Furnace State would be maintaining control over that heat, walking the fine line between power and exhaustion.

    The third and final stage: Flare Burst.

    "The Flare Burst is the most dangerous and demanding stage of Crimson Breathing," Liora warned. "At this point, your breathing will become rapid and fierce, as if you''re trying to stoke a raging inferno within you. Your myst will surge, flooding every fiber of your being with raw energy.

    In this state, your power and endurance will reach their absolute peak, allowing you to push beyond your natural limits for a brief period."

    However, the drawbacks of this stage were severe.

    "The Flare Burst is not meant to be sustained. If you remain in this state for more than a few minutes, your body will begin to break down. Your muscles will tear, your blood vessels could rupture, and your myst reserves will be drained at an alarming rate. It''s a last resort, a desperate bid for victory when all else has failed. Use it sparingly, or you risk destroying yourself from the inside out."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed this information. The Flare Burst sounded like an ultimate gamble ¡ª a technique that could tip the scales in his favor but would exact a heavy price if used recklessly. He couldn''t help but admire Liora''s determination to create something so powerful yet so dangerous.

    The final note from Liora brought everything into perspective:

    "Crimson Breathing is not a technique to be taken lightly. It requires unwavering focus, immense discipline, and a strong will to endure the pain it brings. But if mastered, it will grant you strength beyond measure, allowing you to face even the fiercest of enemies without faltering. Remember, your breath is the key to unlocking your true potential.

    Control it, harness it, and let it guide you to victory."

    Liam closed the book, his heart still racing. He could feel the excitement bubbling within him, a hunger for power that only grew stronger with every passing moment. This was exactly what he had been searching for¡ªa path to push beyond his limits, to become more than he ever thought possible.

    "Crimson Breathing," he muttered to himself, gripping the book tightly. "I''ll master it¡­ no matter what it takes."

    The fleeting effects of Crimson Breathing didn''t discourage Liam in the slightest; if anything, they fueled his resolve to master it. He closed the book with a sense of purpose, but as he did, something caught his eye ¡ª a page that remained entirely blank.

    "What''s this?" he muttered, brow furrowing. "There''s nothing here."

    Curiosity gnawed at him, and he couldn''t shake the familiarity of the sight. It reminded him of long evenings back in Benbrok, sitting by the hearth as his grandfather scribbled letters on parchment.

    The old man would often seal those letters, yet when Liam tried to peek, the pages appeared blank. He once asked, exasperated, how anyone could read invisible writing.

    His grandfather, with that mischievous twinkle in his eye, revealed the secret: words hidden beneath the surface, waiting to be brought to light.

    Recalling the memory, Liam''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. He snapped his fingers, summoning a faint ember to dance on his fingertip.

    Carefully, he placed the flame just behind the blank page, and as if coaxed by an ancient spell, ink began to seep into view, forming lines of text that pulsed with a subtle, crimson glow.

    "There it is," he whispered, his grin widening into something sharper, something darker. A glint of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, giving him an almost menacing aura.

    "I knew there was no way you''ll only rely on something temporary," he murmured to the hidden author of the text. "You couldn''t have won a battle with something that only lasts for a moment."

    Liam looked at the hidden words words with completely intrigue.

 Chapter 22 Crimson Breathing: Overdrive

    As Liam began to read, the hidden words of Liora slowly revealed themselves, each stroke brimming with a sense of urgency and history."If you''ve uncovered this text," it began, "then you''ve already grasped the truth: a temporary technique will never secure victory. Crimson Breathing served us well, allowing us to push our limits. But as battles grew fiercer, we learned that relying on something so fleeting would only lead to defeat."

    Liam''s eyes widened, his pulse quickening as he continued.

    "After years of relentless effort, pushing this technique to its very brink, I achieved something greater ¡ª something that transcended its limitations. I reached a pinnacle that few can dream of, and I named this perfected form: Crimson Overdrive."

    A thrill surged through Liam, his heart hammering in his chest. Crimson Overdrive. He whispered the name as if tasting it for the first time, feeling its power.

    Liam''s gaze sharpened, and a spark of determination flickered in his eyes. "So, now I can reach greater heights," he muttered, now more intrigued than ever.

    Liam''s eyes remained fixed on the page, the flickering light of his flame reflecting off the crimson-inked words. As he read further, Liora''s instructions unfolded like the whispers of a long-forgotten legend.

    "To achieve Crimson Overdrive," the text continued, "one must first master the foundations of Crimson Breathing until it becomes second nature, a rhythm that merges seamlessly with every beat of your heart. But that alone is not enough. To transcend its limits, you need something more ¡ª a catalyst."

    Liam''s breath caught, his fingers curling tighter around the edge of the book. The word ''catalyst'' hung heavy in the air, pulsing with the same intensity as the crimson glow.

    "The catalyst is a rare and sacred element known as the Myst Infusion Catalyst," Liora explained. "It is a flower, its petals the color of blood and radiant as the setting sun, pulsing with the energy of life itself. It grows only in places where myst is abundant, where the earth burns with an ancient power.

    Seek it in volcanic soil, or in the deep heart of forests where magic flows thick and unyielding. But be warned ¡ª it can only be harvested at dawn or dusk, when the air is saturated with myst."

    Liam could almost see the flower in his mind, feel its warmth against his skin. He clenched his fist, excitement bubbling within him. The path is clearer now¡­

    "Once you obtain this catalyst," Liora''s words continued, "you must then undergo a ritual known as the Crimson Trials. This will force your myst to harmonize with the Crimson Breathing technique, allowing you to channel its power more efficiently and without restraint. The trials will test not just your body, but your very soul.

    It will push you to the edge, and you must be prepared to face the consequences."

    Liam''s pulse quickened, adrenaline coursing through him. He could almost feel the heat building within, the raw, untamed energy begging to be released. But Liora''s message wasn''t finished.

    "Understand this," she warned, her words growing darker, "Crimson Overdrive is not without its risks. Your body will become a furnace, capable of sustaining the technique''s power indefinitely ¡ª but only if you possess the willpower to maintain it. Lose focus, even for a moment, and you will be consumed by the very flames you seek to wield.

    Lastly, this technique takes time before it can be full mastered, it took me two to learn this properly"

    As Liam absorbed her final words, a slow smile spread across his face, fierce and determined. "Crimson Overdrive¡­ This is what I''ve been searching for."

    He closed the book with a sharp snap, his pulse roaring in his ears like a battle cry. "Thank you, Liora," he murmured, eyes locked on the flickering flame that still hovered over his fingertip. "But your secret dies with me."

    A shadow crossed his face, and his grin took on a ruthless edge. He wasn''t about to let anyone else discover the path to Crimson Overdrive ¡ª this power would be his and his alone. With one swift, fluid motion, he tore the page from the book, the parchment crinkling in his grasp as if resisting.

    For a moment, he stared at the now-blank sheet, feeling the weight of Liora''s words still etched into his memory. Then, he folded the page carefully and tucked it into his pocket, as if sealing away a precious artifact.

    "I will find that flower," he vowed quietly to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper, but carrying all the intensity of a raging inferno. "And when I do, I''ll make Crimson Overdrive mine."

    With that, he turned, leaving with the book as a faint trail of smoke curled from the tip of his finger, the embers of his resolve burning brighter than ever.

    As Liam reached for the door, a sudden thought struck him. He hesitated, the thrill of newfound knowledge coursing through his veins.

    "I think I should give this a try before I go to bed," he muttered to himself, excitement igniting his determination.

    He set the book down gently on the floor, its cover glinting in the light. With a swift motion, he peeled off his shirt, the fabric pooling at his feet.

    The cool air caressed his skin, heightening his senses as he prepared himself for the task ahead.

    Sinking into a meditation pose, he settled onto the ground, his legs crossed and hands resting on his knees. He closed his eyes, blocking out the distractions of the world around him.

    Deep breaths filled his lungs, steadying his racing heart. This was a moment for focus, for transformation.

    With each inhale, he visualized the rhythm of Crimson Breathing, the Ignition Phase coursing through him like a flickering flame.

    He pictured the energy pooling within, igniting his myst in a vibrant crimson glow. Minutes passed, feeling like hours, as he surrendered to the stillness, letting the warmth envelop him.

    Time blurred, but slowly, after nearly an hour of concentrated effort, a familiar pulse began to resonate through him.

    He felt it ¡ª the first stage of Crimson Breathing awakening, the energy swirling and vibrant, igniting his very essence. A triumphant smile crept onto his lips as he embraced the newfound power.

    Driven by curiosity and a hint of ambition, Liam decided to attempt resonance with one of his shadow beasts. He extended his arm, summoning a flicker of shadow that coalesced into a form beside him.

    As their energies intertwined, he marveled at how the initial stage of Crimson Breathing amplified his connection with the beast. The bond felt electric, their myst thrumming in harmony, an exhilarating dance of power.

    But just as he settled into this euphoric state, a sudden wave of discomfort washed over him. An insatiable heat ignited in his chest, a burning that spread through his lungs like wildfire. Panic surged as he gasped, the flames of his energy spiraling out of control.

    Before he could react, he fell to his knees, the world around him blurring. He coughed violently, the metallic taste of blood filling his mouth as he doubled over, each spasm a reminder of the price of power. Crimson droplets stained the floor, stark against the wood.

    As the Ignition Phase wore off, pain radiated through his body, but beneath that pain, clarity emerged. Liam''s heart raced, not just from the struggle but from a newfound understanding of Crimson Breathing''s true potential. Each breath, each pulse, was a testament to his strength and resilience.

    Through the haze of agony, he gritted his teeth, determination igniting anew within him. He could feel the flames of Crimson Overdrive calling to him. This pain would not break him; it would only fuel his drive to master the technique.

    With each labored breath, he whispered to himself, "Just wait for me Overdrive, I surely reach you" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The rest of the night passed quickly, and the day dawned bright and clear. Liam sat in Ms. Valeria''s class, the sun streaming through the windows, illuminating the room.

    Despite the vibrant atmosphere, his mind was elsewhere, consumed by thoughts of Crimson Breathing.

    Last night''s revelations swirled in his head like a tempest.

    ''If I''m going to master this technique, I need a new training regimen.''

    He recalled Liora''s journey and the two years it took her to master Overdrive.

    ''I can''t afford that kind of time. There''s too much I need to learn, and I won''t let this technique hinder me.''

    Determination surged within him.

    ''I''ll dedicate the next six months to mastering both Breathing and Overdrive.'' With newfound focus, resolved to pour all his energy into perfecting this technique.

    Lost in his thoughts, he barely registered Ms. Valeria''s voice cutting through his reverie.

    "Alright, class, that''s where we end today," she announced, gathering her belongings and exiting the room.

    As the students began to file out, Liam felt a familiar tightness in his chest, a lingering pain from trying to learn the Ignition Phase the night before. Just as he contemplated heading out, Elsie, seated beside him, noticed his discomfort.

    "Are you alright, Liam?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

    "Yeah, it''s nothing to worry about. Just overdid it a bit during my workout yesterday," he replied, offering a casual smile to downplay his discomfort.

    "Can I see?" she pressed, her tone gentle yet insistent.

    Liam, not in the mood for a debate, relented. "Fine."

    Elsie gently placed her hand over his lung area. Memories of their last encounter flooded her mind, and a faint blush crept across her cheeks.

    Focusing her energy, she summoned her healing magic. A warm glow enveloped her hand as she channeled the magic into him.

    As the soothing energy coursed through him, the pain dissipated completely. "Wow, thank you very much," he said, his voice calm but with a hint of genuine appreciation.

    "You''re welcome," she replied, her eyes brightening. Trying to shift the atmosphere, she asked, "Umm... want to grab lunch together today?"

    Liam stood, adjusting his posture. "Sorry, but I have something to do at the library. How about next time?"

    "Oh¡­ okay," Elsie said, her voice tinged with disappointment.

    With a nod, Liam walked out of the classroom, the lunch bell ringing in the background. As he stepped into the hallway, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of his decision settling in.

 Chapter 23 I Will Make It No Matter What

    Liam moved through the hallway, his steps purposeful as he headed toward the library. The echo of his own thoughts lingered in his mind, especially the moment when Elsie had healed him."She managed to heal me..." He replayed the memory, the warmth of her magic still fresh in his mind. "Dr. Dain couldn''t do it when he first found me, but Elsie did, and it was an internal injury."

    He frowned slightly, shaking his head to clear the distraction. "Focus, that''s not important right now."

    Arriving at the library, Liam''s eyes settled on the familiar figure of the librarian from his last visit. She looked up, a smile playing on her lips, eyes glinting with curiosity.

    "Well, look who''s back," she greeted, her tone light and teasing. "Finished the book already?"

    "Not quite," Liam replied, maintaining his calm demeanor. "I actually came to ask you about something else."

    "Oh? And what might that be?" she asked, leaning forward slightly, still dripping with that playful flirtation.

    "Do you know anything about a flower that grows in volcanic soil?" Liam asked directly, his voice steady.

    The librarian tilted her head, pondering for a moment. "Volcanic soil?" She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Can''t say I know off the top of my head. But, you might want to ask that girl over there." She gestured to a nearby table where a girl sat surrounded by stacks of books, her eyes darting back and forth as she took notes. "She''s known for her research skills. If anyone here knows, it''s her."

    Liam turned in the direction she indicated, and to his surprise, it was a familiar face. "Thank you," he said with a nod, already moving toward the table.

    "Anytime, darling," the librarian called out with a wink.

    As Liam approached, he greeted her, "Hello, Alice."

    Alice paused, glancing up from the pages with a slight squint before recognition flashed across her face. "Oh, Liam! Hi!" She offered a warm smile. "Didn''t expect to see you here."

    "How''s everything?" he asked casually.

    "I''m doing well. Just buried in a bit of research as usual," she said, gesturing to the array of books spread out around her.

    Liam nodded, glancing at the numerous texts. "It certainly looks that way. Actually, I could use your help with something."

    "Sure," Alice said, her interest piqued. "What''s on your mind?"

    "I''m searching for a flower that grows in volcanic soil," he explained, his tone as steady and calm as ever.

    "Hmm, a flower that grows in volcanic soil¡­" Alice repeated, her brows furrowing in thought. "I think I''ve come across something like that before." She stood up, moving to one of the nearby shelves with practiced ease, her fingers tracing the spines of the books until she found the one she needed.

    Pulling it out, she quickly flipped through the pages, her eyes scanning line after line until she found what she was looking for.

    "Here it is," she said, turning the book toward Liam. "The flower you''re looking for is called the Emberflower."

    "Emberflower?" Liam echoed, leaning in to read.

    Alice nodded, summarizing as she continued. "It''s a rare flower known for its deep red petals that almost seem to glow, like embers from a fire. They bloom in areas rich with myst and are often found in volcanic soil. According to this, you might be able to find one near the outskirts of Nystra City, right at the border where Zone 14 begins. That area''s known for its volcanic soil."

    "Zone 14," Liam repeated, absorbing the information. "Thank you, Alice. This is exactly what I needed."

    She smiled, closing the book. "Happy to help. Just be careful out there; the terrain can be quite dangerous."

    "I will," he assured her, a rare hint of gratitude touching his voice. "Thanks again."

    "Anytime, Liam," Alice replied, watching him as he turned to leave, her curiosity lingering on him as he walked out of the library.

    As Liam stepped out of the library, the fresh air greeted him, and he couldn''t help but let his thoughts wander to the information he had just uncovered.

    "Emberflower, huh?" he murmured to himself, his steps steady but his mind racing. "Liora called it the Myst Infusion Catalyst... Quite a dramatic name, but I suppose it fits."

    He paused for a moment, glancing up at the sky as the sun dipped lower, painting everything in hues of orange and gold. "If I''m going to obtain this flower, I''ll need to prepare carefully. But more than that, I need to master Crimson Breathing first before I even consider venturing out."

    Liora''s words from the book echoed in his mind: the flower could only be harvested at dawn or dusk, moments when myst is most potent in the air. He clenched his fists slightly, his resolve hardening. "Considering my current circumstances, dawn is the best option. The city will still be asleep, and I can slip away unnoticed."

    As Liam continued walking, his thoughts grew sharper, more deliberate. He mentally mapped out his training regimen, refining every step, every breath, every movement he would need to perfect in order to master Crimson Breathing. He would have to push himself beyond his limits, reaching heights he hadn''t even imagined.

    "Six months," he thought with unwavering determination. "That''s all the time I have. Six months to learn and master not just the basics, but to reach Overdrive."

    The enormity of the task would have deterred anyone else, but Liam wasn''t anyone else. To him, the concept of failure simply didn''t exist. It wasn''t arrogance; it was a belief forged from the countless battles, hardships, and an unyielding spirit. He had always found a way, even when the odds were against him.

    "Even if it''s deemed impossible," Liam whispered to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips, "I''ll find a way. And if there isn''t one, I''ll carve my own path."

    With newfound resolve burning in his eyes, Liam quickened his pace, the goal clear and the path set. He would master Crimson Breathing, obtain the Emberflower, and become stronger than ever before ¡ª no matter what it took.

    As Liam arrived back at the Silverhart residence that evening, there was no hesitation in his steps. He moved with purpose, heading straight to the training room that had become his sanctuary.

    The air was cool, carrying the familiar scent of wood and stone, and as he stepped inside, the soft glow of the mysterious light enveloped him. It illuminated the countless scratches and marks on the walls, silent witnesses to his countless hours of struggle and determination.

    Now, in his usual training attire ¡ª loose black pants that allowed freedom of movement ¡ªLiam stood shirtless, the faint scars on his torso catching the light, each one telling a story of battles fought and survived.

    His muscles, lean and taut, rippled with every slight movement as he took in a deep breath, feeling the air fill his lungs, grounding himself in the present moment.

    Taking his place in the center of the room, he lowered himself into a meditation pose. His legs crossed, hands resting gently on his knees, eyes shut tight, and his back straight.

    The silence in the room was almost deafening, amplifying the sound of his slow, steady breathing. Liam pushed all other thoughts aside, focusing solely on the rhythm of his breath, the rise and fall of his chest, the flow of myst circulating within him.

    Minutes passed, and then, as if a switch had been flipped, he felt it ¡ª a sudden surge of energy as he entered the Ignition Phase of Crimson Breathing. It was as if a spark had ignited a flame within him, spreading warmth and power throughout his body.

    His muscles tightened, his senses sharpened, and his heartbeat grew louder, echoing in his ears like a drum. Every beat sent a pulse of energy coursing through his veins, fueling him.

    Unlike before, this time, Liam wasn''t focusing on spells or intricate magic techniques. His mind was locked onto one goal: sharpening his combat skills and refining his physical prowess.

    He rose from his meditation pose, his movements fluid and deliberate. With each breath he took, his body seemed to vibrate with energy, his heart racing in harmony with the controlled, steady rhythm of his breaths.

    He began his routine, starting with a series of punches. His fists cut through the air with such speed that they left faint trails of myst behind, like wisps of smoke dissipating into the room.

    Each punch was precise, calculated, and the power behind them intensified as he continued, his muscles working in perfect harmony with the flow of myst.

    Inhale... punch... exhale... kick...

    He moved seamlessly, transitioning from one technique to the next, sweat forming on his brow but never distracting him. His movements were relentless, a blur of strikes, jabs, and kicks that would have sent lesser opponents crumbling.

    As he entered the second minute, he felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his lungs, as though his chest was being constricted by an invisible force.

    It was as if the air itself had turned to molten fire, burning him from the inside out. Yet Liam didn''t falter. He gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing as he pushed through the pain. ''Not yet'', he told himself. ''I can take more.''

    With each passing second, the pain intensified, but so did his resolve. He shifted his weight, ducking and weaving as if dodging invisible blows, his body twisting and turning with the grace of a predator honing in on its prey.

    He could feel the power of the Ignition Phase coursing through every fiber of his being, strengthening him, driving him forward.

    Three minutes... Four minutes...

    The agony in his lungs grew sharper, more unbearable, but Liam''s face remained stoic, unyielding. Sweat dripped down his forehead, tracing lines along his cheekbones and jaw, falling to the ground in soft, echoing splatters.

    Each breath felt like inhaling shards of glass, yet he refused to stop. His hands blurred through the air, muscles burning with every strike, every kick.

    Finally, as he crossed the five-minute mark, his body trembled, his breaths coming out in ragged gasps, and the myst around him began to flicker. He could feel the Ignition Phase slipping, the flame dimming, but he fought to maintain it, to squeeze out every last drop of strength it offered.

    He could barely feel his limbs, the pain in his lungs like molten lava, but there was a fire in his eyes ¡ª one that refused to be extinguished.

    ''Just a little more...''

    And then, as suddenly as it began, he felt the Ignition Phase dissipate. The warmth that had filled him ebbed away, replaced by a chill that spread through his body, leaving him drained. He fell to his knees, his chest heaving, drawing in desperate gulps of air as if he had been submerged underwater.

    But despite the pain, despite the exhaustion that weighed on him like a heavy cloak, a faint smile tugged at Liam''s lips. He had done it ¡ª he had pushed past his limits, endured the pain, and held onto the Ignition Phase longer than he ever had before. And he knew that if he could endure this, he could go even further.

    "Just the beginning," he whispered to himself, eyes gleaming with renewed determination. The road ahead was long, and the challenges were many, but as far as Liam was concerned, he would conquer them all. One breath at a time.

    As Liam trained intensely in the solitude of the training room, the sun had begun its slow descent, signaling the approach of dinnertime. Ane, ever attentive to her duties, made her way toward his room to inform him that it was almost time to eat.

    When she reached his door, she knocked gently, waiting for a response, but none came. Frowning slightly, she knocked again, this time with a bit more force, but still, there was silence.

    Curiosity and concern piqued, Ane opened the door, only to find the room empty. Her eyes scanned the space, noting that there was no sound from the washroom either, confirming her suspicions.

    "Of course, he''s in the training room," she muttered under her breath, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Closing the door behind her, Ane made her way through the hall, descending the stairs toward the familiar door at the far end of the house. As she walked, her thoughts drifted toward the enigmatic young man.

    "I''ve never seen anyone as driven as that boy," Ane murmured to herself. "Well, apart from Dr. Dain, but even then..." Her voice trailed off as she recalled the intensity in Liam''s eyes, the same fire she had seen every day since he regained consciousness.

    "Two weeks, and he''s already made such remarkable progress. It''s as if he''s fighting against time itself."

    When she reached the door to the training room, she reached for the handle, but as soon as her fingers made contact, she recoiled with a soft gasp.

    The metal was hot to the touch, almost searing. Her heart quickened, and her eyes narrowed with concern. Carefully, she pressed her hand to the door again, this time more cautiously, and pulled it open.

    The sight before her was something she hadn''t anticipated. Liam stood in the center of the room, drenched in sweat, his bare chest heaving as he fought to catch his breath.

    But it wasn''t just sweat that caught her eye ¡ª there was steam, an actual mist of vapor, rising from his skin as if he were a furnace. It swirled around him, dissipating into the air, and his entire body radiated a heat that made the room feel several degrees warmer.

    For a moment, Ane could only stare, frozen in place. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what she was witnessing. It was both mesmerizing and alarming¡ªthe sheer intensity of whatever he was doing had pushed his body to the brink.

    Finally finding her voice, she cleared her throat, though it came out a little shaky. "Liam," she called out, trying to sound composed despite the shock. "It''s almost time for dinner."

    Liam''s head slowly turned towards her, his eyes still burning with that fierce determination, but there was something else in them too¡ªfatigue, but also triumph, as if he had conquered something invisible and monumental.

    He nodded, breathing heavily, and wiped the sweat from his brow, sending another plume of steam into the air.

    "Thank you, Ane," he said, his voice hoarse yet steady. "I''ll be there shortly."

    Ane could only nod in return, still transfixed by the sight of him. As she turned to leave, she couldn''t help but murmur under her breath, "What kind of training could push someone this far?"

    Her heart skipped a beat, and a shiver ran down her spine, not from fear, but from the realization that this boy ¡ªno, this young man ¡ª was on a path that even she couldn''t begin to fathom.

    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24 Im Slowly Getting There

    Weeks had passed since Liam began his rigorous training with Crimson Breathing, and his progress had been nothing short of remarkable.From barely managing to maintain the Ignition Phase for a mere five minutes, he could now sustain it for nearly thirty minutes, a testament to his unwavering determination and relentless effort.

    The journey to reach this point had been anything but easy. Each day, he pushed his body beyond its limits, enduring the searing pain in his lungs and the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm him.

    But as time went on, Liam began to adapt, his body growing more accustomed to the demands of the technique. The sharp, burning pain that once tore through him each time the Ignition Phase ended had gradually dulled, becoming more bearable with each session.

    With this newfound endurance, Liam''s combat abilities saw significant improvement. His movements became swifter, his strikes more precise and fluid. Each step he took in the Ignition Phase felt lighter, more controlled, as if he had shed the weight of his limitations.

    He trained relentlessly, refining every movement until it became second nature. Yet, even as he focused on mastering Crimson Breathing, he knew he couldn''t neglect his magical training.

    Despite his initial decision to avoid using Crimson Breathing to enhance his spells and techniques, Liam couldn''t ignore the importance of maintaining a balance between his physical prowess and magical aptitude.

    He began dedicating a portion of his time to studying various tomes on common and reliable spells, memorizing each incantation, and visualizing how they would weave into his combat style. Though he refrained from casting them, he replayed every step in his mind, allowing the knowledge to settle into his bones.

    One evening, he decided to test his progress further. Entering the Ignition Phase, he summoned a small flicker of flame, letting it dance on his fingertips. The warmth was familiar, comforting even, but he knew this was only the beginning.

    With careful control, he began to manipulate the flame, allowing it to grow in size, intensity, and form. Unlike before, his energy didn''t wane immediately, and he found himself capable of maintaining the flame''s shape without succumbing to fatigue.

    He started small, conjuring just enough heat to illuminate the training room, testing his control over its intensity and duration. Each day, he pushed a little further, allowing the flames to burn brighter, hotter, until they obeyed his every command.

    It was a delicate balance ¡ª maintaining the Ignition Phase while channeling his flames ¡ª but Liam persisted, learning to wield both without draining himself entirely.

    As the month drew to a close, Liam had not only mastered the Ignition Phase but had surpassed his initial expectations. He could now maintain it effortlessly for a solid thirty-five minutes, his body more resilient, his spirit unyielding.

    Each heartbeat, each breath, felt in sync with the rhythm of Crimson Breathing, as if the technique had become a part of him.

    "Now that I''ve finally mastered the first stage of Crimson Breathing, it''s time to move on to the second," Liam murmured to himself in his room, his voice tinged with both anticipation and caution. He paused, staring at his reflection in the dimly lit mirror, beads of sweat still clinging to his forehead from the intense training.

    "...But," he sighed, shaking his head. "That would be reckless. My body''s been pushed to its limits already ¡ª I need to let it recover before I dive into the next stage."

    Though every fiber of his being urged him to press on, he knew all too well the consequences of pushing too hard, too fast.

    He was already racing against time, attempting to master a technique that normally took years to perfect in just six months. But if he drove himself into the ground now, all his progress, all the pain, sweat, and sacrifice, would be for nothing.

    And so, as the new month began, Liam made a difficult but necessary choice. He allowed his body to rest, dedicating the next three days to recovery instead of training.

    It wasn''t easy ¡ª each day felt like a test of his patience, an agonizing reminder that time was slipping through his fingers. But he knew that if he broke now, it would mean the end of everything he''d worked for. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    During this time, he focused on light exercises, meditation, and honing his mind, allowing his body to heal and regain its strength.

    He studied more about Crimson Breathing and visualized the movements, preparing himself mentally for the challenges that awaited him. It wasn''t wasted time ¡ª it was preparation, a calm before the storm.

    While Liam allowed his body to recover over the next three days, the atmosphere at school had shifted in subtle but noticeable ways. The students buzzed with hushed whispers and side glances, unaware that beneath the surface of their everyday routines, a quiet storm was brewing. And at the eye of this storm stood Elsie.

    For the past month, Elsie had been dealing with an unpleasant reality: she was being bullied by a group of triplets, two males and one female. The siblings were notorious troublemakers, though their behavior had always flown under the radar of the teachers.

    They were the kind who picked their victims carefully, choosing those they thought would be too afraid to speak up or fight back. Elsie, unfortunately, had become their target.

    The triplets were known as Ethan, Evan, and Eliza Holloway. Ethan, the eldest by a mere two minutes, was the tallest and often led their little gang with an air of arrogance, his posture always exuding the confidence of someone who''d never been challenged in his life.

    Evan, slightly shorter, possessed a more wiry frame but made up for it with a cruel sense of humor and sharp wit, his smirk ever-present as if he found everything around him amusing.

    And then there was Eliza, the youngest by a few minutes, whose sweet, angelic appearance masked a cunning mind and a twisted sense of enjoyment in tormenting others.

    Together, they were like a well-rehearsed act ¡ª always in sync, always knowing the exact buttons to press to get under someone''s skin.

    For weeks now, they had been tormenting Elsie in ways that grew increasingly bold. It started with snide remarks and teasing ¡ªabout her clothes, her hair, the way she carried herself.

    "Oh, look, it''s the little doctor''s girl," Eliza would sneer, tossing her hair back. "Think you''re better than us just because your daddy fixes people?"

    When the verbal jabs didn''t get a reaction, they escalated. Tripping her in the hallway, hiding her belongings, or spilling ink on her desk just as class started.

    It was always something small enough to go unnoticed by others but enough to chip away at Elsie''s sense of safety and peace. And yet, despite everything, Elsie kept it all to herself, refusing to tell anyone. Not her teachers, not her friends, not even her father, Dr. Dain. She endured it all in silence.

    Why? Perhaps it was because she didn''t want to be seen as weak or incapable of handling her own problems. Or maybe, deep down, she feared that speaking up would only make things worse. She''d always been the type to shoulder burdens quietly, to face her challenges alone rather than burdening others with her struggles.

    Today, however, things took a different turn.

    Elsie stood in the school courtyard, trying to enjoy her lunch in peace, when she felt a shadow fall over her. She glanced up to see Ethan standing before her, flanked by his siblings. The look on his face was different today ¡ª more serious, less amused. It sent a chill down her spine.

    "We need to talk," Ethan said, his voice carrying that eerie calmness that always made her uneasy.

    "I have nothing to say to you," Elsie replied, keeping her voice steady as she tried to brush past him.

    Ethan didn''t budge. "You do now." He leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing. "Meet us behind the old storage shed after school. Don''t keep us waiting."

    Evan gave her a crooked smile. "You wouldn''t want us to come looking for you, would you?" he taunted, his tone dripping with menace.

    Eliza chimed in, feigning concern. "We just want to talk, Elsie. Promise it won''t take long." Her voice was sickeningly sweet, but her eyes held that familiar glint that made Elsie''s stomach twist.

    Elsie clenched her fists, feeling a surge of anger and fear rise within her, but she knew better than to react. That was what they wanted. They fed off of reactions, thrived on the fear they instilled in others. So instead, she took a deep breath and met Ethan''s gaze.

    "Fine," she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. "I''ll be there."

    Satisfied, the triplets exchanged knowing glances before turning away, their laughter echoing through the courtyard as they walked off. Elsie stood there for a moment, taking a shaky breath as she watched them disappear around the corner.

    A part of her wanted to run, to hide, to tell someone ¡ª anyone ¡ª about what was happening. But as always, she pushed those thoughts aside and steeled herself.

    After school, Elsie found herself making her way toward the old storage shed on the far side of the campus, the place where the triplets had told her to meet them.

    It was a secluded spot, far enough from the main school building that it was often forgotten, overgrown with ivy and surrounded by tall, unkempt grass. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows that made the area feel even more isolated.

    Elsie''s heart pounded in her chest as she approached, but she kept her expression calm, refusing to show any fear. She spotted the triplets already there, leaning casually against the shed with matching smug expressions as if they owned the place.

    Ethan stood at the front, his arms crossed over his chest, with Evan and Eliza flanking him on either side.

    "You actually came," Ethan sneered, pushing himself off the wall and taking a step toward her. "I was half expecting you to run off like a coward."

    Elsie met his gaze, her jaw clenched. "I''m here. What do you want?"

    Ethan smirked, glancing back at his siblings. "What do we want? Isn''t that the question?" He stepped closer, his presence looming over her.

    "You''ve been acting high and mighty lately, Elsie. Walking around with that stuck-up attitude just because your father''s a big-shot doctor. Thinking you''re better than everyone else."

    "That''s not true," Elsie replied firmly, though she could feel her heart racing faster. "I''ve never thought that."

    Evan chuckled, shaking his head. "There it is, that holier-than-thou tone," he mocked. "Always trying to act so perfect. It''s really annoying, you know?"

    Eliza stepped forward, tilting her head to the side as she examined Elsie, her eyes narrowing. "Why do you never fight back? You just stand there and take it. Are you that pathetic?"

    She reached out, her fingers brushing against Elsie''s hair before yanking it harshly. "Where''s that fire, huh?"

    Elsie winced but didn''t move away. She''d endured this for long enough. She was tired of letting them push her around.

    "Is this really what you want?" she said, her voice shaking but defiant. "To make yourselves feel powerful by bullying someone else? Does that make you feel strong?"

    Ethan''s smile faded, replaced by a look of irritation. "Watch your mouth, Elsie. You''re not in a position to lecture us."

    Elsie didn''t back down. "Why not? It''s the truth, isn''t it? You pick on others because you''re insecure, because you''re too afraid to face your own weaknesses!"

    For a moment, silence hung in the air, and then something in Ethan''s expression shifted. The irritation turned into anger, a flash of heat igniting in his eyes.

    "You think you''re so clever, don''t you?" he snarled, taking a step back and raising his hand. "Let''s see how clever you are when you''re burned."

    Before Elsie could react, flames began to flicker at Ethan''s fingertips, growing and swirling into a small orb of fire that hovered just above his palm.

    He stared at her with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine, his anger tangible in the air. "Maybe this will teach you to keep your mouth shut."

    Elsie''s heart skipped a beat, and for the first time, real fear took hold of her. She stepped back, her eyes wide, but Ethan was already moving his arm back, ready to hurl the burning orb at her.

    The air around them grew hotter, and she could feel the heat licking at her skin even from that distance.

    And then, in an instant, the heat vanished.

    Ethan froze, his eyes widening as a shadow fell over him. Before he could react, a cold voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding.

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."

    The triplets turned to see Liam standing a few feet away, his expression unreadable, eyes cold as ice. There was something about the way he stood, the calmness in his posture, that sent a ripple of unease through them. It was as if he''d always been there, silently watching, waiting for the right moment to intervene.

    "What the..." Ethan started, but Liam''s gaze locked onto him, stopping him mid-sentence. It was as if Liam''s very presence was suffocating, an invisible weight pressing down on Ethan''s shoulders, making it hard to breathe.

    Liam stepped closer, his voice low and chilling. "You lay a finger on her, and I''ll make you regret it." He didn''t raise his voice; he didn''t need to. The sheer intensity of his words carried all the weight of a promise ¡ª a promise Ethan knew, deep down, that Liam would keep.

    The orb of fire flickered, then died out in Ethan''s hand. For the first time in his life, Ethan Holloway found himself speechless, staring into the eyes of someone who wasn''t afraid of him.

 Chapter 25 Dont Dare

    *Few Moments Earlier*The school bell chimed, signaling the end of the day, and Liam was ready to head home. He stepped out of the classroom, moving with his usual composed stride toward the spot where the carriage always awaited him and Elsie. As he made his way there, his eyes scanned the familiar school grounds, taking in the fading sunlight.

    Within minutes, he reached the carriage, where Paul, the driver, was already waiting. The man''s eyes lit up when he saw Liam approaching.

    "Hello, Mr. Paul," Liam greeted, his tone polite.

    "Ah, Liam! Good to see you," Paul replied with a warm smile. "How was your day today?"

    "It was quite good," Liam said with a nod. Over the past month, he''d gotten better at making casual conversation, and it seemed more natural now.

    Paul looked around for a moment before turning back to Liam. "By the way, where''s Elsie? She''s usually with you around this time."

    "I was wondering the same thing," Liam said, frowning slightly. ''She usually walks with me here or gets here ahead of me,'' he thought to himself. ''If she had something to do, she would''ve told me¡­ unless she forgot.''

    "We should wait for her a bit," Liam finally said, maintaining his calm demeanor. "She might have been held up."

    "Fair enough," Paul agreed, leaning against the carriage.

    Liam climbed inside and sat, his mind wandering to other things as the minutes ticked by. However, as time passed, unease began to creep in. It wasn''t like Elsie to take this long. After nearly ten minutes, he finally decided that something wasn''t right.

    "I''m going to look for her," he declared, stepping out of the carriage.

    Paul nodded, though concern flickered in his eyes. "All right, we''ll wait here."

    Liam began to make his way through the school grounds, checking the usual spots where Elsie might be: the library, the garden, and even the benches near the main building.

    Each one turned up empty. As he continued his search, he moved closer to the outskirts of the school grounds and eventually arrived at the old storage shed.

    It was there that he heard it ¡ª Elsie''s voice. Muffled, strained, but unmistakable. He paused, staying in the shadows as he carefully approached the shed. As he drew nearer, he could make out three figures standing around Elsie, who was facing them with her back to him.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, listening intently. The triplets, he realized. Their tone wasn''t friendly, and Elsie''s body language was stiff, uneasy. He kept himself hidden, not wanting to reveal his presence until he knew exactly what was happening.

    Suddenly, one of the boys stepped back, raising his hand. Myst swirled around his fingers, taking on the form of flickering flames. The moment Ethan began to form the fire spell, Liam knew something was wrong ¡ª seriously wrong.

    It was then he stepped forward, his presence cutting through the air like a blade. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," he said, his voice cold and sharp.

    All eyes turned to him, and as they met Liam''s, they were struck by the icy calm in his gaze. There was no hesitation, no fear ¡ªjust a controlled intensity that froze the triplets in place. He stepped closer, his eyes locked onto Ethan''s, who faltered, the flames in his hand flickering uncertainly.

    In that instant, it was clear that Liam wasn''t just some bystander. There was an unspoken authority in his stance, a confidence that made it seem as if he had already seen the outcome of this confrontation.

    And as he took one more step forward, he added in a voice that could freeze fire itself, "Touch her, and you''ll regret it."

    Ethan stood there, spell faltering in his palm, unable to move or speak. For the first time, he felt the presence of someone who didn''t just see him as a threat but as an obstacle ¡ªa mere inconvenience in their path.

    *Present Moment*

    Liam moved toward Elsie with a calm, steady stride, his presence radiating a sense of quiet strength. Elsie''s eyes widened as she saw him approach ¡ª fear mingling with a palpable sense of relief.

    She was glad to see him, yet a knot of anxiety twisted in her chest. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she might have pulled him into something he shouldn''t have been a part of.

    He walked past Evans and Eliza as though they weren''t even there, his eyes focused solely on Elsie. Ethan, standing closest to her, watched in disbelief as Liam ignored him, moving as if he were simply passing by a stranger on the street. The air was thick with tension, the kind that made it hard to breathe.

    When Liam finally stood in front of Elsie, she opened her mouth to speak. "Liam, you shouldn''t¡ª"

    "Please be quiet, Elsie," he cut her off, his voice gentle but firm, leaving no room for argument.

    He turned his gaze briefly to the triplets, eyes narrowing slightly. "I don''t know what you three are trying to accomplish, and frankly, I don''t care.

    But you''re cutting into my practice time¡­" He paused, letting that thought linger before continuing, "¡­and now, we''re leaving."

    Ethan, Evans, and Eliza exchanged irritated glances, clearly unaccustomed to being dismissed so easily. Ethan finally regained enough composure to snap back, "Hey! You can''t just barge in here and interrupt our conversation!"

    Liam turned to him, the slightest raise of his eyebrow the only indication he even acknowledged the boy''s existence. He then glanced back at Elsie, seemingly unperturbed by Ethan''s outburst.

    Ethan clenched his fists, his frustration bubbling over. "How dare you disrespect us like that? Do you even know who we are?!"

    Liam turned fully to face him now, his expression still calm, yet there was a weight to his gaze that seemed to press down on Ethan. "You''re shouting," he said, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation, "and I''m standing right here.

    It''s quite unnecessary." He took a breath, tilting his head slightly. "And to answer your question ¡ª no, I don''t know who you are, and to be honest, I couldn''t care less."

    Ethan''s face turned red with anger, and Liam continued without missing a beat, "So, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be leaving now."

    Liam gestured for Elsie to follow, and although she hesitated, still feeling the weight of the triplets'' eyes on her, she took a tentative step toward him.

    Her heart raced, fear still gnawing at her, but there was something in Liam''s demeanor that made her feel safer than she had in weeks.

    As they passed Ethan, his pride couldn''t take it anymore. "You really think you can just disrespect us and walk away?" he spat, his voice shaking with rage.

    With a flick of his wrist, the flames sprang to life in his hand, this time larger, hotter, and angrier, as he hurled the fire spell directly at Liam.

    But before the fire could reach its target, Liam''s hand moved with a speed that was almost inhuman, catching the flames in his palm. The magic collided with an invisible barrier, and for a moment, the fire writhed and twisted against Liam''s hand, before fizzling out into nothing.

    The air crackled with the remnants of heat, but Liam remained unfazed, staring at Ethan with eyes that seemed to pierce through him.

    "Was that supposed to impress me?" Liam asked, his voice colder than ice. "If you want to play with fire, make sure you don''t get burned."

    He took a step closer, and for the first time, Ethan felt a shiver of genuine fear run down his spine, his bravado crumbling. Liam''s gaze remained locked on him, unyielding and unafraid.

    "Next time," Liam said, his voice low and dangerously calm, "think twice before trying something so¡­ reckless."

    Without waiting for a response, he turned back to Elsie, his demeanor shifting in an instant, the warmth returning to his eyes. "Let''s go," he said softly, and this time, Elsie followed him without hesitation, leaving the triplets standing in stunned silence.

    As the triplets watched Liam and Elsie disappear from sight, an uncomfortable silence settled over them. It was Eliza who finally shattered it, her voice tinged with a mix of amusement and condescension. "Well, Ethan, I''ve never seen you look so utterly pathetic before," she sneered, a teasing smirk tugging at her lips.

    Ethan''s fists clenched, still simmering with rage. "You''d better watch your mouth, Eliza," he spat. "I''ll make him pay for this¡ªhumiliating me like that." His voice was laced with venom, and his eyes burned with the desire for revenge.

    Eliza let out a laugh, the sound sharp and mocking. "Oh please," she said, rolling her eyes. "After that little display? Your so-called revenge is going to be nothing more than a pathetic fantasy." She glanced at Ethan, unimpressed by his posturing. "You couldn''t even lay a finger on him." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Evans, who had been watching the exchange silently, finally chimed in. "If you''re that enamored by him, why don''t you just go and join them, Eliza?" His tone was casual, but there was an edge to it, the words cutting.

    "Exactly," Ethan jumped in, eager to regain some of his lost pride. "Besides, I saw the way you looked at him when he walked past you. All doe-eyed and desperate. Don''t pretend you weren''t practically drooling over him."

    Eliza''s expression shifted, eyes narrowing. "First of all," she snapped, "don''t you dare call me desperate, Ethan. And second," she paused, a sly smile forming, "I''ll admit he was¡­ intriguing. There''s something about confidence that''s quite¡­ irresistible." She tossed her hair back, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "But don''t get it twisted. Just because he''s hot doesn''t mean I''m switching sides."

    Her gaze hardened, turning serious for a moment. "And you two had better make sure that girl knows her place. I don''t want Elsie getting comfortable just because her little knight in shining armor showed up once. She needs to learn that no one gets in our way."

    Ethan nodded, his expression darkening. "Don''t worry, Eliza," he muttered. "Liam might have saved her today, but that doesn''t mean she''s safe. This isn''t over."

    Evans crossed his arms, a calculating look in his eyes. "Next time," he murmured, "we''ll be ready."

 Chapter 26 One Step Toward Success

    Liam and Elsie finally returned home. The carriage ride had been mostly silent, with Elsie keeping her head down and Liam gazing out the window, seemingly unbothered by the day''s events.The tension that clung to Elsie was unmistakable, but Liam showed no sign of probing into it. He remained his usual calm self, detached and stoic.

    As the evening went on, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the house in a gentle, warm glow. Dinner came and went, but unlike her usual self, Elsie was mostly quiet, only making small attempts to fill the silence with forced conversation.

    Liam didn''t press her, choosing instead to focus on his meal, nodding occasionally but never initiating any topics.

    Later that night, as the house fell into a deep, tranquil silence, Liam began his usual routine. Over the past weeks, he had developed a habit of training late into the night, using the stillness to refine his skills undisturbed.

    Tonight was special; his rest days were over, and it was finally time to begin the second stage of Crimson Breathing.

    As he prepared to slip out of his room, there was a knock on the door. He paused, momentarily surprised. ''Who would be awake at this hour?'' he thought.

    He walked over and opened it, revealing Elsie standing there, looking slightly flustered, her hands nervously clutching the hem of her nightgown.

    "Hey, Liam¡­ were you going somewhere?" Elsie asked, her voice tinged with a mix of hesitation and curiosity.

    "I was heading out to train," Liam replied, his tone even and indifferent.

    "Oh," Elsie said, seeming to shrink a bit. "Then¡­ maybe I should leave this for later."

    "You can say whatever you need to say now," Liam responded, shrugging. "Just make it quick. I don''t have much time."

    Elsie nodded and stepped inside, her cheeks faintly pink. Liam gestured for her to sit on the edge of his bed, and she complied, sitting with her back straight, clearly nervous. He remained standing, leaning against the wall, arms crossed as he waited.

    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Liam finally asked, breaking the silence.

    "I¡­ I wanted to say thank you," Elsie began, her voice almost a whisper. "For what you did today¡­ with the triplets."

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, his eyes focused but distant. "Is that all?" he asked bluntly.

    "Well¡­ there''s more," Elsie admitted, fidgeting with her fingers. "The truth is, they''ve been bothering me for a while now. I just¡­ I didn''t tell anyone. I thought I could handle it on my own, but¡­ today made me realize I can''t."

    Liam let out a soft sigh, pushing himself off the wall. "Elsie, I understand why you''re telling me this," he began, his voice low and firm, "but the best people to talk to about something like this are your parents.

    They''ll know how to handle it better than I ever could. They''ll give you the support and guidance you need."

    He paused, looking her directly in the eyes, and continued, "As for the triplets, don''t worry about them coming after me. I can handle myself."

    There was an edge to his voice, something unyielding and resolute, like a blade drawn from its sheath. "If they become a problem, I''ll deal with them."

    His words were simple, yet they carried a weight that made Elsie feel both reassured and frustrated at the same time.

    "If that''s everything you wanted to talk about, I''ll be going now," Liam said, turning towards the door. "And please, close the door gently when you leave."

    With that, Liam stepped out, disappearing into the shadows of the hallway, leaving Elsie alone in his room. She let out a heavy sigh and collapsed backward onto his bed, burying her face into his pillow.

    "Why does he have to be so cool and frustrating at the same time?" she groaned into the fabric, her voice muffled.

    Rolling over, she stared at the ceiling, a small smile playing on her lips despite herself. "But¡­ I guess he''s right," she murmured. "I''ll talk to Mom or Dad about it¡­ maybe they''ll know what to do."

    With that thought in mind, she stood up, casting one last glance around Liam''s room before heading to the door. She hesitated for a moment, then smiled.

    "Thanks, Liam," she whispered softly, before slipping out and quietly closing the door behind her, just as he had asked.

    Liam finally entered the training room, the air was thick with silence, only interrupted by his steady breaths. This was his sanctuary, the place where he could push his limits without any interruptions or distractions. Tonight, he wasn''t just training ¨C he was preparing himself for the next stage.

    Taking a deep breath, Liam sat in his meditation pose, crossing his legs and placing his hands on his knees. He closed his eyes, letting the world around him fade until all that remained was the steady thump of his heartbeat.

    ''According to Liora, the Furnace State builds upon the Ignition Phase, but its intensity is far greater,'' he thought, replaying her words in his mind. ''It''s not just about tapping into the myst but allowing it to surge, to burn with even greater fervor.''

    He began by entering the familiar Ignition Phase, allowing the myst within him to stir, heating his core as if kindling a small flame.

    The warmth spread through his limbs, wrapping him in a comfortable embrace. But this was just the start. He had to go beyond, to push past the gentle warmth into something fiercer.

    Minutes passed, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his muscles tensing as he tried to coax his myst to respond. The room grew colder around him as if the air itself was being drawn toward the heat building within him.

    He could feel the myst swirling, eager to erupt but held back by his control. It wasn''t easy; each breath felt like inhaling fire, every exhale laced with embers. But that discomfort was proof that he was getting closer.

    ''Furnace State¡­'' Liam focused, imagining the flames intensifying, feeding off the air, and roaring to life. His breathing became more deliberate, each inhale drawing in more myst, each exhale expelling impurities.

    He could feel the shift, a sudden surge as the warmth evolved into a searing heat that spread from his core to every part of his body. It felt like molten lava was coursing through his veins, an intense, almost unbearable heat that threatened to overwhelm him.

    Then, all at once, he felt it ¨C a sudden, intense burst. His eyes snapped open, and his body ignited with a crimson aura, wisps of red myst swirling around him like a small inferno.

    He stood slowly, feeling the strength in his limbs, the power thrumming beneath his skin. He had done it. He had entered the Furnace State.

    Breathing deeply, he took a moment to assess the flow of myst coursing through him, comparing it to when he was in the Ignition Phase. It was wilder, less forgiving, but there was an unmistakable potency to it.

    The energy didn''t just radiate outward; it pulsed, as if every heartbeat fueled the flames that danced around him. There was an intense pressure now, a heaviness that demanded his full focus to control. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''It''s stronger¡­ far stronger,'' Liam thought, marveling at the raw power. ''But it''s also less forgiving. One wrong move, and I''ll burn myself from the inside out.''

    He extended his hand, summoning a small flame into his palm. The fire danced, brighter and more vibrant than ever before, responding eagerly to his will. He manipulated it, watching as it shifted from a flickering ember to a steady blaze, testing the limits of his control.

    Unlike in the Ignition Phase, where the flames were gentle and easy to guide, the Furnace State demanded constant attention. It was as if the fire had a will of its own, challenging him to maintain mastery over it.

    Pushing himself further, he attempted more complex maneuvers, weaving the flames between his fingers, shaping them into small orbs that hovered in the air. He felt an intoxicating surge of power, an overwhelming sense of potential.

    ''This¡­ this is incredible,'' he thought, unable to suppress a slight smile. But even as he relished this newfound strength, he could feel the heat creeping into his skin, the slow, insidious burn that warned him of the Furnace State''s cost.

    His breathing grew ragged, sweat pouring down his face, and he could feel the heat beginning to blister his skin from within. Every movement sent jolts of pain through him, a reminder that this power wasn''t without its price.

    He clenched his teeth, refusing to let the pain break his concentration. ''I need to push through¡­ just a little longer,'' he told himself, his resolve unwavering.

    With one final effort, he drew the flames back into himself, forcing them to calm, to obey. His aura dimmed, and the burning sensation subsided, leaving him standing there, breathing heavily, but victorious.

    He had managed to control the Furnace State, albeit barely. But the experience had made one thing clear ¨C this new stage was not something to be taken lightly.

    "That''s enough for tonight," Liam muttered, looking down at his trembling hands, the faint scorch marks already beginning to fade. "But it''s a start."

 Chapter 27 Well Make You Regret It

    As the days passed, Elsie finally gathered the courage to confide in her parents about the bullying she had endured at the hands of the Holloway triplets.Dr. Dain and his wife listened with a mixture of shock and sadness, but they were immensely proud of their daughter for opening up. They knew it wasn''t easy for her to admit such vulnerability, and they resolved to take swift action.

    Dr. Dain wasted no time in arranging a meeting with the triplets'' father, Mr. Holloway, and the school principal, Mr. Valen. When the day arrived, Dr. Dain spoke with calm authority, recounting the details Elsie had shared, ensuring his tone remained measured yet firm.

    He made it clear that his goal wasn''t to seek harsh punishment but to ensure such behavior would never be repeated.

    Surprisingly, Mr. Holloway didn''t attempt to defend his children''s actions. He knew their nature all too well, and it was evident from his demeanor that this wasn''t the first time he''d been confronted about their behavior.

    He apologized sincerely to Dr. Dain, expressing regret for the trouble his children had caused.

    The principal, Mr. Valen, observed the entire exchange with a stoic expression, offering little input but taking diligent notes as the two fathers discussed how to handle the matter.

    In the end, the meeting concluded without any unnecessary drama. Mr. Holloway promised that his children would face appropriate consequences, and Dr. Dain left feeling reassured that the matter had been handled with the gravity it deserved.

    True to his word, Mr. Holloway disciplined the triplets, much to their chagrin. Their usual arrogance was replaced with simmering resentment, but they knew better than to retaliate, especially with their father''s stern warning still fresh in their minds.

    As the weeks passed, peace returned to Elsie''s life. The triplets no longer harassed her, and gradually, she regained her confidence and joy in attending school. She felt a weight lift from her shoulders, and her smile returned, brighter than ever. For the first time in a long while, she could fully engage in her studies, laugh with her friends, and simply enjoy being herself.

    During this time, Liam remained as detached as ever, completely unbothered by the unfolding events. He watched from a distance as Elsie''s troubles resolved, indifferent to the fact that he had played a crucial role in helping her.

    To him, if he had taking it upon himself to solve Elsie''s issues, it would have been nothing more than an inconvenience ¨C a distraction from his own training.

    He hadn''t acted out of heroism; he simply didn''t want to be drawn into unnecessary drama that would waste his time.

    Despite this, Elsie couldn''t help but feel grateful toward Liam. She knew that without his intervention, things might not have changed as quickly or as smoothly as they did. To her, he was a hero, even if he didn''t see himself as one.

    In reality, Liam''s actions had stemmed from something deeper. It wasn''t that he cared about Elsie''s plight. But he did feel a sense of obligation toward Dr. Dain, the man who had taken him in when he was injured, who had cared for him without asking for anything in return.

    Liam saw this as a way to repay that kindness, a way to even the scales, even if just a little.

    And so, life continued, with the days passing uneventfully. The school returned to its usual rhythm, and while Elsie thrived in her newfound peace, Liam returned to what truly mattered to him: his training, his path, and the pursuit of his own goals.

    Weeks slipped by, and Liam found himself steadily mastering the Furnace State, much faster than he had anticipated. It wasn''t that the process was entirely easy¡ªfar from it¡ªbut compared to the intense struggle of the Ignition Phase, this stage seemed more manageable.

    He attributed it to the foundational strength he had built from mastering the first stage, yet there was an underlying truth he was beginning to recognize.

    The reality was that Liam had been pushing himself beyond his limits with a relentless, almost ruthless drive. His goal to fully master Crimson Breathing within six months wasn''t just a lofty ambition; it was a burning obsession.

    Every fiber of his being had become attuned to this single pursuit, and in doing so, he forced his body to adapt, to endure, and to grow stronger. It wasn''t just raw talent¡ªit was his sheer willpower and unyielding determination that set him apart.

    For someone only fourteen years old, Liam''s level of discipline and resolve was astounding, far surpassing what most adults could muster. This intensity, this desire to reach his goals, was something deeply ingrained in him, and it drove him to train with a fervor that left little room for anything else.

    As another month drew to a close, Liam continued his routine, seemingly unbothered by anything outside his training and studies. However, in the midst of this singular focus, something unusual began to catch his attention.

    He noticed that he was being watched. There was a presence that shadowed him, following him around the school grounds and wherever he went, but it was done with a lack of subtlety, a telltale sign of inexperience.

    While this might have unnerved anyone else, it only piqued Liam''s curiosity. He sensed the faint ripples of myst trailing behind him, as whoever was following lacked the skill to properly mask their presence.

    Liam''s heightened awareness, a product of his training, made it easy to identify when someone was trying to observe him from a distance.

    He decided not to react immediately, opting instead to play along. He pretended not to notice, going about his daily routines as if oblivious to the eyes that lingered on him.

    He moved with an air of indifference, his expression unreadable, all while keeping a keen sense of his surroundings.

    Liam knew that whoever was following him lacked experience. Their myst was unrefined, clumsy even, and their attempts at hiding themselves were laughable to someone like him.

    With his growing understanding of psychology and critical thinking, Liam began to piece together patterns, deducing motives and intentions as he continued to be trailed.

    He would occasionally pause, turn his head as if distracted by something in the distance, then continue walking, just to see if the person stalking him would slip up. And they did, time and time again.

    It became almost amusing to him¡ªthis little game of cat and mouse¡ªbut he was in no rush to confront them. There was something to be gained from letting this play out, something he wanted to understand first.

    It was clear that whoever was following him had an agenda, but what intrigued Liam the most was the question of why.

    As the days passed, Liam pieced together the identity of his stalker, and the realization brought a spark of intrigue.

    Typically, he would have brushed off such trivial matters, but a part of him craved something different¡ªsomething to break the monotony of his rigorous training.

    And so, he decided to play along, formulating a plan to confront his pursuer on his own terms.

    It was a particularly sunny day, the sky a flawless expanse of blue, as Liam walked alongside Elsie in the school gardens.

    The soft rustling of leaves and the gentle breeze added a serene backdrop to their stroll, and Elsie couldn''t have been happier. Being alone with Liam, without the usual crowd or interruptions, made her heart flutter.

    She hung on to his every word, cherishing the casual, almost friendly tone he had adopted today, a stark contrast to his usual aloofness.

    After some time, Liam turned to her, his expression relaxed. "Hey, Elsie, I forgot something back in the classroom. I''ll be right back," he said.

    Elsie nodded, a warm smile lighting up her face. "Sure, Liam. I''ll wait for you here."

    As she watched him walk away, her heart beat a little faster, and she couldn''t help the shy smile that crept onto her face. For the first time, she felt that perhaps she was beginning to break through that stoic exterior of his, even if just a little. She swayed lightly, humming to herself, the joy of the moment washing over her.

    But that fleeting happiness shattered when a chilling, all-too-familiar voice interrupted her thoughts. "Well, well, look who''s here, living out her little love fantasy."

    Elsie froze, the blood draining from her face. She recognized that voice instantly, and fear seized her heart. Slowly, she turned around to face the Holloway triplets, who stood with smug expressions etched across their faces. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan stepped forward, eyes narrowed with barely concealed resentment. "It must be nice, right? Enjoying your little romance while we''re stuck suffering the consequences because of you," he sneered, his tone dripping with venom. "Did you think we''d just let it slide?"

    Eliza chimed in, a mockingly sweet smile playing on her lips. "Hello, Elsie. It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" She waved at her in an exaggerated, almost taunting manner, though her eyes flashed with malice.

    "I must say, I didn''t expect to find you here, all alone." Her smile twisted into something more sinister, and she took a step closer. "Did you really think your little hero would always be around to protect you?"

    Elsie''s heart pounded in her ears. She felt the urge to back away, but her legs refused to move. Her voice trembled, barely above a whisper. "I¡­I thought you were done with me¡­"

    Evan, who had been silent up to this point, finally spoke, his tone low and menacing. "You really thought that, didn''t you?" He crossed his arms over his chest, regarding her with a look of disdain.

    "Our father made sure we paid for what you did. He wasn''t happy about having to apologize, you know." His gaze darkened. "And now, it''s only fair that you pay us back for the trouble you caused."

    "You always act so innocent, so perfect, don''t you?" Ethan continued, his voice rising with each word.

    "But all you did was hide behind your daddy''s reputation. You made us look like fools, and for that, we''re going to make sure you never forget your place."

    Elsie took a shaky step back, her breath hitching. "I¡­I didn''t mean for any of that to happen," she stammered, trying to hold back the tears threatening to well up. "I just¡­"

    "Save it," Eliza cut her off sharply, her eyes narrowing. "We don''t care about your excuses. We''re not interested in why you did it. We''re interested in making you regret it."

    She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that sent chills down Elsie''s spine. "And trust me, we''re going to enjoy this."

    Ethan''s expression twisted into a cruel grin. "Consider this a lesson, Elsie," he said, taking another step toward her. "No one humiliates us and gets away with it."

    Elsie stood frozen, her mind racing as she desperately tried to think of a way out. But all she could see were the looming figures of the triplets, closing in on her like predators circling their prey.

    She could feel her pulse quicken, fear clawing at her throat, as she realized that, this time, Liam wasn''t here to help her.

    Least that''s what she thought.

 Chapter 28 You Guys Are Jokes

    As the triplets closed in on Elsie, a calm but sharp voice sliced through the tension, freezing everyone in place."You''ve got to be kidding," Liam''s tone carried a faint trace of amusement, as if he found the whole situation absurdly comical.

    The triplets spun around, their expressions shifting from malice to surprise. They hadn''t expected him to show up, and certainly not with that unfazed demeanor.

    "So, let me get this straight," Liam continued, taking a leisurely step forward. "You''ve been stalking me all week, just so you could confront Elsie with your little ''We''ll make you regret it'' nonsense?" His initial intrigue gave way to thinly veiled annoyance. "Honestly, that''s kind of pathetic."

    Ethan, Evan, and Eliza stood there, stunned and momentarily lost for words. They hadn''t expected him to not only see through their plan but to treat it with such disdain.

    Eliza, however, quickly regained her composure, determined to regain the upper hand. She crossed her arms and tilted her head, a smirk playing on her lips.

    "So you finally decided to step in, shining knight," she said mockingly, trying to provoke him. "Now that you''ve come to her rescue again, what exactly do you plan to do, huh?"

    She gestured dismissively at her brothers. "Beat them up? Because let''s be real¡ªyou might be able to take one, but you sure as hell can''t handle both."

    Hearing her words, Ethan and Evan''s confidence swelled. What Eliza said made sense¡ªthey had always been stronger together, and Liam didn''t look like much of a threat compared to the combined might of two experienced fire mages.

    Liam let out a soft chuckle, running his left hand through his hair, seemingly unbothered by their bravado. "You''re really full of yourselves, aren''t you?"

    He glanced at the triplets with eyes that glinted with a dangerous edge. "Here''s a piece of advice," he said, his tone turning cold, "you''d do well to shut up before you embarrass yourselves further."

    That struck a nerve. Eliza''s smug expression faltered, and Ethan''s hands clenched into fists, flames flickering to life around them.

    "You think you''re so tough," Ethan snarled, stepping forward, his aura intensifying. "Let''s see you back up those words!"

    Evan followed suit, fire coursing through his veins as he allowed his rage to fuel his myst. Their combined energy started to swell, crackling around them in a fiery display of power.

    Liam watched, unimpressed, his gaze unwavering. "So now you''re angry?" He shook his head, sighing as if bored by the whole spectacle.

    "Fine. But let''s be clear¡ªif you''re going to waste my time any further, you''d better make it worth my while." He took a step closer, meeting their eyes with a steady, unyielding stare. "All three of you. Come at me with everything you''ve got."

    The triplets'' faces twisted into expressions of pure fury, their myst flaring wildly. Eliza tried to maintain her cool, but even she couldn''t hide the tension building in her muscles.

    Ethan and Evan, meanwhile, were practically shaking with anticipation, their eyes fixed on Liam as if they were ready to incinerate him on the spot.

    "Big mistake," Eliza muttered, her voice low. "You have no idea who you''re messing with."

    "Oh, I think I do," Liam replied with a smirk, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "The three of you are just spoiled brats with a bit of fire magic and way too much arrogance."

    That did it. Their myst surged with explosive intensity, flames erupting from Ethan and Evan''s hands, the air around them warping from the heat. The ground beneath them scorched, leaving blackened marks in their wake. It was clear they were no longer holding back.

    Elsie watched in horror, her heart hammering against her chest. This wasn''t what she''d expected at all.

    To her, it felt like Liam had just signed his own death warrant. The triplets were known for their prowess in fire magic; they came from a long line of renowned fire mages, after all.

    But as she glanced back at Liam, she saw no trace of fear. His expression was calm, eyes sharp and focused. He stood there, seemingly indifferent to the inferno building before him, as if he were looking at nothing more than a passing breeze.

    "Alright," Liam muttered to himself, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for nothing more than a casual exercise. "Let''s see if you can even make this interesting."

    And with that, the stage was set. The triplets, burning with rage and power, versus Liam, standing there with an almost lazy smile. As the air crackled with tension and heat, one thing was certain¡ªthis wasn''t going to be an ordinary confrontation.

    As the triplets prepared to launch themselves at Liam, a firm, authoritative voice cut through the tension.

    "Enough."

    The intensity of the moment dissolved instantly, as all eyes shifted toward the source of the voice.

    Mr. Ganic, hands clasped behind his back, approached the scene with an air of authority that immediately deflated any lingering aggression.

    "It appears the three of you haven''t learned anything from the punishment your father gave you," he said, his tone sharp and unyielding.

    The triplets'' heads lowered, chastised by his words, the fiery bravado they''d displayed moments ago reduced to nothing but sullen silence. Meanwhile, Liam stood there, his expression shifting from interest to thinly veiled irritation.

    He had been eager to test himself against the triplets, to gauge his progress, and now that opportunity was snatched away. He clenched his fists, but quickly forced himself to relax, not wanting to show how annoyed he truly felt.

    Of all present, Elsie was the most visibly relieved by Mr. Ganic''s intervention. She had already imagined the worst possible outcome if the fight had actually broken out, and it wasn''t something she wanted to witness.

    Mr. Ganic shifted his gaze back to the triplets. "I''ll give you one warning¡ªleave now, and do not harass these two again," he stated firmly, "or I''ll ensure that your behavior reaches the ears of the principal. This will not be tolerated."

    The triplets exchanged glances, their pride clearly wounded, but they had no choice but to comply. As they turned to leave, they muttered in unison, almost as if rehearsed, "But he started it," nodding toward Liam, who merely raised an eyebrow at their pettiness.

    Without another word, they walked away, their steps heavy with reluctant obedience.

    Once the triplets had disappeared from view, Mr. Ganic shifted his attention to Liam. "That was a close one," he said, his tone softer now, carrying a hint of genuine concern. "You would''ve been seriously injured if you had taken on all three of them."

    Liam''s jaw tightened, but he kept his voice steady. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ganic," he replied, though there was a clear undercurrent of frustration in his tone.

    Sensing Liam''s reluctance to dwell on the matter, he quickly redirected the focus. "How are you feeling, Elsie?" he asked, his voice softening, trying to shift attention away from himself.

    Mr. Ganic blinked, as if only just remembering that Elsie was there, and he turned to her with a look of genuine worry. "Yes, Elsie, are you alright?"

    Elsie took a deep breath, gathering herself. "Y¨Cyes, I''m fine now," she replied, offering a small but sincere smile. It was clear that the presence of Mr. Ganic had allowed her to regain her composure.

    "Good," Mr. Ganic said with a nod. "You two should be more cautious in the future," he added, his eyes lingering on Liam with a hint of warning. "Not every situation needs to be handled with fists and myst."

    Liam merely nodded, though the gleam in his eyes suggested that his curiosity had not been quenched in the slightest. As Mr. Ganic turned to leave, Liam glanced at Elsie, his expression softening just a bit.

    "Come on," he said, his voice quieter now, "let''s get out of here." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And for the first time since the confrontation, Elsie felt a genuine sense of safety wash over her, all because Liam had stood his ground.

    As the final month arrived, Liam stood in the dimly lit training room, his body tense with anticipation.

    This was the moment he had been working toward¡ªthe last step in mastering Crimson Breathing: Flare Burst. He had come so far, and now, everything would be tested.

    Liam sat cross-legged, closing his eyes as he began the rhythmic breathing he had become so familiar with.

    He inhaled deeply, feeling the familiar warmth of the Ignition Phase ignite within him, then slowly transitioned into the Furnace State, the intensity of the myst burning hotter within his veins. He had mastered these stages, and now came the ultimate challenge.

    As he delved deeper, Liam began to push his breathing, forcing the myst to flow faster and harder through his body. Every inhale drew in more heat, every exhale sent it coursing through his muscles, his heart pounding like a war drum.

    Sweat dripped from his brow as his pulse quickened, but he didn''t relent. He had to go beyond¡ªhe had to feel the flame within him reach its peak.

    The room''s temperature began to rise, the air thick with heat, as Liam pushed his myst to its absolute limit. He gritted his teeth, his entire body trembling as he felt the searing burn deep within his core.

    It was as if his blood had turned to molten lava, threatening to consume him from the inside out. This was the Flare Burst¡ªraw, unrestrained power.

    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, glowing with a crimson light. The myst exploded outward, engulfing him in a brilliant red aura that flickered and danced like fire. The sheer force of it pushed against the walls, causing them to creak and groan under the pressure.

    Liam let out a ragged breath, feeling his strength surge to unimaginable heights. His senses sharpened, his muscles felt like they were thrumming with energy, and for the first time, he felt the full, unrestrained power of Crimson Breathing coursing through him.

    But it wasn''t without its cost. The heat was overwhelming, scorching his skin, and each breath felt like inhaling flames.

    He knew this power was not meant to be held for long, but in that moment, he embraced it. He stood, fists clenched, flames licking at his feet, knowing that he had reached the final stage.

 Chapter 29 I Need To Prepare

    Mastering Flare Burst had proven to be the most grueling challenge Liam had faced yet. Unlike Ignition Phase and Furnace State, which he had managed to sustain for a respectable thirty minutes, the intensity of Flare Burst was on an entirely different level.As the month dwindled away, Liam had only just managed to extend his time in that stage to a mere three minutes. Despite this, he felt a sense of accomplishment. He knew that once he achieved Crimson Overdrive, the time limitations and strain from the individual stages would become trivial.

    But for now, he had another pressing matter¡ªobtaining the Emberflower. According to Alice, it could be found near the outskirts of Nystra City, right at the border of Zone 14.

    However, Liam was still a stranger to Nystra, having spent most of his time between the school and the Silverhart residence. If he wanted to venture out for this rare flower, he''d need to familiarize himself with the city''s layout first. And is where better to start than the library?

    As Liam entered the library, he noticed the librarian wasn''t at her desk¡ªa rare sight. He paid little attention to that, his focus set on finding Alice in her usual spot. As he approached, he spotted Alice sitting there, deep in conversation with a familiar face.

    "Hey there," Liam greeted, his voice cutting through the stillness.

    Alice and Elsie turned toward him, both looking surprised. Elsie''s eyes widened, momentarily taken aback. "Oh, hey, Liam! What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone curious.

    "I''m here to talk with Alice," Liam replied, shifting his gaze to Alice with a hint of familiarity that made Elsie''s heart flutter in surprise.

    "Heya, Liam," Alice responded with a smile that seemed to light up her face.

    Liam offered a small smile back. "Reading as always, I see."

    Elsie, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Do you two know each other?"

    "Yep! I''ve been helping Liam with some stuff," Alice said nonchalantly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "Stuff?" Elsie''s mind went into overdrive, imagination conjuring all sorts of scenarios.

    "That''s true," Liam confirmed casually. "And, well, I kind of need your help again today."

    "Oh, sure! What do you need?" Alice asked, her enthusiasm shining through.

    "I''ve been living here in Nystra for nearly three months, but I still don''t really know my way around," Liam admitted. "I was hoping you two could help me with that."

    Alice''s face lit up. "We''d love to show you around! Right, Elsie?"

    Elsie nodded eagerly. "Yeah! We can take you to all the best spots."

    Liam, however, shook his head gently, an amused smile tugging at his lips. "Actually, that''s not quite what I had in mind."

    Both girls exchanged a glance, their brows furrowing in confusion. "Then what do you mean?" Alice asked.

    "Maybe you could show me the city on a map instead," Liam clarified.

    Alice''s eyes brightened with understanding. "Oh, got it! That makes sense. I''ve got just the map for this." She sprang to her feet and hurried over to a shelf filled with scrolls, rifling through them before returning triumphantly with a rolled-up map. "Here it is!"

    Unrolling it across the table, the map of Zone Thirteen spread out before them. Elsie''s eyes went wide with wonder, her fingers lightly tracing over the parchment.

    "This is amazing," she breathed. "But aren''t the drawings and writings kind of small?" Liam asked, scrutinizing the intricate details.

    Alice''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Watch this." She tapped her index finger on a particular section, and suddenly, the map began to shift and zoom in on that region, the details growing larger and clearer as if it were a living, breathing thing.

    "Wow! I''ve never seen anything like this!" Elsie exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over. "Look, Liam! There''s our house, right there!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your house looks beautiful," Alice chimed in, genuinely impressed.

    "This is Nystra City, right?" Elsie asked, her finger lingering over the intricate streets and alleys.

    "Yep, you got it," Alice confirmed, clearly delighted by Elsie''s reaction.

    Liam remained silent, studying the map with growing interest. He had seen many things in his journey, but nothing quite like this. There was something magical about it, a tool that combined precision and wonder, almost as if the map itself wanted to guide him.

    "Alright," Alice said, her tone becoming more focused. "Where should we start?"

    The next hour was spent exploring every nook and cranny of Nystra City through the map, with Alice and Elsie eagerly pointing out landmarks, shortcuts, and hidden gems. As Liam listened, he absorbed every detail, committing it all to memory.

    As Liam wandered the Silverhart courtyard, deep in thought, he mulled over the logistics of his journey to the outskirts of Nystra City. Now that he knew his destination lay west, he had to figure out the means to get there. His eyes drifted to the horses tethered near the stables, their hooves shuffling lazily against the cobblestone.

    "Perhaps I could use one of these," Liam muttered to himself, watching one of the horses flick its ears. "No... they''d probably tire out before I even reached the outskirts."

    Just then, Mila emerged from the nearby garden, a light smile on her face as she noticed where his attention was focused. "You seem captivated by the horses," she remarked, her tone warm and teasing.

    Liam straightened, shaking his head slightly. "Not captivated. Just... thinking," he replied, trying to play it off. "I was considering whether they''d be good for long journeys."

    Mila approached, folding her arms thoughtfully. "They''re strong, but they''re not built for extreme distances without rest," she said. "We usually use them for short trips into the city or for hauling supplies."

    "Figures," Liam muttered, more to himself than to her.

    Mila tilted her head, studying him for a moment. "You''ve been restless lately," she observed. "Something on your mind?"

    Liam hesitated, not wanting to divulge too much. "Just trying to figure some things out," he admitted vaguely.

    "Like what?" Mila pressed, her curiosity piqued.

    "Well..." Liam rubbed the back of his neck, trying to find a way to divert the topic. "It''s nothing important. But what about you? You always seem busy around here. What do you do when you''re not working?"

    Mila chuckled softly. "Honestly? There''s not much free time around here. But when I do get a moment, I like to read. Mostly adventure novels¡ªstories about far-off places and daring heroes. It''s nice to escape, even if it''s just for a little while."

    Her eyes softened as she spoke, as if recalling some cherished memory. "Sometimes I wish I could just travel, leave everything behind, and go on a journey of my own."

    "Travel, huh?" Liam repeated thoughtfully. The word resonated with him, sparking a sudden idea.

    Mila nodded. "Yeah, I''ve always dreamed of seeing more of the world. But I suppose that''s not in the cards for me right now." She sighed, but it was a gentle, resigned sort of sigh, as if she had long made peace with her circumstances.

    Liam''s eyes flickered with a newfound determination. "You know¡­ traveling doesn''t always have to be difficult," he said, a subtle excitement creeping into his voice. "Sometimes, the journey is less about the distance and more about how you approach it."

    Mila raised an eyebrow, sensing the change in his demeanor. "What do you mean?"

    He didn''t answer her directly. Instead, he took a step back, as if seeing things from a different angle. "Thanks, Mila," Liam said suddenly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You''ve just given me the answer I needed."

    "Wait, what? What did I say?" Mila blinked, clearly confused.

    "I''ll explain later!" Liam called over his shoulder as he took off, sprinting back toward the house with a new sense of urgency.

    He left Mila standing there, bewildered but with a small smile on her face, wondering just what kind of idea she had helped him stumble upon.

    Back in his room, Liam shut the door and began to pace, his mind racing with the possibility that had struck him. Mila''s words about reading and escaping through adventures had reminded him of something essential.

    "If I could amplify Resonance using Crimson Breathing¡­ then maybe," Liam thought aloud, the idea suddenly taking root in his mind.

    His earlier experiments with Crimson Breathing had always focused on enhancing his own physical capabilities, but if he could channel that energy into his magic, specifically Resonance, he could drastically amplify one of his shadow beasts.

    The realization was a breakthrough, one that struck him with surprising clarity. He didn''t need to rely on his body to cover the distance swiftly; he needed to tap into the power of his shadows, to draw out their latent potential using Crimson Breathing as the catalyst.

    This way, he could travel with enhanced speed and power without exhausting himself before reaching his destination.

    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. It was an unorthodox approach but one that carried a calculated risk, and right now, that was his best option.

    "If I can boost my shadow beast''s strength and speed, I won''t have to expend my own stamina," he murmured, feeling the weight of the solution lift off his shoulders.

    His thoughts drifted to the limitations of Crimson Breathing. Even staying in the Ignition Phase wore him down, and if he exhausted himself before reaching the outskirts, he''d be defenseless against any threats lurking there.

    No, he couldn''t afford that mistake. This way, he''d still have his strength and the full force of Crimson Breathing ready should a confrontation arise.

    "This is it," he whispered with newfound resolve, his pulse quickening at the thought of testing this combination. Without another moment''s hesitation, he pivoted sharply and rushed to the training room, his mind already racing with the steps he''d take to prepare for this new phase of his journey.

 Chapter 30 Midnight Journey

    It was the last school day of the week, and Liam had made all his preparations. Tonight, at midnight, he would set off to the outskirts of Nystra City. He had returned from school earlier, choosing to forgo training in favor of getting his mind focused on the task ahead. The day passed quickly, as if time itself was aligning with his intentions.In his room, Liam heard a gentle knock on the door. He rose from his bed and opened it, finding Ane standing there with her usual grace.

    "Oh, hello, Ane. I assume it''s dinnertime?" Liam asked.

    "Yes, it is. May I escort you to the dining room?" Ane replied, her tone soft and polite.

    "Of course," Liam agreed, stepping out to follow her.

    As they entered the dining room, Liam noticed Elsie was already seated, looking a bit lost in thought. She perked up when she saw him.

    "Oh, hey, Liam," Elsie greeted with a bright smile. "Looks like it''s just the two of us tonight."

    "That''s true," Ane interjected. "Dr. Dain and Mrs. Rose have traveled to visit her mother in Vio City."

    "I see," Liam replied, his tone calm as ever.

    The dinner started quietly, but Elsie wasn''t content with the silence. She began bringing up various topics, eager to engage Liam in conversation. "So, Liam, how did your studies go today?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

    "They went well. I managed to finish ahead of schedule," Liam replied, his tone polite but lacking much enthusiasm.

    "Ah, that''s good," Elsie continued, searching for another topic. "Did you get a chance to read any of the books I suggested? I think you''d really like the one about the ancient kingdoms."

    Liam nodded, taking a sip of his water. "I did. The history of the Mystra Empire was intriguing. Their methods of integrating myst with architecture were quite advanced for their time."

    Elsie blinked, not expecting such an in-depth response. "I¡­ I didn''t think you''d read that much of it already," she admitted, impressed.

    "When you suggested it, I figured it might be worth the time," Liam said, his tone steady but sincere. "You always seem to have good taste in books."

    There it was¡ªa casual compliment, but it hit Elsie like a bolt of lightning. Her cheeks turned a deep shade of red, and she nearly dropped her fork. "R-really?" she stammered, flustered.

    Liam simply nodded, completely unaware of the effect his words had. "Yeah, I wouldn''t say it if I didn''t mean it," he said nonchalantly before taking another bite of his food, his eyes focused elsewhere.

    Elsie''s heart skipped a beat. She tried to compose herself, but every time she glanced at him, her blush deepened, her thoughts swirling in ways she couldn''t control.

    It was clear Liam had no idea of the impact he had just made, and that only made her cheeks burn even more. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The dinner continued, and despite her best efforts, Elsie found herself stealing glances at him, her heart fluttering with every word he spoke.

    As dinner ended, Liam pushed his chair back and stood, his movements fluid and purposeful. "Goodnight, Elsie," he said, offering a small nod.

    Elsie, still reeling from their earlier conversation, hesitated before responding, her voice softer than usual. "Goodnight, Liam."

    As he turned to leave, she watched him with a hint of longing, her eyes lingering on his back as he walked away.

    There was something about him tonight¡ªan air of quiet determination, as if he was carrying a burden she couldn''t quite understand.

    The moment he stepped out of the dining room, Liam''s expression shifted, his gaze sharpening with renewed focus. He moved through the dimly lit hallways of the Silverhart residence, the warmth of the dinner quickly fading from his mind.

    He had no time to linger on the pleasantries of the evening; his mission awaited him.

    Back in his room, Liam closed the door with a soft click, plunging the space into silence. He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he glanced at the window, the sky outside already painted with the dark hues of night.

    Midnight was approaching, and every passing second brought him closer to the journey ahead.

    He began his preparations, slipping into darker, more practical clothing that blended with the shadows. The faint shimmer of his myst enveloping his hands as he readied himself for the Resonance technique.

    He glanced at his reflection in the mirror, seeing the faint glow of crimson around his eyes, a reminder of the power he had been training to harness. "Tonight," he whispered to himself, "I''ll get my hands on the Emberflower."

    With one last look around his room, Liam exhaled slowly, feeling the surge of energy pulse through him, reigniting his determination.

    As he stepped towards the window, ready to disappear into the night, his thoughts briefly flickered back to the dinner, to Elsie''s shy smile and the warmth of her voice.

    A small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Until tomorrow," he muttered before slipping out into the darkness, the cool night air enveloping him as he moved silently toward his destiny.

    Liam descended from the window in a seamless motion, landing silently on the soft grass below. He paused, his senses sharpening as he took in the surroundings.

    The night was still, with only the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze. Shadows stretched across the Silverhart courtyard, but no human presence stirred.

    Satisfied, he closed his eyes, reaching out with his myst. He let it flow, extending his awareness like a web, feeling every ripple of energy around him.

    The myst was calm¡ªstill and undisturbed. Everyone was asleep. A faint smile curved his lips. He straightened, then spoke softly, his voice carrying an eerie calm. "Come out."

    From the depths of his shadow, a creature materialized, its form rising from the darkness like ink spreading through water.

    The beast stood before him, towering at a height of seven feet at the shoulders, and stretched an impressive ten feet in length. Its sleek, muscular body glistened faintly under the moonlight, exuding an air of primal strength.

    Four powerful limbs ended in sharp, clawed paws that dug into the ground, and its eyes gleamed with a dull, crimson light as they fixed on Liam.

    ''Still as formidable as ever,'' Liam thought, observing his companion. He could feel the power radiating from the creature, a reflection of the bond they shared. ''With you, this journey will be swift.''

    Taking a step forward, Liam placed a hand on the beast''s sleek, shadowy fur. He could feel the faint pulse of energy within, like a heartbeat. Closing his eyes, he steadied his breathing, letting the rhythm of Crimson Breathing guide him.

    The air around him thickened as he pushed himself into the Ignition Phase, the first sparks of crimson igniting within his veins. Heat surged through his body, filling him with a sense of power and heightened awareness.

    As the crimson aura enveloped him, he channeled it into the creature, activating the Resonance technique. The bond between them tightened, an invisible tether of myst connecting their souls.

    Liam could feel the creature''s strength surging, its muscles coiling with newfound energy, its heartbeat syncing with his own.

    "There we go," he whispered, his voice barely audible. He climbed onto the creature''s back, feeling its immense power hum beneath him, ready to be unleashed.

    With a simple command, "Move," the creature sprang to life. It exploded forward with breathtaking speed, the ground blurring beneath them. Liam felt the wind whip against his face, tearing through his hair and tugging at his clothes.

    It was exhilarating, the sheer force of their momentum as they sliced through the night, leaving the Silverhart residence far behind.

    The resonance between them was perfect¡ªevery stride, every shift in the creature''s movements matched Liam''s intent. He could feel the Ignition Phase amplifying his connection, allowing him to push the creature to its absolute limit.

    His heart thundered in his chest, but he remained focused, eyes narrowed against the rush of wind, determined to reach his destination before dawn broke.

    In nearly fifteen minutes, Liam reached the outskirts of Nystra City, the creature slowing to a halt at the perfect spot under the starlit sky. He slid off its back, the grass cool beneath his feet. With a gentle pat on the side of its face, he commanded, "Return."

    In an instant, the creature melted back into the depths of Liam''s shadow, vanishing without a trace. He took a deep breath, looking out over the vast expanse before him.

    "I got here faster than I thought; I can barely feel any pain in my chest," he murmured to himself, relishing the open land.

    Had he simply entered the Furnace State or the Ignition Phase to sprint directly to the outskirts, he would have undoubtedly exhausted himself long before arriving.

    Instead, using the Ignition Phase to enhance his Resonance technique had proven to be a brilliant tactic, allowing him to maximize his energy while minimizing wear on his body.

    As he moved forward, the stillness of the night enveloped him. He paused to take in the sweeping vista, the silhouettes of distant trees etched against the twilight sky.

    In that moment, he felt the weight of memories from Zone 14 crash over him¡ªbrief flashes of the Dark Forest, the battles fought, the lessons learned.

    But as swiftly as the memories came, they were gone. "Screw that. It''s all in the past now," he muttered, shaking his head to dispel the thoughts. He refocused his gaze, honing in on the vibrant presence of the Emberflower pulsing in the distance.

    With each step toward the source, the energy grew stronger, a vibrant hum resonating through the air. He pushed through clusters of bushes, the night alive with the rustle of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures.

    And then, as he moved through one particularly dense thicket, he saw it: a patch of flowers, their crimson petals glowing softly like embers in the night.

    Liam''s heart raced with excitement; he had finally found the Emberflower. He approached slowly, marveling at its beauty and the anticipation of what it could mean for his mastery of Crimson Breathing. It was an unexpected stroke of luck¡ªno traps, no guards, no obstacles in sight.

    But just as the thought crossed his mind, a chilling breeze swept through the clearing, causing the petals to tremble. The atmosphere shifted, and Liam''s instincts flared. He glanced around, the sudden weight of silence settling in, pressing against his chest.

    Liam felt it¡ªan unsettling presence lurking in the shadows, something inhuman and undeniably lethal. The air thickened around him, as if the very atmosphere pulsed with a predatory energy, sending a chill racing down his spine.

 Chapter 31 First Fight With A Demon

    Liam swiftly summoned his daggers, their dark blades gleaming faintly under the moonlight as he gripped them tightly. He steadied his breathing, sharpening his senses to pinpoint where the menacing presence might strike from.Every muscle in his body tensed as he turned in slow circles, scanning his surroundings with predatory focus.

    Then, from the depths of a dense thicket, came a chilling sound¡ªthe unmistakable scrape of claws dragging across the earth. The noise grew louder, each scratch sending a jolt through his nerves.

    Emerging from the shadows, it finally revealed itself¡ªa twisted, grotesque figure towering over seven feet tall. Its frame was unnaturally lean, its pale, sickly skin stretched taut over wiry muscles that pulsed with raw power.

    Long, sinewy arms hung nearly to the ground, ending in razor-sharp claws that gleamed menacingly in the faint light. But what caught Liam''s attention most was its eyes¡ªtwo pinpricks of crimson staring back at him with a hunger that only a demon could possess.

    A low, guttural growl escaped its lips, and in that instant, Liam knew¡ªthis creature wasn''t just a beast. It was something far worse.

    "Flesh... kill," the demon rasped, its voice a chilling, inhuman whisper that carried a promise of violence. Its crimson eyes locked onto Liam, filled with a primal, bloodthirsty hunger that made the air feel heavier, colder.

    Liam tightened his grip on his daggers, his pulse quickening. He''d encounter a demon once before, but back then, he hadn''t fought¡ªit was more of an escape, a fleeting encounter. This was different.

    He knew nothing of their strengths or weaknesses, but one thing was clear: this creature was a relentless killing machine, its very essence radiating the intent to tear him apart.

    ''Its aura¡­ it''s similar to Jamak''s, but not as overpowering,'' Liam thought, his mind racing as he gauged the demon''s myst.

    Jamak had been a force of nature, a monster beyond comprehension, yet this creature felt like a shadow in comparison¡ªa dangerous one, but a shadow nonetheless.

    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of Liam''s lips. ''If this demon is weaker than Jamak, then I have a chance.'' The thought brought a spark of confidence. He wasn''t the same person who couldn''t do anything from his first encounter. Now, he was ready to fight.

    Suddenly, the demon lunged at Liam with blinding speed, its claws outstretched, eager to rip him apart. But Liam, with newfound agility, sidestepped the attack effortlessly.

    If this had been the old him, he wouldn''t have stood a chance against such ferocity. Now, however, he moved with purpose, his eyes sharp, tracking every movement of the demon.

    They exchanged blows, darting back and forth in a deadly dance. Liam quickly noticed something crucial¡ªthis demon wasn''t just a mindless beast.

    Beneath the bloodlust was a flicker of intelligence, a predatory cunning that made it more dangerous. The demon was adapting to his movements, using its unnaturally long limbs to cover distances faster than its body ever could.

    ''Damn, this is going to be a problem,'' Liam thought as he narrowly avoided another swing, feeling the rush of air from the demon''s claws graze his cheek.

    With each attack, Liam realized the advantage the demon had¡ªit didn''t need to get close. Those elongated limbs and razor-sharp claws allowed it to strike from a distance, forcing him to either retreat or take the hit.

    He couldn''t afford either option.

    As Liam strategized, the demon''s claw lashed out again, slicing through a nearby tree like it was paper. Liam''s eyes narrowed, catching a glimpse of a dark, viscous liquid oozing from the claw''s tip, seeping into the tree''s wound.

    Within seconds, the bark began to wither and decay, blackened veins spreading outward from the point of contact.

    ''Poison,'' he realized with a jolt. This creature didn''t just rely on brute strength; it had venom potent enough to rot flesh on contact. One wrong move, one scratch, and it would be over. He had to be more than just careful¡ªhe needed to be flawless. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon, sensing Liam''s hesitation, accelerated its assault. Its movements became erratic, more aggressive, faster than before.

    It was testing him, pushing him, forcing him to stay on the defensive. Each swipe, each strike, felt like a brush with death, and Liam could feel his heart pounding against his ribcage. He was running out of room to maneuver.

    ''I could use the Ignition or Furnace State,'' he thought, desperation creeping in. ''I could overwhelm it, end this in seconds.'' But something held him back, a gut instinct warning him.

    He hadn''t seen the demon''s full power yet¡ªif he gambled everything on Crimson Breathing now, he might exhaust himself before the real battle even began.

    No, he needed to be patient. He needed to force this demon to reveal its true strength first, to draw out every ounce of its power. Only then could he strike with the full force of Flare Burst, ensuring there was no chance of failure.

    ''But how do I push it to that point without using Crimson Breathing?'' he wondered, gritting his teeth. The answer lay in endurance, in keeping his defenses sharp and using every ounce of his skill.

    He''d have to bait the demon, provoke it, and make it think it was winning until it had no choice but to unleash its full might or try something more which will change to demon even more.

    ''Come on,'' Liam thought, tightening his grip on his daggers. ''Show me what you''ve got.''

    An idea sparked in Liam''s mind, and he seized the moment. As he gained some distance from the demon, he extended his hand, summoning the shadow beast that had carried him from the city outskirts earlier.

    The air around them shifted as the enormous creature emerged from the depths of his shadow, standing tall and imposing at Liam''s side.

    The demon halted, its bloodshot eyes narrowing as it took in the sight of the shadow beast. It let out a guttural snarl, its lips curling back to reveal rows of jagged teeth.

    Rage twisted its features, and Liam could feel the sudden spike in hostility. The demon''s myst surged, swirling violently around it, whipping the air into a frenzy, as if responding to some deep-seated fury at the presence of another predator.

    "Ah, there it is," Liam muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips. The gamble had paid off¡ªthe demon''s arrogance had been provoked. "You don''t like competition, do you?"

    The ground trembled as the demon''s aura exploded, raw energy pouring out in waves that crashed against Liam like a violent storm. But instead of backing down, Liam felt a thrill of excitement course through him. This was it¡ªthe full power he had been waiting to draw out.

    "Alright then," he murmured, tightening his grip on his daggers. "Let''s see if you can handle both of us."

    Turning to his shadow beast, he nodded. "Let''s attack."

    The shadow beast let out a thunderous roar, its eyes glowing with an eerie crimson light, muscles tensing as it prepared to launch.

    The sound echoed across the field, rattling the trees and stirring the night. With that signal, both Liam and his shadow beast surged forward, moving as one¡ªan unstoppable force charging toward the raging demon.

    The ground cracked beneath their feet with each step, and Liam felt the surge of adrenaline heighten his senses, sharpening every detail.

    He could see the demon''s muscles coiling, ready to counterattack, but this time, Liam wasn''t alone. He wasn''t just fighting; he was leading a charge, and the thrill of it sent a shiver down his spine.

    The battle had truly begun.

    As Liam and his shadow beast launched their coordinated assault, the intensity of the battle escalated to a fever pitch.

    The demon, now faced with two relentless attackers, fought with an even greater ferocity, its fury seemingly boundless.

    Despite having two foes to contend with, the demon adapted quickly, its rage fueling every movement, granting it the strength and speed to fend off both adversaries simultaneously.

    Liam and his shadow beast attacked in perfect harmony, their strikes flowing seamlessly together like a well-practiced dance. Liam''s resonance technique kept their connection strong, even though he wasn''t using Crimson Breathing to amplify it.

    Together, they struck from all angles, weaving around each other with such precision that they never collided or obstructed one another''s attacks. Their combination of slashes and strikes kept the demon on the defensive, pushing it back inch by inch.

    For a brief moment, Liam allowed himself a glimmer of hope. "Maybe I won''t need Flare Burst after all," he thought, seeing the demon''s movements becoming more erratic under their unrelenting assault.

    But then, the demon''s rage erupted once more, its aura intensifying with an ear-piercing screech. With a single, devastating swing of its elongated arm, it cleaved through the shadow beast, dispelling it in an instant.

    The sheer force of the attack reverberated through Liam''s body, momentarily disrupting his concentration and draining his energy. He could feel the sudden emptiness where his beast had been, and he knew he couldn''t afford to summon it again¡ªnot without risking further exhaustion.

    Before Liam could fully process what had happened, the demon lunged forward, delivering a brutal backhand swipe with its razor-sharp claws.

    Reacting on pure instinct, Liam crossed his daggers just in time to block the attack, but the sheer power behind the strike sent him skidding backward, his boots digging deep furrows into the ground as he struggled to maintain his footing.

    The impact forced him down onto one knee, his breathing heavy, his heart pounding in his ears.

    He looked up, eyes narrowing as the demon stood before him, its malevolent gaze fixed on him, the thirst for blood unmistakable. It was stronger than he had anticipated, and now, without his shadow beast, he was running out of options.

    "Looks like I''ve got no other choice," Liam muttered, slowly rising to his feet, his resolve hardening with every second.

    His myst surged, enveloping him in a crimson aura that flared brilliantly in the night.

    It was as if an inferno had erupted from within him, his body now thrumming with an overwhelming power.

    The Flare Burst state.

    The air around him crackled, and the ground trembled under the weight of his unleashed myst. Liam''s eyes glowed with a fierce light as he locked onto the demon, his voice dropping to a cold, unwavering tone.

    "Three minutes," he declared, pointing one of his daggers at the demon with unwavering confidence. "That''s all I need to end you."

    The demon snarled, but this time, there was a flicker of hesitation in its movements, as if it could sense the shift in power. Liam took a step forward, the crimson flames of his aura intensifying with each breath, ready to unleash everything he had in the final, decisive clash.

 Chapter 32 Burn It Out

    Liam burst forward like a crimson comet, his speed multiplied tenfold in the Flare Burst state. The air crackled with intensity as he closed the distance between himself and the demon in the blink of an eye.Every step he took left scorched imprints on the ground, the sheer heat radiating from his body warping the air around him. He was a blur, moving faster than the eye could track.

    The demon barely had time to react as Liam appeared in front of it, his daggers slashing in rapid succession. Each strike was precise, aiming for the demon''s elongated limbs.

    Liam''s blades, infused with the crimson energy of the Flare Burst, hummed as they cut through the air, their edges leaving faint trails of light.

    The demon snarled, swinging its clawed hands toward him, but Liam''s reflexes were heightened¡ªalmost supernatural. He ducked, sidestepped, and twisted around every attack with fluid grace.

    With a burst of movement, he delivered a decisive strike, severing one of the demon''s limbs cleanly at the joint.

    Dark, ichor-like blood spurted from the wound, and the severed arm fell to the ground with a heavy thud. The demon howled in agony, but Liam didn''t let up. He knew he had to keep pressing the attack.

    Another flurry of strikes, and the second limb was severed, then the third. Each time, Liam moved with lethal precision, his attacks blending seamlessly into one another, a deadly dance of blades and speed.

    The demon staggered back, its grotesque form looking weaker with each limb it lost. For a brief moment, Liam felt a flicker of hope¡ªperhaps this fight was ending in his favor after all.

    But just as quickly as that hope sparked, it was extinguished.

    The demon''s body convulsed, and before Liam''s eyes, the severed limbs began to writhe and grow.

    In mere seconds, the limbs regrew, sinew and bone twisting and snapping back into place with sickening cracks.

    The claws, longer and sharper than before, extended from the freshly regenerated arms.

    Liam''s eyes widened. "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, taking a step back. His mind raced as he watched the demon flex its newly formed limbs, its aura growing even more intense.

    He could sense it¡ªa malicious energy coursing through the creature, its regeneration fueled by something dark and insidious.

    The demon launched itself at him again, its speed matching Liam''s own now, as if feeding off his intensity. Liam parried with his daggers, blocking one claw swipe, then another, but each impact sent tremors up his arms.

    He was running out of time. He could feel the strain building in his muscles, the burning in his lungs intensifying as the Flare Burst state began to take its toll. Every breath felt hotter, searing his throat, his heart pounding with a furious rhythm.

    Liam attempted another series of strikes, aiming for the demon''s legs this time, hoping to immobilize it.

    His blades cut deep, severing both limbs in one swift motion, but no sooner had they hit the ground than the demon''s legs began to regrow, the wounds closing in an instant.

    It was relentless, unstoppable, and Liam could feel the odds tilting against him.

    Sweat dripped down his brow, mingling with the blood splattered across his face, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. The crimson aura around him flickered, dimming slightly.

    "Damn it," he hissed, knowing the Flare Burst was reaching its limits. His vision blurred for a moment, the exhaustion creeping in.

    The demon sensed his weakening state and lunged again, this time with even greater ferocity. Liam barely managed to block its claws with his daggers, but the force pushed him back, sliding him across the dirt.

    He dug his heels in, fighting to stay upright, but he could feel his energy waning, the last embers of the Flare Burst state threatening to burn out.

    Liam gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his daggers as he stared down the demon. Its glowing eyes bore into him, taunting, as if it knew he was on the verge of collapse.

    He had gambled everything on this fight, and now, standing on the edge of defeat, Liam knew one thing for certain:

    If he didn''t find a way to end this soon, the demon would devour him whole.

    Liam staggered backward, putting some distance between himself and the demon, frustration bubbling up from within.

    "Damn it!" he growled, feeling the strain of the Flare Burst reaching its absolute limit, the crimson aura around him flickering like a dying flame.

    "There''s no way I''m losing. Not here. Not now," he muttered, clenching his daggers tighter.

    The memory of every battle, every struggle he''d faced, flashed through his mind. All the pain, the sacrifices¡ªit couldn''t end here, not after he''d come this far.

    Forcing himself upright despite the searing pain coursing through his body, Liam locked eyes with the demon.

    Every muscle screamed in protest, but his resolve only hardened. "I will defeat you," he declared, his voice cold, eyes burning with an unyielding fire.

    He knew he was pushing beyond his limits. The Flare Burst was never meant to be sustained this long, but it didn''t matter now.

    If this demon could regenerate endlessly, then he''d have to go straight for its core or sever its head¡ªwhichever came first. There was no room for hesitation.

    Liam launched himself forward, his body moving faster than ever, every ounce of power channeled into this final assault.

    His vision blurred at the edges, but he stayed focused, ignoring the pain, the fatigue, everything but his target.

    The demon met his charge with a feral snarl, its claws stretched out, aiming to rip him apart.

    But Liam was ready. He twisted his body mid-air, dodging the attack with a fluid grace, his dagger deflecting the claws in a shower of sparks. Using the momentum, he latched onto the demon''s arm, pulling himself closer.

    In one swift, precise motion, Liam drove his first dagger deep into the demon''s chest, aiming for where he believed its core resided.

    With the same fluidity, he brought his second dagger up in a brutal arc, slicing clean through the demon''s neck. The blade cut effortlessly, severing its head in one clean strike.

    Liam landed on the ground, panting heavily as the demon''s decapitated head tumbled from its shoulders, its body collapsing in a lifeless heap beside him. Silence fell, save for the ragged sound of Liam''s breathing.

    He had done it. The fight was over. But as the adrenaline ebbed away, exhaustion hit him like a tidal wave.

    His knees buckled, and he fell to the ground, his daggers slipping from his grasp.

    As Liam collapsed to the ground, a new, unfamiliar agony surged through his body. This pain wasn''t from the exhaustion of using Flare Burst; it was something far more sinister.

    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to glance down at his chest, where he noticed three deep, diagonal cuts.

    From each wound, dark veins began to spread, twisting and curling beneath his skin. The realization struck him¡ªthe demon had managed one final blow, injecting it''s deadly poison before falling.

    Gasping for breath, Liam felt the venom coursing through his veins, a burning, searing pain that threatened to overwhelm him. His fingers dug into the dirt as his vision began to blur, darkness creeping in from the edges.

    "Is this really how it ends?" he thought, fury and disbelief swirling in his mind. "After everything I''ve fought for?"

    "No¡­ I refuse to die here!"

    Summoning every last ounce of his strength, Liam forced himself back into Flare Burst.

    He knew his body was already pushed beyond its limits, but desperation drove him forward. If he couldn''t expel the poison with healing, he would incinerate it.

    The pain was indescribable, as if his very blood had ignited, flames searing through every muscle and nerve.

    He could feel his insides burning, his heart pounding erratically, but he refused to let go. He endured, focusing on one thought¡ªburn it all away.

    Smoke began to rise from his wounds, wisps of black mist escaping as the poison fought against the fiery myst raging within him. Slowly, painfully, the dark veins receded, consumed by the intensity of Flare Burst.

    But the toll was heavy. Liam''s vision darkened, blood trickling from the corners of his eyes.

    Every beat of his heart sent waves of agony crashing through him, his consciousness slipping further with each pulse.

    Finally, as the last trace of the poison was eradicated, his body gave in. The Flare Burst faded, and the world around him went silent. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s body slumped to the ground, unconscious, yet victorious in his final act of defiance.

    Even in the depths of darkness, he had found the strength to fight back. And for now, that was enough.

    ***

    As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Liam stirred, his body aching with every movement. He groaned, forcing himself upright despite the exhaustion that weighed him down.

    Every muscle screamed in protest, and the burns from Flare Burst still tingled under his skin. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, then let his daggers dissolve back into the shadows, slipping away like mist.

    Liam stumbled forward, each step heavier than the last, but he kept moving. He had one goal left¡ªthe very reason he had endured this nightmare¡ªthe Emberflower. Its fiery glow flickered in the distance, just within reach.

    Liam extended a trembling hand and plucked a single flower from its stem, feeling the warmth of its petals against his fingers. A weary smile tugged at his lips.

    "This better be worth it," he muttered under his breath, clutching the Emberflower against his chest.

    As he turned to face the demon''s lifeless corpse, a thought crossed his mind¡ªcould he perform Extraction on something so powerful?

    It was a gamble, and in his weakened state, the odds were against him, but the potential was too tempting to ignore.

    Summoning what little strength he had left, Liam stretched out his hand over the demon''s remains.

    "Extract," he commanded, his voice barely above a whisper. But nothing happened. He tried again, pouring more of his dwindling myst into the attempt, but still, there was no response.

    Frustration welled up, but he knew he had reached his limit. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time or energy.

    With a resigned sigh, Liam released the effort and called forth his shadow beast. It emerged silently, its dark form shifting and solidifying before him. The beast''s glowing eyes seemed to widen, taking in Liam''s battered state.

    Without a word, the creature knelt down, offering its back. Liam managed a tired chuckle as he climbed on, draping himself over the shadow beast''s shoulders. "Looks like you''ve started to feel human emotionsas well," he muttered, feeling the beast''s muscles tense beneath him.

    "Just get me back before the sun''s up," he murmured, resting his head against the beast''s neck, his eyes heavy with fatigue.

    The shadow beast nodded in understanding and set off, moving swiftly and silently across the landscape. Liam''s vision blurred, the world around him fading in and out as they traveled.

    But he held onto the Emberflower, its warmth reminding him of his victory, and the strength that had carried him through the darkness.

    As they made their way back to the city, Liam closed his eyes, letting the rhythm of the beast''s movements lull him into a restless sleep, knowing that, for now, he had survived.

 Chapter 33 Its Time To Start

    The sun bathed Nystra City in a warm, golden glow as the morning bustle began at the Silverhart household.Maids moved gracefully through the corridors, carrying out their duties with energy, the air filled with the soft clinking of dishes and the scent of breakfast being prepared.

    There was a sense of life and warmth that filled every corner of the estate, as if the very walls hummed with the rhythm of the day.

    Elsie was up early, dressed in a flowing pale blue gown that complimented her light features. Her hair was neatly styled, giving her an elegant yet youthful charm.

    She moved through the hallways with purpose, though a spark of curiosity glimmered in her eyes as she glanced around, perhaps looking for something¡ªor someone.

    As she rounded a corner, she spotted Ane, the ever-dutiful maid, tidying the vases near the window. Elsie''s face brightened instantly.

    "Good morning, Ane!" she greeted cheerfully, her voice carrying a warmth that seemed to match the sunlight pouring in through the windows.

    Ane turned and smiled at the sight of her. "Good morning, Ms. Elsie. You''re looking lovely today. How did you sleep?"

    "Oh, it was wonderful! I slept like a log," Elsie said with a small laugh. "No strange dreams, just pure, blissful rest."

    "I''m glad to hear that," Ane responded warmly. "I have quite a bit to get through today, so I better be off." She adjusted the cloth in her hand, preparing to move on with her tasks. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course, don''t let me keep you," Elsie began with a wave but then suddenly hesitated, a thought crossing her mind.

    Her smile faltered slightly, curiosity piquing. "Wait, Ane... have you seen Liam this morning?"

    Ane paused, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "Liam? That''s strange, I haven''t seen him at all today. I thought for sure he would be in the training room."

    "That''s the thing¡ªI checked, and he wasn''t there," Elsie replied, her tone shifting slightly from casual curiosity to mild concern.

    "It''s not like him to disappear without a trace. Usually, he''s either training or wandering the courtyard by now."

    Ane''s brow furrowed, and she shook her head. "That is unusual. I haven''t seen him anywhere either."

    Elsie bit her lip, her mind racing. Where could he be? she thought. It wasn''t like Liam to vanish, especially after such a regular routine of training and being in the house.

    "Alright, I''ll go check his room just to be sure," Elsie said with a reassuring smile, masking the growing concern she felt. She gave Ane a wave and turned, making her way toward Liam''s quarters.

    As she walked down the hallway, her mind was filled with questions. Could something have happened?

    Elsie finally arrived at Liam''s door and gave it a gentle knock. No response. She knocked again, a bit louder this time, but still, silence greeted her.

    Her brow furrowed as concern slowly crept in. Deciding not to wait any longer, she carefully turned the doorknob, opening the door just enough to peek inside.

    The room was neat and organized, exactly how Liam usually kept it. His bed was perfectly made, and nothing seemed out of place¡ªexcept for the fact that Liam wasn''t there.

    She stepped inside, glancing around with curiosity. Just as she was about to turn back, the door to the washroom creaked open.

    Liam stepped out, a towel draped loosely around his neck, water still dripping from his damp hair. He was completely naked, his well-built frame on full display as he casually walked out without a care in the world.

    Elsie froze. Her face flushed bright red, her heart practically leaping into her throat as she realized the situation. Oh my God, she thought, spinning around so fast she nearly stumbled.

    Liam, on the other hand, appeared completely unfazed, moving toward his wardrobe without so much as a blink.

    "Hey, Elsie. How are you doing?" His voice was calm and nonchalant, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Elsie was a mess of nerves, her thoughts scrambled. "I¨CI''m fine! Totally fine!" she stammered, staring at the floor as if it held the secrets of the universe.

    "I just... I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to barge in! I... I didn''t see you this morning and I thought... I thought something might have happened."

    "You don''t need to worry about that." Liam''s voice was steady, and she could hear the sound of him rummaging through his clothes. "And by the way... you can turn around now."

    Elsie hesitated but eventually turned back around, cautiously opening her eyes. Her embarrassment began to fade, but as her gaze settled on him, she noticed something else¡ªthree deep, diagonal cuts across his chest. Her eyes widened, and any trace of her previous fluster vanished, replaced by concern.

    "Liam... what happened to you?" Her voice was soft but filled with worry as she stepped closer, her eyes fixated on the dark wounds.

    Liam glanced down at the cuts, memories of his midnight battle flashing through his mind. The demon''s claws had left their mark, but there was no way he wanted Elsie to know the real story.

    His expression remained unreadable, calm as ever. "Oh, these? I got hurt training last night. It''s nothing serious."

    "Nothing serious?" Elsie''s brows furrowed as she reached for his arm, her concern deepening. "You don''t get cuts like that from simple training! Sit down, I''m healing this now."

    Liam didn''t resist as Elsie guided him to sit on the edge of his bed. She placed her hands gently over his chest, her myst flaring to life as a soft glow enveloped her palms.

    The warmth of her healing magic slowly seeped into his skin, radiating through his body. Liam could feel the tingling sensation of her myst weaving through his wounds, knitting flesh back together with care.

    Elsie''s face was focused, her lips slightly parted as she concentrated on the healing process.

    "You need to be more careful, Liam. You can''t just brush this off like it''s nothing," she murmured, almost scolding him, but there was a tenderness in her voice that made her words gentle.

    Liam watched her quietly, his stoic mask slipping for a brief moment as he absorbed her concern.

    Though the pain was being alleviated, the heaviness in his heart remained. He wasn''t used to people worrying about him like this. It was... strange, but not unpleasant.

    After a few moments, Elsie finished the healing, though faint scars still lingered. She sighed softly, pulling her hands away but keeping her gaze locked on the now-healed skin. "There... it''s better now," she whispered, relief evident in her tone.

    "Thanks, Elsie," Liam said, his voice lower, a hint of genuine gratitude beneath the usual calm.

    He hadn''t expected her to be so adamant about helping him, but there was something comforting about it¡ªher insistence, her care.

    Elsie stood, folding her arms as if trying to compose herself after the intense moment. She looked at him, her usual brightness returning to her eyes. "Just promise me you won''t push yourself too hard next time, alright?"

    Liam gave her a slight nod, the corner of his mouth quirking up into the faintest of smiles. "I''ll try."

    "Alright then, I''ll be taking my leave now. Bye," Elsie said quickly, trying to regain some composure as she hurried out of Liam''s room.

    She closed the door behind her, but as soon as the latch clicked, she leaned her back firmly against the door, breathing heavily.

    Her face turned bright red again, and she slowly sank to her knees, hiding her face in her hands as waves of embarrassment¡ªand something else¡ªflooded over her.

    ''I touched his chest... I really touched his chest!'' Her thoughts raced, her heart pounding in her ears.

    It wasn''t just the fact that she had healed him; the memory of his warm skin, the scars, and the way his muscles felt under her fingers was enough to send her into a flustered spiral.

    Elsie bit her lip, trying to suppress the giddy excitement building within her. Her usual composed self was nowhere to be found.

    ''What is wrong with me?'' she wondered inwardly, still blushing furiously.

    But despite her embarrassment, a small, shy smile tugged at her lips. It was undeniable¡ªthere was something thrilling about it all.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Liam''s expression returned to its usual calm, his stoic mask fully back in place.

    The brief moment of warmth he''d felt from Elsie''s concern had already begun to fade, replaced by his usual detached demeanor. He glanced at the faint scars now marking his chest, thoughtfully rubbing his hand over them.

    "I''m grateful," he muttered to himself, "but I can''t keep relying on others to heal me every time I get hurt." His eyes narrowed in determination. I have to learn how to use my dark magic for healing.

    But his thoughts shifted as his gaze fell on the Emberflower sitting on the table, its deep crimson petals glowing. He picked it up, rolling the stem between his fingers as the weight of his next goal settled on his shoulders.

    "¡­But before that," he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper, "it''s time to learn and master Overdrive." His eyes gleamed with resolve, the Emberflower''s radiant glow reflecting in them as he thought of the trials ahead.

    The path to Crimson Overdrive was perilous, but it was a power he needed¡ªone that would push him beyond his limits, but in doing so, would allow him to protect himself and gain more power.

    With a deep breath, he began preparing himself, knowing that his journey was far from over. The Emberflower pulsed in his hand, like a heartbeat, reminding him of the burning power that awaited within.

 Chapter 34 Sweet Harmony

    As the weekend passed, Liam spent his time resting and regaining his strength in preparation for the next phase of his training.The looming challenge of mastering Crimson Overdrive weighed on his mind, but he knew he needed to be in peak condition for what lay ahead.

    By the time Dr. Dain and Ms. Rose returned from Vio City, the household was lively again, with everyone back to their routines.

    The new school week had begun, and after a long day of classes, Liam returned home, feeling the weight of his upcoming training pressing down on him.

    After quickly changing and mentally preparing himself, Liam decided it was time. He left his room, walking through the familiar hallways of the Silverhart residence.

    His footsteps echoed in the corridor, his mind focused on the challenge awaiting him in the training room. But as he turned a corner, he nearly bumped into Dr. Dain, who appeared to be heading toward the clinic.

    "Ah, Liam," Dr. Dain greeted him with his usual calm smile. "Good to see you. How have you been?"

    "Hello, Dr. Dain. I''ve been well," Liam replied, nodding politely.

    "Good to hear." Dain''s eyes shifted to the direction Liam was heading. "Looks like you''re on your way to the training room?"

    "Yes," Liam confirmed. "I need to work on something important."

    Dr. Dain gave him an understanding nod, his eyes twinkling with curiosity but respect. "I see. Well, I have some patients waiting for me at the clinic, so I''ll be busy for a while. I suppose I''ll catch up with you at dinner, then?"

    Liam hesitated for a moment before responding, "I''m not sure I''ll be able to make it to dinner tonight. The training I''m doing might take a lot longer than usual."

    Dr. Dain paused, thoughtfully considering Liam''s words. "That''s dedication. Well, in that case, I''ll have Ane leave some food in your room for when you''re done. We can''t have you training on an empty stomach, can we?"

    Liam nodded, grateful. "Thank you. That would help a lot."

    "No need to thank me," Dr. Dain replied with a warm smile. "Take care of yourself, Liam. I''ll see you when I see you, then."

    With that, Dr. Dain continued toward the clinic, and Liam resumed his path toward the training room. His mind quickly refocused on the task ahead.

    The Emberflower, the trials, Crimson Overdrive¡ªit all waited for him beyond those doors. The thought of the immense power that could be within his grasp drove him forward, his heart pounding with anticipation.

    Liam descended into the training room, his footsteps echoing faintly against the stone walls. The air down here was cooler, the faint hum of myst energy ever-present.

    Once inside, he closed the door behind him, shutting out the world above. He moved to the center of the room, his gaze steady, determined. There was no space for hesitation now.

    Reaching into his pocket, Liam carefully pulled out the Emberflower. Its crimson petals pulsed faintly with energy, a soft glow that illuminated his hand. He could feel the raw myst within it, waiting to be harnessed, waiting to push him beyond his limits.

    Liam sat in a meditation pose, crossing his legs and placing the Emberflower in front of him. He closed his eyes, allowing his breathing to slow and sync with the quiet rhythm of the room.

    He focused on the flower''s energy, drawing it into his myst reserves, letting it blend with his own. The warmth from it began to fill him, spreading from his core outward.

    The first phase came swiftly¡ªIgnition Phase. His body responded instinctively, like a familiar flame being kindled. His heart rate quickened, yet his breath remained controlled, deliberate.

    He felt his muscles tighten, his blood pumping faster, oxygen flooding his system. It was the starting flicker, the stage where stamina surged, and every fiber of his being was heightened, prepared.

    It was always the easiest, the one that came like an old friend, and yet today, something about it felt stronger.

    The warmth deepened, intensified, transitioning smoothly into the next phase¡ªFurnace State. Here, the fire within him grew fiercer, hotter.

    His chest swelled with each breath, and the myst that coursed through his veins now roared, circulating like molten lava. His senses sharpened, his awareness of the room heightened.

    The training hall seemed to hum with the energy he exuded. Every cell in his body burned with purpose, pushing him toward endurance, but it didn''t stop there.

    Liam pushed further, using the Emberflower''s myst to bridge the final leap. Flare Burst surged within him, an explosive heat that ignited his muscles and mind.

    His pulse raced uncontrollably, his body vibrating with an intense power that teetered on the edge of destruction.

    This phase was always the hardest, the one that strained him beyond reason. But now, it flowed seamlessly from the Furnace State, as though his body had learned to embrace the burn instead of resisting it.

    The three phases, usually distinct, now began to blur into one. The line separating Ignition from Furnace, Furnace from Flare, started to dissolve.

    Instead of feeling each phase as a step, Liam now experienced them as one continuous, rising tide of power. His breathing, once steady and deliberate, became a rhythm of its own, fueling the growing storm inside him.

    The Emberflower''s myst fused with his own, harmonizing his body''s energy in a way he hadn''t experienced before. His muscles, his mind, his very essence¡ªeverything was in sync.

    The three stages didn''t feel separate now; they felt like facets of the same entity, a singular force propelling him forward.

    The power wasn''t just something within him¡ªit was him. The Emberflower had unlocked a deeper connection, something primal.

    His body no longer felt burdened by the heat or the intensity. Instead, it welcomed it, craved it. Every cell in his body was alight, burning with myst energy in perfect harmony.

    Time seemed to slow as the room''s hum faded into the background, leaving only the rhythm of his breathing and the steady pulse of his heart.

    Meanwhile, the dining room of the Silverhart household was warm and inviting, lit by the soft glow of the evening lanterns. Dr. Dain, Mrs. Rose, and Elsie sat at the large oak table, the scent of roasted vegetables and freshly baked bread filling the air. The silverware clinked faintly as the maids moved about, preparing to serve dinner.

    Elsie, glancing at the empty seat beside her, couldn''t help but notice Liam''s absence. She leaned forward, her brows knitting slightly.

    "Dad," she began, her tone casual but curious, "I didn''t see Liam around earlier. Is he not joining us for dinner?"

    Dain looked up from the folded napkin in his hands, his expression calm but with a hint of understanding. "Liam''s busy tonight," he said, setting the napkin aside.

    "He''s deep into his training. It''s something important to him, and he won''t be able to make it to dinner."

    Mrs. Rose, who had been quietly sipping her tea, raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Training? That boy never seems to rest, does he?"

    Dain nodded thoughtfully. "He''s pushing himself, trying to reach the next level in whatever he is learning. He''s... determined, more than I''ve seen anyone in a long time." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His gaze shifted between his wife and daughter. "I''ve arranged for food to be sent to his room later. He''ll eat when he''s done."

    Elsie''s eyes softened, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of her plate. "I guess it''s just like him to always push forward," she said, her voice quiet. There was admiration in her tone, but also a tinge of concern.

    "He''s a strong young man," Dain said, his tone reassuring. "But he knows his limits. Well... most of the time," he added with a knowing smile.

    Rose chuckled lightly. "Ah, youth. Always so eager to go beyond what''s necessary." She looked over at Elsie. "You seem a bit disappointed. Were you hoping to see him tonight?"

    Elsie blushed faintly, quickly shaking her head. "N-No, I mean, it''s just... we usually talk during dinner, that''s all."

    Dain exchanged a glance with Rose, a hint of amusement playing on his lips. "Well, I''m sure he''ll make it next time," Dain said, his voice kind. "He can''t train forever, after all."

    As the maids began placing plates of food in front of them, the conversation shifted, and soon the clatter of cutlery filled the room.

    The rich flavors of the evening meal brought a sense of comfort and relaxation to the table, but Elsie couldn''t quite shake her thoughts of Liam, wondering how his training was going.

    After a few minutes of quiet eating, Elsie looked up at her mom, Rose, her curiosity shifting to something else. "How is Grandma doing, by the way? You mentioned you''d check in on her when you and dad went to Vio City."

    Rose smiled warmly, her eyes brightening at the mention of her mother. "Oh, your grandmother is doing well, dear. She''s as lively as ever, keeping the house in Vio City just as busy as she used to. She sends her love, of course."

    Elsie leaned in, listening intently. "Really? That''s great to hear. I was a little worried since she''s been living there on her own for a while."

    "Worried?" Rose chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Your grandmother would never allow herself to slow down. She''s stubborn like that. In fact, she was organizing a small gathering with some of the old family friends when we arrived. Quite the social butterfly."

    Dain smiled, nodding. "She even insisted on preparing lunch for us. Said she didn''t trust anyone else to do it ''just right,'' as she put it."

    Elsie laughed, imagining her grandmother in her element, bustling around the kitchen. "That sounds like her. Did she make that herbal soup she always talks about?"

    Rose''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Oh yes. She made it just the way you remember. It was as delicious as ever. And of course, she was full of advice. She gave me a list of remedies for everything under the sun.

    I swear, she could outdo any doctor."

    "I wouldn''t doubt it," Dain said, taking a sip of his drink. "Your mother is sharp. She''s still got a keen sense for healing."

    Elsie smiled fondly. "I miss her. Maybe I should visit her sometime soon."

    "You should," Rose said warmly. "She''d love to see you. She''s been asking about you and how you''re doing in Nystra. I think she misses having you around to chat with."

    "I miss our chats too," Elsie said, her voice softening. "I''ll have to write her a letter first, and maybe I can visit her during the next school break."

    Mrs. Rose nodded approvingly. "I''m sure she''d be thrilled."

    As the conversation continued, the warmth in the room only grew. There was a sense of ease between them, a familial bond that stretched across miles.

    The evening sun had long set by the time the meal was finished, but the laughter and shared memories kept the night feeling light.

 Chapter 35 Its Almost Time

    Three months flew by, and Liam''s growth was nothing short of remarkable. In that time, he had fully mastered Crimson Overdrive, perfecting the technique to a level few could ever hope to reach.What once were three distinct phases of Crimson Breathing were now seamlessly merged into one. Liam''s entire body had adapted, allowing him to channel the power of each stage effortlessly through nothing but his breathing.

    But this mastery hadn''t come without struggle.

    Liam had started slowly, initially able to maintain Crimson Overdrive for just an hour. He pushed his limits, gradually increasing the duration, and even forced himself to activate the technique while sleeping.

    Repeatedly, he pushed his body through the pain and fatigue, his determination unwavering.

    Soon, Liam could sustain Overdrive for an entire day, transitioning from his intense training sessions to school and even during sleep. Little by little, his body adapted to the extreme demands of the technique.

    Now, Crimson Overdrive flowed through him continuously, a constant presence that he could wield for days on end without a second thought.

    With this ultimate durability technique now fully integrated, Liam was ready to unlock the advanced skills he had been envisioning for the past six months.

    Liam began by focusing on his Resonance technique. He had already mastered it, but with the power of Crimson Overdrive now coursing through him, it felt like an entirely different experience.

    Resonance was no longer a technique he could use for short bursts; he could now maintain it indefinitely, feeling a deep connection to both his shadows and his surroundings.

    Every flicker of myst in the air, every shift in energy¡ªhis senses had become razor-sharp. It was as if the world itself was an extension of his awareness, and he could harness that power effortlessly.

    Next, Liam turned to the Veil of Flux. He had no trouble with the technique, but as his strength and magical prowess had grown, so too had his myst.

    His presence had become more pronounced, a beacon of power that others could easily detect from a distance. This wasn''t ideal. The last thing he wanted was to alert potential enemies or draw unnecessary attention.

    More importantly, he wanted to conceal his true level of power, keeping his capabilities a mystery to those who might sense his myst.

    With this in mind, Liam focused on perfecting the weakened state of the Veil of Flux. It wasn''t enough to just dim his myst; he needed to control it with precision, making it appear so faint that even the most attuned myst-sensors wouldn''t be able to gauge his strength accurately.

    He trained relentlessly, honing his control over the ebb and flow of his myst until he could seamlessly shift into the weakened state without a trace of effort.

    Thanks to Overdrive, Liam could now maintain the Veil of Flux for as long as needed, whether in its weakened or flux state.

    The constant flow of energy from Overdrive made it second nature to keep the technique active, allowing him to move unnoticed or disguise his true power whenever he wanted.

    With both Resonance and the Veil of Flux perfected, he had become a master of deception, able to manipulate not only his surroundings but also the perception of those around him.

    Liam had picked up several new techniques over the last few months, but there was still one area that needed attention¡ªhis dark magic. The more his power grew, the more he realized how little he knew about the true depth of his abilities. What he needed most now was knowledge. And the library was his best source for that.

    ''With all my improvements, I need more understanding of dark magic. Especially how to use it for healing,'' he thought as he made his way down the winding hallways to the library.

    The familiar scent of old parchment and myst-imbued books greeted him as he pushed open the large wooden doors. His eyes immediately fell on the librarian, Ms. Lily, who stood out as usual with her auburn hair, vibrant against the dimly lit backdrop of the shelves.

    "Hello, Ms. Lily," Liam greeted, his voice as calm and composed as ever.

    Lily''s face brightened at the sight of him, her usual teasing smile appearing. "Hey there, my little cutie... how are you doing?" she replied with her playful tone, as unashamed as always.

    Liam had grown accustomed to her flirtatious remarks. His expression remained neutral as he responded, "I''m quite well, thank you. And yourself?"

    "Well, I wasn''t feeling too great this morning, but now that you''re here... I''m feeling amazing!" Lily said, leaning into her words with a grin.

    "I''m happy to hear that." His tone was steady, unaffected. "I actually need your help with something."

    "Anything for you, sweetie," she chimed, batting her lashes.

    Liam, unfazed, continued, "I''m looking for books on dark magic."

    "Dark magic?" Lily''s playful demeanor shifted, her brow furrowing in thought. "Well, there are books on dark magic, but... they''re not here."

    Liam''s calm facade cracked slightly, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Not here? Where are they, then?"

    Lily sighed softly. "Most of the books on dark magic are kept in the Mage Academies. It''s been that way for a while since... well, there haven''t been any known dark magic users in years. They''re believed to have been wiped out after the last magical conflict."

    Liam nodded thoughtfully. "I see." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lily, her tone softening, smiled at him. "You''re really into this magic stuff, huh? Well, lucky for you, in a month you''ll be done with this school and can move on to a Mage High Academy. You''ll have access to all the knowledge you want."

    Liam returned her smile, though his thoughts were elsewhere. "Yeah, that''s true. Thank you for the information, Ms. Lily. I''ll be heading out now."

    "Anytime, darling," she cooed, watching as he walked out of the library, her smile lingering long after he left.

    Once outside, Liam''s mind raced with thoughts. ''Only one more month here before I move on to the Dark Knight Academy... but without any substantial knowledge of dark magic, I''m at a disadvantage.''

    He walked through the hallways, deep in thought.

    ''A knight academy probably won''t have much information on dark magic either... I''ll have to make do with what I have and hope something comes up.''

    The idea of not knowing his own magic''s full potential gnawed at him, but he knew patience was key.

    Then there was the matter of Transcendent Affinity¡ªsomething he still had no real answers about. Ane had mentioned it in passing, but it seemed like even she had exaggerated its significance.

    Most people only knew about Transcendence, a common shift in magical power, but nothing more. It was frustrating, to say the least. The knowledge he needed wasn''t available to anyone he had access to.

    As Liam wandered back toward his classroom, his mind quicklywent to the Silverhart family. His time with them was coming to a close. One more month, and he''d have to move on, leaving behind the comfort of their home. He was bothered by it.

    His future was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe needed to prepare for the next step in his journey.

 Chapter 36 Thats Where I Belong

    It was an unusually hot weekend, the sun blazing more intensely than usual. Liam made his way down the hallway of the Silverhart residence, his steps steady as he approached Dr. Dain''s office.''Why would he be asking for me now?'' Liam wondered as he moved closer, unsure of what to expect. When he finally reached the door, he knocked lightly.

    "Come in," Dr. Dain''s voice was heard faintly from the other side.

    Liam pushed the door open, entering to find Dr. Dain seated at his desk. What surprised him more was the sight of Elsie, who was also in the room, sitting in one of the chairs.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, momentarily confused as to why both he and Elsie had been called in together. However, he brushed off the thought for the moment.

    "Good morning, Dr. Dain," Liam greeted, his usual composed tone carrying into the room. He then turned to Elsie. "Hello, Elsie."

    "Morning, Liam," Dain replied warmly, nodding toward him before shifting to business. "How are you doing today?"

    "I''m doing well, thank you," Liam responded calmly, his curiosity still lingering.

    "Glad to hear that," Dain said with a smile, his voice gentle.

    "Dad?" Elsie chimed in, curiosity written across her face. "Why did you call us here?"

    Dain chuckled softly. "I was just getting to that." He gestured for Liam to take a seat. "Liam, go ahead and sit down."

    Liam obliged, taking a seat beside Elsie and settling into a quiet, focused state.

    "Well," Dain began, his tone more serious now, "I wanted to talk to both of you because, as you know, next week you''ll both be heading off to your respective high schools. I think it''s important to start planning for what comes next. I''d like to hear from both of you about which Academies you plan on attending." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elsie leaned forward slightly, curiosity piqued. "Oh, so that''s why you called us in?" she asked, smiling.

    "Exactly, sweetheart," Dain replied. "It''s better to start preparing now rather than wait until the last minute."

    Elsie nodded. "Well, I''ve been thinking a lot about it, and I''ve decided... I want to go to the Citadel of Honor Mage Academy in Zone 7. I''ve always wanted to focus on magic, and I think that''s the best place for me to grow." She smiled brightly, her passion for magic clear.

    Dain nodded knowingly, pride shining in his eyes. "I had a feeling you''d choose the Citadel. It''s a great Academy for mages, and I know you''ll do well there, Elsie."

    He then turned to Liam, his expression soft but inquisitive. "And you, Liam? Have you decided on where you want to go? The Citadel is a great option, but maybe you''ve got something else in mind."

    Liam, who had been quietly listening, met Dain''s gaze. His expression remained as calm and unreadable as ever. "I''ve decided to attend the Dark Knight Academy in Zone 12," he stated evenly.

    Dr. Dain raised his eyebrows, clearly impressed.

    "The Dark Knight Academy? That''s quite the choice. It''s renowned for producing some of the best knights across all 24 zones. A top-tier Academy for those seeking to master combat and knighthood."

    He paused, smiling at Liam. "That''s a very strong choice, Liam. I''m sure you''ll excel there."

    Liam nodded in acknowledgment, his calm demeanor unchanged. "Thank you, Dr. Dain."

    Dain leaned back in his chair, a reassuring smile on his face. "Well, I''m glad to hear both of your plans. Now that I know, I can do my best to help you both prepare for what''s ahead."

    He stood up slightly from his chair. "You''re both free to go now. Thanks for sharing your next steps with me."

    Both Liam and Elsie stood up, giving polite nods to Dr. Dain before turning toward the door. As they stepped out into the hallway, Dain remained in his office, lost in thought.

    ''They''ve chosen great Academies to continue their journeys,'' Dain thought to himself, a hint of pride swelling in his chest. ''Next week, they''ll be setting off on their new paths. I''ll do everything I can to support them as they move toward their futures.''

    As Liam and Elsie made their way back to their respective rooms, Elsie trailed behind him, her expression clouded with disappointment.

    Ever since Liam had mentioned his decision to attend the Dark Knight Academy, she couldn''t shake the feeling of unhappiness. She had been silently hoping they would both go to the Citadel of Honor Mage Academy together, but it seemed Liam had other plans.

    "Mm¡­ Liam?" she called out, her voice soft, almost hesitant.

    Liam slowed his pace and turned slightly to face her. "Yeah?" he responded, his voice as calm and neutral as always.

    "Can we¡­ talk a little?" Elsie asked, her cheeks slightly flushed with a hint of shyness.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what she had on her mind, and truthfully, he wasn''t particularly eager to hear it. Still, he thought it would be rude to just brush her off. After a short pause, he nodded.

    "Alright, sure. We can talk," he said, though his tone was more courteous than curious.

    They made their way to the courtyard, where a shaded structure stood in the center, offering some reprieve from the sun. It was a quiet spot, perfect for conversation.

    As they sat down beneath the shade, the silence between them lingered awkwardly, with Elsie clearly struggling to find her words. Liam waited patiently, his stoic expression betraying no emotion, until finally, he decided to break the silence himself.

    "What did you want to talk about, Elsie?" he asked, his voice gentle but direct.

    Elsie hesitated for a moment, then took a breath. "I¡­ I wanted to know why you want to go to a knight academy," she said, her voice a little quieter than usual.

    "I''m not trying to be nosy or anything, but¡­ you''ve trained so hard with a sword already. You''re already skilled in combat, and¡­ well, you''ve been learning magic, but you know less about it. Wouldn''t a mage academy be better for you?"

    Her words hung in the air as she waited for his response, her concern clear in her tone.

    She wasn''t trying to question his choices, but it didn''t make sense to her. Why wouldn''t he choose the Citadel if magic was an area he could still improve?

    Liam listened quietly, his face unmoved, his expression unreadable as always. What she said wasn''t wrong¡ªhe was better with a sword, and the Citadel was the ideal place for someone looking to sharpen their magical abilities.

    But there was something deeper that pushed him toward the Dark Knight Academy, something more personal. His grandfather''s dying wish for him had been clear: to attend the Dark Knight Academy.

    It wasn''t just a matter of combat versus magic; it was a feeling in his gut, a pull he couldn''t fully explain.

    "You''re right, Elsie," he began, his voice as calm as ever. "The Citadel would help me improve in magic. But going to the knight academy¡­ it''s something I just have to do."

    Elsie blinked, taken aback by the simplicity of his answer. "But¡­ why?" she asked, her voice quiet yet pressing, though not forcefully.

    "Is it just because of your training? I mean, you''ve been learning magic too, and I thought maybe¡­ maybe you''d¡ª" she trailed off, not wanting to sound too personal or emotional.

    Liam sighed softly, realizing she wasn''t going to let it go so easily. "It''s not just about training," he said, his gaze shifting slightly away.

    "There are other reasons¡­ reasons that aren''t easy to explain." He paused, then added, "It''s not something I can just ignore."

    Elsie lowered her eyes, her fingers fidgeting in her lap. She understood that pushing further wouldn''t get her anywhere. His answer wasn''t what she had hoped for, but she could sense that there was more to his decision than he was letting on.

    "I see¡­" she whispered, clearly disappointed but trying to respect his choice. After a long silence, she glanced up at him, offering a small, sad smile. "I guess I just thought we''d¡­ you know, go to the same academy together."

    Liam turned his gaze back to her, sensing her unspoken feelings but unable to offer anything more. "I''m sorry, Elsie," he said quietly, though there was no hesitation or uncertainty in his voice. "But I have to follow this path."

    Elsie nodded, trying her best to hide the hurt in her expression. "I understand," she said softly, though the sadness in her voice lingered.

    After a brief moment, she stood up, dusting off her dress. "I just¡­ wanted to know," she added with a forced chuckle, trying to lighten the mood.

    Liam remained seated, watching her as she prepared to leave. "Thanks for understanding," he said, his tone softer now, though still carrying that distant calm.

    Elsie offered one final smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Yeah¡­ I''ll see you around, Liam."

    As she walked away, Liam sat in silence, watching her retreating figure. He knew that his choice to go to the Dark Knight Academy wasn''t something everyone would understand.

    But deep down, he knew it was where he needed to be, even if it meant parting ways with people who cared about him.

 Chapter 37 The Time Has Come

    The day had finally arrived. Liam and Elsie stood at the threshold of a new chapter in their lives, each bound for different academies, their futures diverging in directions neither could fully foresee.Their bags were already packed, and a carriage waited outside the Silverhart residence, ready to take them to the train station. Dr. Dain and Ms. Rose had decided to accompany them, wanting to see them off and offer their final words of encouragement.

    It took around ten minutes for the carriage to reach the station. As they pulled up, Liam was the first to step down, scanning the busy scene before him.

    The station was alive with activity; families saying their goodbyes, students preparing to head to their academies, and the hum of excitement and nerves filled the air. It wasn''t surprising.

    Today was the day many would embark on their new paths.

    The carriage driver began unloading their luggage, and while this was happening, Dr. Dain excused himself to buy the tickets for Liam and Elsie. He made his way to the ticket counter where a familiar face greeted him.

    "Hello, Dr. Dain. Heading to Vio City again?" the man behind the counter asked with a smile.

    "Not this time," Dain replied with a small chuckle. "Today, my daughter Elsie and a friend''s child are off to their academies."

    The man glanced toward Liam and Elsie, who stood together by the carriage. "Ah, those two over there? They look ready for anything."

    Dr. Dain smiled warmly. "Yes, that''s them."

    The ticket vendor shook his head, chuckling. "You seem calm about it. If it were my kid leaving for a far-off city, I''d be a wreck."

    Dr. Dain sighed softly, his smile faltering just a little. "I''m not exactly calm, to be honest. I''ll miss them both. But¡­ I can''t let my feelings hold them back from chasing their dreams."

    The vendor nodded, admiration clear on his face. "That''s a good way to look at it, Dr. Dain. Well, here are the tickets."

    "One to Grandeur City and one to Citadel City," the vendor said, handing them over.

    "Thank you," Dain said, giving a courteous nod before turning to head back toward the group.

    As he approached, Elsie spotted him first. Her eyes lit up as she nudged Liam. "There''s Dad."

    Liam and Ms. Rose turned to see Dain walking toward them with the tickets in hand.

    "Did you get the tickets, honey?" Ms. Rose asked as he drew near.

    "Yes, I did," Dain replied, glancing at Liam. "And it looks like Liam will be leaving first."

    Liam remained silent, his gaze drifting toward the distant trains.

    Dain checked the ticket in his hand before pointing. "Your train leaves in about twenty minutes, Liam. That''s the one over there, headed to Grandeur City."

    Ms. Rose smiled, her voice soft but encouraging. "Let''s get your things on board, Liam."

    With the driver''s help, they began loading Liam''s luggage onto the train. Unlike Elsie, whose baggage consisted of various essentials and more than a few books, Liam''s belongings were few and practical.

    It didn''t take long, but the platform was crowded with other passengers doing the same, so the process took around fifteen minutes.

    "Looks like we''re all set¡ª" Dr. Dain began, but his words were cut off by the station''s loudspeaker.

    "The Grandeur City train will be departing in five minutes. Passengers, please take your seats."

    Dain turned to Liam with a warm smile. "Well, it''s time, Liam. You''d better head to your seat."

    Liam took a deep breath, then bowed his head slightly. "Thank you¡­ for everything. For taking care of me, helping me get this far. I''m really grateful."

    Ms. Rose''s eyes softened as she placed a hand on his shoulder. "There''s no need to thank us, Liam. Helping others is what we do. And honestly, it''s been our pleasure having you with us."

    Dr. Dain nodded in agreement. "She''s right. You''ve been part of our family. We''re the ones who should be thanking you."

    Liam straightened, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I appreciate that. But really, thank you."

    He turned to Elsie, who had been standing quietly, watching the exchange with a mix of emotions in her eyes.

    He hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I guess this is it¡­ Good luck at the Citadel, Elsie. I hope it''s everything you dreamed it would be."

    Elsie''s heart fluttered as Liam spoke, and before she could stop herself, she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug.

    She could feel her cheeks burning, but she didn''t care. As she pulled away, she impulsively pressed a kiss to his cheek. Her parents looked on, slightly surprised but smiling nonetheless.

    As she pulled back, her face flushed a deep red, and she avoided looking Liam directly in the eyes. "Yeah¡­ I''ll see you around too, Liam. Good luck at Grandeur City."

    Liam blinked, momentarily caught off guard by her sudden gesture, but quickly regained his composure. His expression remained as stoic as ever, though there was a hint of softness in his voice when he responded.

    "Thank you, Elsie." He gave a small nod. "I''ll see you all again someday."

    With that, he turned and stepped onto the train, giving them one final wave before disappearing into the carriage.

    The Silverharts stood on the platform, watching as Liam''s train slowly began to pull away. They stood there in silence until the train had vanished from sight, a mix of pride and sadness settling over them.

    Elsie stood quietly, her thoughts drifting between the academy and the feeling of Liam''s cheek under her lips.

    She smiled faintly, holding onto the memory as she watched the empty tracks, wondering when, or if, their paths would cross again.

    After Liam''s train had disappeared beyond the horizon, the Silverharts stood on the platform in silence, the hum of the station around them pulling them back to reality.

    Elsie glanced down at the ticket in her hand ¡ª Citadel City ¡ª the place where her own future awaited. Her train wouldn''t arrive for another hour, but the weight of departure already hung heavy in the air.

    Dr. Dain broke the silence first. "Let''s find somewhere to sit while we wait."

    The family moved over to a small bench near the platform''s edge. Ms. Rose sat beside Elsie, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear as she offered a soft smile. "You nervous, sweetheart?"

    Elsie hesitated, her eyes distant. "A little¡­ but mostly sad. It''s hard to believe that Liam''s gone already."

    She fidgeted with the corner of her ticket. "We''ve been together for so long. I know it 2as just a year but still, now¡­ everything''s changing."

    Ms. Rose squeezed her daughter''s hand. "I know, darling. It''s a big step, for both of you. But you''re ready for this. The Citadel is where you''ll truly grow into your magic."

    Dr. Dain nodded from across the bench. "You''ve worked hard, Elsie. They''re lucky to have you."

    Elsie gave a small smile in return, but the knot in her chest remained. She couldn''t help but feel that something was being left behind, something more than just the safety and comfort of home.

    The minutes passed slowly as the station continued to buzz with activity. Elsie''s thoughts wandered back to Liam ¡ª the way he had stood there, so sure of his path even though he rarely showed his emotions.

    She wished she had more time, wished she could have said something more meaningful than just goodbye.

    Suddenly, the loudspeaker crackled to life, jolting her from her thoughts.

    "The Citadel City train will be arriving in ten minutes. Passengers, please make your way to the boarding area."

    Elsie felt her heart skip a beat. The moment she had been dreading was finally here.

    Ms. Rose noticed the shift in her daughter''s expression and gently placed her hand on Elsie''s back. "It''s time, Elsie. Let''s get your things ready."

    The family stood, moving toward the platform as the distant sound of the train''s whistle echoed through the air. The driver, who had returned after helping Liam, began loading Elsie''s luggage onto the train.

    Unlike Liam''s minimalist approach, Elsie had packed nearly everything she thought she''d need ¡ª books, potions, clothes, even some herbs from Dr. Dain''s clinic.

    As they worked, Elsie''s eyes kept drifting to the approaching train, the reality of her departure sinking in.

    When all of her belongings were finally on board, she stood beside her parents, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.

    The train pulled into the station with a hiss of steam, its gleaming metal exterior reflecting the afternoon sun.

    The conductor called for passengers to begin boarding, but Elsie lingered, taking in the sight of her parents standing there, both of them smiling at her with quiet pride.

    Ms. Rose was the first to speak, her voice soft. "You''re going to do amazing things, Elsie. Don''t doubt yourself, okay?"

    Elsie nodded, her throat tightening. "I''ll try, Mom¡­" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dr. Dain stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Remember, the Citadel is just the beginning. You''ve got everything you need inside you to succeed."

    Elsie blinked back the emotion threatening to overwhelm her and gave a shaky smile. "I''ll miss you both."

    Ms. Rose pulled her into a tight embrace. "We''ll miss you too, sweetheart. But we''re only a letter away."

    Dr. Dain followed with his own hug, his arms strong but gentle. "Be brave, Elsie. And if you ever need us, we''ll be here. Always."

    Elsie nodded, fighting the urge to cry. The whistle blew again, signaling that it was time for the passengers to board.

    Taking a deep breath, she straightened up and turned toward the train. As she stepped onto the platform, she gave one final look back at her parents.

    "I''ll write as soon as I can," she called out, her voice wavering slightly.

    "We''ll be waiting!" Ms. Rose waved, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    Dr. Dain smiled warmly, giving her a small, encouraging nod. "Take care, Elsie."

    With that, Elsie boarded the train, finding a seat by the window. She could see her parents still standing on the platform, waving as the train began to pull away. She waved back, her heart heavy but filled with determination.

    As the station slowly disappeared behind her, Elsie leaned back in her seat, the soft hum of the train''s engine vibrating beneath her. She closed her eyes for a moment, taking in a deep breath.

    Everything was changing, but she knew this was where she was meant to be.

    Meanwhile, back at the train station, Dr. Dain placed an arm around Ms. Rose''s shoulders, squeezing gently. "They''re off to their own paths now."

    Ms. Rose nodded, her eyes lingering on the spot where the train had been. "Yes¡­ I just hope those paths bring them back to us someday."

 Chapter 38 Arrival At Grandeur City.

    The journey from Nystra City to Grandeur City stretched on for nearly a day, the train rumbling steadily over the tracks as it cut through vast landscapes.Liam sat by the window, watching the world blur past ¡ª fields of golden wheat, dense forests, and the occasional village nestled between hills. The scenery was beautiful, but it offered little distraction for his restless mind.

    With nothing else to occupy his time, Liam found himself lost in thought. He would occasionally glance out at the changing landscape, but his thoughts kept returning to the Dark Knight Academy and the challenges awaiting him there.

    He had slept sporadically, lulled into brief naps by the rhythmic motion of the train, and the meals brought to passengers broke the monotony of the journey.

    Hours later, as the train began to slow, Liam could feel the shift in atmosphere. The once peaceful surroundings of the countryside gave way to the towering buildings and bustling energy of the city. Grandeur City was finally in sight.

    The train hissed to a halt at the station, and passengers began to gather their belongings and step off. Liam grabbed his things, slinging his bag over his shoulder as he exited the train.

    As soon as he stepped onto the platform, he was hit by the sheer scale of Grandeur City. The towering buildings seemed to reach for the clouds, their gleaming exteriors a stark contrast to the modest architecture of Nystra.

    The streets beyond the station were alive with activity ¡ª vendors shouting, carriages weaving through the crowds, and groups of people moving with purpose. The city truly lived up to its name.

    Liam paused for a moment, taking it all in. "Nystra feels like a village compared to this place," he murmured to himself, eyes wide as he observed the grand buildings that lined the streets.

    The city stretched far beyond what he could see, sprawling and vibrant, pulsing with energy. It was easily four times the size of Nystra City, if not more.

    Every corner seemed alive with something new to discover, from the bustling marketplaces to the finely dressed nobles making their way through the crowded streets.

    For the first time in a long while, Liam felt a sense of awe. The size and grandeur of the city made him realize just how small his world had been up until now. But it also filled him with a sense of purpose ¡ª this was where his journey truly began.

    Taking a deep breath, Liam adjusted his bag and stepped forward, ready to find his way to the Dark Knight Academy.

    Luckily for Liam, the Dark Knight Academy wasn''t far from the train station. In fact, its imposing structure could be seen from a distance, looming over the city like a fortress of old.

    Even though it was within sight, Liam still asked for directions along the way, not wanting to risk getting lost in a city this large.

    After a short walk through the bustling streets of Grandeur City, he finally arrived at the academy gates.

    The towering iron gates were engraved with intricate designs, depicting legendary knights in battle, their swords raised high. Standing guard by the entrance was a knight in full armor, his sword resting in its scabbard, polished to a gleam.

    As Liam approached, the guard''s voice rang out in a formal tone, "Are you here for the enrollment?"

    "Yes, I am," Liam responded calmly, his usual stoic expression unchanging.

    The knight nodded, gesturing toward the gate. "Go through there," he said, his voice steady but commanding.

    Liam followed the direction given, pushing the heavy gate open. As he stepped through, he found himself in a vast courtyard filled with other prospective students.

    They looked to be around his age, each one likely hoping to carve their name into legend as a knight. The crowd was far larger than he expected ¡ª easily around two hundred people, all waiting anxiously.

    The moment Liam entered, the weight of their stares fell upon him. Eyes scanned him up and down, sizing him up. Some were curious, others competitive, but none of it bothered him.

    He remained unfazed, carrying himself with the same quiet confidence he always had. Setting his bags down at his feet, Liam took a moment to assess his surroundings.

    The academy''s grounds were expansive. Even from this entrance, he could see training fields stretching far into the distance, lined with armor racks, dummies, and other equipment.

    Massive stone buildings loomed ahead, their architecture grand and imposing, with banners bearing the crest of the academy fluttering in the warm breeze.

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its heat down on the gathered students, but the vastness of the academy left an impression even greater than the heat. The scale of it was daunting, a reminder of the rigorous journey ahead.

    As Liam stood there, taking in the atmosphere of the academy, someone suddenly bumped into him from the side. The impact wasn''t rough, but it was noticeable enough to catch his attention.

    When he turned, he saw a figure about an inch taller than him with wild blonde hair that caught the sunlight. The guy quickly turned to face Liam, his green eyes wide with an almost innocent energy.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" the stranger blurted, his tone genuinely apologetic as he ruffled his hair awkwardly.

    Liam, as usual, didn''t react much. His expression remained calm and indifferent. "It''s alright, no need to apologize," he said coolly, brushing it off as if it were nothing.

    "Thanks, man!" The guy let out a relieved laugh, then extended his hand with a broad grin. "By the way, I''m Wellington¡ªDylan Wellington."

    Liam glanced down at the extended hand before taking it. "Liam Hunter," he replied simply.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Liam!" Dylan said cheerfully, shaking Liam''s hand enthusiastically. "So... uh, any idea why we''re all just standing here?" he asked with a playful grin, as if trying to make light of the situation.

    "No," Liam responded, his tone still neutral, offering nothing more.

    Dylan, clearly not the type to stay quiet, didn''t seem bothered by Liam''s brief responses. His eyes wandered over to Liam''s belongings, and then something caught his attention. "Whoa, hold up¡ªwhere''s your weapon?" Dylan asked, looking genuinely surprised.

    "I mean, this is a knight academy, right? Shouldn''t you be carrying, like, a sword or something? Or are you one of those bare-knuckle guys?" he added with a laugh, clearly amused by his own joke.

    Liam glanced around, noticing that most of the other prospective students had weapons strapped to their backs or belts. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He hadn''t paid much attention to it before. "I do have mine with me," Liam replied, his voice still calm, "but I don''t like carrying it around."

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, intrigued but not pressing further. "Ah, a man of mystery, huh? I respect that!" he said, nodding with exaggerated approval. Then, with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, he gestured to the bow slung over his shoulder.

    "Well, since we''re on the topic, this is my weapon," he said proudly, pulling the bow from his back. "I''m an archer."

    Liam''s gaze shifted to the bow. It wasn''t like the typical wooden bows he''d seen. This one gleamed with a metallic sheen, sleek and expertly crafted.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly, recognizing that the bow was made of steel, yet it seemed as flexible as any normal bow.

    "It''s made of steel," Dylan said, seeing Liam''s curious expression. "Looks cool, right? My dad made it. His best work!" He puffed out his chest slightly, clearly proud.

    Liam studied the bow for a moment longer before nodding. "It''s unique," he said, his words minimal, but Dylan''s excitement only grew.

    "You wanna check it out?" Dylan asked, almost bouncing on the balls of his feet as he held the bow out for Liam to inspect. Liam took it, feeling the weight and balance.

    Despite being made of steel, it was surprisingly light. Even the string was made of some kind of metal, but it flexed easily, just like a normal bowstring.

    "This is impressive," Liam commented, handing it back.

    "I know, right?" Dylan said, grinning ear to ear. "I tell you, if I wasn''t using this, I''d be carrying around a tree branch!" He chuckled at his own joke, though Liam remained as stoic as ever.

    Dylan seemed unfazed by Liam''s lack of reaction and continued with his cheerful chatter.

    "You know, when I was younger, I actually tried to fight using a spoon once. Let me tell you, it didn''t go well. Turns out, spoons aren''t the most aerodynamic weapons," he said with a wink. Liam didn''t even blink.

    As Dylan was about to launch into another story, a sudden shimmer caught their attention.

    A large platform appeared out of thin air in front of the gathered students, causing the murmur of conversations to quickly die down. Everyone turned toward it, curiosity and anticipation filling the air.

    From the back of the platform, a man emerged. He was dressed in the formal attire of a knight, his white hair styled neatly, and his face looking smooth with handsomeness.

    Despite the intimidating scar, his presence was calm but authoritative, the kind that commanded silence without the need for words.

    The man stepped onto the platform, his boots thudding against the wood. He looked over the gathered students, his sharp eyes scanning them as if assessing their worth.

    When he finally spoke, his voice was deep and resonant, carrying across the courtyard with ease.

    "I greet you all," he began, his tone both formal and commanding. "My name is Galen Magna, and I am the head of training here at the Dark Knight Academy."

    There was a shift in the crowd as the students straightened up, their attention now fully focused on the man.

    Even Dylan, who had been bouncing with energy moments ago, was quiet, his playful expression replaced by one of respect.

    Liam, however, remained as calm as ever, his gaze unwavering as he listened to Galen''s introduction.

    Dylan leaned over slightly, whispering with a grin, "Bet this guy doesn''t have a sense of humor."

 Chapter 39 Enrollment Trial

    "Welcome to the Dark Knight Academy," Galen began, his deep voice resonating across the courtyard.The crowd of students remained silent, waiting for what would follow, the air tense with anticipation.

    "I''m sure you''re all wondering why you''re standing here, baking under the hot sun," he continued, his eyes scanning the faces in front of him.

    A murmur rippled through the crowd at his words. It was clear that many of the students were beginning to feel restless.

    Galen, however, didn''t let the unease settle for long. His next words cut through the growing whispers like a blade.

    "The reason is simple," he said coldly.

    "Unlike the usual procedure where you submit your enrollment forms and we skim through your so-called ''impressive'' combat records, this year, the academy has decided to implement something different¡ªa trial."

    A stunned silence fell over the students. The idea of a trial hadn''t even crossed their minds. This wasn''t part of the standard academy entry process.

    "Since when did that become a thing?" a boy in the crowd called out, his voice laced with frustration. His outburst seemed to embolden others, and soon, several voices rose in protest.

    Galen''s eyes narrowed, and with a wave of his hand, the noise ceased. His voice, cold and sharp, sliced through the air like a sword.

    "If any of you have a problem with this, you''re welcome to quit now and head home. Or perhaps try your luck at some other academy." His tone was blunt, leaving no room for negotiation.

    The students fell into an uneasy silence. No one moved. Galen''s words hung in the air, each one a challenge to their pride. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He continued, his gaze hard and unrelenting. "Some of you may have impressive things written on your enrollment forms, but in reality, many of you are nothing but overhyped, untested trash. And if you can''t handle a simple trial, you''ve got no business being here."

    The sharpness of his words caused some students to shift uncomfortably. His tone was dripping with disdain, and it was clear he had no patience for excuses.

    "And just so you know," Galen added, his expression darkening, "The Noble Knight Academy¡ªthe one many of you consider a ''better'' alternative¡ªhas also adopted a trial system this year. So if you think you''ll find an easy way out there, think again. The only other academies that might take you are those that don''t care about your skill¡ªor your future."

    Liam stood quietly, unfazed by Galen''s harsh words, his focus unbroken. But beside him, Dylan leaned in, his voice a quiet, playful whisper. "Woah, looks like the old man''s already pissed off about having to be here."

    Liam didn''t bother responding, his attention locked on Galen, waiting for the man''s next words. Dylan, on the other hand, glanced around with a faint smirk, clearly amused by the tension that had settled over the group.

    "Well," Galen said, his voice softer but no less intense, "since none of you have turned tail and left, I''ll assume you''re all ready and willing to take this trial. Good."

    His eyes swept across the crowd once more, lingering on the faces of the students as if daring any of them to back out.

    The courtyard was silent again, but this time it wasn''t out of confusion¡ªit was out of resolve. Every student standing there knew that this was no ordinary academy, and that no ordinary path lay ahead.

    "Now, I''ll elaborate on what the trial entails," Galen began, his voice commanding attention once more.

    "You will all be sent to a location¡ªa realm. The Realm of Beasts." His words sent a ripple of shock through the crowd. The students, already tense, began murmuring nervously.

    "This trial will test your true skills, your survival instincts, and how long you can last in... unconventional situations," Galen continued, cutting through the rising noise. His eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement, sensing their unease.

    One boy from the crowd, clearly agitated, shouted, "How are we supposed to get to this ''Realm of Beasts''? Are we supposed to take another train or something?"

    Before Galen could respond, a new presence joined the platform. A tall, slender woman appeared, her arrival seemingly out of thin air. Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back, and her piercing purple eyes scanned the crowd with a playful glint.

    She wore a nightshade-black gown, slit daringly along her left leg from her foot to her thigh, showing off her perfect, sculpted form.

    The students stared in awe, and her seductive smile only heightened their reactions.

    "That''s where I come in, my little diamonds," she said, her voice soft, smooth, and laced with flirtation.

    "I greet you all. I am Mystica Moonstone. Some of you might have heard of me." Her introduction was met with whispers and admiration.

    Beside Liam, Dylan''s reaction was... less subtle. His eyes widened, and he nearly stumbled over himself trying to get a better look.

    "W-wait, am I dreaming? Is this real life?" he muttered to himself before leaning toward Liam, his face wearing a ridiculous expression that was somewhere between shock and elation.

    "Bro. Bro!" Dylan whispered, elbowing Liam excitedly. "Do you see this?! She''s like... like a goddess, man! Those thighs...

    that chest... I think I''ve just been reborn. Holy myst, I''m in love." His eyes glazed over as he continued muttering in awe, completely captivated by Mystica''s appearance.

    Liam glanced sideways at him, utterly unfazed by Dylan''s behavior, then returned his attention to Mystica, ignoring his companion''s over-the-top reaction. But Dylan wasn''t done.

    "I swear, I''ve never seen someone so..." He gestured helplessly at Mystica''s figure, "...so perfect."

    He clasped his hands dramatically, his voice low as he fantasized. "Maybe after this trial, I''ll find a way to ''thank'' her, if you know what I mean..."

    Liam raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Dylan was clearly off in his own world, lost in his perverted daydreams.

    Mystica, unaware of Dylan''s antics¡ªor perhaps choosing to ignore them¡ªcontinued with a smile.

    "I am the head mage assigned to this zone, and I''ll be responsible for sending you to, and bringing you back from, the Realm of Beasts." She gave a playful wink, causing more murmurs and a few hushed gasps from the crowd.

    "Grab your weapons and get ready," Galen barked, regaining control of the situation. His tone was stern, pulling everyone''s focus back to the trial.

    "And don''t worry about dying. Mystica will cast a spell that will return you here the moment you''re severely injured. So, in theory, you won''t die¡ªthough I can''t promise you won''t wish you had."

    The students exchanged uneasy glances but quickly complied, grabbing their weapons. Dylan, still recovering from his "revelation," patted his bow and whispered to himself, "Gotta make sure I impress her."

    Liam observed the scene calmly, noticing how some students were still uncertain about what was coming.

    But just as things seemed to settle, Galen spoke again. "Now, Mystica, do me a favor and send these wannabe knights on their way."

    Mystica smiled once more, her eyes twinkling mischievously. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Instantly, one by one, the students began to disappear, each vanishing in a puff of smoke.

    As the last of them disappeared, Mystica turned to Galen with a playful smirk. "You seem extra grumpy today, Galen." Her voice was teasing, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    Galen, who had been watching the students vanish with clear distaste, grunted in response. "The authorities, these kids... everything is just getting on my last nerve."

    Mystica chuckled softly. "I get the part about the authorities, but the kids? What''d they do to deserve your wrath?"

    "You wouldn''t understand," Galen replied, his irritation palpable. "One of those idiots went in without a single weapon. I swear, this batch is bound to be full of failures."

    Mystica''s playful demeanor shifted slightly. "Wait... you''re serious? Should I bring him back?"

    Galen waved a hand dismissively. "No need. Let''s see what these brats are made of. Maybe they''ll surprise us. Probably not, but it might be entertaining to watch them fail."

    Mystica''s smile returned as she leaned against the edge of the platform. "You''re such a softie, Galen."

    Galen rolled his eyes. "Don''t get cute. Just make sure your spell works. The last thing we need is a bunch of corpses because you were too busy showing off."

    Mystica winked again, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "Oh, darling, my magic''s flawless. It''s not my fault if you''ve got no faith in them."

    Galen huffed, turning his back to her, but even he couldn''t hide the slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Whatever you say, Mystica. Let''s just get this over with."

 Chapter 40 The Realm Of Beasts

    The students suddenly found themselves deep within a dense, untamed forest, its towering trees stretching endlessly toward the sky.The thick canopy overhead allowed only slivers of light to filter through, casting the entire realm in an eerie, shadowy glow.

    Rather than appearing together, the students had been scattered across the vast wilderness, separated into small groups at random.

    Each cluster found themselves in different parts of the forest, some near hidden streams, others in shadowed clearings, and a few on the edges of jagged cliffs.

    The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air heavy with the unknown dangers lurking just beyond the trees.

    The Realm of Beasts had already begun its test.

    At one of the scattered locations, Dylan found himself surrounded by unfamiliar faces. He glanced around, trying to spot Liam, but quickly realized his friend was nowhere to be found.

    "Great, looks like I''ll have to make new friends," Dylan muttered with a light chuckle. As he mingled with the group, it became clear that the others weren''t exactly friendly.

    They ignored him, their faces hard and focused, as if they were sizing up both the environment and each other.

    Dylan, however, remained unbothered, his trademark grin still plastered on his face.

    "Well, aren''t they a lively bunch?" he murmured to himself, weaving between the more serious students as they decided to press further into the forest.

    The air grew heavy as they ventured deeper, the thick foliage rustling ominously. The growl that followed sent shivers down their spines.

    Something was moving swiftly through the shadows, too quick for them to catch a glimpse, but it was clear whatever it was... it wasn''t friendly.

    Out of nowhere, a massive beast exploded from the underbrush. It was enormous, a muscular, tiger-like creature with orange and black stripes, fangs protruding from its snarling mouth, and a long, thick tail that whipped menacingly through the air.

    Its feral eyes locked onto the students as it leaped towards them, jaws wide, ready to tear into flesh.

    Panic surged through the group, but before anyone could react, a flash of blue flames erupted from the side, slamming into the beast mid-air with a deafening explosion.

    The impact sent the creature crashing through a nearby boulder and toppling trees in its wake.

    The beast staggered back to its feet, enraged and more dangerous than before. The students, wide-eyed and shocked, turned to see who had saved them.

    Standing confidently was a striking figure, a boy with a sharp, handsome face, white hair styled in a side fade, and piercing blue eyes that seemed to glow with intensity.

    His sword was drawn, the tip dragging along the ground as he stepped forward.

    "If you''re all just going to stand there like scared rabbits waiting to be eaten, then at least have the decency to stay out of my way," the boy said, his voice dripping with disdain. His tone was cold, cutting through the tension with brutal honesty.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained by the boy''s cocky attitude, but said nothing, watching as the newcomer approached the beast, unfazed by the threat.

    The tiger-like creature growled, preparing to strike again, but then something unexpected happened.

    From the shadows behind it, several more beasts of the same kind emerged, their glowing eyes fixed on the group. There were at least four now, all circling, ready to pounce. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The boy stopped in his tracks, but instead of fear, his expression shifted into something darker. His lips curled into a menacing grin, almost as if he welcomed the challenge.

    "Now that''s more like it," he said, his voice dripping with excitement. With a swift motion, he raised his sword, and blue flames erupted from the blade, engulfing it in searing heat.

    The beasts snarled, but the boy didn''t hesitate. His entire aura shifted, the air around him crackling with the heat of his myst as he prepared to face the pack head-on.

    As the lead beast lunged at the boy, he wasted no time and launched himself forward to meet it head-on.

    The creature''s massive claws slashed down, but the boy''s blade flashed, expertly redirecting the blow. In the same fluid motion, he raised his free hand, which was engulfed in roaring blue flames.

    The heat radiating from him was almost unbearable, wild and untamed.

    In a split second, his flaming hand found its mark on the beast''s side, and with a deafening roar, an explosion far more intense than the first erupted.

    The sheer force of it incinerated a section of the forest, trees snapping and splintering as the ground itself seemed to shake. Blue flames spread, devouring everything in their path as the beast was thrown back, engulfed in fire.

    The boy landed on his feet, his smirk growing wider as he surveyed the destruction he''d caused.

    But he wasn''t aware of the danger creeping up behind him. One of the remaining beasts had used the explosion as cover, silently closing the distance.

    Without warning, the creature pounced from behind, its claws aimed directly at the boy''s back.

    He spun just in time, his sword flashing as it intercepted the strike, but the force was overwhelming. He was knocked back, skidding across the ground, dirt and debris kicking up in his wake.

    He managed to dig his sword into the earth, grinding to a halt just before slamming into a tree.

    The moment he stopped, another beast lunged from the side, giving him no time to react. His eyes widened for a split second, realizing he wouldn''t be able to block in time.

    But then, a familiar voice rang out from above. "Sorry, Blue Flames, but I can''t let you hog all the glory!"

    Dylan, grinning like a madman, was airborne, bow in hand. Though no arrow was visible, his hand was already pulling the string back.

    Myst swirled around his arm, coalescing into a sleek, metallic arrow. As the bowstring stretched to its limit, the tip of the arrow gleamed with a bright yellow light, pulsing with energy.

    With a sharp twang, Dylan released the arrow. It streaked through the air like a lightning bolt, aimed directly at the attacking beast.

    The arrow struck the creature with a blinding flash of light, the force of the impact sending it crashing into the ground, where it erupted in a powerful explosion of myst and energy.

    The boy with blue flames raised an eyebrow, momentarily impressed despite himself. As the dust settled and the remains of the beast smoldered on the ground, Dylan landed next to him, still wearing that cocky grin.

    "You''re welcome," Dylan said, casually spinning his bow before slinging it over his shoulder.

    The boy smirked, his blue eyes flashing with both irritation and amusement. "Not bad, but you''re still playing catch-up."

    Dylan shrugged. "Catch-up? Please. I''m just getting warmed up. I''ll leave the rest for you, if you''re still standing by the time I''m done."

    The two exchanged a quick glance, a silent understanding passing between them as more of the beasts closed in from the shadows. The fight was far from over, but now, they were both ready to unleash hell.

    Back at the academy grounds, Galen and Mystica observed the trials unfold through the magical screen Mystica had summoned.

    The screen flickered, displaying various scenes from the Realm of Beasts where the students were being tested.

    Mystica leaned back, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Seems these kids are stronger than you expected, Galen," she teased, her lips curving into a mischievous smile as she watched the battles unfold.

    Galen, his arms crossed and expression as cold as ever, scoffed. "Stronger? You''re easily entertained. These kids are still nothing but trash pretending to be knights." His gaze shifted to the group of students who had already been forcefully returned by Mystica''s spell.

    These unfortunate students, who got injured back at the forest, bloodied and bruised, stood at the academy grounds, their heads hung low in shame.

    Galen''s icy glare fell on them, making them avert their eyes even further. "Look at them," he muttered. "Already failed. Disgraceful." He sighed deeply, the disdain evident in his voice.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the Realm of Beasts, a different group of students, still intact and unscathed, trudged through the dense forest. They had yet to encounter any beasts, and an uneasy quiet hung over them.

    "Did you hear that?" one girl asked, her voice trembling slightly as they all heard a distant, thunderous boom.

    "Look over there!" another student pointed toward the horizon where a massive explosion of blue flames lit up the sky.

    "Do you think it''s a beast?" a nervous girl asked.

    "It could be," a boy replied, "or it could be one of our classmates."

    Before anyone could continue speculating, a tall, well-built guy who looked far older than the rest stepped forward.

    His muscles bulged beneath his shirt, and his stern expression demanded attention. "It doesn''t matter what it is," he said in a commanding tone. "We''re heading in that direction."

    Silence fell over the group as they stared at him. His presence was intimidating, and most seemed hesitant to challenge him. But after a few seconds, one girl gathered the courage to speak.

    "I understand that you''ve pretty much made yourself the leader here," she began cautiously, "but I think we should vote on it. We don''t know what that explosion was, and running toward it without a plan could get us all killed."

    A few other students murmured in agreement, clearly siding with her.

    The muscular guy sneered.

    "Pathetic. You all really want to vote? Did you not hear Sir Galen back at the academy? This trial is meant to test our combat skills. Sitting around waiting for the trial to end won''t make you a knight."

    "True," the girl retorted, her voice calm but firm. "But he also said it''s about survival and how we handle bizarre situations. Running toward explosions blindly isn''t surviving¡ªit''s being reckless."

    The group now split into two sides: one that wanted to follow the muscular guy toward the explosion, and the other who agreed with the girl, preferring to stay where they were and wait out the trial. The trial was only supposed to last three hours, and by their estimates, they had already survived one.

    "Enough," the guy barked, cutting through the chatter.

    "We''ll settle this with a vote. Whoever wants to follow me, stand with me. If you want to hide like cowards, stand with her. Once we''ve voted, we all stick to the decision."

    One by one, the students made their choices, moving to either his side or the girl''s. When the last person had chosen, both sides were tied, leaving only one person who hadn''t voted¡ªLiam.

    Liam, who had been silent the entire time, stood off to the side, watching the debate unfold with quiet indifference.

    His mind wasn''t on their petty argument; it was on more important things¡ªhis own strategies, his own goals. All this talk about running or hiding meant nothing to him.

    "Hey! You!" The muscular guy''s voice rang out, clearly frustrated by Liam''s lack of participation. "What''s your vote? Make it quick."

    Liam''s gaze slowly shifted toward the guy, his eyes locking onto him. The intensity of Liam''s stare was enough to make the muscular student falter.

    Despite his imposing size, a chill ran down his spine, and for the first time, he seemed uncertain.

    The silence stretched on for a moment as Liam continued to look at him, unblinking. Then, with a calm but cutting tone, Liam spoke. "I don''t care about your vote. Do what you want. I have better things to think of."

    The tension in the air thickened as the group exchanged glances, unsure of how to respond to Liam''s disregard for their plans.

 Chapter 41 Growing My Army

    The muscular guy''s patience finally snapped, his frustration boiling over. He stormed toward Liam, eyes blazing with anger, and grabbed him by the collar, lifting him slightly off the ground.He was much taller and broader than Liam, his shadow towering over him.

    "You think you''re some kind of hotshot, don''t you?" the guy spat, his voice trembling with annoyance. His grip tightened on Liam''s shirt, but Liam remained unbothered, his expression eerily calm.

    His gaze shifted down to the hand gripping his collar before slowly locking eyes with the guy, his stare cold and unflinching.

    "I''ll say this once," Liam spoke softly, yet with a quiet authority that made the air around them feel heavier. "Let. Go. Of me."

    The guy chuckled, finding Liam''s calm demeanor amusing. "And what if I don''t? What are you gonna do, huh?" he mocked.

    "Gonna hit me with some special fist combo?" He laughed loudly, turning to the rest of the group while still holding Liam''s collar.

    "Can you believe this guy?" he asked, gesturing to Liam with his free hand. "He doesn''t even have a weapon, and he''s trying to act tough!"

    He laughed harder, the sound echoing through the forest. "You wanna be feared, kid? You gotta back it up with action. You should be a comedian instead of pretending to be a knight."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Liam moved with blinding speed, his hand snapping up to grab the guy''s wrist. Instantly, the guy''s laughter stopped, replaced by a sharp gasp of pain.

    His knees buckled, and he began to drop, slowly collapsing at Liam''s feet as the unbearable pressure in his wrist forced him down.

    The pain etched across his face was undeniable, and the sounds of his struggle filled the tense silence.

    Liam, still calm and composed, looked down at him. "Like I said," Liam''s voice cut through the air, "I don''t care what you decide. Just don''t get in my way."

    The rest of the group stood frozen, watching in shock as the once-dominant figure crumbled before Liam''s effortless grip. No one dared to intervene or even speak.

    Liam released the guy''s wrist, letting him fall completely to the ground. The muscular student clutched his arm, grimacing in pain but too afraid to stand up again.

    Liam''s gaze shifted, landing on a girl who had been standing near a tree, her face pale from witnessing what had just happened.

    "And you," Liam said, his tone neutral but sharp, "should be more aware of your surroundings. Don''t just stand anywhere without paying attention."

    Without warning, Liam summoned one of his daggers into his left hand. The black blade shimmered as it materialized from his myst, leaving the group wide-eyed in fear, thinking Liam was about to attack.

    His hand moved like a blur, the dagger flying from his grip at incredible speed.

    The dagger sliced through the air, whistling past the side of the girl''s face so closely she could feel the wind from its passage.

    She gasped, her body freezing in place, too shocked to react.

    The blade embedded itself into the tree behind her, but not into the trunk. A strange, purple liquid began to drip from something now becoming visible¡ªa camouflaged beast, blending seamlessly into the bark of the tree.

    With the dagger lodged into its head, the creature''s body fell, revealing its grotesque form: a bat-like beast with elongated limbs, its wings twisted into clawed arms.

    The purple substance was its blood, and Liam''s dagger had pierced clean through its skull.

    The group stumbled back, startled by the sight of the creature. They hadn''t even known it was there.

    Liam walked toward the fallen beast, retrieving his dagger without a second glance at the group. As he knelt to wipe the blood from the blade, he glanced at them.

    "Whether you plan to stay here or go toward the explosion, it doesn''t matter. Just know that beasts are lurking everywhere. You''ve stepped into the Realm of Beasts, after all." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned and began walking deeper into the forest, his steps calm and measured. The group, still paralyzed with fear and uncertainty, watched him go.

    But just as Liam reached the edge of the clearing, he stopped, casting a final glance at the corpse of the fallen beast.

    "Extract," he whispered, and in a dark swirl of myst, the shadow of the beast was ripped from its body, drawn into Liam''s own shadow, disappearing within.

    The sight sent a shiver down the spines of those watching, but no one dared speak a word.

    With a faint smile, Liam murmured to himself, "Now, time to go hunting. This place is perfect for Extraction."

    And without another word, he vanished into the depths of the forest, leaving the group to their fear and confusion, his figure fading into the shadows.

    *****

    Back at the academy, Galen and Mystica observed the unfolding trials, their eyes fixed on the magical screen that displayed the chaotic events.

    The moment Liam''s shadow enveloped the beast''s corpse and absorbed it, a subtle shift crossed Galen''s usually cold and controlled face.

    "Mystica," Galen spoke, his voice still calm, though there was an unmistakable edge beneath his words.

    "I see it, Galen," Mystica responded, her disbelief barely concealed. "He just used dark magic¡­ and he''s a student?"

    Galen''s lips curled into an almost sinister smirk. "Seems there''s still a dark magic user out there," he murmured, his tone dark with curiosity, yet laced with approval. "I thought we''d seen the last of them."

    The screen continued to display scenes of students struggling in the trials, some triumphing, others being forcefully teleported back to the academy by Mystica''s spell.

    Only around a hundred students remained in the trial, but Galen''s focus had narrowed on one¡ªLiam.

    *****

    Deep within the Realm of Beasts, far removed from the rest of the students, Liam ventured alone. His steps were quiet, deliberate, as he navigated the thick foliage. Shadows clung to him, drawn naturally by his presence, as though the forest itself bent toward his power.

    His eyes scanned his surroundings, taking in every detail of the wilderness. The thick canopy overhead filtered the sunlight into scattered beams, casting an eerie glow on the forest floor.

    The air was dense with myst, heavy and tangible. The deeper he went, the more primal the energy became.

    Liam suddenly stopped in his tracks, feeling a shift in the atmosphere¡ªa slight tremor in the air that alerted him to the incoming danger.

    His hands moved with fluid precision, summoning his twin daggers. The black blades shimmered, dark myst swirling around them like tendrils of smoke.

    From the shadows, beasts began to emerge. They were all different, grotesque in their forms.

    The first, a massive creature resembling a wolf but standing on two legs, had thick black fur and glowing red eyes. Its claws were long and sharp, dripping with venom.

    Another beast, a twisted abomination with the body of a panther but the head of a serpent, slithered through the grass, its tail lashing out like a whip.

    Others followed¡ªa bear-like monster with stone-like skin, a giant lizard with scales that reflected the forest like a mirror, and strange, horned creatures with razor-sharp tusks protruding from their jaws.

    They surrounded Liam, their eyes gleaming with hunger and rage, driven by the instinct to kill. But Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, a menacing smirk crept onto his lips.

    "Thank you for saving me the trouble of hunting you down," he muttered, his voice cold as he crouched slightly, his body preparing to spring into action.

    The wolf-like beast charged first, its claws slashing through the air with deadly speed. Liam twisted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike, and in one fluid motion, he plunged his dagger into the creature''s exposed side.

    The blade sank deep, dark myst surging through the wound, and with a twist, Liam sent the beast flying to the ground, its body convulsing before it lay still.

    But there was no time to pause. The panther-serpent hybrid lunged at him next, its forked tongue flicking out with a hiss.

    Liam''s footwork was precise, swift, as he danced around the beast''s attacks. Its tail whipped at him, aiming for his legs, but Liam leaped into the air, spinning mid-flight. His right dagger came down in a deadly arc, severing the tail cleanly.

    The creature screeched, recoiling in pain, but Liam was already moving. He landed gracefully, his left dagger flashing out and driving through the creature''s throat, ending its life in a single, brutal strike.

    Behind him, the ground shook as the stone-skinned bear beast charged. Its massive paws could crush a man''s skull with ease, and its roars reverberated through the trees.

    Liam waited, poised, and just as the beast reared up to strike, he dashed forward, his body low to the ground.

    The beast''s paw slammed into the earth where he''d stood a second ago, but Liam was already behind it.

    His daggers flashed, slicing through the tendons behind its legs. The beast collapsed, its stone skin no match for the precision of Liam''s strikes.

    With ruthless efficiency, he drove both daggers into its exposed spine, ending its rampage.

    The lizard creature hissed, its mirror-like scales flashing as it moved to attack. It was faster than the others, darting in and out of Liam''s range with blinding speed, but Liam''s focus remained unshaken.

    He waited for the perfect moment, and when the creature lunged again, its jaws wide open to strike, Liam spun on his heel, his movements far fluid and enhanced than months ago.

    He slashed both daggers in a cross formation, cutting across the creature''s throat and stomach in one swift, lethal motion.

    The lizard staggered back, its scales cracking as blood poured from its wounds before it too collapsed.

    The remaining horned beasts circled Liam warily, their tusks gleaming under the faint light.

    They were smarter, more cautious, but they too were driven by instinct. Liam''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement.

    "You''re all the same," he muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on his daggers. "Wild beasts with no thought beyond survival."

    With a sudden burst of speed, Liam launched himself toward the nearest creature. It tried to impale him with its tusks, but he sidestepped, delivering a flurry of precise slashes to its side.

    His daggers moved like extensions of his own body, fluid and relentless, each strike hitting a vital point. The beast collapsed in a heap, and as the final one charged at him in a desperate attempt, Liam vaulted over its back, landing behind it.

    Before it could turn, he drove his blade into the back of its neck, ending the battle in seconds.

    Panting lightly, Liam straightened, his daggers still dripping with the blood of his foes. He wiped them clean, a sense of satisfaction settling over him.

    Without looking back at the carnage he''d left behind, he whispered to himself, "Extraction."

    The shadows of the fallen beasts were pulled from their bodies, merging into Liam''s own shadow, swelling his power further.

    "This place," Liam murmured, smirking darkly, "is perfect for growing my army."

 Chapter 42 The Nyxarion Dragon

    Liam sat on a small boulder, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. Around him, the forest floor was littered with the remains of beasts, their blood soaking into the earth, the scent of death thick in the air.His body ached slightly, though the effects of Crimson Overdrive still lingered, fueling him with enough energy to keep going for a while longer.

    ''Thanks to Overdrive, I can keep pushing for a bit longer,'' he mused, his eyes scanning the corpses surrounding him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''But it''s clear time''s almost up for this trial. Still, I''ve used Extraction four times now, and I''m not even feeling the strain. Impressive.''

    A smirk tugged at his lips as he stood, wiping the blood from his blades. "That training paid off, after all," he muttered, raising a hand toward the fallen beasts. "Extract."

    The shadows of the beasts twisted and writhed, then slithered across the ground to join with his own. He watched the process with satisfaction, his smirk widening.

    ''Well, the trial should be over soon. I''ll just wait¡ª''

    Before he could finish his thought, a sudden shift in the atmosphere made him pause.

    The very air around him thickened, the pressure building. The myst in the area swirled chaotically, as if responding to an unseen force.

    The sky darkened rapidly, clouds rolling in like a tidal wave. Rain began to pour down in torrents, and the air was soon punctuated by the sharp crack of lightning.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, feeling the ominous energy settle in his bones.

    Something was coming.

    *****

    On the other side of the forest, where Dylan and the boy with the blue flames had been battling, the scene was equally chaotic.

    The ground was strewn with the corpses of beasts, steam rising from where the flames had scorched the earth.

    Dylan sat on the ground, leaning back on his hands, panting heavily from exhaustion.

    "Hey, blue flames," Dylan called out, his voice teasing, "looks like I got more kills than you."

    The other boy, still standing but clearly worn out, shot him a sharp glare. "You wish, you airborne bastard. And stop calling me blue flames."

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, an amused grin spreading across his face. "Oh? Then what should I call you? Captain Hothead? Flaming Fury? Ooh, how about Firecracker?"

    "How about you shut up?" the boy snapped, visibly irritated. "It''s Asher. My name is Asher. You''d know that if you ever stopped being an idiot for two seconds."

    Dylan''s grin widened, unbothered by the insults. "Ah, finally! A name! It only took, what, half a trial?" He pushed himself to his feet, his sarcasm evident.

    "I''m Dylan, by the way. But you can call me the guy who saved your ass back there."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "Saved my ass? I was the one burning through those things like it was nothing. You were just flying around like a circus act."

    "Hey, it''s called aerial combat, Ash." Dylan stretched his arms over his head, still grinning. "You know, strategy. Can''t expect a ground-pounder like you to understand."

    "Oh, screw off, blondie. You couldn''t strategize your way out of a wet paper bag," Asher retorted, crossing his arms, though there was a faint twitch of a smile on his lips.

    "Speaking of wet, is it raining?" Dylan extended his hand out to feel the droplets, blinking in mild surprise as the rain began to fall harder.

    Asher frowned, looking up at the rapidly darkening sky. "Yeah, and those clouds¡­ look at that." He gestured toward the ominous dark clouds rolling in from the horizon, the same ones Liam had noticed earlier.

    Dylan squinted at them, looking more curious than concerned. "Those are some seriously dark clouds. Like, ''end of the world'' dark. Should we be worried?"

    "That''s what I just said, genius," Asher grumbled, shaking his head. "Seriously, how do you even function?"

    Dylan gave him a cheeky grin. "It''s part of my charm. You''ll get used to it."

    Asher groaned in exasperation, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Gods help me."

    Dylan, ignoring the frustration, looked around the clearing. "But you''re right¡ªshouldn''t the trial be over by now? It''s been like, what, three hours?"

    Asher nodded, his expression turning serious. "Yeah, I thought so too. Something''s off."

    Dylan shrugged, his playful tone giving way to a more thoughtful one. "Well, whatever it is, it looks like we''re not done yet."

    He glanced at the darkening sky and the storm brewing overhead, feeling the weight of the myst in the air. "Guess we''ll just have to see what happens next."

    Asher scoffed. "Yeah, because ''waiting to see what happens'' is always the best plan."

    Dylan shot him a sideways glance, a smirk playing on his lips. "You really need to work on your optimism, Ash."

    "I''ll work on it when you stop being an idiot," Asher shot back, though his tone was less heated than before.

    Dylan chuckled, wiping the rain from his face. "Deal."

    ****

    Back at the academy, the atmosphere had shifted as the trial drew to a close. On the elevated platform overlooking the magical screens, Galen stood with his arms crossed, his gaze sharp yet indifferent. His patience for the ongoing trial had worn thin.

    "Mystica, it''s time to end this. The students have shown enough of their incompetence," Galen said with a calm but dismissive tone, turning on his heel to leave.

    Mystica rolled her eyes playfully, offering a smirk. "Alright, Mr. Grumpy," she teased, waving her hand toward the screens as she prepared to cast the recall spell.

    However, as she tried to activate the spell, nothing happened. Mystica frowned, trying again, then a third time¡ªstill no reaction.

    A hint of concern crept into her features. She tried two more times, frustration growing with each failed attempt.

    "Hey, Galen," she called, her voice tinged with worry, "something''s wrong. My recall spell isn''t working."

    Galen, who had nearly reached the stairs of the platform, halted mid-step. He turned slowly, his expression unreadable but his tone sharp. "What do you mean, it isn''t working?"

    "There''s¡­ a force preventing it," Mystica muttered, her brows furrowed as her gaze flicked back to the screens.

    "I''ve never seen anything like this before. It''s as if something''s blocking me. I think there must be¡ª"

    Before she could finish, her words caught in her throat as she saw something on the screen. Her heart skipped a beat.

    "Isn''t that the dark magic boy?" Mystica''s voice dropped to a whisper as she stared at the image of Liam sprinting through the forest at an alarming speed.

    But it wasn''t just the speed that concerned her¡ªit was what he was running from.

    "What is he running from?" she asked aloud, her voice shaky as she tried to make sense of the scene.

    Galen''s eyes shifted to the screen, narrowing as he watched for only a few seconds.

    Then, something dark¡ªa massive blur¡ªraced past the screen in the blink of an eye, moving with such speed and force that it seemed like a shadow ripping through reality itself.

    The moment the figure appeared, both Mystica and Galen''s expressions shifted drastically.

    Mystica''s playful demeanor was gone, replaced with outright fear. Galen''s face, typically cold and detached, now held an edge of gravity.

    "No," Mystica breathed, her hands trembling slightly. "That... that can''t be possible. There''s no way that kind of beast would appear in this realm. I¡ªI checked everything before sending the students there. I made sure¡ª"

    "It doesn''t matter what you checked, Mystica," Galen interrupted, his voice low but commanding, his usual calm now laced with urgency. "Get every mage in the academy here. We''re out of time."

    Mystica snapped her gaze toward him, panic rising. "What? What are you planning to do?"

    "You''ll combine your powers with mine," Galen said, stepping back toward her with an intensity she had rarely seen in him. "We don''t have the luxury of subtlety anymore. I''m going in there myself."

    "You''re... going in? Galen, that thing is¡ª"

    "Deadly, seems like you''ve forgotten who I am" Galen cut her off, his tone hard and calm.

    "Besides, those students may not have earned my respect, but I will not let them die because of our failure. Get the mages. Now."

    Mystica hesitated for a brief moment, the weight of Galen''s words sinking in. But she knew he was right.

    Without another word, she turned and sent out a magical pulse, summoning every mage in the academy as fast as she could.

    Galen''s eyes remained fixed on the screen where the dark blur had disappeared into the stormy forest.

    His expression was unreadable, but beneath the surface, his mind was racing. He had faced many dangers in his life, but this beast¡­ this was something beyond the usual threats they dealt with.

    And now, those children were caught in its path.

    "I won''t let this thing take them," Galen muttered to himself, clenching his fists. "Not on my watch."

    The storm in the Realm of Beasts was only growing stronger. Time was running out.

    *****

    Back in the Realm of Beasts, Liam sprinted through the dense forest at a speed that defied reason, his heart racing but his expression focused.

    The air around him was thick with tension, and his instincts screamed at him to keep running, no matter what.

    ''This has to be a sick joke,'' Liam thought, his breath steady despite the panic simmering inside.

    ''I thought these things were just legends... folk tales to scare kids into staying out of danger.''

    A low rumble vibrated through the air. Liam''s eyes widened in realization. ''Damn, it''s right above me. No way I''m shaking this thing off.''

    Suddenly, a sharp whistling sound tore through the sky¡ªa noise so piercing it felt like the very air was being ripped apart.

    Before Liam could react, a massive streak of purple light erupted from the heavens. It wasn''t just light¡ªit was fire, burning with a malevolent intensity.

    The searing beam crashed into the ground just behind Liam, obliterating trees, rocks, and everything in its path. The shockwave sent him hurtling forward, like a ragdoll caught in a storm.

    Liam was thrown through the air, smashing through trees and jagged rocks. Each impact jarred his body, but he gritted his teeth and twisted mid-flight, slamming his hand into the ground to skid to a stop.

    Dirt sprayed around him as he dug his fingers into the earth, steadying himself. He coughed once, tasting blood in his mouth, but that only made him grin.

    "Alright," he muttered, his voice low and menacing as he stood upright.

    His body ached from the impact, but the rush of adrenaline and Overdrive flowing through his veins made him feel invincible. He cracked his neck, his grin widening. "Screw running..."

    He lifted his head, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation. "...I''m going to add you to my army."

    As he spoke, the creature that had been chasing him finally revealed itself in the clearing ahead.

    The flames that had rained down moments ago still lingered, casting an eerie purple glow across the landscape. Within that light, the silhouette of a massive beast emerged.

    The ground shook beneath the weight of its landing, and the trees around it were dwarfed by its size.

    A jet-black dragon, its scales gleaming like polished obsidian, stood before him. Its eyes were fierce, glowing a deep violet that seemed to pierce through the very soul.

    Smoke billowed from its nostrils as it let out a deafening roar, the sound so powerful that the earth itself trembled.

    Liam''s grin only grew more wicked. "Perfect," he whispered to himself, his daggers materializing in his hands.

    His myst swirled around him like a shadowy vortex, ready for the coming battle. The dragon might have been a legend, but so was Liam.

    And he had no intention of backing down.

    With one last deep breath, Liam launched forward, ready to claim his prize.

 Chapter 43 The Nyxarion Dragon: 2

    "Did you hear that? What kind of beast screams that loud?" Dylan asked, his voice laced with curiosity as he and Asher trudged through the rain, looking for shelter.Asher glanced back at the ominous clouds gathering in the distance. "It''s coming from that direction," he said, narrowing his eyes. "And whatever it is, it''s big." A sudden flicker of purple light caught his attention, crackling across the sky far away.

    "Hey, blondie," Asher called out.

    "What''s up, my dear mean-headed companion?" Dylan replied, wearing his usual teasing grin.

    "This is not the time for your useless jokes, idiot. Whatever that thing is," Asher pointed toward the stormy horizon, "it''s headed straight for us."

    Dylan turned just in time to see the trees being flattened and dust clouds rising like a stampede was on its way. His eyes widened as a dark shape rocketed into the sky. "Holy crap! What the hell is¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a massive jet-black dragon soared above them, its wings beating so powerfully that the trees bent under the force.

    "Is that a dragon?" Dylan exclaimed, his tone torn between disbelief and amazement.

    Asher, normally hard-faced, looked just as stunned, his expression betraying a mix of awe and excitement. But it didn''t take him long to snap back. "Wait... is that... Liam?" Dylan suddenly pointed, squinting.

    Sure enough, there was Liam, dagger buried deep into the dragon''s scales, holding on for dear life as the beast thrashed midair.

    "Who names their kid Liam?" Asher muttered, rolling his eyes. "More importantly, how the hell can you even see that from this distance?"

    "Because I''m an archer, you ground-crawling simpleton." Dylan grinned, full of sarcasm.

    "Just because you''re an archer?" Asher raised an eyebrow, his irritation creeping back.

    "No, it''s because I ate a bird''s eye this morning. Of course, it''s because I''m an archer!" Dylan snapped back, mockingly. "You ask some real thought-provoking questions, Asher."

    Before Asher could retort, Dylan''s expression changed in an instant. He spotted something hurtling toward them. "WATCH OUT!"

    Without hesitation, he tackled Asher to the ground just as a massive object crashed into the earth with a deafening boom. The ground shattered in a straight line, uprooting trees and sending a thick cloud of dust into the air.

    The impact left Asher groaning, pinned beneath Dylan''s weight. "Get off me, you overgrown boulder," Asher grumbled, barely able to breathe with the dust and Dylan on top of him.

    "Is that any way to thank your prince charming?" Dylan quipped, still grinning as he rolled off Asher.

    "Prince charming? You''re more like a troll," Asher snapped back, shoving Dylan aside and brushing off the dirt. "Get off me, you lowly trash."

    Both of them stood and looked toward the direction of the impact, the dust starting to settle.

    As the smokescreen faded, they saw a figure lying amidst the destruction¡ªthe ground torn apart, trees broken, and debris scattered everywhere. And right in the middle of it all, Liam lay sprawled out, motionless.

    He looked like a corpse.

    "...Well," Dylan said after a beat of silence, "it''s either nap time or that dragon''s got one hell of a right hook."

    Asher squinted at the sight. "If he''s dead, I''m not giving him a eulogy."

    Dylan smirked. "Yeah, I can''t imagine the speech. ''Here lies Liam, the guy who thought it was a good idea to wrestle a dragon.''"

    Asher crossed his arms, shaking his head. "Moron."

    Liam''s fingers twitched, his daggers still clutched in his hands as a low groan escaped his lips. The pain radiating through his body was intense, but he slowly began to push himself upright, determined.

    "I''m so gonna kill that dragon," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with pain and frustration as he fought to stand. But no sooner had he spoken than he doubled over, coughing up a considerable amount of blood. The impact from his fall had clearly been more damaging than he''d let on.

    "Whoa, easy there, you shouldn''t be moving in your condition," Dylan said, rushing over to support him.

    Liam looked up at Dylan, a faint smile still playing on his face despite the obvious agony. "You''re still alive?"

    Dylan gave a mock-salute, grinning. "Of course, my middle name is ''survive,'' after all."

    "You really need to stop with your useless chatter, blondie," Asher called from where he stood, arms crossed, his expression as stoic as ever.

    Liam''s gaze shifted to Asher as he stood on his feet, shaky but determined. "Who the hell are you?" he asked, still trying to make sense of the situation.

    "This is Asher, but you can call him Blue Flames," Dylan interjected with his signature grin.

    Asher''s eye twitched. "I told you not to call me that, you idiot."

    Unfazed, Liam took a deep breath, exhaling a visible stream of air that looked almost like steam. His body was burning from the inside, but he was doing everything to maintain composure.

    Dylan, ever the chatterbox, couldn''t help but pry. "So, how''d you end up in this mess anyway? Battling a dragon? Sounds like the definition of ''suicide.''"

    "Well... the damn thing came out of nowhere," Liam replied, his tone calm despite the chaotic situation. "I happened to be standing at the wrong place at the wrong time when it decided to show up."

    "Damn, talk about bad luck," Dylan said, shaking his head.

    "Are there still any students around here?" Liam asked, his eyes now tracking the dragon as it circled above.

    "I think they''re long gone by now," Dylan answered. "Me and Ash here lured the beast away from the rest of those weaklings."

    "That''s good¡­" Liam said, his gaze still locked on the dragon. "Because that thing is about to attack again."

    Dylan''s expression shifted from lighthearted to concerned in an instant. "Wait, wait, you''re not seriously thinking about fighting it again, are you?"

    Liam said nothing, his silence a confirmation in itself.

    "Well, guess that means I''m in too," Dylan said with a cheerful grin, pulling out his bow. "I can''t let you have all the fun."

    Asher stepped forward, his fierce gaze locking onto Liam. "There''s no way I''m letting you two fight this thing alone," he said, summoning his blue flames that flickered ominously around his hands.

    Liam remained expressionless, barely sparing either of them a glance. "Do whatever you want. I don''t care if you die, just don''t get in my way," he said bluntly.

    Dylan laughed it off, but Asher wasn''t so easygoing. His eyes narrowed, and he stormed toward Liam. "You arrogant bastard. Are you looking down on me?"

    Liam didn''t even flinch, meeting Asher''s fury with complete indifference. "Say what you want, Blue Flames. Just stay out of my way," he said coolly, shoving Asher aside as he walked past.

    Asher clenched his fists, his flames flaring up around him in anger. "Alright then, let''s see who kills this dragon first," he growled.

    As the tension between the two escalated, the dragon high above finally seemed to take notice of them. With a roar, it began its descent, diving at a terrifying speed straight toward them.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed, summoning his own red flames, focusing intently on the dragon''s trajectory. He was waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Asher, despite his rage, mirrored the action, preparing his blue flames for the clash.

    But before either could act, Dylan darted past them, leaping toward the nearest tree. "What are you two waiting for?" he called out, climbing higher with acrobatic ease. "If you want this thing dead, you''ve gotta strike first!"

    Reaching the top of the tallest tree, Dylan balanced on a branch, his bow drawn. He nocked three arrows at once, summoning his myst to form metallic projectiles. "Blinding Beam!" he shouted, releasing the bowstring.

    At the tip of the arrows, a brilliant light began to form, a culmination of Dylan''s myst, charging into a focused beam of energy. The arrows streaked through the air with precision, heading directly for the dragon''s head.

    The moment they made contact, a massive magical explosion erupted in the sky. Dylan, with a wide grin plastered across his face, dropped back to the ground, landing gracefully before turning to watch the spectacle. "Bullseye."

    The dragon screeched in pain as it fell from the sky, crashing violently into the earth. A thick dust cloud rose from the impact, sweeping over the area and forcing the trio to brace themselves.

    As the dust began to clear, Dylan, ever the joker, couldn''t resist. "Looks like I win," he teased, wearing his signature grin.

    Asher, clearly annoyed, shot him a glare, but Liam remained calm, his eyes focused on the fallen dragon. Something felt off.

    Just as Dylan was about to celebrate further, the dragon began to stir, slowly rising to its feet. But this time, its left wing was mangled, nearly torn off from the explosion.

    "Guess the fight''s not over yet," Liam muttered under his breath, his gaze sharpening as he prepared for round two. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan was just about to open his mouth, already crafting some snarky comment. "Well, looks like I¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a sudden gust of wind blew past him.

    "What the¡ª"

    It was Asher, his figure a blue blur as he darted straight toward the dragon. His flames flared wildly, igniting his right arm with a brilliant azure light that crackled like molten fire.

    The intense heat radiating from him warped the air around his hand, making the scene feel even more electrifying.

    Dylan blinked, momentarily stunned. "That idiot," he muttered, watching as Asher closed the distance between himself and the dragon with insane speed.

    The dragon, sensing the approaching threat, swung one of its massive claws toward Asher, but he was already moving too fast.

    With a swift, graceful maneuver, Asher dodged to the side, his body twisting in midair like a wisp of flame, effortlessly avoiding the dragon''s strike.

    Before the beast could react again, Asher was within striking distance, his right hand pulsing with blue flames that coiled around his fist like a serpent.

    His eyes were locked onto a specific point just beneath the dragon''s thick, scaly hide.

    "Blue Flame Barrage!" Asher growled through gritted teeth, thrusting his flaming fist directly into the dragon''s side.

    The impact was immediate. A shockwave of blue myst erupted from the point of contact, causing the ground to tremble beneath them.

    The flames didn''t stop there¡ªAsher''s myst detonated outward in a controlled explosion, sending a powerful wave of scorching blue fire that spread across the dragon''s body.

    The dragon roared in pain, the searing flames dancing across its scales, leaving scorched marks where they touched.

    Asher''s explosion was so intense that even from a distance, the heat was palpable. It was as if the very air around them was burning.

    Dylan, standing back with an incredulous look, watched the whole thing unfold. "Okay, fine, maybe that was cooler than what I was about to do," he muttered to himself, unable to suppress a smirk.

    Asher, meanwhile, landed smoothly a few paces away from the dragon, his blue flames still flickering around his right arm as he straightened up.

    He turned his head slightly, casting a sideways glance at Dylan and Liam, his expression confident¡ªborderline smug.

    "You were saying something, blondie?" Asher asked, his tone sharp with just a hint of a taunt, though his breathing was heavy from the exertion.

    Dylan''s grin widened. "Oh, nothing. Just... admiring the view," he replied, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth.

    But their banter was cut short as the dragon let out another furious roar. Despite the damage it had taken, it wasn''t down yet. Smoke rose from the singed parts of its body, its eyes burning with renewed rage as it prepared for its next move.

    Asher''s lips curled into a fierce smile, his flames blazing once again. "Round two, then?"

    This time, there was no need for words. The three of them knew what was coming, and they were ready for it.

 Chapter 44 The Dragons Wrath

    The three of them¡ªLiam, Asher, and Dylan¡ªlaunched themselves at the dragon in perfect, chaotic unison.Asher led the charge with his blue flames roaring around him, his eyes gleaming with competitive fire.

    Liam followed close behind, calm and focused, his sharp gaze scanning the dragon''s massive frame for any weak spot.

    Dylan brought up the rear, grinning ear to ear, enjoying the adrenaline of the battle as if it were the best day of his life.

    "Try to keep up, losers!" Asher shouted, flames flaring from his hands and feet as he rocketed toward the dragon.

    "Relax, Blue Flames, no one''s trying to steal your spotlight," Dylan teased, nocking an arrow mid-sprint and firing it toward the beast''s head.

    The arrow gleamed with metallic light, aiming for the dragon''s eye, but the beast tilted its head just in time, the arrow bouncing harmlessly off its thick, obsidian scales.

    Liam said nothing. He kept moving in tight, calculated arcs, his daggers drawn, eyes narrowing as the dragon''s immense size loomed above them.

    The dragon retaliated swiftly, its jaws parting to unleash a torrent of purple fire that cascaded toward them like a tidal wave of heat. "Scatter!" Liam barked, his voice cold and precise.

    The three boys split in different directions as the firestorm raged between them. The ground beneath their feet melted into scorched earth, and the air shimmered with intense heat. Dylan dove behind a fallen tree, rolling smoothly and already preparing another shot.

    Asher skidded along the ground, flames bursting beneath his heels to give him momentum as he surged forward. Liam darted low and fast, the edge of the fire licking at his heels but never quite touching him.

    The dragon swung its tail like a wrecking ball, catching Asher mid-dash. "Tch¡ª!" Asher tried to dodge, but the tail clipped him hard, sending him flying into a boulder.

    The impact shattered the rock, and Asher groaned, flames flickering around his body as he forced himself back to his feet.

    "Still standing, huh? You''re tougher than you look, Blue Flames!" Dylan called, releasing another volley of arrows aimed at the dragon''s joints. This time, one arrow managed to wedge between two scales on its leg, but the dragon barely noticed.

    "Focus, idiot!" Asher growled, coughing as he wiped blood from the corner of his mouth. His flames reignited with a defiant roar, and he charged back into the fight, determined to outshine both Dylan and Liam.

    The dragon roared again, this time sweeping its claws in a deadly arc. Liam ducked low, barely avoiding the slash, his daggers flashing in quick, precise strikes along the beast''s side.

    The blades sparked uselessly against its armor-like scales. "Tough hide," Liam muttered, eyes still scanning for a vulnerable point.

    Meanwhile, Asher surged in from the opposite side, blue flames trailing in his wake. He aimed a fiery uppercut at the dragon''s jaw, but the beast jerked back with surprising agility.

    The flames exploded harmlessly in the air, leaving Asher seething with frustration. "Damn it! Stay still, you overgrown lizard!"

    The dragon wasn''t about to comply. It unleashed another wave of purple fire, forcing them all to retreat. This time, the flames were relentless, spreading across the battlefield.

    Dylan found himself cornered, the fire cutting off his escape. "Uh-oh. Not good!" he muttered, leaping up a tree in a desperate move. He perched on a high branch, panting. "Okay, new rule¡ªdon''t let the dragon play fire tag."

    Liam darted around the dragon''s side, his daggers gleaming. With calm precision, he tried once more to find a weak point¡ªpressing against joints, beneath scales¡ªbut each time, the dragon shifted, forcing him back.

    The beast''s movements were too fluid, too practiced.

    ''This thing fights like it''s done this a thousand times'', Liam thought, narrowly avoiding a swipe from its claws.

    The dragon''s tail lashed out again, and this time, it caught Dylan mid-air. "Oh, crap!" he yelped as the tail slammed him into the dirt with a bone-rattling thud. He rolled onto his back, groaning. "That... was not part of the plan..."

    Asher roared, igniting his entire arm in blazing blue fire. "Enough games!" He leapt toward the dragon''s exposed side, fire surging in his fist.

    He slammed into the beast with all his strength, triggering a small explosion of blue myst. The blast staggered the dragon for a moment, but it recovered too quickly, its head snapping toward him.

    The dragon''s claw swiped, catching Asher across the ribs. The force sent him tumbling across the ground, coughing and struggling to breathe.

    Blood seeped from the gashes along his side, but he still managed to get to his feet, flames flickering weakly around him. "I''m not done yet..." he growled, though the pain was evident in his voice.

    Liam wasn''t faring much better. The dragon''s relentless attacks left little room for him to maneuver. A sudden lash of the beast''s tail hit him squarely in the side, sending him crashing into the dirt.

    His ribs throbbed, and he could taste blood in his mouth. But he pushed himself up, dragging his daggers through the ground as he stood. His gaze remained cold and focused.

    Dylan, now sporting a bruised arm and a nasty cut across his brow, staggered to his feet with a grin. "Alright, so maybe this isn''t exactly going as planned... but hey, it''s still kinda fun, right?"

    Asher shot him a glare. "You''re insane."

    "Maybe." Dylan nocked another arrow, blood trickling down his temple. "But you gotta admit, it''s a little exciting!"

    The dragon let out another deafening roar, its purple fire swirling around it like a storm. It was clear now¡ªthey weren''t just fighting a dragon. They were fighting something far more dangerous: a creature that refused to die.

    Asher and Dylan exchanged glances while Liam still had his eyes fixed on the dragon. Each of them were battered, bruised, and exhausted. Asher''s flames flickered weakly, Dylan''s bow trembled slightly in his hands, and Liam''s daggers felt heavier than ever.

    But despite everything, none of them backed down.

    Liam exhaled slowly, his eyes still sharp. "Hope you guys are still breathing."

    Asher cracked his knuckles, flames reigniting with a stubborn flicker. "This thing is so dead."

    Dylan grinned through the blood and bruises. "Let''s give this thing something to remember."

    The boys launched themselves once again, their movements synchronized like a storm of fire and steel. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam led with his daggers flashing, Asher burned trails across the battlefield with his blue flames, and Dylan''s arrows whistled through the air, trying to find purchase on the dragon''s armored hide.

    The dragon roared, filling the air with heat and fury, but the boys didn''t falter.

    As the battle raged, Liam noticed something¡ªduring a moment when the dragon reared to strike, he slashed beneath its belly and felt something different.

    His dagger didn''t glance off the scales as it usually did. Instead, it cut ever so slightly into the flesh below, as if the armor didn''t extend that far.

    His eyes narrowed. ''Found it''

    As the fight continued, Liam stayed close to the beast, waiting for any chance to confirm his suspicion. Finally, a gap opened¡ªa glimpse beneath the dragon''s body where a faint, pulsating light shimmered just beneath the surface. The core.

    Liam pulled back, quickly formulating a plan. "We need to draw it into a position where I can strike under it. Asher, you''ve got to distract it with your flames¡ªkeep it moving. Dylan, you hit its wings and keep it grounded."

    Dylan gave a thumbs-up, already readying an arrow. "I''m game."

    But Asher sneered, flames flickering around him. "Tch. You don''t give me orders, you dwarf. I don''t need your plan to take down a dragon."

    "You can do as you please, buzz cut." Liam said completely unbothered. "but just know we can''t win if¡ª"

    "You do your part, I''ll do mine," Asher snapped, flames flaring brighter. Without waiting for confirmation, he surged toward the dragon, blue fire trailing behind him in a streak. "I''ll just burn it down myself!"

    The dragon reacted to Asher''s reckless charge with a deafening roar, wings unfurling as it turned its full attention on him.

    Dylan swore under his breath and fired a volley of arrows at the dragon''s injured wing, trying to keep it grounded. The arrows hit their mark, pinning the torn membrane to the ground and limiting the dragon''s movement.

    "Alright, Blue Flames," Dylan muttered with a grin. "You''re a pain, but at least you make one hell of a distraction."

    Liam clenched his jaw. ''Well then, I''ll just have to make this work however I can.'' He sprinted in, daggers drawn, keeping low and to the side, waiting for the moment the dragon would rise onto its hind legs again.

    Asher danced around the dragon with blinding speed, hurling fireballs and blasts of flame at its head. The dragon snarled in frustration, snapping at him with sharp jaws but never quite catching him. "Come on, you ugly beast!" Asher taunted, flames bursting from his fists.

    ''There!''

    The dragon reared up, exposing the soft flesh beneath its belly. Liam surged forward, his daggers gleaming as he aimed for the shimmering core beneath the dragon''s scales. Everything seemed to slow¡ªthis was the opening they needed.

    Just as Liam was about to strike, the dragon roared with unexpected ferocity. In one explosive, frantic motion, it lashed out with its tail, sweeping the battlefield with a shockwave.

    Dylan tried to leap clear, but the tail caught him midair, slamming him into a tree with a sickening crack.

    Asher''s eyes widened as the dragon''s massive claw swung toward him. He summoned all the fire he could, throwing it forward in a desperate explosion, but the beast''s strength was overwhelming.

    The impact threw him backward, flames flickering out as he crashed into a boulder with a heavy thud.

    Liam barely had time to react before the dragon''s tail whipped toward him, smashing him off his feet and hurling him through the air. He slammed into the ground, skidding to a stop against a jagged rock. His daggers fell from his grasp, and pain flared through his ribs like wildfire.

    For a moment, the battlefield fell silent except for the dragon''s heavy breathing and the crackling of scorched earth.

    All three boys lay sprawled across the ground¡ªDylan slumped against a tree, Asher half-buried in the rubble of shattered stone, and Liam face down in the dirt. Their bodies were bruised and battered, blood trickling from cuts and wounds.

    Dylan groaned softly, his arm limp at an awkward angle. "Ow¡­ okay, so that didn''t go as planned¡­"

    Asher''s flames sputtered weakly around him, his body refusing to respond. He clenched his fists, frustrated beyond belief, but the pain in his ribs and back kept him pinned down. "Damn it..." he whispered, teeth gritted. "I should''ve¡ª"

    Liam lay still, gasping for breath, his chest burning with every inhalation. His mind screamed at him to move, to get up, to finish the job¡ªbut his muscles refused to cooperate. He could feel the dragon looming nearby, hear the low rumble of its breath as it prowled closer.

    Though all three of them were still breathing, it was clear¡ªthey were utterly spent. The dragon had taken everything they had and still stood tall, its purple fire flickering ominously in the dark.

    The dragon''s footsteps rumbled like distant thunder as it stalked toward Liam, each step causing the ground to tremble.

    Its eyes glowed with the cold promise of death, and a faint shimmer of purple mist gathered at the edges of its jaws.

    Liam lay broken and battered, his body betraying him at the worst possible moment, muscles twitching but refusing to obey.

    ''Move, dammit. Get up! Get up, you bastard!''

    His mind screamed with fury, his thoughts blazing like a wildfire. But his limbs were as heavy as stone, and the ache in his ribs robbed him of breath.

    The dragon stopped just above him, casting a dark shadow over his body. Its jaws began to part, and a sinister glow gathered in the depths of its throat¡ªa warning of the deadly fire about to be unleashed.

    Liam''s body remained limp, but his mind raged, clawing for a way out. No. Not like this. Not after everything. Desperately, he turned his head just enough to glimpse the beast looming over him.

    "There''s no way I''m dying here¡­" he muttered, voice hoarse and weak. "I''m gonna make you¡­ my slave." The words were barely a whisper, but they burned with every ounce of defiance he had left.

    The dragon reared its head, purple fire coiling within its maw like a serpent preparing to strike.

    And then¡ª

    A torrent of red flames erupted from the side, smashing into the dragon with the force of a meteor. The impact sent the creature skidding backward, gouging trenches into the earth as it struggled to regain its footing. Purple mist dispersed in an instant, replaced by a sizzling heatwave.

    Liam coughed violently, his vision blurring as he tried to make sense of what just happened. He could feel the intense heat lingering in the air, though it wasn''t the dragon''s.

    A figure emerged from the haze, walking with a casual stride, as if he had all the time in the world. Flames still danced lazily around his hands, crackling with energy that dared not fade.

    "Looks like you boys know how to hold on to dear life, huh?" the man said, his tone dripping with sarcasm but yet still cold as ever.

    Liam blinked, straining to see through his blurry vision. "Galen...?"

    Galen smirked as he stopped beside Liam, his presence commanding attention like a general surveying the battlefield. "You guys can thank the gods, since Mystica and the mages finally did their job for once."

    His gaze shifted to the dragon, still standing but visibly shaken, smoke rising from its scorched scales. "Good thing that you are still kicking."

    He rolled his shoulders and cracked his knuckles, fire swirling with each movement like it was an extension of his will.

    "You wannabes did well to last this long, I''ll give you that. But now, I''ll take it from here."

    Galen''s eyes gleamed with confidence as he stepped forward, casually tossing a flame from hand to hand.

    The dragon snarled, shaking off the red flames clinging to its body, but there was a flicker of uncertainty in its gaze now¡ªa recognition that a new force had entered the field.

    Galen, without looking back, added, "I''ll show you guys how to actually kill off a dragon."

 Chapter 45 The Ultimate Fire User

    With a bone-rattling roar, the dragon lunged at Galen, its jaws snapping toward him with terrifying speed. Each step it took crushed the earth beneath its claws, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying.Purple fire rippled along the edges of its maw, ready to incinerate anything in its path.

    But Galen didn''t flinch. In fact, he looked almost bored.

    The moment the dragon''s claws swiped toward him, Galen vanished from sight. A sharp gust of wind followed as he reappeared on the other side of the beast, his movements so fast they seemed impossible. The dragon blinked, clearly disoriented by his sudden disappearance.

    "You''re too slow," Galen muttered, brushing a nonexistent speck of dust off his shoulder.

    The dragon snarled in frustration and whipped around, swiping its tail with devastating force. The tail cut through the air, aiming to crush Galen into the dirt.

    He sidestepped effortlessly, as if dodging a casual breeze.

    "You''d think something this big would be smarter." His voice dripped with sarcasm. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen''s movements were almost insulting in their ease. He flowed like a dancer across the battlefield¡ªno wasted effort, no tension. Every time the dragon lashed out, Galen was already gone, leaving only traces of red embers in his wake.

    The dragon, despite its massive size and strength, was struggling. It thrashed wildly, breathing bursts of purple fire in all directions, but nothing came close to catching Galen.

    It was as if the knight had already mapped out the beast''s every move before it even acted.

    Galen vaulted gracefully onto the dragon''s back with one fluid leap, riding along as if he were mounting a wild horse. The dragon snarled and twisted, its wings¡ªwhat was left of them¡ªflapping in vain to throw him off.

    But Galen merely walked across its spine with infuriating nonchalance, as if taking a stroll.

    "That all you got?" he called mockingly, hands resting on his hips.

    The dragon roared again, this time with pure rage, and reared its head to unleash a deadly stream of purple flames. But Galen was already gone, vaulting effortlessly to the ground with a flick of his wrist, flames trailing in his wake.

    As the dragon tried to reorient itself, Galen''s sharp eyes zeroed in on the vulnerable spot Liam had uncovered earlier¡ªthe soft underbelly just beneath the ribs.

    "Ah... There you are," Galen whispered, his lips curling into a wicked grin.

    With a burst of speed that defied belief, he closed the distance between himself and the dragon in an instant. One moment, he was standing several meters away¡ªthe next, he was right beneath the creature, crouched low with his palm brimming with searing red flames.

    "Too easy," he murmured.

    With surgical precision, Galen thrust his hand upward, driving a concentrated burst of flame directly into the exposed weak spot. The flames tunneled deep into the beast''s body, searing through scales and muscle alike.

    In a blink, the dragon''s roars of fury turned into a pained, agonized gasp. The heat of Galen''s flames reached the dragon''s core¡ªthe source of its life force.

    The beast trembled violently, its massive body convulsing as a bright glow pulsed within it.

    Then, it stopped moving altogether.

    The dragon collapsed with a thunderous crash, its immense body folding in on itself as the glow from its core faded. Ash and embers drifted in the air like falling snow.

    Galen stood, watching dispassionately as the enormous creature took its final, shuddering breath. When the last flicker of life drained from the beast, he turned away without a scratch on him, brushing his hands together like he had just finished a casual chore.

    Behind him, the dragon''s carcass lay lifeless¡ªits reign of terror ended in mere moments.

    Galen glanced over at the three boys, who were still sprawled on the ground, struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed.

    "You''re welcome," Galen said with a smirk, his voice carrying the kind of arrogant confidence only someone who knew he was unstoppable could have. "That''s how it''s done."

    He gave a mock salute and walked away without a care, flames flickering lazily around him as if even the fire itself was at his command.

    Asher and Dylan lay motionless, their minds racing, grappling with the reality of Galen''s overwhelming strength.

    The once-mighty dragon lay lifeless beside them, its enormous frame still radiating residual heat from the knight''s flames.

    The two boys exchanged brief glances, wordless in their frustration and awe. Galen''s power was on a different level, and it stung.

    Liam, however, was stunned for only a moment. His mind quickly shifted from marveling at Galen to something far more important¡ªthe dragon''s carcass.

    His eyes, barely open, flicked toward the beast. Despite his battered body feeling like dead weight, Liam''s determination burned fierce. ''This not over... not yet you bastard''

    Every muscle screamed in protest, but with painstaking effort, he managed to move his left arm¡ªjust enough. Fingers trembling, he stretched his hand toward the dragon''s massive corpse, dark mist coiling from his shadow.

    "Extract¡­" he whispered, the word scraping out of his dry throat. It was barely audible, but it carried power.

    In an instant, the dragon''s massive shadow trembled, as if possessed by an unseen force. It writhed and twisted unnaturally, slithering across the ground like a living thing.

    Then, with a sudden surge, the dragon''s shadow was pulled¡ªas if caught in a gravitational pull¡ªand merged seamlessly into Liam''s own. The blackness coiled deep within him, a new and terrifying power bound to his will.

    Liam felt it¡ªthe raw, untamed essence of the dragon now slumbering within his shadow. Its strength, fury, and remnants of its core became part of him.

    Even though his body was broken, the knowledge that he had secured such a powerful ally sent a flicker of triumph through his mind.

    Galen, standing a few paces away, remained calm, his cold expression untouched by the boys'' efforts or the dragon''s defeat. He looked up toward the sky, his dark red hair flickering lightly in the fading breeze.

    His voice, low and measured, carried just enough authority to remind everyone present who was truly in control.

    "Time to bring us back, Mystica," he murmured.

    The air shimmered for a moment, thick with latent myst. Galen''s gaze didn''t waver as he waited, unbothered and unconcerned, as if this entire ordeal had been little more than an annoying detour.

    Behind him, Liam''s breathing slowed, exhaustion finally dragging him toward unconsciousness. But even as darkness claimed him, a small, satisfied smile touched his lips. The dragon is mine now.

    And the battlefield grew silent, waiting for Mystica''s magic to bring them back.

    *****

    The sun hung low over the academy grounds, casting long shadows across the field where the returning students had gathered.

    Many stood quietly, their faces pale with exhaustion, bandages wrapped around injuries still raw from the brutal trials they had endured in the realm of beasts.

    The mages had done their part in healing the worst of their wounds, but the sting of defeat¡ªand survival¡ªlingered in the air.

    All eyes were on Galen, standing on the elevated platform, arms crossed, his expression colder than a winter frost. He scanned the crowd, sharp-eyed and unapologetic, as though judging every soul present.

    "Most of you¡­" Galen began, his voice low but razor-sharp, "...are nothing but trash."

    His words struck the crowd like a slap, leaving many stunned. Murmurs began rippling through the students, some glancing nervously at one another, others clenching their fists in frustration. Galen''s lip curled in disdain.

    "Some of you didn''t even last thirty minutes in that trial. Pathetic." He let the word hang in the air, his contempt unmasked. "But somehow, there might still be a flicker of hope for you... though not in this academy."

    The murmuring swelled, whispers of anger and disbelief spreading like wildfire. But Galen''s voice cut through it all, cold as steel.

    "Shut it before I lose my patience," he warned, his tone enough to snuff out every stray sound. Silence fell again, thick and oppressive.

    "Consider yourselves lucky," Galen continued, voice dripping with indifference.

    "Some of you might get picked by knight academies across the zones. But for those of you who don''t... well, maybe working on your father''s farm is more your speed." He gave a dismissive wave, his words as merciless as a guillotine.

    The crowd stood frozen in stunned disbelief, too shocked to speak.

    "Out of the two hundred students who entered the trial," Galen continued, "only ninety-four of you are staying. The rest of you..." He gestured toward Mystica, who stood silently at his side, her hands already glowing with magic. "... get lost."

    One by one, the rejected students disappeared, vanishing along with their belongings as Mystica''s spell took hold.

    A ripple of unease spread through the remaining students as the crowd thinned, leaving only ninety-four standing under Galen''s unrelenting gaze.

    "As for the rest of you..." Galen''s eyes scanned the survivors with contempt. "Don''t get any ideas. You''re only here because you were slightly better than the ones who failed. A drop of water in the ocean¡ªnothing more."

    His gaze darkened, but then a hint of interest flickered across his stern face. "That said... three of you managed to catch my attention."

    His eyes settled on Liam, Asher, and Dylan, who stood side by side. Their bodies were healed, but their torn clothing bore silent testimony to the deadly battle they had fought.

    Dylan, ever the joker, wore his usual grin, as if the whole ordeal had been a grand adventure. Asher''s sharp, competitive glare remained intact, his expression full of unspoken defiance.

    Liam stood quietly, his face unreadable, the weight of his thoughts locked behind a mask of calm indifference.

    Galen''s gaze lingered on them for a moment longer before shifting back to the group. "Now, before you''re escorted to your dorms by these fine people¡­" He gestured to the group of officials waiting nearby, "...you need to understand something."

    His tone grew heavier. "Every year, we accept one hundred students into the academy. You might be wondering why there are only ninety-four of you standing here now."

    The students glanced at one another, confusion spreading through the crowd.

    "The reason is simple," Galen said. "Six students have already been accepted through recommendation. They were strong enough to earn their place without needing to crawl through trials like the rest of you."

    His eyes locked onto Liam, Asher, and Dylan. "So before any of you start thinking you''re the strongest, know this¡ªthose six are already ahead of you. Stronger than any of you."

    The weight of his words crushed any lingering sense of pride among the students, especially the three boys. Dylan''s grin faltered slightly for the first time, Asher clenched his jaw, and as for Liam, he could care less about anyone but himself.

    Galen''s eyes narrowed as he delivered his final command. "Now, get your halfworthy asses out of my sight."

    With that, the gathered students began to move, each escorted by one of the academy staff.

    The weight of Galen''s words¡ªand the knowledge of the unknown five students waiting ahead¡ªsettled heavily on their shoulders as they made their way toward their new dorms.

    As the crowd thinned, Galen remained on the platform, arms crossed, watching them leave with the same cold, calculating expression. The game had only just begun.

 Chapter 46 Im Still Weak As Ever

    The sun dipped low on the horizon, bathing the academy grounds in the soft orange glow of twilight. Shadows stretched across the cobblestone paths as Liam followed the academy staff in silence, carrying his belongings slung over his shoulder.A cool breeze whispered through the air, stirring the faint scent of grass and stone, but Liam''s mind was elsewhere¡ªcalm and focused.

    The academy''s architecture loomed around them, grand and imposing, with tall spires and marble archways that framed the two buildings ahead.

    They were nearly identical in design: both three stories tall, built from smooth stone blocks, with windows spaced evenly along the walls.

    Elegant metal plaques above the doors identified them¡ªB1 and B2. Each building mirrored the other, connected only by a small courtyard lined with neatly trimmed hedges and lanterns that flickered to life as the sky dimmed.

    Liam and the staff entered the B1 dormitory, their footsteps echoing softly against the polished wooden floors.

    The hallways smelled faintly of lavender from enchanted sconces that glowed along the walls, casting a warm, golden hue across the narrow corridors.

    Other students could be seen ahead and behind, each accompanied by a different staff member. Some of the students whispered to one another, exchanging wary glances, while others walked with their heads down, exhausted from the trial.

    Liam noticed a group of boys further down the hall, already arguing about bunk arrangements, while another pair of girls stared curiously into their new rooms, giggling nervously.

    A few doors creaked open and slammed shut as students claimed their spaces, filling the quiet halls with sounds of shuffling luggage and soft voices.

    The staff leading Liam, a tall woman with flowing auburn hair, came to a halt at a door on the top floor. She wore a fitted, deep-blue uniform that clung tightly to her frame.

    The design of the uniform was strangely provocative¡ªher blouse dipped low in the front, revealing the upper curves of her chest, and the fabric of her sleeves shimmered with subtle runes embroidered along the cuffs.

    A short, pleated skirt brushed against her thighs, leaving little to the imagination as she bent slightly to open the door.

    "This will be your dorm, young man," she said with a polite bow of her head, her soft voice barely above a whisper.

    The movement caused her blouse to shift slightly, but Liam, ever composed, remained unfazed. His expression stayed calm and unreadable, unaffected by the woman''s appearance.

    "Thank you for your help," he said simply, his voice even. He took the small brass key she handed him and stepped past her, crossing the threshold into the room.

    The dorm room was modest yet functional, with a single bed pushed against the far wall and a desk situated under a wide window that overlooked the academy grounds.

    The walls were painted a soft gray, and the floor was lined with a thick woolen rug. A wardrobe stood to the side, its wooden doors slightly ajar, revealing empty shelves waiting to be filled.

    The room smelled faintly of wood polish, as if freshly cleaned in preparation for his arrival.

    Liam set his belongings down beside the bed and turned to shut the door behind him, the latch clicking softly into place. For a brief moment, he stood in the quiet, taking in the peaceful stillness of the room.

    Outside his window, he could see other students being led into B2 across the courtyard, some dragging heavy trunks behind them, others talking excitedly.

    Liam sat on the edge of his bed, his mind a storm of restless thoughts. He let out a soft, weary sigh before collapsing backward onto the mattress.

    The ceiling blurred above him as he closed his eyes and pressed his palms against his face, trying to calm the frustration boiling inside.

    A growl of anger threatened to escape, but instead, he roared silently within the depths of his mind. It echoed there¡ªa desperate, maddening scream that no one else would ever hear.

    After a few moments, he exhaled sharply and sat upright again, resting his elbows on his knees. His crimson eyes stared at the floor, heavy with the weight of disappointment.

    "I''m still nothing but a joke," he muttered bitterly, voice low and full of self-contempt.

    "After everything I did¡ªyears in that damn forest, mastering Crimson Breathing for a whole year¡ªI still needed help to take down one pathetic dragon."

    He clenched his hand into a fist, gazing at it with empty eyes that betrayed no emotion. Yet beneath that blank stare was a raging inferno of self-loathing.

    "Now that I think about it... I''ve never won a fight without help," he whispered, his voice cold and detached.

    "The demon outside Nystra? Defeated only because I used one of my shadow beasts. And today, even with those two idiots, we couldn''t finish the dragon ourselves."

    His jaw tightened as frustration welled up again.

    "And Jamak..." He paused, the memory of his battle with the ruler of the Dark Forest clawing at him.

    "He let me win. He wanted to die. There''s no way I would''ve beaten him otherwise. He was practically chained by the forest, waiting for someone like me to end his misery."

    Suddenly, a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, bitter and mocking, as he ran a hand through his disheveled hair.

    "Since when did I start whining about the past?" he muttered, shaking his head.

    His eyes sharpened, a glimmer of resolve cutting through the haze of frustration.

    "As long as I''m alive, the past is just a lesson¡ªsomething to learn from and move on. Anything else about it? It''s useless."

    The smirk faded, replaced by a look of fierce determination. His crimson eyes now burned with newfound purpose.

    "I won''t be held back by childish regrets. As long as I wake up and see the sun, I''ll keep moving forward. I''ll grow stronger... and I''ll surpass everything¡ªeveryone."

    The words hung in the air, as solid as a promise to himself. No more excuses. No more doubts. Just the relentless pursuit of power.

    Liam stood from his bed, stripping off his torn and grimy clothes without a second thought. Naked, he made his way to the bathroom, craving the comfort of warm water to wash away the weight of the day.

    As the shower hissed to life, the heat cascaded over his body, easing the tension in his muscles.

    The steam swirled around him, wrapping him in temporary tranquility, washing away the remnants of battle, frustration, and doubt.

    For a brief moment, he allowed himself to relax, letting the warmth pull the weariness from his bones.

    When he finished, he stepped out, water dripping from his skin. Without bothering to towel off, he strode across the room, utterly unbothered by his nakedness.

    After rummaging through his belongings, he found a pair of pants and slipped them on.

    Now dressed, he wandered to the window. The cool night breeze kissed his damp skin as he stood there, staring up at the crescent moon glowing high in the dark sky.

    A sense of calm washed over him, but his mind refused to rest.

    A thought surfaced, sharp and clear.

    "There are only a handful of mages here¡­ but it''s obvious Mystica is the strongest," he murmured, eyes still fixed on the moon.

    "I need to see if I can get anything out of her¡ªany information on dark magic."

    He clenched his jaw slightly, and his gaze darkened.

    "...And that overpowered bastard," he added, thinking of Galen. "His flames... They''re on a whole other level. I have to figure out how he''s reached that height¡ªand how I can surpass it." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Determination flickered in his crimson eyes, mirroring the sharp curve of the moon above. The path to reaching such a feat might be uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wasn''t going rest until he unlocked the same power, or something even far greater.

 Chapter 47 The Orientation

    The morning sun poured through the windows, casting a warm glow across Liam''s room. He was already awake, wearing only the same pants from the night before, his upper body glistening with sweat.By the side of his bed, Liam moved methodically, doing sit-ups with focused determination. The rhythmic rise and fall of his torso suggested he''d been at it for quite some time, muscles taut from the effort.

    Just as he reached another set, a soft knock sounded at the door. Liam exhaled sharply, stopping mid-motion. Wiping the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand, he stood, fluid and precise, and made his way to the door.

    When he opened it, standing on the other side was the staff member from the previous night. Still dressed in her revealing uniform, she gave him a polite, almost radiant smile.

    "Good morning, Sir Liam," she greeted warmly.

    "Good morning..." Liam replied, his tone even as he tried to remember her name.

    With a slight bow, she introduced herself again. "My name is Naya, and I''ll be responsible for looking after you throughout your time at the academy."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, slightly irritated but keeping his composure. "Could you explain what exactly that entails... Miss Naya?" His tone was calm, but the undertone of curiosity was clear.

    "Of course." She nodded, her smile unwavering. "I''ll be cleaning your room every morning, showing you around the academy, and ensuring you receive your meals on time. I''ll also assist with any other needs you might have." She paused, her voice soft but professional. "Please, just call me Naya."

    Liam gave a brief nod, still unfazed by her warmth. "Just Liam will do for me."

    He paused for a moment, his gaze steady. "I appreciate you handling your duties, but I''d prefer if you leave the cleaning out of it. That won''t be necessary." His voice was respectful, yet blunt.

    Naya blinked, visibly taken aback. For a moment, her composure faltered, an uneasy smile tugging at her lips. "I¡ªuh, Liam, those duties were assigned by the academy''s administration. I''m required to follow them. Please, reconsider." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s crimson eyes held hers, and he stepped forward slightly, making their height difference apparent. His presence seemed to press down on her like a weight, his calm demeanor carrying an unexpected intensity.

    "The academy gave you this assignment, right?" he asked, his voice cool.

    "Yes..." Naya stammered, her confidence shaken.

    "Then, as my assigned attendant, you''re expected to follow my instructions. And I''m telling you now¡ªcleaning my room is no longer part of your duties. Do you understand?" His tone was soft, but there was an edge to it that made her heart skip a beat.

    Naya hesitated, her breath catching in her throat. "O-of course. I''ll make the adjustment," she replied, lowering her gaze.

    "Good." Liam''s expression softened, though his eyes remained sharp. "Today''s the orientation, right? Give me ten minutes, and we''ll head out."

    Naya gave a quick nod, still slightly flustered. "Yes... I''ll return in ten minutes."

    Liam offered a polite nod in return. "Thank you for understanding." With that, he turned and shut the door quietly behind him.

    As the door clicked shut, Naya leaned back against the wall, exhaling deeply. The pressure in her chest finally eased, though her heart still raced.

    "What... was that?" she whispered to herself, her breathing unsteady. The moment replayed in her mind¡ªthe subtle menace in his gaze, the quiet authority in his voice.

    ''How can a student, who''s clearly younger than me, carry such a commanding presence?'' she wondered, her pulse quickening again.

    Then, unbidden thoughts crept into her mind. ''And that physique...'' She bit her lower lip, heat rising to her cheeks as she recalled the glimpse of his well-defined torso, the way his muscles flexed effortlessly. ''If he wasn''t just a student... I might''ve¡ª''

    Before the thought could fully form, another staff member appeared at the end of the hall, calling out to her. "Naya, what are you doing over there?"

    Startled, Naya straightened up, forcing a smile to cover her embarrassment. "Oh! Just checking in with my assigned student about orientation," she replied, her voice a little too bright as she hurried over to her colleague.

    But as she walked away, a faint blush lingered on her face, and her thoughts remained tangled in the encounter.

    Exactly ten minutes later, Liam had finished his shower. He dressed in something simple¡ªnothing special or fancy, just formal enough to fit the occasion.

    Feeling refreshed, he walked toward the door and opened it to find Naya waiting patiently, her posture a bit rigid.

    "Looks like you''re ready," she said, her voice slightly shaky, still affected by their earlier encounter.

    "I am. Please, lead the way," Liam responded, his calm tone steady as ever.

    Naya gave a quick nod and turned to guide him. They walked down the hallway, descending to the bottom floor where a few other staff members moved about their tasks.

    The cool morning air greeted them as they stepped outside, sunlight washing over the academy grounds.

    Liam took in his surroundings as they walked, his sharp gaze noticing every detail¡ªthe towering structures, the well-kept gardens, and the occasional groups of students passing by.

    The academy was vast and bustling, a world unto itself. For nearly five minutes, they moved through the winding paths, until Naya finally stopped in front of a grand, well-designed building.

    "We''ve arrived. This is the Beacon Hall," Naya said, her voice quieter now. She avoided Liam''s gaze, still embarrassed by their earlier interaction. "It''s where the knights gather for important announcements."

    Liam looked up at the building''s entrance, his expression neutral. "So, I just go inside?"

    "Yes. Some students are already there," Naya replied, glancing down at the ground.

    "Well, thank you," Liam said as he reached for the door. Naya gave a small bow and quickly turned to leave, still unsettled by his presence.

    As Liam pushed open the door, a wave of gazes immediately fell upon him. The hall buzzed with the quiet murmur of students seated in neat rows, their eyes shifting to the newcomer.

    Some whispered among themselves, casting curious glances. Others gave him wary looks, remembering that he was one of the three Galen had acknowledged during the trials¡ªan act that definitely carried weight in the academy.

    Unfazed by the attention, Liam scanned the room. The layout was straightforward: two sections of fifty seats each, split evenly to the left and right, arranged in five rows and twenty columns.

    At the front of the hall was a raised stage, where a group of knights sat in a line. A wooden pulpit stood at the center, clearly intended for whoever would address the students.

    As Liam searched for a place to sit, a familiar voice called out to him from the left side of the room.

    "Liam! Over here!"

    Turning toward the voice, he saw Dylan waving at him enthusiastically from the second row. Though Liam wasn''t particularly interested in sitting there, he decided to oblige and made his way over.

    Dylan greeted him with his usual lively energy. "How are you, Liam? Didn''t think you''d show up this late!" he said with a playful grin.

    Asher, sitting one seat to Dylan''s left, rolled his eyes. "He''s not late, idiot. He''s actually early." His voice carried a grumpy edge.

    Dylan chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Oh, right. My bad!"

    "I''m doing well," Liam replied as he reached the row. As he went to sit down, he noticed his name etched into the seat with a faint glow¡ªsome sort of enchantment marking it as his.

    He paid it little mind and took his place between Dylan and Asher, settling into the designated spot.

    To his left sat Asher, brooding as always, while Dylan occupied the seat to his right, as animated as ever.

    They were positioned on the second row¡ªAsher in seat 2, Liam in seat 3, and Dylan in seat 4. A student Liam vaguely recognized from the trials occupied seat 5, while an unfamiliar face sat in seat 1.

    Liam''s attention drifted to the front row, where a handful of students sat with a quiet confidence that set them apart.

    Though no introductions had been made, Liam instinctively knew these were the students Galen had mentioned¡ªones who stood out from the rest.

    Dylan, being his usual self, tried to strike up lighthearted conversations, cracking jokes and making playful remarks.

    Most of the other students ignored him, and even Liam only half-listened, responding with the occasional nod but not giving him much attention.

    After about ten minutes, the last of the students trickled in, and the murmurs in the hall quieted. All eyes turned toward the stage as a lady knight stood from her seat and approached the wooden pulpit at the center.

    Her armor gleamed under the light, and her sharp gaze swept over the gathered students. With an air of authority, she cleared her throat and began to speak.

    "Welcome to the Beacon Hall," she announced, her voice carrying effortlessly across the room. "The orientation will now begin."

 Chapter 48 Rankings

    ¡ºThere have been some changes made to Galen''s character. It nothing really important, all I did was to erase the fact that he had a beard and his hair is now white with red eyes. Also has no scar.¡» S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The woman standing at the pulpit exuded a commanding presence.

    Her silver armor glimmered under the hall''s light, contrasting sharply with her cold, piercing gaze that scanned the room like a hawk surveying prey.

    She rested her hands on the edges of the wooden pulpit, leaning slightly forward.

    "My name is Ember Everest, the head instructor for students with ice manipulation," she announced, her voice as crisp and sharp as winter air. The hall fell completely silent under the weight of her words.

    She let the silence linger for a moment, her gaze sweeping across the sea of students.

    "Before I begin in earnest, my fellow knights and I would like to congratulate and welcome each of you to the Dark Knight Academy." There was a brief, polite pause, though her tone was anything but soft.

    "Now that you''ve made it here, you should know this: you stand at the threshold of a path toward greatness. But be warned¡ªthis path isn''t for everyone. If you came here looking for comfort, or if you think you can coast by on talent alone, you are mistaken." Her eyes narrowed slightly as she let the words sink in.

    "Here, laziness is the mark of the weak. On these grounds, mediocrity has no place. If you cannot endure the stress, if the pain of pushing past your limits terrifies you, I suggest you make peace with failure and leave now. No shame in quitting early¡ªit saves us the trouble of weeding you out later."

    The students shuffled uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances, but Ember continued, her voice unwavering.

    "We instructors aren''t interested in excuses. Complaints won''t earn you respect, and whining won''t win you battles. If you''re not willing to suffer for progress, don''t waste our time. You''ll sweat, bleed, and break¡ªbut in return, you''ll learn. You''ll grow. And if you can endure, you''ll leave here as warriors¡ªknights worthy of the title."

    Her words carried an edge that sent a chill through the hall, as if a cold wind had swept through Beacon Hall itself. Some students sat up straighter in their chairs, determination flickering in their eyes. Others looked hesitant, doubt creeping into their expressions.

    Ember''s gaze sharpened as if she could already see who would falter first.

    "There will be moments when you question why you came. When every muscle burns and every bone aches, you''ll find out what kind of person you are. And that, dear students, is the true essence of this academy. Not just power¡ªbut resolve."

    She straightened, allowing her hands to rest calmly on the pulpit. "Those who dare to stay will find themselves broken down and reshaped, forged into something stronger. Those who don''t? Well, the door is still open."

    The tension in the room was palpable, a heavy silence hanging in the air. No one dared move or speak.

    Ember''s presence was suffocating, and yet, there was a strange allure in her words¡ªa promise that beneath the grueling trials lay something worth fighting for.

    "I''ll end my talk here and pass the floor to Sir Galen," Ember concluded, stepping back from the pulpit with an air of relief.

    The knight in question sat slouched in his chair, his disinterest palpable. He rubbed the back of his neck as if trying to shake off a nagging headache.

    When his name was called, he blinked in confusion and annoyance, as if he couldn''t fathom why he had to endure this duty yet again.

    With a heavy sigh, he strolled casually to the pulpit, his demeanor as relaxed as someone taking a leisurely stroll through a park.

    As he reached the pulpit, he leaned against it, scratching at his tousled hair in a way that suggested he might have preferred to be anywhere but there.

    "Damn this academy and everyone in it," he muttered, his voice low yet loud enough to carry across the hall through the microphone.

    The students exchanged nervous glances, surprised at his bluntness. Galen didn''t seem to care, his expression a mix of annoyance and apathy.

    "I don''t know why the school insists on dragging me into this," he continued, shaking his head, his grumpy expression barely masking the bemusement in his eyes.

    "It''s because of you little loads of trash." His gaze swept across the crowd, his cool demeanor eliciting a mixture of indignation and fear.

    "The authorities claim your generation will bring an end to the demons, but all I see is a bunch of worthless kids." He chuckled softly, a sound devoid of humor, as if the very idea amused him.

    The other knights on the stage exchanged wary looks, knowing full well that none of them would dare challenge Galen''s audacity.

    "Honestly, the people in charge are getting old; they''re starting to lose their marbles. Anyway, the real reason I''m up here is that I''ve got the guts to do what none of these knights can," he said, gesturing dismissively toward his colleagues.

    He turned his cold gaze back to the students, a smirk on his face. "And they even tried to make our dear Ember act tough in front of you scums." He glanced at Ember, who stood rigid, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "What am I even talking about? Oh, right, your useless rankings," Galen said, sounding pleased with himself. "You all noticed your names were on your seats before you sat down, right?"

    His tone dripped with sarcasm, and the students shifted in their seats, uncertainty filling the air.

    "That shows what number you are ranked among your peers." He watched as whispers began to spread through the crowd, confusion mingling with frustration.

    "Yeah, this is what this trashy generation does best¡ªlose your cool at the first sign of pressure," he said, a twisted satisfaction glinting in his eyes.

    "My only concern is the top ten students. The rest of you? Figure out your rankings on your own. I don''t have the energy to waste on the useless."

    The murmurs grew louder, but Galen''s attention was already shifting. "Now, you less useless ones," he continued, his gaze landing on the first ten students seated in the front row.

    "Starting with this year''s top student: Sheila Granger, princess of the Crescent Kingdom." He announced, looking straight at the young woman in seat one.

    She was strikingly beautiful, with long white hair cascading like a waterfall and deep blue eyes that sparkled with determination.

    "Next up is Chris Rature, prince of the Tempest Kingdom." The boy in seat two beamed with pride, his classic good looks complemented by neatly styled black hair and piercing green eyes.

    "Third is Charlotte Raven," Galen said, gesturing to a stunning girl with brown skin and curly hair, her provocative outfit leaving little to the imagination.

    "Then we have Logan Hepten, followed by Lucian Kellor." Galen rattled off names, barely pausing between them, his tone flat and unimpressed.

    "And ranked sixth is Ariana Merdin," he said, motioning to a girl with auburn hair and green eyes, wearing delicate, transparent glasses that gave her an intellectual air.

    "Now, for the last four," Galen drawled, "ranked seventh is Asher Hawthorne, followed by Liam Hunter, then Dylan Wellington..." he hurriedly continued, his impatience palpable, "...and lastly, Maxwell Samson."

    "Note," he added, his voice devoid of warmth, "the rankings won''t stay the same. You can rise or fall, depending on your performance. Don''t get too comfortable." He looked ready to leave but paused, a flicker of boredom crossing his features.

    "Please take over from here, Mystica. All this talk is making me sleepy¡­ Damn those old geezers," he grumbled as he prepared to descend the platform.

    Just as he was about to step down, a voice rang out, demanding attention. "Sir Galen!" It was Sheila, standing tall, her expression a mix of authority and indignation.

    "What... how may I help you, princess?" Galen responded, clearly irked.

    "As the princess of the Crescent Kingdom, I demand that you show us more respect!" Sheila declared, her voice firm and unwavering. The crowd fell silent, taken aback by her boldness.

    Galen turned, a mix of surprise and amusement flickering across his face. Then, without warning, he erupted into laughter, his booming voice echoing throughout the hall.

    "Wow, princess, you do know how to crack me up!" he said, wiping a tear from his eye. "You royals are all the same¡ªalways trying to act like you care, but deep down, you''re nothing but a bag of trash."

    The tension in the room thickened, a sense of disbelief spreading through the students. Sheila''s courage was met with his mockery, but she stood her ground, her determination unwavering.

    "However," he continued, his mocking smirk widening, "if you truly believe I''m wrong, and you want me to treat you with respect, then you''d better land just one hit on me. Maybe then I''ll consider it."

    Sheila hesitated, frustration evident on her face. The challenge hung in the air, heavy and unyielding. She knew she wasn''t strong enough to accept it, and with a resigned sigh, she quietly sat back down, her anger palpable.

    "See?" Galen said, amusement glinting in his eyes. "That''s what I thought. Try to be more like your brother. At least he doesn''t pretend to be something he''s not."

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have places to be," he said, turning to descend the platform, his indifference palpable.

    As he made his way down, the tension in the hall remained thick, the students still reeling from the encounter.

    Galen''s words echoed in their minds, a harsh reminder of the challenges that lay ahead. The atmosphere shifted from fear to determination as they realized they had a long, hard road ahead of them.

 Chapter 49 Last Information

    Mystica sauntered to the pulpit, her dark gown flowing behind her like a shadow with a life of its own.Her radiant purple eyes sparkled under the dim lights as she flashed the crowd a playful smile, all the tension Galen had left behind dissolving in her wake.

    "Well then," she began with a voice as smooth as silk, "I suppose I''ll take it from here. Let''s lighten the mood a little, shall we?"

    The students, who had been stiff and whispering nervously just moments before, found themselves unintentionally leaning in, captivated by her charm.

    Mystica''s gaze playfully flitted to Sheila. "And Princess Sheila," she said with a teasing lilt, "do try to avoid arguing with Sir Galen in the future, hmm? Trust me, darling¡ªsparring with him is like wrestling a storm. You''ll only end up soaked and miserable."

    Her wink softened the sting of the advice, though Sheila flushed with both frustration and embarrassment.

    Dylan, seated in his chair comfortably, watched Mystica like a starving man eyeing a feast. His emerald-green eyes lingered far too long on the elegant slit of her gown, where her leg peeked through with every step.

    In his mind, Mystica wasn''t delivering an orientation¡ªshe was floating across a dreamscape, bathed in moonlight, whispering sultry secrets only for him.

    "If I was a knight, she''d be my dark sorceress¡­"Dylan thought with a smirk, mentally envisioning the two of them atop a grand tower.

    In his daydream, Mystica''s lips curved into a mischievous smile just for him, her gown slipping from her shoulders¡ª

    A sharp jab from Liam''s elbow pulled him violently back to reality. "He told me to do it." Liam said referring to Asher.

    "Focus, you idiot," Asher muttered, his blue eyes gleaming with suppressed annoyance. "She''s giving out class information. Not that your perverted brain would care."

    Dylan grinned shamelessly. "Can you blame me? Look at her. I swear she''s doing it on purpose, man."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "You''re hopeless."

    Up on the platform, Mystica glanced at Dylan as if she knew exactly where his thoughts had wandered. Her grin grew just a fraction wider.

    "Now, where was I? Ah, yes¡ªyour uniforms!" she said, clapping her hands lightly.

    "They''re ready and waiting for you in your rooms. When you return, your assigned staff will hand them over. Wear them with pride, darlings¡ªevery knight-to-be needs to look the part, after all."

    She leaned slightly over the podium, her voice still sweet but tinged with subtle seriousness.

    "And when you put on your uniform, you''ll notice a set of numbers embroidered on the shoulder. These numbers¡ªyour ranks¡ªaren''t just decorative. They''ll change as you improve or... well, disappoint. Stay sharp, my dears. There''s no room for complacency at the Dark Knight Academy."

    Her words caused a stir among the students, some glancing nervously at their peers, others sitting straighter in determination.

    Dylan was about to slide back into another fantasy¡ªthis time featuring Mystica awarding him extra credit for being such an exceptional student¡ªwhen Mystica''s next sentence caught his attention.

    "Next, let''s talk about your class assignments." She smiled, clearly enjoying the sense of anticipation building in the room.

    "You''ll be divided into four classes¡ªA, B, C, and D. Each class will have 25 students, based on your current rank. So, those of you who''ve been paying attention should already know where you stand."

    The students exchanged glances, some smug, others resigned. Dylan leaned back in his chair with a lazy grin. "Class A, baby," he whispered to himself. "Right where I belong."

    Asher, seated a seat away from him, gave him a sideways glance. "You''re ranked ninth, dumbass. You barely made it into the top ten."

    Dylan shrugged, unbothered. "Still counts."

    Mystica tapped a finger against her lips thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ I feel like I''m forgetting something."

    She turned to the other knights seated on the platform, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Any reminders, gentlemen?"

    None of them responded, though a few shifted uncomfortably under her gaze.

    "No?" Mystica grinned. "Well, in that case, I suppose this concludes your orientation."

    She spread her arms in a graceful arc, her voice turning soft and seductive, like a lullaby that made every student feel both enchanted and on edge.

    "Welcome, my darlings, to the Dark Knight Academy. Do your best to survive¡­ and perhaps even thrive."

    With a playful flourish, she blew a kiss to the crowd. Several students flushed, and Dylan nearly fell out of his chair.

    Mystica gave a small laugh, as if she knew the effect she had. "Good luck, my little knights-to-be. You''ll need it."

    With that, she gave a slight bow, turned on her heel, and walked off the stage with the same effortless grace she''d arrived with, leaving the students both mesmerized and uneasy.

    As the orientation ended, the knights were the first to leave, their polished armor clinking rhythmically.

    One by one, the students followed, shuffling through the aisles with murmurs of excitement and tension still lingering in the air.

    Dylan stretched his arms lazily, a perverted grin plastered on his face. "Damn, that was the best orientation I''ve ever attended. Can every meeting include Mystica?"

    "You seriously need help," Asher muttered, shooting him a look of disbelief as they rose from their seats.

    "Help? Nah, what I need is another glimpse of that dress," Dylan said with a wink, earning a disgusted groan from Asher.

    They began making their way out of the hall, weaving through rows of chairs when Liam accidentally bumped into someone, shoulder brushing lightly against a student passing by.

    "Sorry," Liam said flatly, not even bothering to glance at the person he had brushed.

    "You disgusting peasant!"

    The sharp insult cut through the air like a whip. Liam stopped mid-step, turning calmly to meet the gaze of none other than Chris Rature, the prince of the Tempest Kingdom.

    His aristocratic features were twisted with contempt, his eyes gleaming with superiority.

    "You dare hit me and walk away as if I''m not here?" Chris hissed, his voice laced with venom.

    Liam''s expression remained as neutral as ever. "I did apologize," he said evenly, his tone calm but unbothered, as if Chris were merely a minor inconvenience.

    Chris''s fury boiled over at Liam''s indifference. His hands balled into fists at his sides, and his face flushed with rage. "You lowlife trash. Do you think a sorry is enough? You should be on your knees, begging for forgiveness."

    Before Liam could respond, Asher''s patience snapped. His intense blue eyes flared with heat as he stormed toward Chris, muscles tight with restrained fury. "You bastard of a prince," Asher growled. "Who are you calling trash?"

    Chris''s lips curled into a sneer, eyes narrowing in distaste. "Ah, so the watchdog thinks he can bite. Just because you made it into the top ten doesn''t mean you''re anything special. Don''t let it get to your head."

    Asher''s fists tightened, his rage simmering just beneath the surface. "You better hope you can back those words, Rature. Otherwise, I''ll show you exactly where you stand."

    Sensing the tension escalating, Dylan stepped in with a grin, smoothly sliding between the two before things could spiral out of control.

    "Whoa there, hothead!" Dylan said, placing a hand on Asher''s chest to keep him at bay. "Let''s not cause a scene. We just got here, and I''d really like to stay long enough to at least see the dining hall."

    "Get out of my way, birdbrain," Asher growled, trying to shove Dylan aside.

    Dylan stood his ground, his grin widening. "Relax, Ash. No need to unleash the beast just yet. The last thing we need is to be sent packing on day one. And besides¡ª"

    He leaned closer with a playful smirk, lowering his voice. "Do you really want to punch a guy whose hair looks like a poodle''s after a thunderstorm?"

    Asher huffed, torn between irritation and amusement, while Chris''s face twisted in disdain. "How dare you mock me!" Chris spat. "I''ll make sure you regret this."

    "You really think I care?" Asher shot back, but Dylan gave him a light shove to steer him away.

    Chris stepped forward, his fury bubbling over. "Just wait. I''ll show you all why I didn''t need to waste my time with that stupid trial like you did."

    Dylan flashed a cheeky grin, still keeping himself firmly between Asher and Chris. "Oh yeah? And I''ll show you why I never bother learning the names of people I don''t like. Spoiler alert: you''re one of them."

    Just as things were about to boil over, Sheila''s cold, composed voice sliced through the tension.

    "Settle down," Sheila commanded, her tone sharp enough to stop them all in their tracks. She stood near the entrance, arms crossed, her gaze icy. "You''re still in Beacon Hall."

    Chris sneered but shifted slightly under her intense gaze. "Tch. Royalty or not, Sheila, don''t lecture me on power."

    Sheila''s expression remained unflinching. "Don''t forget, Chris¡ªabusing your authority won''t get you far. And if you keep acting like this, it won''t be long before someone teaches you a lesson."

    Chris scoffed, crossing his arms. "Oh please. Aren''t you the queen of hypocrisy? Acting all righteous when you''re just as privileged as I am."

    "Watch your mouth, Chris," Sheila warned, her eyes narrowing dangerously.

    Chris gave her a mocking smile. "Or what? You''ll show me why you''re number one? Let''s be serious¡ªyour spot is temporary. It won''t be long before I take it from you."

    For a moment, Sheila said nothing, but the weight of her glare was enough to make the air thick with tension. "Try it," she finally said, her voice low and dangerous. "I dare you."

    Then, turning to Asher and Dylan, Sheila raised a brow. "And you two¡ªarguing with royalty is a battle you can''t win. Dylan, I expected better from you."

    Dylan gave her a wide, cheeky grin and shot her a thumbs-up. "Sorry, Sheila. I''ll be a good boy next time. Scout''s honor."

    Asher gave Dylan a confused look, clearly thrown off by his casual familiarity with Sheila. "Wait¡ªyou know her?"

    "Oh, yeah," Dylan replied with a wink. "We go way back. Sheila was my first ever royal disappointment."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but didn''t hide the faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "You''re impossible."

    Finally, her gaze landed on Liam, her expression turning colder. "And you," she said, irritation creeping into her voice.

    "You should learn your place. Apologizing properly to someone above you isn''t that hard, you know. Kneeling wouldn''t kill you."

    Liam met her gaze evenly, his face unreadable. "You really think I care about rank?" he said quietly, but with a sharp edge in his tone. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed. "What did you just say?"

    Liam sighed, as if the whole encounter was a waste of his time. "You''re proving Galen''s point," he said, his voice calm but cutting. "Royals like you care more about power than people."

    Sheila''s composure cracked, frustration flashing in her eyes. "Watch your mouth¡ª"

    But Liam cut her off before she could finish. "If you think I''ll ever bow to someone like you, think again."

    Without waiting for a response, Liam turned on his heel and started walking toward the exit, his expression as calm as ever. "I don''t kneel to anyone."

    Sheila stood frozen, her jaw tight with frustration.

    "Hey, Liam! Wait up!" Dylan called, chuckling as he jogged after him. "Man, you''re really bad at making friends."

    Asher gave Chris one last glare before casually following after Dylan and Liam.

    Left standing alone in the hall, Sheila clenched her fists at her sides, her icy composure shattered.

    "I''ll make sure you regret those words," she whispered under her breath.

 Chapter 50 Late Night Encounter

    The rest of the day passed swiftly, with little time to dwell on the earlier altercation.Liam discovered that he, Asher, and Dylan were all assigned to the same building¡ªB1¡ªand even shared the same floor, which meant they''d be seeing more of each other than anticipated.

    When Liam returned to his room after the orientation, Naya greeted him at the door with a formal but friendly nod.

    She handed over a neatly folded uniform with the academy''s insignia embroidered on the chest.

    "Here''s your uniform. Make sure it fits properly," Naya said, her voice polite yet professional.

    Liam nodded. After briefly trying it on to check the fit, he switched to something casual¡ªa plain shirt and simple pants¡ªbefore heading out again. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The evening air felt cool as he stepped outside his dorm. On the way down to the first floor, he found Naya sitting with her fellow attendants, chatting quietly.

    Liam approached her with measured steps. His expression remained unreadable, his voice calm and deliberate.

    "Hey, Naya. Can you help me with something real quick?"

    Naya blinked, a bit surprised but quick to respond. "Yeah, of course. What do you need?" She stood gracefully, smoothing down the front of her dress.

    "Could you show me where the training grounds are?" Liam asked, his voice low but steady.

    "Training grounds? Sure. But, uh¡­ which one? There''s a big one, and there are a few smaller ones spread out around the campus."

    "The large one," Liam replied without hesitation.

    Naya smiled politely. "Alright then, follow me. I''ll take you there." She turned to her colleagues, waving cheerfully. "See you all later!"

    The two stepped outside into the cool night breeze. The academy grounds, bustling earlier, were now enveloped in a peaceful stillness, with only the distant rustling of trees and the occasional chirp of night insects filling the silence.

    The moonlight cast long shadows across the cobblestone paths, adding a serene glow to the empty walkways.

    They walked side by side, Naya keeping a respectful distance.

    "So, the training ground we''re heading to¡ªit''s one of the largest ones," she explained, filling the silence as they strolled.

    "It''s designed like a mini-coliseum, though it''s mostly used for duels and sparring matches."

    Liam gave a slight nod but said nothing.

    After a few minutes, they arrived at the entrance to the training ground. Tall stone walls encircled the open space, and the arena''s interior shimmered faintly under the moonlight.

    "This is it," Naya said, gesturing toward the entrance. "But, just so you know, no one''s allowed to use the training grounds until official lessons start after the weekend¡ªso, the day after tomorrow." She glanced at Liam nervously, trying to gauge his intent.

    Liam''s expression didn''t change. "I know. I''m not here to train or break any rules. I just wanted to look around."

    Naya exhaled, visibly relieved, though a trace of hesitation lingered in her gaze. "That''s good. I was worried for a second there." She smiled softly, though the unease in her posture didn''t entirely fade.

    "You don''t need to wait for me," Liam added, his voice calm but firm. "I''ll make my way back on my own."

    Naya hesitated, chewing the inside of her cheek as if debating whether to argue. "I... I don''t think I should just leave you here. It''s against protocol, and¡ª"

    "Let''s not make this complicated," Liam interrupted, his tone polite but unyielding. "If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility. You won''t get in trouble."

    Naya faltered, trying to come up with a valid reason to stay, but Liam''s gaze made it clear the discussion was over. Eventually, she gave in with a reluctant nod.

    "Alright," she murmured, her voice soft. "I''ll leave you to it. Just¡­ be careful."

    With a final glance over her shoulder, she turned and walked away. As she retreated, her thoughts swirled with unease.

    ''What''s he planning to do here this late? It''s nearly midnight,'' she thought, frowning slightly. Something about the whole situation felt strange, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that Liam wasn''t just here for a casual stroll.

    ''I hope he doesn''t do anything reckless¡­'' Naya mused, casting one last glance toward the silent arena before disappeared from site.

    Liam, standing alone at the entrance, let the stillness wash over him. The vast space inside the training ground stretched before him.

    He exhaled slowly, hands in his pockets, and stared out at the arena under the pale moonlight, as if contemplating something only he could understand.

    Then, with a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, he stepped forward into the silent coliseum.

    The training ground had the unmistakable aura of a place built for spectacle. Liam scanned the rows of stone seats arranged in tiers, circling the arena like silent watchers¡ªdefinitely designed for an audience.

    As Liam walked deeper into the center of the arena, the ground crunched softly beneath his boots. The earth was rough and uneven, just like a real coliseum¡ªtrampled countless times by fighters testing their mettle.

    Stopping at the heart of the arena, Liam tilted his head slightly, taking in his surroundings with quiet satisfaction.

    "This¡­ this is perfect," he muttered under his breath, the hint of a smirk playing at his lips.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling slowly. Then, with a cold, commanding voice, he gave the order.

    "Come out."

    The ground trembled ever so slightly as one of his shadow beasts began to stir. Tendrils of darkness slithered across the dirt, merging and twisting until a massive shape emerged.

    Slowly, the jet-black form of a dragon from his trial took shape, rising from the shadows like a specter called from the abyss.

    The dragon was enormous¡ªits sleek black scales gleaming faintly under the moonlight, and its serpentine body coiling as it fully materialized.

    As it emerged, it spread its colossal wings wide, creating a gust of wind that kicked up dust in swirling clouds around them.

    The beast''s maw opened, and it drew in a deep breath, preparing to release a deafening roar that could have echoed throughout the academy grounds.

    But before it could unleash the sound, Liam shot it an exasperated look, his voice sharp yet laced with dry humor.

    "Shut up, you idiot."

    The dragon froze mid-breath, its eyes wide with a sheepish glint, and immediately snapped its jaws shut with an audible clink.

    Folding its massive wings against its sides, the beast lowered its head, bowing obediently to Liam.

    Liam stared at the dragon with a deadpan expression, one brow arched. The sheer contrast of this once-mighty beast¡ªnow acting like a scolded puppy¡ªwas enough to draw a faint, amused sigh from him.

    He placed a hand on the dragon''s snout, feeling the cool texture of its smooth scales beneath his fingers.

    As soon as he made contact, the dragon''s long tail gave an eager wiggle, swishing back and forth across the ground like a dog waiting for praise.

    Liam''s calm expression cracked for a moment, turning into a look of confusion. His brow furrowed as if his brain short-circuited at the absurdity of the sight.

    "What¡­?" He blinked, watching the massive tail swish with enthusiasm. "What is this?"

    The dragon tilted its head slightly, an almost expectant gleam in its glowing eyes, as if it were hoping for a pat on the head.

    Liam sighed, dragging a hand down his face. "You''ve got to be kidding me."

    Regaining his composure, he chuckled softly under his breath. "So, despite being a fierce creature, once tamed by Extraction, your loyalty is absolute. Doesn''t matter how terrifying you were in life, huh?"

    He kept his hand on the dragon''s snout, the beast nuzzling into his palm like a domesticated pet.

    He took a step back, giving the dragon a once-over. "But you''re definitely smaller than you were when you were alive." His gaze flicked over its form, noting the subtle differences¡ªthe wingspan, the height, and the weight of its presence.

    The dragon tilted its head as if trying to understand Liam''s comment, then gave another happy flick of its tail.

    Liam shook his head, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "Yeah, I guess size doesn''t matter when you''re this obedient."

    He patted the dragon''s snout one last time before stepping back. "Alright, that''s enough for now."

    The dragon huffed quietly in response, curling its wings tightly against its body, clearly content to remain in its summoned state until ordered otherwise.

    As Liam and the dragon stood in the stillness, the beast suddenly tensed, sensing someone nearby. Its sharp gaze locked onto the audience seats, nostrils flaring. Liam immediately noticed the shift.

    A voice echoed from above, casual but edged with amusement.

    "You know you''re not supposed to be here at this hour right?."

    Liam snapped his head toward the source. The moonlight stretched across the stands, revealing a figure sitting comfortably among the empty seats¡ªGalen.

    His posture was relaxed, one arm draped over the back of the chair, his white sleeves rolled up casually, paired with black pants.

    As the light fully illuminated him, Galen leaned forward, an amused smirk tugging at his lips.

    "You do realize you''re breaking the rules, right?"

    There was no malice in his tone¡ªjust a lazy, almost entertained air, as if waiting to see how Liam would respond.

 Chapter 51 A Piece Of Advise

    As Liam locked eyes with Galen, his calm expression didn''t waver. The knight stood lazily, hands still tucked in his pockets, watching Liam with a relaxed smirk, like a cat toying with a mouse."You know," Galen began, slowly rising from his seat. "I was wondering how long it''d take before you finally brought that thing out." He tilted his head toward the dragon, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    Liam blinked, confused by the remark. How did Galen know about the dragon?

    The massive shadow beast shifted, lowering its stance in response to Galen''s presence. Its wings flared slightly, preparing to strike.

    "Stand down," Liam ordered in a low, steady voice. "There''s no point. You can''t win against him anyway."

    The dragon hesitated, huffing through its nostrils, but it obeyed, settling back on its haunches.

    Galen chuckled softly. "Huh. Impressive. You''ve got it well-trained."

    His nonchalant tone only deepened Liam''s suspicion. "What do you want, geezer?" he asked, eyes narrowing.

    "Geezer?" Galen echoed with a short laugh. "Please¡­"

    And then, without warning, he vanished¡ªleaving a faint trail of glowing sparks in his wake.

    Liam''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened as Galen reappeared in the blink of an eye¡ªright in front of the dragon, close enough to pat its snout. The dragon recoiled slightly, but Galen remained unfazed.

    "¡­I''m not that old, kid." He gave Liam a teasing glance, a playful smirk curling his lips.

    Liam stared, stunned. That wasn''t just speed¡ªit was speed boosted with fire. But how?

    Before Liam could ask, Galen straightened, his gaze turning serious. "You''ve got potential, kid. But you''re wasting it."

    Liam frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Exactly what it sounds like," Galen said coolly. "Right now, you''re the last known dark magic user." He paused, letting the weight of the statement hang in the air. "And I assume you know what happened to the others, right?"

    "Yeah," Liam answered. "They were wiped out during the last magical conflict."

    Galen gave a low, amused chuckle. "Is that what they told you?"

    Liam stiffened, thrown off by the knight''s response.

    "The truth is... dark magic users started disappearing long before that conflict. It happened after the battle with the blood demons." Galen''s gaze darkened. "Those demons hunted down dark magic users for years, erasing them from existence."

    Liam''s mind immediately flashed to the night his grandfather died. He clenched his fists, forcing the memory back.

    Galen''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the shift in Liam''s expression. "Whoever raised you must''ve been exceptional to keep you alive," he said, almost like an afterthought.

    Liam steadied himself, exhaling slowly. "What do you know about the blood demons?"

    "Not much I''m willing to tell," Galen replied with a lazy shrug. "But if you want answers about them or anything related to dark magic, go find Mystica."

    Liam bit back his frustration, feeling his patience wear thin. ''This guy is seriously getting on my nerves,'' he thought.

    Galen, as if sensing Liam''s irritation, gave a half-smirk. "Look, I couldn''t care less about your dragon or whatever shadow army you''ve got. But you''re holding yourself back."

    "How?" Liam asked, keeping his tone even.

    "You''ve learned two dark magic techniques¡ªone lets you take the shadows of your fallen enemies, and the other lets you store and summon objects, like your daggers." Galen''s eyes gleamed. "But that''s it. That''s all you know, and you''re obsessing over perfecting them."

    "I need to perfect them," Liam argued.

    Galen shook his head with a smirk. "That''s your problem. You''re focusing too narrowly. And that''s exactly why you''re ranked lower than Asher."

    Liam raised a brow, unconvinced. "What does Asher have to do with this?"

    "Simple." Galen leaned closer, the flames flickering faintly in his eyes. "Asher uses his power to its fullest. Every time he fights, he pushes his flames to their limit. But you? You rely too much on your daggers and physical strength, treating your flames like an afterthought."

    Liam''s jaw tightened.

    "You could easily beat Asher," Galen continued, "but only if you stop holding yourself back. If you rely only on your flames, though? You''re guaranteed to lose."

    Liam''s expression remained neutral, but inside, the knight''s words stung.

    "So what do you want from me?" Liam asked flatly.

    Galen grinned, finally stepping away. "It''s not what I want. It''s what you need to hear." He turned, hands sliding back into his pockets. "When classes start, I''ll be your instructor¡ªyours and Asher''s. So consider this a heads-up."

    He glanced back over his shoulder, a flicker of fire dancing along his fingertips.

    "Stop leaning on your dark magic as a crutch. Start mastering your flames¡ªor you won''t survive what''s coming."

    With that, Galen strode off, his figure slowly swallowed by the shadows of the arena.

    Liam stood alone in the silent arena, the moonlight casting pale beams across the dirt floor. He glanced at the dragon, whose glowing eyes remained locked on him, waiting for the next command.

    "Return," Liam ordered, his voice steady.

    In an instant, the dragon dissolved into dark tendrils, slithering back into the depths of Liam''s shadow. The misty residue clung to the ground for a moment before vanishing completely, leaving the arena eerily still.

    Liam exhaled, his gaze dropping to the hand that had touched the dragon moments ago. His fingers twitched, and with a flick of his wrist, a small flame ignited in his palm¡ªred and steady, dancing lightly against the cool night air.

    "So... that bastard wants me to hold back on my magic." He stared into the flame, the reflection flickering in his eyes. "Fine. I''ll play along¡ªfor now."

    He clenched his hand into a fist, snuffing out the flame with a sharp motion. The embers fizzled into nothing, leaving only the faint scent of charred air.

    "But I''m still going to learn dark magic from Mystica," he muttered under his breath, determination hardening his voice. "Whether he likes it or not."

    Liam tilted his head upward, the silver glow of the moon hanging high above him, cold and unwavering.

    With that thought lingering, Liam turned on his heel, his steps soft against the dirt floor. He walked out of the arena and made his way back to his room.

    *****

    The grand chamber of the Knights'' Council was a towering hall, its high arched ceiling adorned with banners of various regions, each representing an elite division of knights.

    Flickering chandeliers cast a warm golden glow across the round marble table where knights of high renown had gathered. Their armor gleamed under the light, a testament to their discipline, but the weight of the meeting was heavy.

    Discussions were already underway, and the tension in the room buzzed like an unspoken threat.

    Seated at the head of the table was Sir Varyn Hone, the acting commander¡ªan imposing man in silver plate armor with a no-nonsense demeanor.

    His sharp gray eyes scanned the faces before him as he drummed his gauntleted fingers impatiently on the table.

    "Where is Galen?" Varyn asked coldly, irritation lacing his voice.

    "Late, as usual," muttered Sir Kaelen Bane, a broad-shouldered knight with auburn hair and a perpetual scowl.

    "He never takes these meetings seriously. You''d think the strongest among us would at least show some basic respect."

    "That''s Galen for you," chimed Lady Saria Gare, a lithe woman draped in emerald robes, her hazel eyes glimmering with amusement. "He doesn''t bend to anyone, not even the Council. It''s part of his charm¡ªor curse, depending on your perspective."

    As Varyn exhaled through his nose in frustration, the heavy oak doors creaked open with an exaggerated slowness.

    Galen strolled in without so much as an apology. His white shirt, rolled up to the elbows, and casual black pants made him look woefully underdressed compared to the armored knights around the table.

    He wore a bored expression, his hands in his pockets, and his snow-white hair caught the light as he lazily scanned the room.

    "Evening," he greeted, smirking as if arriving exactly when he intended.

    "You''re late," Varyn growled, fists tightening on the table.

    "Yeah, I noticed," Galen replied, unbothered as he took a seat at the far end of the table, kicking his feet up onto the marble surface. "But hey, I''m here now. That counts, right?"

    Kaelen leaned forward, glaring. "One day your arrogance will get the better of you."

    "Can''t wait," Galen responded with a mischievous grin, clearly enjoying Kaelen''s irritation.

    Just as the tension seemed ready to explode, Mystica entered the chamber, her dark gown trailed behind her.

    The playful glint in her eyes showed she was fully aware of the chaos Galen''s arrival had sparked¡ªand that she enjoyed every second of it.

    She slid into the seat beside Galen, her presence commanding attention without effort.

    "Always stirring up trouble, aren''t you?" she teased, her voice like silk.

    Galen gave her a sly glance. "Only when I''m bored."

    "Then you must be bored all the time," Mystica replied with a smirk.

    Varyn cleared his throat loudly, redirecting the room''s focus. "Now that everyone is finally present, we can begin."

    Mystica lazily rested her chin on her hand. "Oh, do get on with it, Commander. These formalities are so dull."

    Varyn ignored her remark, though his jaw tightened. "As you all know, the primary reason for this meeting is the growing activity of the Blood Demons in the border regions. We''ve lost two squads this month alone."

    At the mention of the Blood Demons, the room grew noticeably colder. Even the most battle-hardened knights stiffened, knowing the threat these creatures posed.

    Kaelen folded his arms. "They''re getting bolder. If we don''t respond soon, they''ll start moving deeper into the inner zones."

    "Agreed," Varyn said grimly. "We need to prepare a preemptive strike."

    Galen yawned, his head tilted back as if the conversation were a lullaby. "Blood Demons, huh? Sounds exhausting. Can''t someone else handle it?"

    Kaelen shot him a glare. "You''re unbelievable, Galen. Do you think everything''s a joke?"

    Galen''s red eyes flicked toward Kaelen, sharp as daggers but still dripping with indifference. "I don''t think about it at all."

    Before Kaelen could snap, Mystica leaned closer to Galen, her voice a playful whisper. "You know, you could at least pretend to care."

    "Why bother?" Galen muttered. "They''ll all run screaming when I show up anyway."

    "Not everyone is afraid of you, Galen," Varyn said pointedly. "And if you don''t start taking this threat seriously, it won''t just be the borderlands that suffer."

    Galen rolled his eyes and shrugged. "Fine. Tell me where to go, and I''ll burn the whole lot of them to ash. Problem solved."

    Varyn slammed a fist on the table, but before he could reprimand Galen further, Sir Beltran Cross, a quiet, scarred veteran at the far end of the table, spoke up.

    "You''re all missing the point," Beltran said gravely. "It''s not just the Blood Demons we should be worried about. Something...worse is stirring."

    A heavy silence fell over the room. Even Galen''s usual smirk faltered for a moment.

    "Worse than Blood Demons?" Mystica asked, her interest piqued.

    Beltran nodded. "There are whispers. Some say... the demons aren''t acting on their own. They''re being led by something¡ªor someone."

    Galen rubbed his neck, visibly uninterested but clearly listening. "Let me guess: some ancient evil returning after centuries of slumber. Happens every other Tuesday."

    Beltran gave him a tired look. "This isn''t a joke, Galen. If we don''t act soon, we''ll be overwhelmed."

    Galen waved his hand dismissively. "Then we fight harder. It''s what we do, right?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Varyn''s patience was at its limit, but before he could explode, Mystica leaned back in her chair and smiled. "Well, I think this meeting has been very productive."

    Kaelen scoffed. "We haven''t made a single decision."

    "And yet, here we are," Mystica replied with a grin, rising from her seat. "Good luck with that whole ''preemptive strike'' thing. Let me know how it goes."

    Galen stood as well, stretching lazily. "Yeah, it''s been fun, but I think I''ve hit my limit for boring meetings today."

    Varyn scowled. "You''ll take this seriously when the time comes, Galen, or so help me¡ª"

    "Relax, Commander," Galen said with a smirk as he strolled toward the exit. "When the time comes, I''ll do what I always do. I''ll win."

    Mystica followed close behind, her gown trailing like smoke in his wake.

    "See you on the battlefield, boys," she said with a playful wink as the two disappeared through the doors, leaving the other knights to stew in frustration.

    As the heavy doors shut behind them, Kaelen slammed his fist against the table. "That man is insufferable."

    Beltran let out a long sigh. "He''s insufferable... but he''s also right."

    Varyn gritted his teeth, glaring at the doors Galen and Mystica had left through. "Let''s hope his arrogance doesn''t cost us more than we can afford."

 Chapter 52 Lessons Officially Begins

    Liam strolled across the academy grounds, the first day of classes finally here.Students buzzed around in their uniforms¡ªblack fabric with sleek golden accents, the academy''s crest stitched proudly across the back.

    Everyone seemed eager to leave a good impression. Everyone except Liam.

    While others rushed to their classes, Liam took his time, unbothered by the usual first-day pressure.

    The neatly kept hallways stretched before him, lined with portraits of past knights. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows on one side, casting faint reflections onto the polished floor.

    Liam eventually reached his classroom door, pushing it open slowly. As expected, every head in the room turned toward him.

    Their stares clung to him¡ªa silent judgment that was becoming all too familiar.

    "Again with these annoying stares," Liam muttered under his breath as he slipped inside and shut the door behind him.

    Scanning the room, he spotted Dylan at the back by the window, waving him over like an excited kid.

    Dylan''s grin was impossible to ignore. He had saved the last seat of the column¡ªright behind him. Liam couldn''t decide whether to feel grateful or irritated.

    "Yo, Liam! Got your seat right here!" Dylan beamed, patting the desk behind him.

    "Thanks, Dylan," Liam said, keeping his tone neutral as he made his way over. As he passed the second column, he exchanged a brief, wordless glance with Asher, who sat lazily in the last seat.

    Neither said a word, and the unspoken tension between them lingered for a moment before Liam moved on.

    The classroom was arranged in five neat rows of five columns, with every seat occupied.

    At the front and center, Liam expectedly spotted Sheila sitting prim and proper in the first seat of the middle column. Ariana sat just to her left, adjusting her glasses with a quiet elegance.

    Toward the back, Chris lounged in the far corner, his confident demeanor radiating even from his slouched posture. Charlotte was seated in front of Asher, leaning over her desk in a way that could only be described as provocatively casual.

    As Liam sat down behind Dylan, Dylan leaned in, already stirring trouble. "Watch this, bro," he whispered with a mischievous glint.

    He turned his attention to Charlotte, grinning like a fox. "Hey, Charlotte! You look... exceptionally stunning today. New perfume, or are you just naturally that intoxicating?"

    Charlotte shot him a glance over her shoulder, her full lips curving into a slow, teasing smile.

    "Flattery, Dylan?" she cooed, her voice honeyed. "You know that won''t get you anywhere... unless you''re trying really, really hard."

    Dylan''s grin only widened. "You''re saying there''s a chance?"

    Charlotte chuckled, flipping a lock of curly hair off her shoulder. "Keep dreaming, handsome."

    Liam shook his head, exhaling quietly. Typical Dylan¡ªever the joker, always poking where he probably shouldn''t. Yet, Charlotte''s sultry friendliness hinted she didn''t entirely mind the attention.

    "One day, Dylan," she added with a wink, "you might impress me. But not today."

    "Guess I''ll just have to keep trying," Dylan quipped, turning back to Liam with a satisfied smirk. "See? She loves me."

    Liam rolled his eyes. "You''re delusional."

    "And you love it." Dylan winked, clearly in his element.

    As Liam settled into his seat, the low chatter of the classroom continued. He could tell it was going to be a long day¡ªand Dylan wasn''t going to make it any easier.

    As the students settled into their seats, the chatter faded when a familiar voice filled the room.

    "Hello, my little darlings," came Mystica''s soothing tone.

    In an instant, a swirl of smoke appeared at the front of the class, dissipating to reveal her elegant figure.

    "I trust your first day is treating you well," she said, her playful smile lighting up the room. "If not, don''t worry¡ªI, Mystica, am here to make it better."

    The room buzzed with quiet awe, particularly from Dylan, who couldn''t tear his eyes away from her.

    Mystica''s smile widened as she raised a hand to hush the soft murmurs. "Now, let''s get started. I''ll be teaching you essential battle knowledge and universal magical techniques."

    The students leaned in, listening carefully.

    "Before we begin," she continued, "there''s something important you all need to know. By the end of the day, you must select the instructor you want to train under."

    She paused briefly, letting the information settle.

    "We have Lady Ember for ice manipulation, Sir Regulus for lightning abilities, Sir Kaelen for beast transformation, and Sir Galen¡ªour fire expert. There are other instructors, but these are the ones the academy believes align best with your badge."

    The students exchanged glances as she continued, her tone light but clear.

    "Of course, for those whose magic falls outside these fields, there are other specialized instructors. And regardless of your abilities, everyone will undergo weapons training. The chief instructor for that is Sir Magnus."

    She chuckled softly at how intently the students followed her every word.

    "One last thing," Mystica said with a playful glint. "I, too, am an instructor¡ªbut only for those whose magic is deeply entwined with them. That includes students like Ariana, Sheila, Dylan... and Liam."

    She gestured to each of them in turn, her smile widening when the students looked their way.

    "And just so you know," she added with a wink, "Ariana here is my official assistant. Keep that in mind."

    Ariana gave a small nod, adjusting her glasses with a serene smile, while the class absorbed every word with eager anticipation. Mystica, clearly amused by the rapt attention, clapped her hands together lightly.

    "Now then," she said cheerfully. "Let''s begin."

    Mystica clapped her hands, the room still as the students waited for her to begin.

    "Alright, little darlings," she said, her voice soft yet commanding. "Today''s lesson is about something very close to your futures: your main adversaries¡ªdemons."

    A chill seemed to creep through the room, the mention of demons enough to make even the students who claimed to be bold, shifted in their seats.

    Mystica''s playful smile remained, but her tone darkened just enough to signal the gravity of the topic.

    "Long ago," she began, "mages tried to classify demons using grades¡ªA, B, F, X, and Z. But over time, those names felt... inadequate. So, we gave them something more fitting. More poetic. Something to remind us exactly what we are dealing with."

    She raised her hand, conjuring an ethereal diagram that floated above her palm, showing a series of shadowy shapes morphing into various demonic forms.

    "Today, I''ll introduce you to three of the five major groups. The rest¡­ well, you''ll learn those when you''re ready. No need to ruin the fun too soon."

    A few chuckles echoed through the room, though there was an uneasy undercurrent among the students.

    "First, we have what we call Ferals. These demons take the shape of beasts¡ªwolves, bears, serpents. They grow unnaturally large, sometimes towering above the tallest of trees. But size isn''t everything." Mystica winked. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "They''re the weakest of the bunch, though I wouldn''t advise underestimating them. Many mages let their guard down, thinking ''Oh, it''s just a wolf.'' Then that wolf tears them to pieces before they can scream for help."

    Her words hung in the air like a warning, and some students visibly stiffened.

    "Now, the next group¡ªTitanborne." She waved her hand, and the floating image shifted into towering giants with bulging muscles, each wielding massive weapons like clubs and hammers.

    "These demons are walking mountains. They don''t move fast, but when they hit, oh, they hit. A single swing from one of these can flatten a fortress. Strength is their essence. They thrive in battle and crush anything that gets in their way."

    Dylan let out a low whistle, clearly imagining himself going up against one. "Might need a little warm-up before taking one of those on," he whispered, mostly to himself. Charlotte, seated beside him, turned with a sly smile.

    "You''d last two seconds," she teased, her voice dripping with amusement.

    Mystica gave them both a playful glance but continued, her tone turning sharper. "Now, the third group... these are where things get nasty. Horrors."

    The floating shapes morphed into grotesque figures¡ªtwisted, malformed bodies with warped faces and limbs.

    Some looked almost human, but their features were eerily wrong: eyes where they shouldn''t be, limbs bending the wrong way, faces that seemed to grin far too wide.

    "They''re fast," Mystica said, her voice lowering. "Faster than you''ll expect. They hunt in the shadows, and their strength lies not just in their speed but in their unpredictability. They can move like animals, yet fight with the cunning of a human. Many have died underestimating them."

    As Mystica spoke, Liam''s gaze sharpened. The description of the Horrors stirred something in him¡ªa memory, vivid and unwelcome.

    He thought back to the outskirts of Nystra City, where he had faced the demon. The features match with the floating images and what Mystica had said. The way that demon moved, the way it grinned as it attacked¡ªeverything about it matched perfectly with what she was saying.

    Liam clenched his fist under the desk, keeping his expression neutral. ''So that''s what it was... a Horror.''

    "Now," Mystica continued, "I know what you''re all thinking¡ª''How do we survive against these things?'' Well, that''s why you''re here. The only thing that stands between you and becoming a demon''s meal is preparation. You must learn how to predict their movements, counter their strengths, and exploit their weaknesses. You won''t always get second chances."

    Her words were accompanied by a flick of her wrist, and the floating images vanished into wisps of smoke.

    "Remember: survival isn''t about brute strength or fancy magic. It''s about knowing your enemy better than they know you. And that is why I''m here." She smiled, her playful tone returning. "To make sure none of you get eaten on your first mission."

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, flashing a grin at Charlotte. "Guess I''ll have to stick close to you in case things get hairy."

    Charlotte gave him a sultry smile, her tone teasing. "Just don''t slow me down, hero."

    Mystica clapped her hands again, drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright, little ones. That''s all for today''s introduction. Remember¡ªby the end of the day, you must choose your instructor. Pick wisely. Your survival might depend on it."

    The students nodded, the weight of the lesson lingering in the air. Mystica''s playful demeanor returned as she gave a little bow.

    "Class dismissed¡ªoh, and don''t forget to eat something. You''ll need your strength soon enough."

    With that, she vanished into a swirl of smoke, leaving the students buzzing with whispered conversations and quiet excitement.

 Chapter 53 You Better Prove Your Worth

    Since class ended earlier than expected, the students made their way out of the classroom. They way on the move to locate their preferred instructors.As the first years descended from the building, they were met by the instructors who had lined up on a platform. There was about a ten platforms, and they were all lined up horizontally.

    The crowd of students surged toward the platforms, buzzing with excitement. Some students gathered in front of the key instructors¡ªSir Kaelen, Sir Regulus, Lady Ember, Mystica, and Sir Galen¡ªeach one poised on the first platform.

    Well, except for Galen, who had found himself a chair and looked perfectly content lounging in it with his legs crossed.

    Liam, Dylan, and Asher stood at the back of the group, waiting for their turn to register. Chris, Sheila, Charlotte, and a handful of other students clustered nearby, each eyeing the instructors with varying levels of excitement or anxiety.

    As they stood there, Asher leaned toward Dylan. "Yo, Dylan."

    "Yo," Dylan replied casually.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask you something."

    "Fire away, brother." Dylan grinned.

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "How are you so... comfortable around the top six? You''re way too casual with them. It''s weird."

    Dylan let out a chuckle. "Casual? Nah, man. I think you''re reading too much into it."

    Asher frowned. "Then what was all that back there with Charlotte? You two seem pretty chummy."

    "Oh, that?" Dylan smirked and leaned in closer, whispering conspiratorially. "We clicked after orientation. She''s not so bad... but she''s crazy competitive." He gave Asher a wink.

    Asher crossed his arms, unimpressed. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Means you better stay out of her way, or she''ll eat you alive," Dylan teased with a grin. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher gave him a flat look. "You mean she''ll eat you alive, perv."

    "Hey! She hasn''t killed me yet." Dylan shot him a smug grin. "That''s progress."

    Asher rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath, "Why am I even talking to you¡­"

    Dylan snickered. "It''s the charm. You can''t resist."

    Ignoring him, Asher shifted the conversation. "What about that princess, Sheila? You said you knew her from way back, right?"

    "Oh yeah, Sheila and I go way back," Dylan replied with a grin. "My family worked at the palace of the Crescent Kingdom. My mom was a maid, and my dad was a guard. Sheila''s kinda stiff, but once you get to know her, she''s actually pretty fun to talk to."

    "Fun? She looks like she''s constantly annoyed," Asher said.

    "She''s a slow burn. Give her time," Dylan replied with a wink. "You might even get a smile if you don''t screw it up."

    Asher shook his head, though a small smirk crept onto his face.

    "So, who are you choosing as your instructor?" Dylan asked suddenly. His grin turned mischievous. "I know who I''m picking¡ªMystica, obviously."

    Asher gave him a disgusted look. "You''re so predictable."

    "Guilty." Dylan wiggled his eyebrows. "Hey, I learn best when I''m motivated."

    Asher shook his head, muttering, "You''re hopeless."

    "What about you?" Dylan asked, clearly enjoying himself. "Got your eye on any instructor?"

    "Galen," Asher said, glancing toward the platform. Galen remained seated, utterly uninterested in everything going on around him.

    Dylan''s grin widened. "Oh man, prepare to master the ancient art of doing absolutely nothing."

    "Doesn''t matter," Asher said flatly. "as long as I get to learn from the strongest."

    Liam, who had been standing silently behind them the entire time, shifted slightly. Asher noticed and turned toward him.

    "What about you, Number 8?" Asher asked, smirking.

    Liam didn''t even glance at him. "What do you want, buzz cut?"

    Asher''s jaw twitched. "Don''t call me that."

    "Start calling me by my name," Liam said without missing a beat, "and I''ll think about it."

    Asher narrowed his eyes. "Alright¡­ Hunter. Who''s your pick?"

    Liam looked toward the platform and gave a slight nod. "Galen."

    A grin spread across Asher''s face. "Hah. Looks like we''ll be competing, then. Just so you know, there''s no way I''m losing to a weakling like you."

    Liam gave him a side-eye glance, completely unbothered. Then, in a perfectly deadpan voice, he muttered, "Good. I''d hate to win without even trying."

    Asher opened his mouth, ready to fire back, but Dylan burst out laughing. "Oh man, that was beautiful." He wiped a tear from his eye. "I gotta admit, Liam, you''ve got talent. Might even make a comedian out of you yet."

    Asher groaned, rubbing his temples. "Why do I talk to either of you?"

    "Because you love us," Dylan said with a wink.

    Liam gave the faintest shrug. "Or you just have terrible taste in friends."

    Asher threw his hands in the air. "I swear, I''m surrounded by idiots."

    Dylan patted him on the back. "And you''re stuck with us, buddy. Ain''t life grand?"

    Before Asher could reply, the line of students shifted forward, and they moved closer to the registration table.

    -----

    Once all the students had registered their names, the instructors collected their scrolls. Sir Kaelen stepped forward, addressing the crowd with a commanding tone.

    "Now that you''ve chosen your instructors, tomorrow marks the official start of your training. Be ready."

    Mystica gave the students a sly smile. "Lucky for you, today''s a short day. The rest of the day is yours¡ªuse it wisely."

    The instructors began dispersing, but Galen remained seated, lazily scrolling through the list of names on his parchment.

    "Hey¡­" he muttered, his voice carrying a note of boredom. "Why the hell are there so many names on my list?"

    Several students turned eagerly toward him, but Galen''s face twisted in mild annoyance as he read further.

    "Let me make one thing clear," Galen announced flatly. He flicked a dismissive hand toward the crowd, gesturing toward Asher and Liam, standing at the back.

    "Apart from those two idiots over there, the rest of you are dismissed. Go join the other fire-wielders. They''ll keep you busy."

    The crowd murmured in frustration, their envious gazes flicking toward Asher and Liam. But no one dared to argue.

    "If you can''t handle real heat," Galen added with a smirk, "then you''re not worth my time."

    With that, the students dispersed, grumbling under their breath, but unwilling to defy Galen''s order. Liam and Asher lingered, watching as Galen stretched lazily and finally stood, motioning for them to follow him.

    -----

    The three of them made their way to the training grounds, arriving at the same mini-colosseum where Liam had been at two nights ago.

    At the center of the arena, three enormous, polished boulders sat in a neat row, their smooth surfaces reflecting the midday sun.

    Asher tilted his head, eyeing the rocks with confusion. "What the hell are we doing here, old man?"

    Galen froze mid-step and turned, fixing Asher with a murderous glare. "What''s with you brats calling me old? I''m one of the youngest instructors here!" He clenched his fists dramatically. "Damn it!"

    Asher smirked. "You sure sound old."

    Galen looked like he was about two seconds away from setting Asher on fire, but he exhaled sharply and composed himself. "Anyway, let''s get to business before I actually lose it."

    He walked toward the three boulders and stopped in front of the middle one. "The reason I dragged you two here is simple: you have to prove you''re worth my time. If you can''t..." He glanced back with a smirk. "Well, I''m not wasting any effort on failures."

    Liam crossed his arms, observing quietly. Asher, on the other hand, grinned. "Finally, a challenge."

    Galen ignored him and placed a hand on the surface of the middle boulder. "Your task is to destroy one of these. Just like this."

    The boys watched intently, expecting some dramatic buildup. But to their surprise, Galen didn''t summon any flames or mystical aura.

    Instead, the boulder cracked from within¡ªthen exploded in a violent burst of molten rock, sending chunks of stone flying. What remained of the boulder was nothing but scorched rubble, sizzling on the arena floor.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. ''What the hell?''

    He hadn''t seen Galen use any visible magic. No flames, no incantations¡ªjust raw destruction from the inside out.

    Asher''s grin widened, his competitive spirit igniting. "How did you do that?" he demanded eagerly.

    Galen''s smirk deepened. "Internal Heat Manipulation." He dusted off his hands as if melting a giant rock was a casual Tuesday. "It''s a technique that lets you channel heat directly into the core of an object and even living creatures. You don''t see the fire... but it''s there. However, if you''re not careful, it can backfire and you will be the one exploding from the inside.

    Spectacularly."

    Liam studied the melted boulder, his mind racing. ''That''s some next-level stuff compared to what Draven taught me''

    Asher, on the other hand, looked like a kid in a candy store. "So... we just have to do that?"

    "Yup," Galen said, leaning against what was left of the boulder. "Destroy one of these rocks however you like. But if you try to copy me and screw it up¡­" He gave a wicked grin. "Well, you might just blow yourself up. Good luck."

    Asher cracked his knuckles, excitement radiating off him. "Challenge accepted."

    Liam, still calm and collected, glanced toward the untouched boulders. ''This is going to be interesting.''

    "Try not to embarrass yourself, buzz cut," Liam muttered under his breath.

    Asher shot him a glare. "You''re so dead after this."

    Galen chuckled to himself, amused by their bickering. "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 54 Bunch Of Weaklings

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the arena. Despite their relentless efforts, the boulders remained intact¡ªsmooth, untouched, and frustratingly immovable."Damn it¡­ these things won''t even budge," Asher groaned, collapsing onto the ground. He lay sprawled out, panting as he tried to catch his breath.

    Liam stood nearby, leaning on his knees. He was barely upright, exhaustion etched into every muscle despite relying on Crimson Breathing. His breaths were sharp, and his limbs trembled under the strain.

    ''This is way tougher than I thought...'' Liam clenched his jaw, wiping the sweat from his brow.

    ''We''ve been going at it since noon, and now the sun''s gone. I feel weaker than I ever have¡­'' He swallowed bitterly. Crimson Breathing''s not enough for this.

    From the audience seats, Galen''s voice broke the silence, dripping with disdain. "So¡­ are you done?"

    The two boys glanced toward him, their frustration growing as they saw the knight lounging casually, arms folded. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re nothing but weaklings," Galen continued, standing slowly and stretching. "Not that I blame you. It''s my fault for thinking you two could accomplish anything in the first place."

    Liam narrowed his eyes as Galen turned to leave. "Go get some rest. Starting tomorrow, join the other fire-wielders. I''ve wasted enough time on you."

    The casual dismissal hit them like a slap.

    Liam straightened, wiping the dirt from his chin. His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it. "You know¡­ for someone who''s supposed to teach us, you haven''t given us any advice. Not a single word."

    Galen paused mid-step, turning his head slowly. "Huh?"

    "I hate to agree with him," Asher added, rising from the ground and brushing dust off his pants, "but Liam''s right. All you did was show off, and then expect us to copy you." A mischievous grin crept across his face. "What kind of teacher does that?"

    Galen''s gaze darkened, his irritation evident. "I already told you¡ª"

    Liam cut him off, meeting his gaze with unwavering determination. "I don''t care about what you did earlier. I just need advice on how to use my own abilities."

    Galen''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous gleam flashing through them. The temperature seemed to shift as the air thickened with his restrained bloodlust.

    "You''ve got guts to interrupt me like that, kid." His voice was low and sharp, enough to make both Liam and Asher tense under its weight.

    For a moment, silence settled between them, heavy with unspoken tension. Then Galen exhaled through his nose, raking a hand through his white hair, irritation giving way to reluctant amusement.

    "Alright," he muttered, his tone easing slightly. "You''re right. I''ll give you some advice. But don''t come crying to me if you can''t handle it."

    He locked eyes with Asher first. "You, Asher, are one of the rare few born with blue flames¡ªthe hottest type of fire. Not many wielders can manage them, and you''re lucky enough to be naturally good at it."

    Asher puffed out his chest, grinning smugly. "Of course I am."

    Galen shot him a deadpan look. "Yeah, yeah, save it. Listen up. Instead of throwing those weak fireballs at the boulder, focus on raising the temperature of your flames. You need to increase the heat to its maximum¡ªand release it in a continuous storm. A single burst won''t cut it."

    Asher''s grin faltered slightly, realizing the magnitude of what Galen was asking.

    Then Galen turned to Liam. His expression grew colder. "Now, you."

    "Unlike Asher, your flames are just ordinary red ones," he said bluntly. "Nothing special. But you''ve learned that ridiculous breathing technique, haven''t you?"

    Liam''s eyes widened, caught off guard. ''How the hell does he know about Crimson Breathing?''

    Galen didn''t seem interested in explaining. He gave a dismissive shrug.

    "Since you already know it, make sure you''re using it to its full potential. You need to synchronize it with your fire¡ªchannel every bit of heat your body can generate and push it beyond its limits. The more controlled your breathing, the hotter your flames will burn."

    Liam absorbed the advice, his mind racing with possibilities. "Crimson Breathing isn''t just for endurance¡­ it can boost my flames too. I''ve been doing that ever since I master but looks like I''m still holding back.''

    Galen stepped back, looking between the two boys with a cold, detached expression. "Get some rest. Try again tomorrow. If you still can''t destroy those boulders..." He smirked. "Dismiss yourselves before I have to."

    With that, Galen turned and walked away, leaving them in the dim glow of the arena''s fading light.

    Asher and Liam looked as he disappeared from sight.

    ''That crazy bastard, all he told me was something I already know.'' Liam thought as he clenched his fists.

    Asher shot Liam a smug grin. "Well, in the end, I''m still better than you¡­ obviously."

    Liam didn''t bother to glance his way, keeping his focus on the stubborn boulder.

    Asher''s grin widened. "Guess by tomorrow, those things won''t be looking so round anymore."

    A strange, menacing smirk curled at the edge of Liam''s lips. "Why wait until tomorrow?" His voice was calm, almost daring.

    Asher blinked, then narrowed his eyes. "Oh, I see what this is. You wanna beat me to it, huh? Trying to succeed before I do?" His competitive spirit flared to life, practically sizzling in the cool evening air.

    Liam scoffed, his gaze still fixed on the boulder. "I don''t care about you, buzz cut." The words were blunt, slicing through the tension like a dagger.

    Asher clicked his tongue, folding his arms. "Tch. Well, guess I''m staying after all. No way I''m letting you pull ahead of me."

    Liam gave a dismissive shrug. "Do what you want. Just make sure you don''t get in my way."

    Asher clenched his fists, his irritation bubbling up. "That''s supposed to be my line."

    Liam shot him a sidelong glance, the faint trace of a smirk still on his lips.

    Both boys stood in the deepening twilight, silent but determined, their rivalry sharpening the air between them like steel on a whetstone. The boulders wouldn''t survive the night.

    -----

    The first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, casting a soft orange hue across the academy grounds. Dawn was settling in, and the students were stirring, preparing for the day.

    Galen strolled through the courtyard, yawning lazily, his hands stuffed in his pockets. His walk was casual, almost careless, like he had all the time in the world.

    "Look who''s up early."

    Galen glanced to his side, and there was Mystica, gracefully matching his stride, her dark hair flowing behind her. A mischievous smile curled on her lips.

    "You actually yawn? I thought knights were immune to exhaustion," Mystica teased, her purple eyes twinkling.

    "Yeah, well, we can''t all sleep in silk beds and dream about unicorns," Galen shot back, stifling another yawn.

    Mystica laughed, her voice playful. "Oh, come on. I bet you secretly enjoy this whole ''grumpy knight'' routine. It makes you seem... mysterious."

    Galen gave her a side-eye. "If mysterious means tired, then yeah, nailed it."

    They walked in silence for a moment, the calm morning air making everything feel peaceful¡ªuntil a sudden, deafening BOOM echoed through the grounds, followed by a second explosion that shattered the tranquility.

    Mystica''s smile vanished, replaced by sharp alertness. "That''s coming from the arena."

    Without hesitation, both of them broke into a sprint toward the source of the sound.

    As they approached the mini-arena, Mystica''s hand hovered near the edge of her gown, prepared to summon magic if needed. "If this is another one of those rogue firebeasts, I swear¡ª"

    They rounded the corner and froze. There were no enemies, no fire creatures, just Liam and Asher standing before the shattered remains of two massive boulders.

    Steam curled off their skin, heat still radiating from their bodies as if the stones had absorbed every ounce of their effort.

    Mystica blinked, stunned. "What in the world...?"

    Asher smirked, brushing soot off his arms. "Told you I''ll beat you to it."

    Liam cracked his neck, his face calm but a flicker of satisfaction gleamed in his eyes. "No one cares buzz cut"

    Mystica turned to Galen, completely baffled. "You... let them do this all night?"

    Galen crossed his arms and gave the boys a rare grin, something that made Mystica raise an eyebrow. "I didn''t let them do anything."

    Mystica shook her head in disbelief, hands on her hips. "You''re absolutely crazy. They should be dead tired by now!"

    Galen chuckled, clearly impressed. "Nah. They''re not weaklings. They just proved they''re ready." He stepped forward, glancing at the shattered rocks. "Well done, you two. You earned your place under me."

    Asher gave a victorious grin, his competitive spirit alive. "Does that mean I''m officially your favorite student?"

    Galen shot him a flat look. "Don''t push it."

    Liam wiped the sweat off his brow, giving Galen a respectful nod but keeping his expression neutral. "So, are you ready to teach us properly now?"

    Galen smirked. "Now? go get some rest. Training begins at noon. And trust me... today''s lesson will make you miss these boulders."

    Mystica rolled her eyes, her amused smile returning. "Boys and their competitions..."

    "Don''t act like you''re not entertained," Galen said, throwing her a smirk.

    Mystica laughed softly. "Oh, I am. This is going to be fun to watch."

    As the boys exchanged a knowing glance, the two instructors turned to leave. Liam and Asher stood in the midst of the shattered boulders, satisfied with the achievement.

 Chapter 55 How Do Will Deal With The First Three

    The classroom buzzed with chatter, students talking loudly as they settled in for the morning lesson.The lively hum was the perfect cover for Asher and Liam, slumped at the back like a pair of zombies struggling to stay upright. Their eyes drooped, and it was clear they were mere seconds away from dozing off.

    Dylan, who sat nearby, was the first to notice. With his trademark grin, he leaned closer to them.

    "Whoa! You two look like you crawled out of a grave. What happened? Don''t tell me you had fun without me."

    Asher shot Dylan a tired glare, his voice low and annoyed. "Shut up for once, blondie."

    Dylan chuckled, unfazed by the response. "For a guy who looks half-dead, you''ve still got plenty of bite. Impressive."

    Liam, too exhausted to care, rubbed his eyes and leaned further into his chair, hoping the backrest would somehow hold his soul together. He had no energy for this back-and-forth banter.

    Dylan kept poking, though, his grin widening. "Come on, spill it. What''d you guys do? Secret mission? Night duel? Or was it...

    something fun?" He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.

    Before Asher could fire back, a sudden puff of dark smoke filled the front of the room, accompanied by a soft breeze that scattered a few papers from desks.

    When the smoke cleared, there stood Mystica.

    "Good morning, my dear students," she said with a calm, playful tone, her purple eyes shimmering with mischief. "It''s time to pick up where we left off yesterday."

    Her presence instantly quieted the class, the students sitting up straight and giving her their attention.

    Well, most of them¡ªLiam and Asher were still slouched, trying their best not to collapse face-first onto their desks.

    Mystica''s gaze scanned the room, and when her eyes landed on the two boys, a sly knowing smirk spread across her face. "Oh my... seems like someone had a long night."

    Liam groaned quietly, feeling her gaze pierce through him. Asher just rubbed his face, muttering under his breath, "We''re so dead."

    Mystica gave a soft, amused sigh. "Now, I could let you sleep... but then you''d miss my wonderful lesson, and that would be a shame."

    With a small flick of her wrist, green myst swirled around her hand. She raised her arm toward Liam and Asher, the emerald glow wrapping around them like a soothing mist.

    The entire class turned to stare at the two boys, curious to see what was happening.

    Instantly, Liam and Asher felt warmth spread through their bodies, the fatigue washing away as if they''d just taken the best nap of their lives.

    Their muscles loosened, and their senses sharpened, though not completely¡ªjust enough to stay awake.

    The healing only lasted ten seconds before Mystica dropped her hand, her mischievous smile still intact. "There. That should keep you both upright... for now."

    Asher stretched his arms with a groan, the tension easing from his joints. "Man, that actually feels nice..."

    Liam looked alright and he was grateful but didn''t say anything, already knowing that Mystica hadn''t given them a full recovery on purpose. She''d healed just enough to keep them functioning.

    "I could''ve fully healed you," Mystica said, her eyes twinkling with amusement, "but where''s the fun in that? If you want the real deal, you''ll have to earn it."

    Asher rolled his eyes, though a small smirk tugged at his lips. "Of course..."

    "Alright, everyone," Mystica clapped her hands lightly, drawing all eyes back to her. "Focus back on me."

    The students straightened in their seats, shifting their attention as the playful atmosphere shifted into something more serious. Mystica''s expression grew calm, but the glint of amusement in her eyes never fully disappeared.

    "Good," she said, satisfied with their attention. "Today, we''ll dive into how to take down each group of demons we discussed yesterday."

    "Alright, let''s begin," Mystica said, her voice smooth but firm. "We''ll start with the first group of demons: Ferals."

    She waved her hand, and a green mist swirled into the shape of a large, hulking beast with massive claws and gnashing teeth. "Ferals are brutal and intimidating. They''re fast, aggressive, and very dangerous in close combat."

    She pointed toward the misty beast''s chest, where a glowing orb appeared. "However, as terrifying as they seem, they have a weakness¡ªtheir core. It''s the source of their life force, and without it, they crumble. The trick is locating it, since it''s not always where you''d expect. Who can tell me the first thing you should do when fighting a Feral?"

    A few hands shot up, including Dylan''s. She gave him an approving nod.

    "Stay out of reach of their claws?" Dylan asked with a grin.

    "Correct!" Mystica smiled. "Engaging a Feral head-on without a plan is foolish. Keep your distance, assess their movements, and look for any signs of where the core might be. It could be embedded in the chest... or even in the throat. The key is patience."

    She gave the class a moment to process before flicking her wrist again. The image of the Feral dissolved, replaced by a massive figure towering over the classroom¡ªthe mist forming into an enormous, armored demon with a thick, stone-like hide.

    "Now, let''s move on to the second group: Titanbornes. These giants have the greatest defense of the three groups. Their bodies are so durable that stabbing at their core directly is almost impossible. Does anyone know why?"

    A student with glasses hesitantly raised her hand. Mystica gestured for her to speak.

    "Because... their defense is too strong?"

    "Precisely," Mystica said with a nod. "Titanbornes are built like walking fortresses. Their hide and bones are so dense that even powerful weapons struggle to pierce them. Now, here''s the real challenge¡ªhow do you bring down something so big and tough?"

    The students exchanged uncertain glances, clearly stumped. Mystica smirked, enjoying their confusion. "Come now, it''s not as hopeless as it seems. Any guesses?"

    "Trip them?" Dylan offered cheekily.

    A ripple of laughter spread through the class, and even Mystica let out a soft chuckle. "Good thought, but tripping something that size isn''t easy. However, you''re not entirely wrong."

    She stepped forward, folding her arms. "The strategy that knights developed is called Segment Collapse. Titanbornes might be indestructible from the outside, but their size works against them. By targeting their joints¡ªlike the knees or elbows¡ªyou can bring them crashing down to your level. Once they''re on the ground, their movement becomes limited, and that''s when you aim for the core.

    The key is to wear them down and force them to expose their weakness."

    She paused, letting the image of the Titanborne fade from the air. "This method takes patience and teamwork. You won''t be able to take one down alone, so you''ll need to rely on your allies. Which reminds me..." Her gaze fell on Liam and Asher. "Perhaps that''s a lesson you two will take to heart."

    Liam still had his stoic expression, while Asher crossed his arms with a scoff. "I don''t need teamwork to win," Asher muttered.

    Mystica ignored the comment, though her smile deepened with amusement. "Moving on," she said, swirling the mist once more. This time, it formed into a writhing, grotesque figure, with limbs growing and shrinking randomly. Its face was twisted, and a dark, pulsing core floated in its chest.

    "The third group: Horrors. These are perhaps the most annoying demons to deal with."

    The students stared at the twisted image in silent discomfort, and Mystica didn''t blame them. Horrors were unsettling creatures, after all.

    "They have excellent regeneration. You can cut off their limbs, burn their bodies, and they''ll just keep coming back. The core is still the main target... but sometimes even destroying that won''t stop them."

    One student raised a hand timidly. "How is that possible, Miss Mystica?"

    "Good question," she said. "Some Horrors are stronger than others. With these advanced Horrors, simply striking the core isn''t enough because they can partially regenerate it, or their heads can continue to control the body even if the core is damaged."

    She waved her hand, and the mist demonstrated what she was explaining¡ªa Horror''s core was shattered, but its head kept moving, and the core slowly started to regenerate.

    "So, what''s the solution?" Mystica asked, raising an eyebrow. "How do you make sure a Horror stays dead?"

    The class fell silent, no one daring to answer. Finally, Mystica revealed the answer with a smirk. "You need to destroy both the head and the core simultaneously. If you leave either intact, the Horror will just keep coming back. Cut off its head, smash the core¡ªand do it fast."

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, whistling softly. "That sounds... fun."

    "It''s not fun when they''re chasing you through a forest at night," Mystica said with a sly grin. "Trust me."

    The class chuckled nervously, and Mystica clapped her hands together, signaling the end of the demon overview.

    "Now then, that''s enough theory for now. Next, we''ll discuss some strategies for engaging these creatures... but before we move on¡ªany final questions?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan raised his hand with a grin. "Yeah, do Horrors ever get tired, or is that just me right now?"

    The class erupted in laughter, and even Mystica shook her head with an amused sigh. "No, Dylan, Horrors don''t get tired. But I''ll make sure you''re wide awake for today''s training."

    She flicked her hand, and a faint green spark shot from her fingertips toward Dylan, making his hair stand on end like static.

    "Now," Mystica said with a mischievous smile, "let''s focus, shall we?"

 Chapter 56 Hope You Are Ready

    The rest of the lesson breezed by, and soon the class was dismissed to meet their training instructors.As the students shuffled out of the classroom, Dylan strode along beside Liam and Asher, his usual mischievous grin plastered across his face. "Man, I''m so jealous of you guys," he groaned dramatically. "Getting healed by her must feel amazing, huh?"

    His voice dripped with mock envy, and he placed a hand on his chin as if deep in thought. "Guess I''ll just have to get injured myself if I want that kind of... special treatment." He looked off into the distance, eyes full of ridiculous longing.

    Asher rolled his eyes. "Luckily for your dumb ass, she''s stuck as your instructor for a long time, seeing as you''re the only weirdo with that steel magic of yours."

    "Mind your tongue, you irrational hellhound," Dylan shot back, grinning ear to ear. "Steel magic is one of a kind." He puffed out his chest with exaggerated pride.

    "Yeah, ''one of a kind'' alright. I''ve never seen anything that weird before¡ªand honestly, I hope I never do again." Asher''s smug smirk grew, knowing his jab had landed perfectly.

    The two continued their back-and-forth, slinging playful insults at each other. Liam trailed behind them, his hands in his pockets, lost in thought.

    His mind drifted to Mystica''s lesson.

    ''That thing I fought at the outskirts of Nystra...'' he mused. ''It must''ve been an advanced Horror. But how did I know how to defeat it? I''m sure all that happened because my instincts took over.''

    He clenched his fists slightly in his pockets, frustration flickering across his face.

    ''But what was an advanced Horror doing out there, so far from where it should be?'' His brows furrowed. ''Asking myself won''t get me anywhere. I need to focus on training with Galen.''

    His thoughts were interrupted by a voice that pulled him back to reality.

    "Hey, Dylan! Hurry up! Today''s your first day of training, and you''re already about to be late?"

    Liam''s gaze shifted to the source of the voice. It was Ariana, Mystica''s assistant, standing a short distance ahead with her hands on her hips, an exasperated expression on her face.

    Dylan perked up instantly, turning toward her with a wide grin. "Ah, my bad, Ariana!" he called out, momentarily abandoning his verbal sparring with Asher.

    With a quick glance at his companions, Dylan leaned in toward them and whispered conspiratorially, "You unlucky bastards. Unlike you two, I get to train with a goddess¡ªblessed with curves straight out of my dreams and an instructor who''s basically perfect."

    He winked before sprinting off toward Ariana, leaving Asher groaning in disbelief.

    "That guy is beyond hopeless," Asher muttered, shaking his head.

    As Dylan caught up with Ariana, she gave him a side glance. "You know, Mystica''s going to kill you if you ate to start like this," she warned with a playful smirk.

    "Totally worth it," Dylan said with a shrug, hands behind his head.

    Ariana shot him a knowing look. "You just can''t help running your mouth, can you? I bet you already told those two everything about training with me."

    "Of course not," Dylan said, though the grin on his face told a different story.

    As they started walking, Ariana glanced back, her eyes locking momentarily with Liam''s. For a brief second, her playful demeanor faltered, replaced by a flicker of concern.

    ''His eyes... they''re so empty.''

    She shook off the strange thought as she and Dylan disappeared down the corridor.

    Now left alone, Liam and Asher stood in awkward silence.

    "Guess we should get going too," Asher grumbled. "Not that Galen''s going to be on time anyway."

    Liam said nothing, his mind elsewhere.

    "Hey!" Asher barked. "When I talk to you, answer me, dammit!"

    Liam blinked slowly, then gave Asher a flat look. "You didn''t say anything worth replying to." With that, he turned and began walking away.

    "Don''t you walk off on me!" Asher snapped, hurrying to catch up. He stormed ahead of Liam, making a point to walk slightly in front of him. "And for the record¡ªyou don''t get to walk ahead of me."

    Liam just kept walking, unbothered.

    Asher shot him an annoyed glare but couldn''t help the faint smirk creeping onto his lips. It seemed like whatever kind of relationship they were building... it was going to take a long, messy road to get there.

    -----

    Liam and Asher returned to their rooms to change into their training clothes before heading to the designated training grounds.

    As they arrived, Asher let out a scoff. "What did I say? Galen wasn''t gonna be here early."

    Just as the words left his mouth, a voice echoed from the audience seats. "For someone who''s late, you still have a big mouth," Galen remarked, his tone dripping with disdain. He was lounging with his legs crossed, chin resting on his hand, watching them with a bored gaze.

    Asher blinked, clearly taken aback, while Liam''s expression remained indifferent.

    Galen rose from his seat, stepping down the stairs with slow, deliberate strides. "I suppose the little feat of destroying boulders must''ve inflated your egos," he mused.

    Reaching them, he let his gaze flick over the two boys. "Anyway, I''ve decided to skip the boulder exercises for now. Instead, we''ll focus on something that most kids like you are terrible at."

    "And what exactly is that supposed to¡ª" Asher began, but Galen shot him a glare, cutting him off.

    "Shut up when I''m talking, you worthless peasant," he snapped.

    Asher clenched his jaw but said nothing, his eyes burning with a mixture of frustration and respect.

    Galen continued, his tone dripping with mock patience. "Now, can either of you guess what today''s lesson is about?"

    Asher opened his mouth, but one look from Galen silenced him. Liam remained silent, observing.

    Galen sighed, feigning disappointment. "Typical. Despite being worthless, one might hope you''d at least have some brains."

    He took a deep breath, his demeanor shifting as he began the lesson. "Today, we''re focusing on how most fire wielders¡ªlike you two¡ªfight. And, historically, fire wielders stick to close-range combat."

    "Well, yeah," Asher cut in. "That''s what our ability''s designed for."

    "Wrong," Galen corrected, his voice sharp. "The ability doesn''t limit the user; the user limits the ability. Elemental abilities like Earth and Water are often thought of as long-range powers, while fire manipulators are expected to charge into close combat. But that''s only because people are too simple-minded to consider alternatives."

    He paced in front of them, eyes narrowing. "Demons are evolving, adapting to the patterns they''ve observed from centuries of battles with knights and wielders like us. It''s about time we change our tactics."

    "So¡­ you''re saying we should start learning long-range attacks too?" Liam asked.

    "Exactly," Galen replied, nodding. "It''s time to adapt to every form of combat. You can''t be predictable anymore."

    "But¡­ is that even possible?" Asher asked, skepticism flashing in his eyes.

    Galen gave a small smirk. "What you mean is, ''How is it possible?'' And that''s exactly what we''re here to find out."

    He stopped in front of them, crossing his arms. "Let me give you a prime example. Do either of you know who the top-ranked student among the third years¡ªand the entire academy¡ªis right now?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The boys exchanged uncertain glances but remained silent.

    Galen rolled his eyes. "Figures. Percy Granger, prince of the Ice Kingdom. And before you go assuming he''s just a glorified version of his sister Sheila, listen closely."

    He leaned in slightly, his gaze steely. "Sheila''s talented, sure¡ªnumber one among the first years, with her rare combination of light magic and dual elements, Ice and Water. But Percy? He''s only an ice manipulator. No fancy dual elements, no legendary bloodline boost. Everything he''s achieved, he''s earned through skill and grit."

    Galen''s voice grew intense. "He realized early on that being a long-range fighter¡ªa natural tendency for most ice manipulators¡ªwould only take him so far. He learned, mastered, and evolved his ability, adapting it to cover every range. His ice manipulation is now so versatile and deadly that even high-ranked knights struggle to keep up."

    "So," he continued, letting the weight of his words sink in, "if you think learning or adapting to new skills to strengthen your abilities is ''impossible,'' then you''re as good as dead. Drop those pointless limitations, or be prepared to fail."

    He fixed them both with a hard stare, waiting for the challenge to sink in.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Liam cut in, his voice low but clear, a calm defiance in his tone.

    "I didn''t come here to hear you ramble on about some third-year I don''t know or care about. My focus is on my own achievements, not theirs. And spare us the theatrics¡ª''dismiss yourselves,'' ''drop dead,'' ''worthless peasant''¡ªwe both know leaving to train with the ''less privileged'' students isn''t an option for us."

    Liam''s gaze locked with Galen''s, steady and unyielding. "So how about you get to the point and start this lesson?"

    For a moment, Galen studied Liam with a blank expression. Then, slowly, he smirked.

    "Alright, if you''re so eager, let''s get right to it. Today, you''ll spar against each other. But since you''re both reckless close-range fighters, this is gonna be perfect. Stay twenty meters apart. No closing the gap. You''ll need to attack and avoid each other from a distance."

    Liam and Asher exchanged glances, the challenge sparking in their eyes.

    "Oh, this is perfect," Asher said, rolling his shoulders with a grin. "Finally, I get to wipe the floor with you, Number Eight."

    Liam''s gaze remained stoic, but a faint, competitive spark lit his eyes. "We''ll see if you can manage that, buzz cut."

    They moved apart, spacing themselves the required twenty meters, each sizing the other up.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got, then," Galen called, making his way to the audience seats. He sat back, crossing his arms. "And don''t hold back¡ªI want to see what you''re really capable of when you can''t rely on your usual tactics."

 Chapter 57 Long Range Sparring Match

    ''I''m at a disadvantage here,'' Liam thought, studying Asher from the twenty meters between them. ''His flames are wilder and burn hotter than mine. He knows that, too.''The air between them was thick with tension as they prepared to start, but Galen''s voice interrupted.

    "Before you begin, there''s one more rule," Galen said, leaning forward in his seat. "Though this is primarily a long-range match, you can engage in close combat if you choose. But when you do, each of you is allowed only two attacks before you''re required to return to long range."

    Asher and Liam shared a look, processing the added complexity.

    "To clarify," Galen continued, "if one of you initiates close-range combat and fails to overpower the other within those two attacks, then your opponent can counter with a single close-range attack, even if they didn''t initiate it. And remember¡ªyou don''t have to wait for the other to fail before using your own remaining attack in close range."

    Liam''s expression remained stoic as he confirmed, "So if I go in close, attack twice, and fail, then later Asher goes in close, attacks twice, and also fails¡ªat that moment, I''d still have one last close-range attack available?"

    "Exactly," Galen replied with a nod. "But use it wisely. The point is to strategize¡ªnot to rush in blindly."

    "Enough talking!" Asher grinned, rolling his shoulders as he prepared himself. "Let''s get this going already!"

    The rules were clear, and both boys tensed, their flames simmering just under the surface, ready to be unleashed.

    As they began, both boys held their ground, assessing each other. Asher''s blue flames flickered to life around his hands, casting a faint glow across the training ground.

    His grin was as wild as his flames, his eyes locked on Liam with a fierce intensity.

    "What''s wrong, Liam? Scared to get burned?" Asher taunted, throwing a quick burst of flames Liam''s way to test his reactions.

    Liam sidestepped smoothly, his own flames flaring briefly in response, though more controlled. ''Asher''s trying to bait me. He knows I prefer getting in close,'' he thought, keeping his breathing steady.

    Asher fired another blast, this time arching the flames in a sweeping line to cut off Liam''s escape route. "C''mon, you''re not just gonna stand there, are you?" he shouted, eyes flashing with anticipation.

    ''If I move too fast, he''ll just keep pushing me back with these flames,'' Liam calculated, searching for an opening.

    He decided to try a different approach, aiming a sharp burst of his own fire toward Asher''s feet to throw him off balance.

    Asher saw it coming and leaped to the side, countering with a wave of flame that spiraled toward Liam. ''He''s not bad at this range,'' Asher admitted to himself, a little surprised. ''But I bet he''s already itching to break into close combat.''

    Liam dodged again, barely avoiding the heat. ''He''s getting impatient,'' he noted, recognizing the slight twitch in Asher''s stance. ''If I keep pushing him, he''ll get reckless.''

    They exchanged a few more controlled bursts of flame, each of them dancing around the field, testing each other.

    Liam remained calm, his moves calculated, while Asher grew more animated, throwing quick jabs of flame with an almost playful aggression.

    "What''s the matter, Liam?" Asher called out with a smirk, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Already worn out from dodging?"

    Liam smirked back, his gaze steady. "You wish. Just watching you get tired from wasting all that energy."

    Asher''s grin faltered for a split second, his flames flaring in response to the jab. ''I''ll show him who''s wasting energy,'' he thought, bracing himself for the next move. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And just like that, Asher began his relentless assault on Liam¡ªand Liam could feel it.

    Liam could feel the sting of Asher''s flames pressing in, his own fire paling against the wild blue heat Asher wielded.

    Deciding it was time to change tactics, Liam surged forward, closing the distance with a remarkable speed. He launched his first close¨Ccombat attack, aiming a sharp kick toward Asher''s side.

    Asher was to block the attack with a quick sweep of his arm, grinning.

    "Oh, going for close¨Ccombat already?" Asher sneered, sidestepping Liam''s second strike¡ªa fierce uppercut accompanied with flames.

    Liam quickly drew back after fail to succeed, panting slightly.

    Asher gave a small smirk as he watched Liam draw back. "Is that it?" He asked and without hesitation, he dashed toward Liam, who hadn''t even landed well to take a proper stance yet.

    ''He''s got nowhere to go now. He hasn''t even taken a proper stance... he is definitely done for'' Asher thought as he surged foward with confidence. ''This fight is mine''

    He launched his first punch toward Liam''s exposed side, but Liam twisted smoothly, narrowly avoiding the hit. Asher seemed frustrated but he was undeterred.

    He followed up with a powerful flame¡ªcharged hook, aiming directly for Liam''s face. This time he knew he had won and the fight was over since he had placed in a situation where he can''t use his dominant hand¡ªthe right hand.

    Well, that''s what Asher thought.

    The blow didn''t connect. In one fluid motion, Liam sidestepped, his left hand already clenched and waiting. At this moment Asher knew, he had messed up, but it was too late as he saw a glint of Liam''s knuckles.

    With a solid thud, Liam''s left fist, blazing with crimson flames, drove hard into Asher''s gut. The force rippled through Asher''s core, the fire searing and intense, but it was the sheer impact that sent him reeling.

    Asher''s breath vanished from his lungs as he flew back, the world around him blurring as he hit the ground, sliding back several feet.

    His vision pulsed, darkening, as a heavy dizziness overtook him.

    ''What... just... happened...?'' he thought hazily, fighting to stay conscious. The last thing he saw was Liam, standing there unfazed.

    Liam watched as Asher passed out, he was the victor but he didn''t really care about that.

    "Well done," Galen called out, his voice echoing from the audience seat. He looked at Liam with a hint of approval in his gaze. "It seems you know how to use your natural gift quite well in battle."

    Liam met his eyes with a calm, unchanging expression. "So, you knew I was ambidextrous?"

    Galen gave a faint smirk. "Of course. During the entrance trials, you used dual daggers. Only a handful of fighters can handle dual weapons that seamlessly." He leaned forward, his gaze sharp.

    "Plenty wield two weapons, but the subtle difference in how they handle the right and left is always there. An ambidextrous fighter like you, though? There''s no imbalance. Everything''s perfectly fluid."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly as he processed this. ''I didn''t fully realize the advantages myself¡­ Draven was the one who figured it out,'' he thought, feeling a faint flicker of gratitude toward his mentor.

    "What should I do with Asher?" he asked, gesturing to his sparring partner, still sprawled out on the ground, barely stirring.

    "Take him to the healers. They''ll know how treat him if he has any injuries," Galen replied, standing to leave. "You''re both done for the day."

    Without looking back, Galen waved dismissively. "Tomorrow, we pick up where we left off."

    Liam watched as Galen strode away, then glanced down at Asher. With a small sigh, he crouched beside him and hoisted him up, draping one of Asher''s arms over his shoulder.

    "You owe me for this one, buzz cut," Liam muttered with a dry humor as he made his way toward the healer''s quarters.

 Chapter 58 Such A Dreadful Day.

    Liam finally reached the healer''s quarters, carrying Asher over his shoulder. As he approached the entrance, he was met by a striking woman, who looked to be in her early twenties.She had flowing green hair and a graceful, curvaceous figure, accompanied by two other healers.

    "What happened here?" she asked, reaching for Asher with a calm, knowing look.

    "We were sparring," Liam replied, his expression stoic. "He passed out."

    She sighed, a slight smirk tugging at her lips. "Ah, a classic. Galen does love pushing his students, doesn''t he?" With a nod, she motioned to the two healers beside her to take Asher inside.

    Liam blinked, a bit surprised that she knew he and Asher were Galen''s students.

    "You can come along, too," she said, glancing at the burns on his cloak.

    "I can tell you''re Galen''s students by those training cloaks¡ªhalf-singed is basically a badge of honor around here." She smiled as they headed inside. "Plus, anyone who comes in dragging a sparring partner is usually one of his."

    ''Wasn''t his fault buzz cut passed out,'' Liam thought dryly, following the healers inside.

    They soon arrived at the infirmary, where the healers laid Asher on one of the beds. The woman gestured for Liam to take a seat on another bed, which he did without protest.

    Despite feeling that Asher was the one needing care, he knew enough from his time with Dr. Dain to just go along with the healer''s orders.

    The woman moved closer to Asher, inspecting him briefly.

    "Your friend here doesn''t have any serious injuries. Just some minor burns. A bit of healing and plenty of rest, and he''ll be back on his feet soon enough," she said, before turning her gaze to Liam. "You''ll need some healing too."

    Before he could argue, a healer moved to Liam''s side, placing gentle hands on his back and beginning a soft, cooling spell.

    At the same time, another healer worked on Asher, her hands glowing over his chest as she cast a similar spell. A warm, soothing sensation washed over him as the healer worked.

    After a few moments, they finished up and left the room. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The woman turned to Liam, her tone softening as she prepared to leave. "You''re going to wait for him to wake up, aren''t you?"

    Liam gave a small nod. "Yeah, I am. And¡­ thank you."

    She waved it off, her smile returning. "It''s just my job. Get some rest yourself¡ªyou might need it for whatever Galen has planned for you boys."

    With that, she slipped quietly out of the infirmary, leaving Liam alone with his thoughts and his recovering comrade.

    ------

    About an hour later, Asher jolted awake, blinking rapidly as he tried to make sense of where he was. His gaze fell on Liam, who sat across the room, arms folded, watching him with his usual, unreadable expression.

    "Calm down, buzz cut," Liam said, raising an eyebrow. "You''re at the healer''s quarters. I brought you here after our little sparring session."

    Asher squinted, and the memory came rushing back¡ªLiam''s last hit landing solidly in his gut, the force behind it like a sledgehammer.

    He grimaced at the thought. "That¡­ that punch. How''d you manage to pull that off? I thought your right side was shot."

    Liam paused, choosing his words carefully. "Well, if you must know, I''m ambidextrous. That last move? It worked because you didn''t know that about me."

    His tone remained steady, though there was a flicker of dry humor. "Honestly, it was a gamble. If you''d made the right move, I''d have been the one on the ground, not you."

    Asher absorbed this, his eyes widening a bit before narrowing as his competitive spirit reignited. "Wait, wait, wait¡ªyou''re ambidextrous, and you didn''t bother telling me? You''ve been holding out on me!"

    His voice rose as he sat up, eyes blazing with indignation. "That''s basically cheating! You owe me a rematch¡ªno tricks this time!"

    Liam rolled his eyes, his stoic demeanor unchanging. "Settle down, buzz cut. Galen said we''re done for the day, so no rematch. Tomorrow''s another story, though."

    He stood to leave, having done what he''d stayed to do: wait for Asher to wake up and pass along Galen''s instructions.

    "Hey, I''m not finished with you!" Asher called after him, waving a fist dramatically, his voice rising in outrage as he struggled to sit up. "You''re not getting away that easily, Hunter! You hear me?"

    Liam didn''t bother turning back, only lifting a hand in an indifferent wave as he left the infirmary. "Sleep tight, buzz cut. You''ll need it."

    -----

    As Liam left the infirmary, he made his way through the academy grounds toward his room.

    The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting a warm amber glow on the buildings. He walked in comfortable silence, appreciating the quiet after the chaos of the day.

    But just as he rounded a corner, he spotted a familiar sight up ahead: Dylan, practically leaning on Ariana for support, both of them heading toward the same building¡ªB1. Liam quickly thought about taking a side path to avoid them, but he was a second too late.

    "Liaaam!" Dylan called out, dragging out the name dramatically, his voice echoing through the academygrounds.

    Before Liam could react, Dylan left Ariana''s side and rushed over to him, collapsing against him with exaggerated exhaustion.

    "They tried to kill me, man! I swear, I''ve never had to use so much magic in my entire life!" he groaned, leaning his full weight on Liam as if he were moments from fainting.

    Liam gave a deadpan look, his expression unchanging. "Dylan, it probably wasn''t as bad as you''re making it out to be," he said flatly.

    Ariana walked up, arms folded and looking amused. "Stop overreacting, Dylan. You''re just being dramatic. It wasn''t that bad."

    Dylan pulled away from Liam and shot Ariana an exaggerated look of offense. "Easy for you to say," he retorted.

    "You''ve been the Mystica''s assistant even before you came to the academy! I had no idea the woman could be that¡­ relentless."

    Ariana gave a small sigh, clearly used to his theatrics. "You''re something else, Dylan," she said, shaking her head.

    "Anyway, I''ll see you both tomorrow. I have something important to take care of." With a wave, she turned and dashed off toward the building.

    As soon as she was out of earshot, Dylan''s tired act vanished, replaced by his usual mischievous grin.

    "Alright, don''t tell anyone, but I wasn''t that exhausted. I just wanted to feel her soft skin while she helped me. A guy''s gotta find his motivation, right?"

    Liam resisted the urge to roll his eyes. "You must be really desperate."

    Dylan shrugged. "What can I say? It''s a gift. But seriously, today was brutal. The instructor pushed me harder than ever with my magic. Said something about tapping into my ''untapped potential,'' whatever that means." He ran a hand through his hair, chuckling.

    "But, I guess it wasn''t all bad. At least I survived¡­ barely."

    Liam remained indifferent,"Glad to know your ''untapped potential'' still leaves you whining."

    Dylan laughed, slinging an arm around Liam''s shoulder. "Hey, there''s a fine line between untapped potential and being worked to the bone. Next time, we should swap instructors. I''d rather throw a few punches than nearly collapse from magic burnout."

    "Yeah, you should give it a try. As long as you don''t pass out"

    Dylan laughed again, and together they made their way toward the dorms.

 Chapter 59 A Scene At The Canteen

    As Liam stepped out of the shower, water droplets still tracing down his toned form, he wrapped a towel around his neck.He slipped on his pants, running his hands through his damp hair as he heard an unexpected knock at the door. With a calm, indifferent expression, he made his way to the door.

    Opening it, he found Dylan grinning on the other side. "Heyyy, Liam. Fresh out of the shower, huh?" Dylan greeted him, waggling his eyebrows like he''d caught Liam mid-scandal.

    Liam gave a deadpan nod. "Yeah, just finished."

    Dylan crossed his arms, unfazed by Liam''s blank response. "Great, because I was wondering if you''d ever join us commoners at the canteen. Since we got here, I don''t think you''ve even set foot in the place."

    Liam blinked, momentarily thrown off. ''Right... the canteen. Naya''s been bringing my dinner, so I''ve never actually gone,'' he thought, almost surprised by the realization.

    "Now that you mention it, I''ll go," he said, his expression as blank as ever.

    "Awesome!" Dylan didn''t miss a beat, strolling right past Liam into his room without an invitation.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by Dylan''s boldness, but he didn''t stop him.

    Dylan scanned the room with a look of exaggerated curiosity. "You''re not going shirtless to dinner, are you?" he asked, leaning against the wall with a grin. "Hurry up, though¡ªI''m starving."

    As Liam moved to his wardrobe to grab a shirt, Dylan gave a dramatic, sweeping look around the room. "Your room feels huge, man. Mine''s stuffed with training gear and junk; meanwhile, yours is so¡­ empty."

    Liam gave a slight shrug, pulling a shirt over his head. "It''s not big. I just don''t bring unnecessary things."

    Dylan smirked, raising a brow. "Right. You and your Zen monk aesthetic."

    Liam finally turned back, now fully dressed. "Let''s go."

    Dylan stretched, reaching for the door handle. "Alright, off we go¡ªwait, maybe I should grab a scarf in case I faint from starvation," he joked.

    But the moment he opened the door, they both froze. Standing there was Naya, Liam''s assigned staff member, balancing a tray of food. She offered a warm smile, bowing slightly. "Good evening, Liam. I''ve brought your dinner."

    Liam nodded politely. "Thanks, Naya, but I won''t be eating here tonight. I''m heading to the canteen."

    Naya''s expression didn''t falter, and she nodded with understanding. "No problem, Liam. I''ll just take this back. Enjoy your evening." She flashed a kind smile and turned to leave.

    Dylan, however, was too busy gawking. His jaw nearly hit the floor as he took in Naya''s presence.

    Her curves, her breast which were bulging out of the perfectly-fitted staff uniform, her graceful movements¡­ she was stunning. As she walked away, he was positively hypnotized.

    The moment Naya disappeared down the hall, Dylan spun around to Liam, eyes wide and voice low, as if they were co-conspirators. "Dude¡­ That''s your assigned staff?" he whispered, as if unable to believe his luck.

    "Yeah," Liam replied nonchalantly, giving Dylan a mildly warning look. "If you want to talk to her, feel free, just don''t drag me into whatever ''unrighteous acts'' you''re planning."

    Dylan put a hand to his heart, as if wounded. "Unrighteous? C''mon, man! She''s just¡­ she''s practically a goddess¡ªsecond to Mystica that is. I was just admiring her from afar." He tried to sound dignified, but his face quickly broke into a mischievous grin.

    "I mean, the way she walks, the way she smiled at you¡­ didn''t that give you any ideas?"

    Liam sighed. "I don''t share your... enthusiasm."

    Dylan smirked and nudged him, whispering, "You''re sounding like Firecracker now, all serious and honorable."

    As if on cue, Asher emerged from his room down the hall, his ever-fierce expression ready to meet the world.

    He spotted them and strode over, already looking suspicious. "What are you two idiots staring at?" he asked in his usual loud voice, his hands in his pockets.

    Dylan plastered on an innocent smile, waving his hands in the air. "Nothing, my good sir. We were just about to head to the canteen, that''s all!"

    Asher squinted, clearly not buying it. "The canteen, huh? Don''t tell me you''re stalking me," he challenged, his tone always a bit too loud, as if the whole academy needed to hear him.

    Liam his hands in hispockets, smirking just a little. "Quiet down, slumber Jack . You''re making enough noise for three people." He didn''t usually joke, but his dry humor was aimed right at Asher.

    Asher''s mouth dropped, a look of betrayal on his face. "Oh, so you''re back to giving me nicknames now? Typical," he muttered, bristling.

    "Sure, sure," Liam replied, half-amused. "It''s just proof that you''re back to your loud, annoying self."

    With that, Asher pushed past them both, grumbling as he stormed ahead. "Get out of my way, Wannebe, or I''ll make you regret it."

    Dylan shot a look at Liam and smirked. "We better follow our noble leader," he whispered dramatically.

    The three of them headed down the hall, heading to the canteen.

    -----

    The canteen was buzzing with chatter, laughter, and the clatter of trays. The scent of freshly cooked food filled the air, drawing in students from all years, most of them first-years excitedly mingling around. As soon as they entered, Dylan''s eyes lit up.

    "Come on, let''s go grab some food. I''m starving," he said, practically dragging Liam and Asher toward the serving counter.

    The three of them lined up, and as they approached the counter, Dylan gave the serving ladies his signature grin.

    "Ladies, it''s an honor to be graced by your culinary talents tonight," he said, with an exaggerated bow.

    The ladies chuckled, humored by Dylan''s energy. "Well, aren''t you the charmer?" one of them replied, smirking as she handed him a plate of food.

    But as they laughed at Dylan''s antics, another lady noticed Liam standing quietly beside him.

    Her eyes widened as she looked him over, and a mischievous grin spread across her face. She leaned over the counter, trying to catch Liam''s attention.

    "And who''s this tall, brooding heartbreaker?" she teased, clearly unashamed of her interest. "How is someone this handsome so quiet? Don''t you talk, handsome?" She leaned in, unbothered by Liam''s stoic expression, her voice a purr.

    Liam gave her a brief nod, his face impassive. "Thank you," he replied curtly, hoping to deflect her attention.

    "Oh, shy, huh?" she pressed, not giving up. "That''s cute. If you need an extra portion, just let me know." She winked, causing Dylan to smirk and elbow Liam lightly.

    "He''ll be fine with what he''s got, but thanks for the offer!" Dylan said, winking back as he grabbed his tray and dragged Liam along. Asher rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath about "unnecessary flirtations."

    With trays in hand, the three turned to look for an empty table. But just as they took a step, someone bumped straight into Asher, knocking his tray out of his hands. His food splattered across the floor.

    "Hey, watch it!" Asher snapped, turning to confront the person.

    But before he could say more, the culprit beat him to it. "Watch it yourself," the boy said, sneering. It was Chris, the Prince of the Tempest Kingdom, flanked by two others¡ªLogan Hepten and Lucian Kellor, ranked number four and five in the first-year class.

    Asher clenched his fists, his jaw tight. "You bumped into me, genius."

    Chris''s sneer grew wider. "Oh, look who it is¡ªthe hothead from Beacon Hall." He turned to his friends, snickering. "Didn''t you learn your lesson the last time, ''peasant?'' Or do you need another demonstration?"

    Asher was practically shaking with anger, his eyes narrowing as he took a step forward. But just as he did, Lucian intercepted him, placing a heavy hand on his chest.

    Asher could feel the strength radiating from Lucian''s grip, as if he were trying to push against solid rock.

    Lucian''s eyes were calm yet fierce, a silent warning. "Back down," he said, his voice low and steady.

    Chris laughed from behind Lucian, taunting. "What''s wrong, trial peasant? Too weak to shove him off?"

    Asher gritted his teeth and tried pushing Lucian''s hand away, but it was like trying to move a mountain. "Get out of my way," he growled.

    Meanwhile, one of the serving ladies noticed the commotion and stepped forward. "Hey, boys! Enough of that! This is a dining hall, not a fighting ring," she called out, trying to defuse the tension.

    Chris turned to her with a scornful look, smirking. "Stay out of it, old hag. You would know you place in this academy."

    The lady looked taken aback, but before she could respond, Dylan stepped up, loudly slurping the last bite of his food and wiping his mouth with exaggerated flair.

    "Chris, my friend, must suck to be you, huh?" he drawled, raising his eyebrows as he fixed Chris with an innocent smile.

    Chris glared at him. "What''s that supposed to mean, clown?"

    Dylan sighed, shaking his head with mock pity. "I mean, calling a beautiful lady names like ''old hag''? That''s just tragic, really. What happened, Chris? Mommy didn''t give you enough attention?"

    Logan and Lucian stifled snickers, but Chris''s face turned red. He shot Dylan a murderous glare. "Looks like you don''t know you place either."

    "Oh, I think I do," Dylan replied breezily, turning his attention to Logan and Lucian. "And you two, standing around like loyal little bodyguards. What''s the matter? No original thoughts of your own? Or are you just here to laugh at jokes you don''t understand?"

    Lucian narrowed his eyes, stepping forward with a hint of menace, but Dylan didn''t flinch. Instead, he grinned, eyes glinting with a mixture of humor and challenge.

    "See, you all walk around with your fancy ranks, acting like royalty, but deep down¡­ you''re all just insecure little boys throwing tantrums." He gave a mock bow, throwing them a sarcastic salute. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris''s face contorted in fury, and Logan and Lucian both bristled, ready to retaliate. Asher''s fists clenched as he watched, ready to explode himself.

    Now, the six boys¡ªAsher, Liam, Dylan, Chris, Logan, and Lucian¡ªstood facing each other, the tension thick in the air. The quiet hum of the canteen had hushed as nearby students started watching, waiting to see what would happen next.

    Liam stood back, still with this tray of food in hand, his eyes calm but watchful. He knew things were seconds away from getting out of control.

 Chapter 60 You Disgust Me

    The tension in the canteen crackled like the blue lighting sparks that had begun dancing around Chris''s body. He glared at Dylan, every inch of him radiating anger as his hands pulsed with lightning, ready to unleash it.But just as he was about to strike, a cold mist settled over the air, and an icy wall appeared, tall enough to separate the boys. The entire cafeteria turned silent, students watching as a slender figure stepped into view.

    "How many times do I have to tell you to avoid conflict, Chris?" Sheila''s voice was calm, but her gaze was like steel.

    Chris''s expression twisted with irritation. "And how many times do I have to tell you to stay out of my business?" His voice dripped with scorn as he glared at her. "And quit acting like some righteous savior. It''s getting on my nerves."

    He turned away, throwing one last venomous look over his shoulder at Asher, Liam, and Dylan. "You three are lucky this piece of trash decided to interfere. Next time, I''ll just roast you all alive."

    Logan and Lucian followed him, sneering as they left the canteen. Sheila''s calm expression didn''t waver, though her jaw tightened at being called "trash."

    She took a breath, steadying herself before looking back at the boys, now the center of everyone''s attention.

    "Now I''m starting to wonder why it''s always you three wrapped up in this mess," she said, her voice carrying a cool authority. "I''m not going to be around every time Chris decides to pick a fight."

    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms. "And who asked for your help?" he shot back, his voice loud and challenging. "I could''ve taken all three of those idiots if I felt like it."

    Sheila arched an eyebrow but ignored his remark, shifting her gaze to Dylan. "I thought I warned you last time about getting into arguments with royalty," she said, her tone sharp.

    Dylan, however, didn''t miss a beat. With an exaggerated bow, he replied, "Forgive my disobedience, my princess¡­" His voice dripped with mock solemnity as he straightened, flashing his usual grin.

    "¡­but I couldn''t stand by while they insulted these lovely ladies." He gestured to the serving ladies, throwing them a playful wink.

    Sheila rolled her eyes, unimpressed, though she knew well enough that Dylan, for all his antics, wasn''t one to stand idle when things went south.

    Sighing, she glanced around at the curious stares directed their way, clearly uninterested in staying any longer.

    "Well, since I''ve done what I came for, I''ll be going." She turned to leave, her posture calm but every step edged with frustration.

    As she moved toward the exit, her path brought her closer to Liam, who hadn''t budged throughout the entire ordeal. He stood there, unperturbed, his crimson gaze fixed on her as she approached.

    She could''ve walked around him¡ªthere was a clear path to his left¡ªbut she deliberately moved toward him, her eyes daring him to move.

    When he didn''t, she raised her chin, her gaze meeting his with all the fierce pride she carried as a princess. "Can you see that I''m passing through?" she finally said, her voice edged with irritation.

    Liam remained calm, his eyes shifting briefly to the open path beside him. "I believe you could pass here as well¡­" He nodded to his left.

    "...if you can''t, then I''m afraid I can''t move. Besides," he added, holding her gaze, his expression hardening, "¡­you seem to be blocking my path, too." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The confidence and quiet defiance in his tone threw her off. She was used to people either backing down or bending to her authority¡ªnot standing in her way. For a brief moment, her expression flickered with shock.

    "How dare you tal¡ª" Sheila''s voice rose, but Liam cut her off with a soft sigh, his expression unfazed.

    "Just keep moving. I have no time for people who think too highly of themselves without doing anything to earn respect." He paused, his tone carrying a subtle note of disdain as he stepped around her. "¡­And keep your self-righteous speeches to yourself."

    He walked past her without a second glance, leaving Sheila standing there, eyes blazing as she fought to keep her composure.

    It was infuriating, the ease with which he dismissed her¡ªand in front of an entire audience, no less. Her fists clenched as she felt her anger smolder beneath her calm facade.

    This was the third¡ªno, the fourth time¡ªshe''d been humiliated since she came to the academy by not only Liam.

    Liam wasn''t noble, didn''t have the status or the power she held, and yet he acted as if he were beyond her authority, treating her with the same indifference as anyone else.

    But with everyone watching, she couldn''t afford a scene. Taking a steady breath, she turned on her heel and left the canteen, her icy expression concealing the resentment bubbling beneath.

    As she disappeared through the doorway, Dylan chuckled, shaking his head. "You know, Liam, you''re probably the only guy around here who''d talk to her like that. Second to her brother, though"

    "Hey I can do that to you know" Asher quickly said with his competitive spirit.

    "Sure you can Firecracker" Dylan replied with a wide grin.

    The boys finally went to find a seat to enjoy their evening meal.

    ******

    As the boys settled in, enjoying their meal, Asher couldn''t hold back the curiosity that had been nagging at him.

    "Hey, Dylan," he began, his tone almost demanding, "tell me about Sheila''s brother."

    Dylan swallowed a mouthful of food and gave a mischievous grin. "Not so fast. You''ve gotta ask nicely," he teased, leaning back. "Add a little ''please, Dylan,'' and maybe I''ll answer."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "I''d rather drop dead."

    Dylan chuckled. "Knew you wouldn''t, but can''t blame me for trying." He took a sip from his cup¡ªfilled with something that looked suspiciously like wine¡ªbefore leaning in. "Alright, I''ll tell you anyway."

    "First off, Percy? Absolute menace and shit¨Chead," he began, like an old storyteller recounting a legend.

    "But, credit where it''s due, he''s incredibly powerful. Here''s the kicker, though¡ªhe doesn''t have the family''s signature magic. Everyone expected he''d have light magic, maybe even the dual abilities of ice and water. But he only got ice."

    "Yeah Galen mentioned something about that," Asher interrupted, brow furrowed "So Percy is from a line famous for light magic, and he got stuck with just ice?"

    Dylan nodded, a twinkle of amusement in his eye. "Yup. But here''s where it gets juicy. Even though he lacked the complete lineage abilities, they still considered Percy the heir due to the potentialhe displayed. However, all that changed when Sheila came along."

    "She got everything, huh?" Liam murmured, half-interested, keeping his eyes on his plate but listening.

    "Bingo," Dylan said, nodding. "Sheila was born with the whole package¡ªlight magic and dual elements of ice and water. Pretty rare, even in the Crescent Kingdom."

    "So, what is this, like some generational thing?" Asher asked, trying to follow.

    "Not exactly," Dylan said thoughtfully, "but it''s not something that happens every day. Anyway, once Sheila was born, they stripped Percy of his heir status. And let me tell you, that guy''s resentment runs deep. Ever since, he''s been obsessed with proving himself. He''s trained relentlessly, mastering abilities even the family never imagined he''d grasp. His goal?

    To surpass Sheila in every way."

    Asher shook his head, trying to process. "And Sheila? How does she feel about all this?"

    "Now that''s the kicker." Dylan gave a wry smile. "She actually grew up idolizing him. Tried everything to win his approval, but Percy''s been nothing but cold to her. She started mimicking him, training like him, even adopting some of his attitude, thinking it''d bridge the gap. But no matter what she does, it''s like she''s invisible to him."

    "But Sheila is one of the sweetest person you''ll ever come across"

    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms. "That''s just dumb. Why change yourself just to please some half-assed crybaby?"

    Dylan chuckled, shaking his head. "Guess we all see things differently, buzz-cut. What about you, Liam?"

    Liam shrugged, his expression calm as he finished his bite. "Living to please someone else for their respect? Sounds like a hollow pursuit. But I won''t judge¡ªthere''s always more to people''s motives than we can see."

    Dylan feigned an exaggerated gasp. "Well, look at you, Mister Stoic, with all that wisdom!"

    Liam gave a small, unbothered smile and continued eating, while Asher rolled his eyes. The boys settled back into their meal as the night went b.

 Chapter 61 A New Technique

    A week had passed since training had begun, and the kids were showing impressive progress across each instructor''s expectations.Most of them were even enjoying their sessions¡ªwell, most of them, anyway. But the same couldn''t be said for Asher and Liam.

    Galen had the two sparring daily to perfect their long-range attacks, and Asher was growing tired of it. While Liam stayed quiet and followed Galen''s direction, even he was starting to feel the monotony of their routine.

    All the same, they had ridiculously improved their long-range attacks, and know it was beginning to feel like a second nature.

    The two were now headed to their training ground¡ªa mini colosseum¡ªto continue their practice.

    "Haah... can''t believe I have to kick your ass again today. It''s getting pretty boring, you know?" Asher muttered, annoyed yet still competitive, ready to go.

    Liam ignored the comment, unaffected by Asher''s usual attitude.

    "Hey, wannabe!" Asher called out, striding slightly ahead of him. "Tell me something."

    "What?" Liam responded, sounding completely unbothered.

    "How are you so calm about this whole sparring-every-day thing? Aren''t you bored? Don''t you want to learn something new?"

    Liam shrugged. "I think there''s a reason behind it. Galen''s our instructor; better to just trust his decisions rather than question them."

    Asher scoffed, looking unimpressed. "You''ve been sounding way too wise lately."

    Liam stayed silent, ignoring the jab as they approached the training ground.

    -----

    When they reached the colosseum, they were met with the same things when they first trained with Galen¡ªboulders¡ªexcept this time, the boulders were taller and rectangular, standing upright like stone pillars.

    Perched on top of one of them, Galen was resting with his head propped on one hand, watching them with a relaxed, half-amused expression.

    "Well, you two are late," he called down.

    "What''re you doing up there, old man? Don''t tell me we have to smash boulders again," Asher groaned, already feeling disappointed.

    In response, Galen pushed himself off the boulder, dropping effortlessly to the ground and landing with perfect balance.

    "That''s exactly what you''ll be doing. Got a problem with it?" he challenged, stepping closer to Asher with a daring look.

    Asher stayed silent, sensing the intensity in Galen''s gaze. Galen sighed in mock frustration.

    "Congratulations¡ªyou''re the first ones to make me adjust my free-time schedule," he said, running a hand through his white hair. "And for that, you''re gonna pay."

    Both Asher and Liam looked at him in confusion. Free-time schedule? What was he talking about?

    "Free-time schedule? What does that even mean?" Asher asked.

    Galen shot him a look. "Figure it out, genius. Thanks to you two progressing at a ridiculous pace, I had no choice but to add extra effort," he added, sounding theatrically annoyed.

    "But don''t worry," he continued, his voice shifting to a more serious tone. "Today, I''m gonna teach you a technique that should keep you busy until midterms." A mischievous smile crept onto his face.

    Hearing this, Asher''s eyes lit up with excitement. Finally, something new¡ªno more endless sparring with the "wannabe," as he called Liam.

    "Yes! Now that''s more like it!" Asher exclaimed eagerly.

    "Shut up, idiot." Galen''s expression was deadpan, though a slight smirk betrayed his amusement.

    "Now, listen up. This technique isn''t complicated to learn, but how effective it becomes depends on how well each of you can use your individual strengths."

    He took a step back, glancing between them. "It''s best used with weapons, and, Liam, this''ll be particularly beneficial for you, given your style. So take this seriously." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned to Asher. "And you, Asher. While it may not align perfectly with your fighting style since you mostly rely on your fists, it''ll still complement your sword skills if you put in the effort."

    Galen let out a long, lazy sigh as he looked between Liam and Asher, a mischievous glint still in his eye.

    "Alright, listen up, because I''m only gonna say this once," he began, scratching the back of his head as if the whole explanation was a chore.

    "Today''s technique is called Inferno Edge. It''s a way of blending your strikes with controlled bursts of fire, channeled directly through your weapon. The point isn''t to look flashy¡ªit''s all about precision and impact."

    He continued in a laid-back tone, letting his words sink in. "With Inferno Edge, you channel heat through your weapon in short, powerful flares. Done right, it''ll amplify the cutting edge enough to slice through even the toughest defenses. You don''t have to go overboard with it, either. Small bursts do the trick. You want a blade, not a torch."

    Asher''s eyes lit up with anticipation, while Liam remained quiet, absorbing the explanation.

    Galen smirked, noticing Asher''s eagerness. "And before you get any ideas, hotshot, let me make this clear: control is everything. You''re not setting the whole place on fire. Overdo it, and you''ll overheat, waste energy, maybe even mess up your weapon."

    Asher gave a confident nod, though a competitive spark flickered in his eyes. Liam, meanwhile, had a more focused look, already thinking through how he might incorporate the technique into his fighting style.

    Galen stretched his arms lazily. "Alright, watch carefully," he said, stepping up to one of the new, denser boulders. Unlike the ones from their previous training, these looked more like massive slabs of dark stone, clearly tougher and more challenging to break.

    He unsheathed his weapon, holding it loosely in one hand. "So, this is how it''s done. Short burst¡ªthen cut. Nothing fancy."

    In one smooth motion, Galen''s hand glowed with heat as he channeled a precise, intense wave of energy through his weapon. He swung, and the blade lit up with a controlled, fiery edge, slicing cleanly into the boulder and making spilt in half horizontall.

    A sharp, heated flare erupted at the impact point, carving a deep groove right through the solid stone. As the energy dispersed, only the thin, smoldering cut mark remained¡ªclean, efficient, and controlled.

    Galen didn''t even look back at them as he sheathed his weapon with a bored shrug. "There. That''s what Inferno Edge should look like." He started walking away, not sparing them another glance. "Try not to burn each other''s faces off."

    With that, he waved a hand over his shoulder in a lazy goodbye and disappeared, leaving the boys alone with the boulders¡ªand a challenge.

 Chapter 62 Inferno Edge

    "Looks like we''re on our own. This is gonna be a piece of cake." Asher grinned as he watched Galen disappear from sight.Liam, lost in thought, barely registered Asher''s words. ''This technique sounds a lot like Crimson Breathing, except this time, instead of keeping the heat inside my body, I''m channeling it outward and through my weapon,'' he thought as he studied the boulder in front of him. ''Shouldn''t be too¡ª''

    "Hey, Wannabe!" Asher''s voice cut through his thoughts. "I''ve been calling you! What, you''re just gonna ignore me?"

    Liam shot Asher a tired look. "I''m not in the mood for your jokes, Buzz Cut." He moved past him, his gaze fixed on the boulders.

    "Huh? Who the hell do you think you are?" Asher snapped, clearly annoyed. "You''re lucky we''re training partners, or I''d have burned you to the ground by now," he muttered, rolling his eyes.

    After a moment of exaggerated silence, Asher let out a sigh. "Well, since this technique needs a weapon, maybe we should go grab ours and come back."

    "You can go ahead if you want, but I don''t need to leave," Liam replied, his eyes still on the boulder.

    Asher frowned, his expression a mix of confusion and irritation. "What, you think you can use your bare hands or something? Galen said it needs a weapon."

    Liam glanced at him with a smirk. "If you want me to escort you to get your sword, just say so, Buzz Cut."

    "What are you even saying?" Asher snapped, only to freeze as Liam summoned one of his daggers directly into his hand, as if from thin air.

    "Wait¡­ do you have spatial magic?" Asher asked, eyebrows shooting up in surprise.

    "No, I don''t. I have dark magic," Liam replied, his tone calm.

    Asher blinked, processing the information. "Since when are there still dark magic users around?" he asked, surprised and intrigued.

    "Couldn''t tell you," Liam replied, deadpan.

    Asher seemed to consider this for a second before his attention drifted back to Liam''s weapon. "Hey, since you''ve got your daggers, why don''t we share? Just let me use one."

    Liam met Asher''s gaze with a flat expression. "No."

    The flicker of fake calmness vanished from Asher''s face, replaced by a look of outrage. "I said, let''s share it, goddammit!"

    "And I said, I''d rather drop dead," Liam replied, unfazed, holding Asher''s gaze without a hint of compromise.

    They locked eyes, and after a tense moment, Asher finally huffed in defeat, realizing Liam wasn''t going to budge.

    "Fine, Wannabe," Asher muttered. "I''ll just go get my better sword and come back to train." With a final glare, he turned on his heel and stomped off toward the armory.

    With Asher gone, Liam found himself alone under the blazing sun. He exhaled slowly, feeling the heat pressing down on him as he summoned his second dagger, its shadowy form solidifying in his grip.

    The new technique¡ªInferno Edge¡ªwas next, and despite Galen''s lazy instructions, Liam knew he''d have to push his understanding further if he wanted to wield it effectively.

    He let out a low breath and focused, allowing his myst to flow down into his hands, pooling warmth into the daggers.

    His mind went back to Galen''s instructions: focus, channel the heat out¡ªnot inward, as he would with Crimson Breathing, but outward, through his weapon.

    ''Focus, keep the heat steady,'' he thought, glancing down at the daggers as he felt a flicker of warmth run through them. ''It''s just an extension of me¡­ like breathing, but I''m releasing it.'' S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a swift step forward, Liam slashed at the air, and this time, a faint edge of fiery heat traced the blade''s path, leaving a flickering afterimage in the sunlight.

    He watched, a small smirk forming. It was something¡ªnowhere near as powerful as Galen''s demonstration, but at least it was visible.

    Liam examined the boulder, remembering how Galen had effortlessly cut clean through it. He braced himself, letting his myst flare with renewed focus.

    His next swing was sharper, stronger, with a bit more edge, but when the blade connected with the boulder, it barely grazed the surface, leaving only a faint mark.

    ''Alright¡­ so it''s not quite there,'' he mused, watching as the heat fizzled. ''Still a far cry from Galen''s level. But at least it''s working.''

    He rolled his shoulders and sighed, gazing up at the sun for a moment. ''This technique¡­ I''ve got to learn how to push more heat without losing control.''

    The memory of Galen''s perfect, razor-thin blaze kept returning to his mind¡ªa precision he''d need to match if he wanted to master Inferno Edge.

    As he prepared for another attempt, he muttered to himself, "Just like breathing¡­ let the heat flow." He took a deep breath, feeling the warmth start to channel again, focusing with every ounce of patience he had left.

    ------

    After a while, the quiet of the colosseum was broken by footsteps as Asher finally returned, sword in hand.

    He took one look at Liam and saw how faint trails of fiery heat followed his movements. His competitive spirit flared up instantly.

    "Still poking the rock, huh?" Asher called out with a smirk as he watched Liam''s boulder, noticing it was still smooth and unmarred. "At this rate, you''re gonna need a century to break that thing."

    Liam gave him a sidelong glance but kept his focus on his movements. "Just means I''m doing it the right way."

    "Right way? More like the slow way." Asher shook his head, though a hint of admiration flickered in his eyes. Without wasting any more time, he planted his feet and began channeling his own myst, letting it surge down into his sword.

    Unlike Liam, Asher had been trained to infuse heat¡ªmore like flames¡ªinto his weapon since he was a kid. But Inferno Edge required a finer touch, more precision.

    ''Alright, not a flame, just¡­ heat,'' he thought, keeping his myst gentle yet focused as he infused his blade. A faint blue shimmer flickered along its edge, but it faded too quickly. Asher clenched his jaw. "Damn, it''s tougher than it looks¡­"

    The two continued in silence, trying to master the subtleties of Inferno Edge, pushing themselves to bring the heat to their weapons without losing control.

    The sun inched lower, casting warm orange hues across the colosseum floor as they trained, strikes echoing in the air until exhaustion crept into their movements.

    Despite hours of effort, their boulders looked as intact as ever¡ªa testament to how much they still had to learn.

    Finally, as dusk began to settle, the boys took a breather, each silently cursing the solid boulders in front of them.

    "Alright, I''m calling it," Asher panted, leaning against his sword. "Those rocks are laughing at us."

    Liam gave a small smirk, wiping sweat from his brow. "At least we can agree on something."

    Just as they began to catch their breath, the sound of footsteps echoed from the entrance of the colosseum.

    They turned to see two figures approaching¡ªa guy and a girl, both older and looking every bit the part of upperclassmen.

    Their confident strides and relaxed expressions made it clear they were sizing up Liam and Asher.

    The guy, tall with a mischievous smirk plastered on his face, tilted his head mockingly. "Well, well¡­ if it isn''t Galen''s new little recruits. How adorable."

 Chapter 63 The Upperclassmen

    The girl crossed her arms, giving Liam and Asher a look of pure disdain. "I can''t believe these are the new ones Sir Galen took in this time. Pathetic," she sneered. "Didn''t anyone teach you two how to actually hit something?"Asher''s eyes narrowed, his temper flaring immediately. "And just who the hell are you two?"

    The guy let out a low chuckle, clearly unbothered by Asher''s challenge. "Names don''t matter to you freshmen," he said, flicking his fingers dismissively. "But let''s just say we''re students who actually represent Sir Galen properly."

    Liam stared at them with his usual cool indifference, a look that only seemed to irk the girl further. Her expression twisted, annoyance flashing across her face.

    "Hey, you," she snapped, folding her arms tighter. "Quit looking at us like that. We''re your upperclassmen, so start showing the proper respect."

    Unfazed, Liam maintained his indifferent gaze.

    The guy stepped in closer, his easy smile fading into an irritated frown. "Did you miss what my sister just said?" he asked, his tone growing darker. "You''d better change that face of yours before I do it for you."

    Liam didn''t even flinch, his voice calm and cold. "Back off, egghead, before I cut that smirk right off your mouth."

    The siblings looked taken aback for a moment, then unexpectedly burst into laughter, their voices echoing off the stone walls of the colosseum.

    "Did you hear that, Willow?" the guy, whose name was River, chuckled, glancing at his sister. "He actually thinks he''s going to cut my mouth open. What a comedian."

    Willow joined in, laughing mockingly. "He''s got quite the imagination. How cute."

    As their laughter faded, River''s gaze returned to Liam, a sharper edge in his eyes. He leaned in, scrutinizing the daggers in Liam''s hands. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ohh... look at this. So that''s where you get this attitude from, huh?" he sneered. "Let me guess¡ªyou''ve heard of the Ice Prince, the great dagger-wielding prodigy, and now you think you''re going to be just like him?"

    River bent down, his eyes meeting Liam''s. "Word of advice, freshman. Drop the tough guy act. You''ll never be like him."

    He held his stare, waiting for a reaction, but Liam''s eyes remained unmoved¡ªcalm, stoic, and completely unbothered.

    River''s smirk twisted into a scowl as he stood up, turning to look at his sister with a sigh. "Well, sis¡­"

    "Yeah?" Willow replied, a smile already creeping onto her face.

    "¡­looks like we''re going to have to teach them a proper lesson in respect."

    Willow''s gaze shifted to Asher, her expression gleeful. "Good. I''ll be happy to teach this one a thing or two."

    River sneered, his eyes narrowing as he lifted his arm with a sharp, sudden motion. Flames burst forth from his hand, crackling dangerously as they lashed out toward Liam, barely a foot between them.

    But Liam had already anticipated the attack, his instincts kicking in as he sidestepped swiftly, avoiding the strike by a hair''s breadth.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh. ''Great, a fight is the last thing I need right now. Should I just summon the dragon to scare these idiots off?'' His hand twitched, ready to conjure it if necessary.

    River raised an eyebrow, looking mildly impressed. "Well, would you look at that¡ªseems like the newbie''s got some speed," he mocked.

    "Guess I''ll have to teach you a proper lesson." He squared his stance, readying himself to launch forward.

    Liam''s fingers twitched, ready to call his dragon as a last resort if things got out of hand. Meanwhile, Willow and Asher exchanged their own heated glares.

    "Ready, brat?" Willow taunted, flashing a wicked smile.

    Asher snorted, unfazed. "You''re the unlucky one here. Unlike him," he said, jerking his chin toward Liam, "I don''t care if you''re a girl. I''ll still hit you." He flashed a menacing grin, showing he meant every word.

    Willow''s expression turned icy. "You bastard!" she hissed, raising her hand to strike.

    But just as tension hit its peak, a cold, steely voice cut through the air.

    "What the hell are you two doing here?"

    Everyone froze. Especially River and Willow, whose faces instantly blanched as they recognized the voice.

    They took a reflexive step back, eyes widening in alarm as a figure strode into the colosseum, his hands tucked casually into his pockets.

    The figure approached, his icy blue gaze fixed on the twins, who dropped to one knee without hesitation, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.

    He was tall, a commanding presence with snow-white hair¡ªalmost as white as Galen''s¡ªand a gaze that held an unsettling, fierce intensity.

    "P¨CPrince Percy, what brings you here at this hour?" Willow stammered, forcing a respectful tone despite the tremor in her voice.

    "Y¨Cyes, my prince," River echoed, a nervous edge betraying his cocky demeanor. "This place isn''t something you should concern yourself with. We were just...handling these freshmen."

    Percy''s disdainful gaze hardened. "Did I ask you to speak?" His voice was calm, yet it radiated authority, silencing them instantly. An invisible pressure seemed to settle over the twins, pressing them lower to the ground.

    Percy''s eyes narrowed. "You''re both aware the sun has gone down, and that no one should be here at this hour, correct?" His voice was dangerously soft.

    "Yes...my prince," River managed to whisper, visibly shaken.

    "Then leave," Percy commanded, his tone unwavering.

    Without a second thought, the twins scrambled to their feet, retreating with hurried steps, neither daring to look back at Liam and Asher. The two freshmen simply watched, absorbing the scene that had just unfolded.

    Liam''s gaze settled on Percy, studying him intently. ''So, this is Percy Granger,'' he thought, feeling an inexplicable tension as his eyes met Percy''s.

    Percy looked at them both with an inscrutable expression, but something unreadable flickered in his eyes as he regarded Liam a beat longer than necessary. Then, without a word, he turned and strode away, leaving them both in silence.

    As Percy disappeared from sight, Asher let out a low whistle, finally breaking the silence.

    "Well, that was... something," he muttered, scratching his head, still processing the intensity of the encounter. "Guess we''re not the only ones with attitude around here."

    Liam didn''t respond, his eyes still fixed on where Percy had stood moments before. There was a quiet fire simmering in him, a feeling he couldn''t quite shake.

    "Come on, Wannabe," Asher said. "We''ve got a lot more to worry about than some prince with a superiority complex. Let''s get back before someone else decides to teach us a ''lesson.''"

 Chapter 64 The Knight Council Meeting.

    The Knights'' Council had held a meeting.The grand chamber was lit by a grand chandelier casting flickering light over a heavy oak table around which instructors and elite members of the order sat.

    The air was thick with expectation as they discussed the progress of the academy''s newest recruits.

    One chair remained noticeably empty.

    The murmurs around the table stilled when the doors swung open, and Galen strode in, his silver knight''s cloak draped over his shoulder with a carelessness that did little to hide his reluctance.

    As he entered, Galen scanned the room with a dry gaze, acknowledging no one in particular, before slumping into his seat with an exaggerated sigh.

    "Ah, the great Galen Magna," Lady Saria smirked as she leaned back in her chair, the glint of humor not entirely hiding the edge in her tone. "Decided to grace us with your presence early for once?"

    "Don''t get used to it," Galen muttered, folding his arms and settling back into his chair with the look of a man who would rather be anywhere else. His fingers tapped restlessly against the arm of his seat.

    Across the table was Sir Kaelen. He gave Galen a critical glance. "I suppose if you''re going to take part in these meetings," he said dryly, "you could at least feign a hint of interest. "

    "Oh, I am interested," Galen replied lazily, flashing her a smirk that bordered on insolence. "In getting this over with so I can get back to my sleep."

    "Enough," came a commanding voice from the head of the table. Sir Varyn, stood with a level gaze that quieted the room.

    "We''re here to assess the progress of our newest candidates, not to indulge in bickering. Galen, as reluctant as you might be to join these discussions, we expect an honest evaluation of your two students."

    Galen tilted his head, giving a shrug. "They''re progressing." His tone was purposefully vague.

    Varyn''s eyebrow arched. "That''s hardly a report."

    Galen sighed, rolling his eyes subtly. "Fine. They''re¡­ promising. And if you want more details, I''ll get into it. One of them has a handle on flames and a sharp edge to his attitude¡ªAsher, I believe. The other," he paused, his gaze flickering slightly as he recalled Liam''s deadpan responses, "has a different sort of skill. A quiet resilience. If they don''t kill each other first, they might actually get somewhere."

    Kaelen scoffed. "So, in other words, they''re still unrefined, undisciplined¡ª"

    "Determined," Galen interrupted, his voice firm for the first time, an edge of respect creeping into his tone.

    "They''re not polished yet, but they''ve got the fire. Which, I''m sure you all know, is worth more than raw talent."

    There was a pause, and Saria chuckled. "Well, Galen, it''s surprising to see you take to students at all. Though it''s clear you''re not exactly eager for the role."

    Galen leaned back, his arms folded. "Believe me, I''m not here to babysit. But, if they''re going to last, they''ll have to learn what it takes. My way."

    Sir Varyn nodded thoughtfully, glancing around at the other instructors. "Very well. We''ll continue to watch their progress. And, Galen, despite your¡­ unique approach, I trust you''ll report back with more details next time."

    Galen gave a casual salute, his expression droll. "As you wish, Sir Varyn."

    The meeting continued on, with other instructors sharing updates on their students, but Galen''s mind had already drifted.

    To him, the room''s politics were nothing but a waste of time, distractions from the real training where strength and skill were actually forged.

    He stifled a yawn, staring at the flickering chandelier above, waiting for the meeting to finally end so he could return to what mattered.

    -------

    After what felt like eternity, the meet was finally over.

    Galen opened the heavy doors of the grand chamber and shut them behind him, as he strolled down the corridor, finally free from the endless discussions of progress reports and assessments.

    His mind already drifted back to his bed, the sensation of rest and sleep, a place where things made sense in the best possible way¡ªfor him.

    But his thoughts were interrupted by a voice that was both familiar and sultry.

    "Well, well," Mystica purred, leaning against a pillar with a playful glint in her purple eyes.

    Her nightshade-black gown clung to her form as usual, as she crossed her arms, watching him with amusement.

    "Look who actually showed up to a meeting. Are we turning over a new leaf, Galen?"

    He sighed, casting her a lazy glance. "Funny. If I didn''t know better, I''d think you''re keeping tabs on me, Mystica."

    She feigned innocence, a hand over her heart. "Me? Keeping tabs on you? You must think quite highly of yourself."

    They started down the hallway side by side, Mystica''s light teasing coming as easily as the flow of her gown around her.

    As they walked, she slipped in remark after remark, finding every little opening to poke fun at his aloof attitude and disdain for the formalities of knighthood.

    Galen deflected each one with his usual, indifferent grace, his replies short and unbothered, his gaze drifting further ahead as if trying to find an exit from this conversation.

    But Mystica wasn''t one to give up so easily.

    "Oh, come on," she chided, stepping into his path to block his way. "Is that all the reaction I get? You know, it''s rather tragic, Galen. I thought the academy''s most sought-after knight would be a bit more... responsive."

    Galen''s eyebrow quirked, and he tilted his head slightly, looking at her with faint, unexpected interest. "Responsive? You really don''t know when to quit, do you?"

    He stepped forward, closing the gap between them. In one smooth, languid movement, he leaned in, his hand coming to rest against the wall beside her head, trapping her between the cold stone and his presence.

    Mystica''s playful facade wavered for the first time. Her heart raced, the rhythmic pounding loud enough to betray her surprise. Yet, a mischievous smile still lingered on her lips, her gaze meeting his with equal intensity.

    "Well," she whispered, her voice breathier than she intended, "looks like someone finally woke up."

    Galen''s gaze held hers, his intense red eyes reflecting a warmth that was rare, almost foreign, to his usual indifference.

    "For someone who talks so much," he murmured, his voice a low, steady rumble, "you seem awfully quiet now."

    Mystica''s smirk faltered just slightly, a faint flush blooming on her cheeks, though she held her ground. "Oh, please. You''re going to have to do better than that."

    Without breaking eye contact, Galen leaned a fraction closer, his breath brushing against her cheek, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly as he gauged her reaction. "Is that a challenge?"

    The pulse in her throat betrayed her cool demeanor, yet Mystica''s smile remained. "Only if you''re up for it," she replied, her voice soft, teasing, yet now carrying a note of vulnerability that hadn''t been there before.

    They stayed locked in that moment, a quiet tension building between them.

    After a beat, Galen slowly pulled back, a knowing smile ghosting over his lips. "I''ll leave you to think on that," he murmured, turning away before she could react.

    Mystica watched him go, her heart still racing, a soft pink blush tinging her cheeks. For once, words escaped her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 Inconvenient Timing

    The sun cast a warm glow over the academy grounds as two first-year girls strolled down the path by the mini coliseum, chattering excitedly about their weekend plans."Did you see the dress Malia bought? I swear it''s got some kind of enchantment¡ªmade her look practically radiant," one of the girls, a petite brunette named Elena, said with a grin.

    Her friend, a taller girl with a pixie-cut and bright blue eyes named Lila, nudged her playfully. "Enchanted or not, she''s definitely got her eyes set on impressing a certain someone," Lila smirked.

    But their conversation came to an abrupt halt when the sharp, rhythmic sound of blades clashing caught their attention.

    "You hear that?" Elena whispered, her eyes darting to the open-air coliseum just a few yards away.

    Lila''s brows lifted, her curiosity sparked. "Yeah... should we take a peek?"

    A mischievous grin spread across Elena''s face. "Obviously."

    The two crept toward the edge of the coliseum and peeked through a small gap in the stone wall, careful to stay hidden.

    Their jaws dropped at the sight in front of them: two shirtless boys, dripping with sweat, relentlessly hacking away at massive boulders with determined precision.

    Their movements were powerful, each strike landing with a force that sent subtle tremors through the ground.

    "That''s¡­ Liam and Asher, right?" Elena whispered, unable to tear her gaze away.

    Lila nodded, her eyes wide. "Yeah, but¡­ what are they doing? Are they training like this on their own?" Her gaze settled on Liam''s form, noticing the faint wisps of steam rising off his skin. "Is it just me, or is he¡­ smoking?"

    Elena stifled a giggle. "Are you seriously asking if Liam Hunter is spontaneously combusting? But, I mean¡­ look at them. They''re both... so focused."

    The girls watched, mesmerized. Liam''s form seemed almost to glow with the heat radiating off his skin, while Asher''s movements were sharp, his body coiled with energy as his sword struck the stone with an intensity that matched Liam''s. Both boys were absorbed, as if the world around them didn''t exist.

    Lila raised a brow, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "And to think we thought our enchantment class was hard work."

    Elena snickered, giving her friend a playful nudge. "Yeah, right? They''re insane! But¡­ not in a bad way," she added with a little blush as her eyes trailed back to Liam. "He¡­ um, really gives it his all."

    Lila smirked. "Oh? Do I sense a crush forming?"

    Elena''s face flushed deeper. "Stop it! I''m just¡­ impressed, that''s all."

    Just as they were about to settle in for more observation, a shadow loomed over them. They froze, feeling the weight of someone''s presence.

    Slowly, they turned, only to find Galen himself standing behind them, with a dark, unamused look in his eyes.

    "You two," His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. "Better start running along, before I lose it."

    The girls nearly jumped out of their skins, their faces pale as they muttered apologies, scrambling to their feet and dashing off down the path.

    As they disappeared around the corner, Galen let out a sigh, rubbing his temple as he turned his attention to the coliseum.

    He stepped into the boys'' view, his presence instantly commanding attention. Both Liam and Asher stopped mid-motion, turning to face him, sweat dripping down their faces.

    Galen''s gaze flickered between the two boys, a faint smirk dancing at the corners of his mouth. "What''s the matter? Am I interrupting your ''masterpiece''?"

    Liam and Asher remained silent.

    After a pause, he slowly circled them, inspecting the boulders that had somehow survived their relentless assault with barely a scratch. He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head.

    "You both look like you''ve been through a rainstorm, but from what I see¡­" he tapped the stone with the toe of his boot, "these rocks haven''t even warmed up to your efforts."

    Asher''s jaw clenched, the competitive spark in his eyes reigniting. "I''m just getting started."

    "Right," Galen drawled, a glint of amusement in his gaze. He leaned against the stone, folding his arms, as though settling in for a casual conversation. "Because nothing says progress like beating a rock until it pities you."

    Liam, wiping sweat from his brow, met Galen''s eyes with a steely gaze. "We''re not here for pity," he said, voice low but certain.

    Galen''s expression softened slightly, though the hint of a smirk remained. "Good. Because you won''t get any. Swinging mindlessly," he nodded at the boulders, "only wears you out faster."

    Asher, his frustration now evident, shot Galen a sharp look. "Well, maybe we wouldn''t be here swinging ''mindlessly'' if you''d actually taught us properly the first time."

    Galen''s eyes sparkled with a mocking glint. "Ah, true, true. I humbly accept my mistake," he drawled with a smirk, his voice thick with sarcasm. "But it seems you two have made some progress despite my, shall we say, subpar instruction."

    He gestured at the faint, wavering flames they''d managed to summon mid-air. "Not just anyone can pull off that kind of heat. So, credit where it''s due."

    Galen''s smirk deepened as he folded his arms. "Still, I may have forgotten one crucial step. Without it, all this swinging is just a waste of time."

    He leaned forward, voice dropping. "It''s called Alignment. It''s a meditative practice to help you connect your inner myst and heat to your blade. Mastery can skip this, but beginners like you? Essential."

    He stepped back and motioned for them to sit. "Lay your blades in front of you, take a seat, and focus. Feel the flame within you, and let it flow into your weapon. Forget strength; think of harmony." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Asher and Liam were about to sit and channel their myst, a voice cut through the silence.

    "Sir Galen!"

    Galen turned, irritation flaring as he spotted Ariana, bowing slightly, with Dylan right behind her.

    "Good morning, Sir Galen," she greeted politely. "Ms. Mystica sent me to get you."

    Galen''s brows furrowed. Mystica? What could she possibly want at this hour? He mentally groaned, a twinge of frustration leaking through. The memory of last night flashed through his mind, and he resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

    With a reluctant sigh, he turned back to Liam and Asher. "Looks like you''ll have to meditate on your own, boys," he said, waving over his shoulder without looking back. "Just when I finally had the edge to teach something today¡­"

    As he walked away, muttering about inconvenient timing, Liam and Asher exchanged a quick glance, then settled into their meditative stances, blades resting before them.

 Chapter 66 Blood Demons

    Ariana and Dylan exchanged an amused look as Liam and Asher settled into their meditative stances. Dylan couldn''t resist breaking the silence as he watched the two boys with a smirk."Well, look at these guys," he teased, nudging Ariana. "Bet they''re visualizing some epic firestorm in their heads. Wonder if it''s all dramatic, with flaming dragons and whatnot."

    Ariana chuckled softly, her green eyes twinkling behind her glasses. "Focus, Dylan. They''re concentrating," she said, though her smile showed she was enjoying the moment.

    Asher opened one eye, shooting them a glare. "Are you two done? Some of us are actually trying to master something here."

    Dylan grinned wider, unfazed. "Oh, don''t mind us. We''re just here to¡­ supervise." He made a sweeping gesture with his hands. "Wouldn''t want you to accidentally blow yourselves up."

    Liam, eyes still closed, let out a slow exhale, ignoring them both. "Shouldn''t you two be somewhere else?"

    Dylan scoffed, crossing his arms. "Please. I''d hate to miss watching you guys attempt to unlock something which is practically entertainment."

    Ariana rolled her eyes at Dylan''s antics but then turned her attention back to the two boys, her expression softening.

    "Actually," she said in a gentle tone, "from what I heard from Mystica, Galen''s training are never easy. But judging from how calm you guys are, I think you are progressing quite well"

    "Of course we are" Asher said, his voice filled with pride.

    Dylan, however, raised an eyebrow, leaning closer to Ariana. "You''re being awfully nice to them. What happened to our cold-hearted bookworm?"

    Ariana gave him a playful shove. "Just because you lack empathy, Dylan, doesn''t mean I have to."

    Asher snorted, breaking his concentration with a wry smile. "I''d call it more of a sense of decency. Something he clearly lacks."

    Dylan gasped in mock offense. "How rude! You''d think I was some villain here." He put his hand to his chest, looking between them all dramatically.

    "And after I graciously came to watch you both make fools of yourselves. Honestly, no appreciation."

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head as Asher and Liam refocused, closing their eyes once more to find their rhythm.

    ------

    As Galen approached Mystica''s chamber, he didn''t bother with formalities, pushing the door open with a nonchalant creak.

    Inside, Mystica sat on the edge of her table, one leg elegantly crossed over the other, her gown''s high slit revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her smooth, toned leg.

    She held her usual mischievous smile, but her eyes sparked with something deeper, something almost unreadable.

    But she wasn''t alone. Lady Ember, Sir Regulus, and Sir Kaelen were also gathered, each with expressions that suggested a mix of curiosity and concern.

    "Didn''t expect you to come so quickly," Mystica said, her tone playful.

    Galen scoffed, casting an unimpressed glance at the others before locking his gaze on Mystica. "Well, I thought you wanted to pick up where we left off yesterday." His voice held a note of irritation, with a hint of challenge.

    For a brief second, Mystica''s usual poise slipped as a faint blush dusted her cheeks. She coughed, quickly regaining her composure and rolling her eyes as she tried to ignore the knowing smirks of the others.

    "Alright, since we''re all here¡­" Mystica began, shifting her tone to one of serious authority. "There''s something urgent we need to discuss."

    The instructors settled, though Galen chose to remain leaning against the wall, arms crossed, clearly only half-interested.

    "This morning," Mystica continued, her voice low and measured, "several bodies were found at the train station."

    A murmur rippled through the room, all traces of amusement vanishing as the instructors absorbed the gravity of her words.

    "Details?" Sir Kaelen asked, his tone steely.

    Mystica nodded. "The victims were night patrol knights, completing their rounds in Zone Twelve. They were reported missing last night, and by dawn, their bodies were discovered by the morning patrol knights."

    "Any chance civilians saw the bodies?" Regulus inquired, his calm voice betraying just a hint of concern.

    Mystica shook her head. "No, fortunately. We contained the area before anyone could see."

    "And the cause of death?" Lady Ember, usually demure, looked up with an uncharacteristic focus.

    Mystica''s face grew somber. "The wounds are¡­ unnatural. Either an advanced Horror or possibly a high-ranking demon."

    Kaelen frowned, his jaw tight. "Why would an advanced Horror or high-class demon come to Grandeur City¡ªlet alone Zone 12? They know high-ranked knights are posted here. It''s reckless, even for them."

    While the others debated, Galen let out a dramatic sigh, his impatience evident as he pushed himself off the wall.

    "So, you called me here to brief me about some advanced Horror? Or a demon that barely qualifies as a threat?" He began moving towards the door, muttering under his breath. "What a waste of time."

    The room fell silent as he grumbled, his hand on the door handle. But then Mystica''s voice cut through, this time lacking its usual teasing quality. Her tone was edged with something deeper¡ªan unmistakable chill.

    "Blood Demons."

    As Galen froze mid-step, tension thickened around him. He slowly turned back, his usual nonchalance replaced by a sharp, focused gaze.

    "And how sure are you?"

    Mystica folded her arms, her face turning serious. "Blood Demons leave their prey without a liver. Every one of those knights had theirs missing."

    "But why a Blood Demon?" Ember''s voice wavered with worry.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, letting a hint of a smirk slip. "That''s easy: Liam. They''ve likely sensed his dark magic already." But the moment the words left her mouth, her hand shot up to cover it. "Oops."

    The room erupted as Kaelen shot to his feet, disbelief and outrage etched on his face. "A dark magic user? Here?"

    Mystica winced but couldn''t hold back a wry smile, casting a sheepish glance at Galen.

    Galen only shrugged, his voice indifferent. "Doesn''t matter now. The higher-ups were going to inform you sooner or later."

    Kaelen''s jaw tightened as he tried to steady his temper. "Wait¡­ the Supremes know about this boy? Who else does?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen smirked. "Not sure, but seems those old geezers know how to keep this one under wraps."

    "Perhaps because you threatened them?" Mystica chuckled, casting him a knowing look.

    Galen''s faint smirk barely masked his impatience, as Kaelen took a deep breath, visibly wrestling with his thoughts.

    "If this dark magic has attracted Blood Demons, then the Academy''s students are at risk. We have to consider using¡ª"

    "Not happening." Galen''s voice was like ice, cutting Kaelen off mid-sentence. His gaze was unyielding.

    Kaelen bristled, frustration boiling over. "You didn''t even hear me out."

    "I don''t need to. Using my student as bait is out of the question." Galen''s voice dropped to a cold, unforgiving edge.

    "If we don''t, every student here is at risk!" Kaelen argued.

    "Then so be it. Those demons know the dangers of this Academy as well as we do." Galen turned on his heel, making it clear he considered the matter settled.

    His tone turned darker as he added, "And if you think waiting for a change of instructors will get you anywhere, think again, Kaelen. I don''t let things slide."

    With that, he strode toward the door, leaving a stunned silence in his wake.

    As the door swung shut behind him, Kaelen turned toward Mystica, who only shrugged with a sly smile.

    "I''m next in line to teach Liam, and I''m not about to follow your plan. Galen''s right. The students aren''t the ones in danger. Those demons¡­ well, they''re the ones who should be scared."

    Kaelen scoffed, frustration simmering just below the surface. "And yet, you all pin your hopes on a man who can''t be bothered with anything but himself."

    Regulus chuckled, crossing his arms. "True as that might be¡­ he''s still the strongest."

 Chapter 67 Quick Progress

    When dark magic users began mysteriously disappearing, rumors started to spread among the mage. Most claimed that blood demons were preying on dark magic users, hunting them down for sustenance.But Galen had his doubts. To him, the idea of blood demons selectively targeting dark magic users seemed improbable.

    He also doubted that blood demons could even sense dark magic, let alone track it or consume it.

    Instead, Galen suspected something more deliberate was at play: someone¡ªor something¡ªhad ordered the blood demons to eradicate the dark magic users.

    And if that were true, the demons now entering the city weren''t just scavengers. They were either pursuing some other purpose or had splintered from the main force, straying into the city in their desperate struggle to survive.

    -----

    As Galen made his way back to the training ground, his mind whirled with questions. Blood Demons in the capital? The thought didn''t sit right with him.

    "It''s doubtful they sensed the kid''s dark magic. And if these really are Blood Demons, there should''ve been far more casualties."

    Blood Demons weren''t just any demons. Known for their brutality and cunning, even a pair of them could wipe out an entire squad of Guardian-ranked knights with ease.

    An attack from such high-level, intelligent creatures would normally leave a trail of devastation, not just a few bodies.

    "Something''s off," he mused, unease gnawing at the back of his mind.

    Reaching the training ground, he found Ariana and Dylan still lingering there. They seemed absorbed in something, their attention fixed beyond him.

    "You two should get moving. I''ve got something to teach these¡ª" Galen began, only to be cut off by an unexpected "Shh!" from Dylan.

    His eyebrows shot up. "Hey, how dare you¡ª"

    "Sorry, Sir Galen," Dylan whispered, flashing a sheepish grin, "but you might want to keep it down. They''re¡­ in some kind of intense state." He gestured to Liam and Asher, still in their meditative stances.

    Galen turned to see his two students, and a smirk tugged at his lips.

    Both Liam and Asher sat surrounded by an ethereal glow¡ªtheir own flames, red for Liam and blue for Asher, danced around them like living auras.

    It was almost as if they were on fire, but neither seemed to feel any burn. Instead, they were lost in their focus, immersed in a trance that connected them deeply to their inner myst.

    They''re already syncing with Alignment? Galen thought, a spark of pride flickering within him.

    "Well, well¡­" he murmured, his gaze intense as he observed them. "Looks like these two just don''t know how to slow down when it comes to progress."

    Galen watched them in silence, a sense of satisfaction mingling with his usual smirk. ''These two might be more interesting than I gave them credit for,'' he mused.

    Their flames pulsed in rhythm with their breathing, intensifying with each inhale, as if they were feeding off the energy around them. "Already mastering Alignment¡­ they''ve come further than I expected."

    As he observed, he felt Ariana''s presence beside him, her gaze fixated on the boys.

    She seemed captivated, her green eyes glowing softly as she watched the steady rise and fall of the flames. Dylan leaned in as well, his playful expression replaced with genuine curiosity.

    "So¡­ this is Alignment?" Ariana whispered, a hint of awe in her voice. "It''s beautiful, like they''re drawing power from the air itself."

    "Not just from the air," Galen replied, keeping his voice low. "They''re channeling the myst within, merging it with their heat and flames. The more in tune they are, the stronger the connection becomes¡ªand the more devastating their strikes."

    Dylan nodded thoughtfully. "But isn''t that dangerous? I mean, if they lose control¡ª"

    "They will," Galen said with a smirk. "Everyone does at first. But that''s part of the training." His gaze returned to Liam and Asher.

    "If they can hold it long enough, they''ll find their limits. It''s about knowing how far to push¡­ and when to pull back." He tilted his head slightly, his eyes sharpening. "Looks like they''re about to hit that point."

    Almost on cue, Liam''s flames flared brighter, his face tightening as he pushed harder. A low hum filled the air, the heat radiating off of him growing intense enough that even Galen felt it from where he stood.

    Asher''s blue flames flickered, wavering as he struggled to maintain the connection, sweat dripping down his forehead.

    "Hold it," Galen muttered to himself, watching them intently. Just a little more¡­

    But the moment shattered as Liam''s concentration wavered. His flames sputtered, then exploded out in a burst of heat, nearly toppling him. Asher faltered, his own flames dispersing as he slumped forward, panting heavily.

    "Close," Galen said, stepping forward with a hint of approval. "Not bad for beginners."

    Liam looked up, frustration flickering across his face as he caught his breath.

    "You''ll get there," Galen said, his tone as close to encouragement as he''d allow himself. "It''s progress, not perfection."

    Asher shot him a determined look, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Then I''ll go again. I''m not done yet."

    Galen''s smirk widened. Maybe these two have the drive to keep up after all. "Good. But first," he said, a glint of mischief in his eye, "how about a little¡­ sparring? Real-time practice might just be what you need to lock in those skills."

    Ariana''s eyes lit up with excitement, and Dylan grinned, practically bouncing on his feet. "Now this, I''ve got to see!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 68 No Hands

    Asher crossed his arms, giving Liam a smirk as he cockily said, "A sparring match? Again? I''m tired of using this wannabe''s face to wipe the floor."Galen raised a brow, his smirk deepening. "Who said anything about sparring each other?"

    Both Asher and Liam looked confused.

    "Huh?" Asher blinked, glancing at Liam, who was just as thrown off.

    Galen chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I''ve had you two sparring each other long enough. It''s about time we raise the stakes a little."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Liam asked, his tone guarded.

    "It means," Galen said, looking between the two with a glint of challenge in his eye, "today, you''re going to fight me."

    The boys stood there, stunned. Even Ariana and Dylan, who had been watching nearby, exchanged startled glances.

    Ariana cleared her throat, nervous but gathering the courage to speak. "Um¡­ Sir Galen, forgive me for saying so, but¡­ don''t you think that might be a little¡ª"

    "Dangerous?" Galen finished for her, his smirk not fading.

    "Well, yes," Ariana admitted. "Even if it''s two against one, the gap between you¡­ isn''t that a bit unfair?"

    "Quit worrying, four-eyes," Asher interrupted, flashing a wide, reckless grin. "Whether he''s the strongest or not, an opportunity like this doesn''t come twice. Just do me a favor and sit back and enjoy the show."

    Ariana blinked, a little taken aback by Asher''s enthusiasm. She''d seen most students, even the most promising fighters, hesitate at the mere thought of facing Galen.

    Not even groups of five would take on that challenge, yet here were these two, practically eager for it. Well, aside from Percy Granger, no one had ever dared to test Galen like this.

    "Are you two insane?" she said, her voice almost pleading. "You have no idea what you''re up against. Even together, you won''t stand a chance."

    "Hey, glasses." Liam''s voice cut through her worry, cold and confident. "As buzz cut said, just sit back and watch instead of yapping."

    Ariana could only stare, bewildered. ''What is wrong with these two?''

    Galen looked over at her, a knowing smirk on his face. "See? They have no issue with it, Mystica''s apprentice. So go sit down. Or, if you''re so worried, maybe close your eyes."

    Reluctantly, Ariana let out a sigh and joined Dylan in the seats to watch.

    Dylan leaned over, nudging her. "Hey, no need to get worked up. I fought alongside these two flameheads during the enrollment trials. They''re pretty tough."

    Ariana crossed her arms, unconvinced but trying to calm herself. "Still, this is Galen we''re talking about."

    "Oh, I know," Dylan said with a mischievous grin, "which is why I also know they''re definitely not going to win. But hey¡ªthis''ll be fun to watch."

    Ariana rolled her eyes, settling into her seat with a sigh. "If you say so."

    Back on the training ground, Galen straightened, a predatory glint in his eyes. "So, ready to show me what you''ve learned, boys? And try not to hold back. You might actually make me break a sweat."

    Galen paused, letting the tension settle, then spoke with a cool authority as he slipped off his long red coat and rolled up his sleeves, revealing the defined muscles beneath.

    "Before we begin, there''s a rule," he said, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.

    Both Asher and Liam watched him closely as he slid his hands casually into his pockets. "I won''t be using my hands," Galen announced.

    "To win, all you have to do is touch me or land a clean hit. If either of you can manage that¡ªor make me pull my hands out of my pockets¡ªthe match is yours. Understood?"

    Asher scoffed, a grin spreading across his face. "Just touch you? This''ll be over in seconds."

    Beside him, Liam picked up his daggers, shifting into a ready stance, his gaze locked on Galen. Asher drew his sword, his confidence unwavering, ready to take on the challenge.

    Galen looked them over, the corner of his mouth curving into a smirk. "Well, seems like you understand the rules. Shall we begin?"

    Liam and Asher glanced at each other, a flicker of unspoken understanding passing between them.

    Despite their differences, they shared one common goal: defeat Galen. With that, they charged forward, flames blazing and blades gleaming.

    Asher was the first to strike, his blue flames flaring around him as he dashed forward, his sword slicing through the air.

    Liam, close behind, slipped into the shadows of Asher''s flames, daggers poised to find their mark. The two attacked in unison, their coordination surprisingly sharp, but Galen moved as though he had seen every step before they''d made it.

    He swayed effortlessly, his body slipping just out of reach with each strike, his hands never leaving his pockets.

    "Is that all?" Galen taunted, his tone light and mocking, not a single hint of strain in his voice.

    Asher gritted his teeth, frustration igniting his determination. "Don''t get cocky, old man!" He swung harder, unleashing a stream of blue fire aimed straight at Galen''s feet. Galen stepped to the side, dodging with almost casual indifference.

    Liam used Asher''s attack as a cover, slipping into Galen''s blind spot, both daggers darting forward in a flash of red flame.

    But just as they were about to connect, Galen tilted his head, the daggers slicing through nothing but air as he seemed to almost glide out of reach.

    From the sidelines, Ariana watched, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and worry. "This is insane. I mean, they''re good, but he''s¡­ he''s not even breaking a sweat!"

    Dylan leaned back, a smirk playing at his lips. "So that''s what Galen can do huh?Those two don''t stand a chance."

    Ariana turned to him, her brows knitted with concern. "They could get hurt, though! Isn''t it a little¡­ harsh?"

    "Trust me," Dylan said, his tone surprisingly serious for once.

    "I believe Galen''s teaching them something they need to know. Fighting him is like facing a storm¡ªthey''ll learn more in five minutes with him than in hours of practice against anyone else."

    Back on the training ground, Liam''s frustration was beginning to show. Each time he thought he had closed the distance, Galen would evade, leaving Liam striking at empty space. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher wasn''t faring any better, his fierce attacks deflected without Galen even using his hands.

    Asher charged forward, his blue flames roaring as he closed in, his movements sharp and fast.

    Liam followed, slipping to Galen''s side, using Asher''s attacks as a diversion to get in close. For a moment, it seemed like they had him cornered.

    "Gotcha!" Asher grinned, lunging forward.

    But Galen''s smirk deepened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. In a split second, he spun on his heel, his leg flashing out. With a speed they hadn''t anticipated, he delivered a sharp, clean kick to Asher''s side, sending him skidding back.

    Before Liam could even react, Galen''s leg lashed out again, catching him in the chest and sending him stumbling backward. Both boys gasped, the impact knocking the air from their lungs.

    "Is that the best you''ve got?" Galen''s voice cut through the air, calm and infuriatingly unshaken.

    Asher pushed himself to his feet, rubbing his side. "This¡­ is impossible. He''s barely even trying!"

    Liam clenched his daggers, his gaze narrowed. "Looks like it''s time we attack him for real."

    Ariana watched them, biting her lip. "They''re relentless, I''ll give them that."

    Dylan chuckled, crossing his arms. "Yeah, but Galen? He''s not even using his hands. The real fight hasn''t even started for him yet."

 Chapter 69 I Can Pull It Off

    Liam''s eyes remained fixed on Galen, analyzing every subtle shift in his stance.''I knew he was strong, but this¡­ this is beyond anything I imagined. He''s not even trying. If I had to put a number to it, I''d say he''s barely at one percent¡­ if that.'' He clenched his daggers tighter.

    Beside him, Asher exhaled in excitement, a wide grin breaking across his face. "He''s even stronger than I expected¡­ now I''m really fired up."

    But his excitement quickly shifted to annoyance as he looked sideways at Liam. "How are we supposed to even touch him, though? I hate to admit it, but¡­ you got a plan, wannabe?"

    Liam stayed silent, his eyes still trained on Galen. Asher scowled, folding his arms. "Hey! It''s taking all I''ve got to ask for your help, so start talking!"

    Across from them, Galen watched the two, his smirk growing wider. "Are you two just gonna stand there like a couple of lovebirds, or are you planning to fight me?" His tone dripped with mockery. "If you want to give up, now''s your chance."

    "Tch. That cocky bastard," Asher muttered, his annoyance flaring up.

    At last, Liam spoke, his head lowered slightly, hair obscuring his eyes. "Guess I have no choice but to take him seriously, then."

    Asher gave him a puzzled look. "What are you going on about now?"

    Liam exhaled through his mouth slowly, a strange, hot steam wafting from his breath, almost like he was breathing fire.

    "Look, Galen''s not someone we can think of as normal. Not even close. If we''re going to even have a chance¡­ treat him like he''s the strongest person you have ever faced."

    Flames began to envelop his body in a low, controlled burn, his presence growing more intense with each step he took forward.

    Asher blinked, completely confused. "What the hell are you talking about, man?"

    Liam continued moving forward, his eyes sharp and focused.

    ''I''ve only seen this once, but that was enough. I can pull it off, especially with everything he''s taught me.'' He thought back to his training, to the brutal hours he''d spent honing his skills.

    ''Besides, Crimson Overdrive isn''t just for show. It''s exactly for moments like this.''

    Galen watched him approach, one eyebrow raised with faint amusement. "What''s this now?" he said, tilting his head. "You trying to impress me, kid?"

    On the sidelines, Ariana''s eyes were wide with anticipation. "What''s he doing?" she asked, looking over at Dylan. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan''s grin spread. "No clue. But this¡­ this is gonna be interesting."

    Then, with a speed that stunned even Asher, Liam vanished. His form blurred for a split second, leaving nothing but a flickering heat in the air, before he reappeared behind Galen, his leg already swinging forward in a powerful kick.

    Galen moved with eerie calmness, sidestepping the attack just before impact. But Liam, already anticipating this, twisted mid-air, seamlessly adjusting his grip on his dagger.

    With a smooth, practiced motion, he unleashed a blazing arc of heat, his weapon igniting in a fiery wave aimed straight at Galen.

    Asher and the others could barely follow the speed of the attack, the raw heat radiating from Liam''s strike flooding the air around them.

    Yet, even amidst the chaos, Galen slipped past it with a fluidity that bordered on effortless. He moved like he was part of the flames.

    ''Well, I didn''t expect this to work on him anyways¡­'' Liam thought, as his fiery assault dispersed into the air. Galen''s gaze met his, a subtle smirk in his eyes that sent a chill down Liam''s spine.

    "Nice try, kid," Galen said, his tone mocking yet laced with approval.

    ''I can''t believe he just pulled off a technique he''s only seen once. Fascinating. And even more¡­ he managed to execute Inferno Edge.'' A wide grin tugged at Galen''s lips as he watched Liam.

    "You''ve genuinely surprised me, Liam Hunter. If it were anyone else, you''d have won this match with that move," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval as he observed Liam.

    Liam''s face remained stoic, though a glint of determination sparked in his eyes. "And let me guess¡­ because you''re Galen Magna, that''s why it didn''t work on you, huh?"

    Galen chuckled, the sound dark and knowing. "Well, of course¡­"

    Before Liam could blink, Galen vanished from sight, moving even faster than Liam had moments ago.

    A heartbeat later, he reappeared directly in front of Liam, his hands still casually tucked in his pockets, but his stance poised to deliver a strike.

    Liam''s instincts flared, but Galen''s speed left no room for defense. In a flash, Galen''s leg shot forward, striking Liam squarely in the chest. The impact exploded through him, lifting him off his feet with an unforgiving force.

    The next moment, Liam crashed against the stone wall of the colosseum, the sheer power of the kick leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the wall around him.

    Dust and fragments of stone rained down as he slumped to the ground, the echo of the impact lingering in the air.

    Galen lowered his leg, landing gracefully, his expression calm but unyielding. "...I''m the strongest, after all," he said with a smirk.

    Asher''s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw tight with frustration. "That smug¡­!" he muttered under his breath, flames sparking along his knuckles as his anger surged. ''How am I supposed to touch him if he''s this fast?''

    Meanwhile, in the stands, Ariana covered her mouth, her eyes wide with shock. "Did you see that? He sent Liam flying with one kick¡ªwithout even using his hands! That''s why I said they had no chance of winning."

    Dylan leaned forward, a grin stretching across his face as he watched the scene. "I told you these two had guts. But yeah¡­ Galen? He''s just as rumors say he is."

    Ariana glanced at him, incredulous. "A level they''re crazy for even trying to reach, you mean."

    Dylan chuckled. "Maybe. But that''s what makes it fun, right? You don''t get stronger by backing down. My dad thought me that."

    Back in the arena, Liam pushed himself to his feet, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes burned with renewed resolve. Galen''s smirk deepened, seeing the determination blazing in both boys'' eyes.

    "Ready for more?" Galen taunted, his voice dripping with challenge.

 Chapter 70 Ill Be Damned

    ''What the hell was that just now?'' Asher seethed, replaying the scene of Liam''s sudden burst of speed and flawless execution of Inferno Edge.His hands balled into fists, the heat of his own flames curling along his knuckles, but they weren''t from excitement.

    They were from the bitterness gnawing at him, a raw wound exposed. ''How did he push Galen to actually show even a fraction of his power¡­ while I''m just standing here like a damn spectator?''

    The thought hit him like a slap, a bitter taste settling in his mouth. ''Bullshit. This whole time, I''ve been telling myself I''m better than that wannabe. I never once considered he could surpass me.''

    He grit his teeth, every word in his mind sharper than a blade. ''I''ve been so full of myself, thinking I had all the answers. Tch¡­ pathetic.''

    A wave of rage surged through him, his mind racing as his pride took the blow, each thought feeding the flames inside him.

    ''That should be me. I should be the one to make Galen smirk with interest, to force him to take me seriously. I didn''t come here to stand in anyone''s shadow¡ªnot Galen''s, and definitely not his.''

    His thoughts roared, echoing in his mind like a battle cry. ''I came here to become the best¡ªthe strongest knight this academy, this entire world has ever seen. That''s my goal. My damn right.''

    His eyes locked onto Liam, an intense fire blazing in them. ''And I''ll be damned if I let some quiet wannabe stand in my way.''

    ------

    "Is that all you''ve got, kid?" Galen taunted, a smirk tugging at his lips. He was almost led to removing his hands to brush through his hair but quickly remembered the rules of the fight. His eyes were glinting with a mocking edge. "Thinking of quitting already?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam let out a soft scoff. "Sorry to disappoint you, Galen," he said, narrowing his eyes as he summoned his speed, vanishing from his spot and reappearing directly in front of Galen, high in the air, leg pulled back for a powerful kick. "¡­but ''quitting'' isn''t wired into my system."

    As his kick swung toward Galen, the older knight''s grin widened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. Just before impact, Galen vanished in a blur, reappearing behind Liam faster than a blink to deliver a retaliatory kick.

    But Liam twisted mid-air, crossing his daggers in a desperate block. Nice try, Galen thought, disappearing again only to reappear at Liam''s back. This time, he struck hard with a brutal kick that sent Liam hurtling forward.

    Anticipating the blow, Liam managed to twist his body, taking the impact in a way that allowed him to roll back onto his feet.

    Barely stopping to breathe, he launched forward again, daggers flashing as he unleashed a flurry of attacks.

    But Galen effortlessly dodged every swing, weaving around Liam''s strikes, punctuating each evasion with a mocking tap of his foot against Liam''s shoulder, chest, or back¡ªplayful kicks that still held a sting.

    To Ariana and Dylan, watching from the sidelines, it was a dizzying spectacle of blurs. Galen and Liam seemed to vanish and reappear faster than their eyes could track.

    The only clue of their positions was the faint shockwaves each time Liam''s daggers struck the ground or Galen''s kicks missed by a hair.

    "I can''t see anything right now," Dylan muttered, squinting at the chaos.

    "Me neither," Ariana admitted. "But it''s amazing¡ªdidn''t expect Liam to move like that." She added as she watches in awe.

    "Yeah, he wasn''t moving like this during the enrollment trials. If he''d had that kind of speed back then, we would''ve finished off that dragon way faster."

    "Wait, what?"

    Dylan gave a mischievous grin. "Oh, so you didn''t know we fought a dragon? Pretty awesome, huh?"

    Ariana''s eyes went wide. "What do you mean? You three fought a dragon?"

    Dylan scratched the back of his neck, chuckling. "Yeah¡­ guess it didn''t get around. Honestly, I thought we were all toast, but somehow¡ª"

    A sudden explosion of fiery blue light cut him off as Asher''s flames erupted onto the field, bathing the area in a blaze of intense heat.

    Back on the training ground, Liam had just repositioned for another assault on Galen when a firm hand pushed against his chest, halting him.

    He looked up to see Asher, his eyes burning with intensity, stepping in front of him.

    "Move it... wannabe," Asher said coldly, shoving Liam back with force. Without waiting, Asher spun mid-air, a surge of blue flames bursting to life around him as he struck, his sword slicing forward in a sudden arc that even Galen hadn''t anticipated.

    Galen''s smirk faltered for a split second as he dodged, Asher''s sword slamming into the ground, sending an eruption of blue flames through the field.

    The flames spread out in a wild ring, scorching the earth and illuminating the stunned faces of those watching.

    "Looks like you want in on the action too, don''t you, Blue Flames?" Galen said, his grin reforming as he faced Asher with renewed interest, amusement sparking in his gaze.

    Liam slowly pushed himself back to his feet, his gaze steady and unreadable as he fixed it on Asher.

    "Hey, what the hell was that?" he asked, his tone calm but edged with a hint of irritation.

    Asher shot him a glare over his shoulder, eyes cold and unwavering. "Shut it. I''m taking down this cocky bastard myself. You just stay out of my way, got it?"

    Liam''s expression didn''t change, but his voice grew firmer. "Is that so?...", sauid calmly. "...Look, I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but neither of us can pull this off alone. So, get over whatever this is, and let''s finish this together."

    Asher narrowed his eyes, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Maybe you didn''t hear me the first time," he said, his voice dripping with scorn. "I''m going to win this¡ªon my own. So stay out of my way¡­ wannabe."

    Without sparing Liam another glance, Asher turned his gaze forward, eyes locked on Galen, his determination burning even brighter.

 Chapter 71 I Understand It Now

    Galen chuckled, watching the tension between the two with clear amusement, his arms still resting casually in his pockets."Well, well," he taunted, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Looks like there''s some fire between you two after all. But if you''re serious about winning, you better step it up."

    He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with challenge. "Because right now, neither of you has come close to touching me."

    Liam clenched his jaw, assessing Galen''s stance, but his thoughts kept getting interrupted by the resentment radiating off Asher.

    He knew they could only outmaneuver Galen together, but he also knew there was no point arguing now. If Asher was too stubborn to listen, he''d just have to keep up.

    "Fine," Liam muttered, exhaling slowly to control his breathing, letting his myst flow in preparation. "If you''re so desperate to lead, then lead. Just don''t slow me down."

    Asher didn''t respond, instead sprinting forward, his blue flames surging around him as he moved.

    His speed was fierce, a blur of blue, and he struck out at Galen with an overhead slash. But Galen sidestepped effortlessly, leaving Asher''s blade to slice empty air. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Not missing a beat, Asher launched a rapid series of attacks, each strike swift and precise, each flame-laden swing close to clipping Galen.

    But Galen dodged every attempt with ease, his movements graceful and mocking, each sidestep calculated just enough to keep Asher off balance.

    Growing frustrated, Asher roared, unleashing a burst of flames in a wide arc around him. "Stay still, damn it!"

    But Galen merely smirked, slipping out of range just as the ground scorched with Asher''s flames. "If you keep wasting energy like that," he teased, "this''ll be over before you even make me try."

    Liam took the opening. He darted forward from the other side, striking with his daggers in a coordinated attempt to catch Galen off guard.

    His movements were sharp and precise, each slash calculated to close the gaps in Asher''s assault. Galen looked between the two as they tried to flank him, his grin widening.

    But as Liam closed in, Galen shifted¡ªwithout removing his hands from his pockets, he spun on his heel, delivering a kick that swept the ground beneath Liam''s feet. Liam stumbled but recovered, striking with one dagger while Galen was mid-spin.

    In an instant, Galen vanished, reappearing a few feet away. "Not bad," he called out, voice laced with mocking approval. "But still not nearly good enough."

    Asher shot a glare at Liam, clearly irked by his presence. "I told you to get out of my way¡­ didn''t I?"

    Liam met Asher''s gaze with an unflinching calm. "Maybe if you stopped leaving wide-open gaps in your strikes, I''d gladly sit back and watch," he replied, his tone cuttingly indifferent.

    "Why you¡ª" Asher clenched his fists, but before he could retort, a shadow appeared between them. Galen stood, his gaze piercing and cold, exuding an air of intense authority.

    "You guys are such disappointmens," Galen''s voice carried a weight that silenced both boys instantly.

    "Let me make something very clear," he said, his tone edged with menace. "Soon enough, you''ll both be training under Magnus, but consider this your first lesson."

    He looked between them, his expression darkening. "Never turn your back on your opponent. And don''t waste my time with petty bickering in the middle of a battle."

    In a single, swift movement, Galen''s legs shot out, striking both boys simultaneously.

    The force was brutal, sending Liam and Asher hurtling backward, smashing into opposite sides of the colosseum''s wall with a thunderous impact.

    Ariana winced, eyes wide with disbelief as she watched them struggle to rise. "What is Asher even doing?" she murmured. "Isn''t he supposed to work with Liam? But he keeps blocking him off just to land his own attacks."

    Dylan chuckled, an amused grin spreading across his face. "You''re right, Asher''s acting like a stubborn mule. But," he added, his expression turning thoughtful, "Asher''s always been competitive. It''s like he can''t stand the thought of Liam doing better than him¡ªeven when they''re on the same side."

    Ariana shook her head, worry flickering in her eyes. "Liam''s gonna have a hard time if Asher keeps this up."

    Dylan''s smirk only widened. "I wouldn''t count Liam out just yet. Sure, Asher''s hot-headed, but Liam?" He glanced at her with a glint of confidence.

    "He''s always thinking. Back during the trials, he was calm under pressure, always came up with the best strategy. He''s probably already figured out how to deal with this."

    Ariana looked back at the field, her interest piqued. "You think so?"

    "Trust me," Dylan replied, his voice low with certainty. "Liam''s not the type to be thrown off by Asher''s antics. I''ve got a feeling we''re about to see something interesting."

    Liam gritted his teeth as he struggled to rise, his body still aching from the impact.

    ''That kick,'' he thought, ''he''s not even bulky, but the sheer force feels like getting hit a by boulder.'' Shaking off the daze, he steadied himself, eye''s locked on Galen.

    Asher, already back to his feet, launched forward with his sword ignited in blue flames. His strikes were fierce, each swing accompanied with brilliant flare, but Galen merely sidestepped every attack, hands still casually in his pockets, dodging with ease.

    ''He''s nit even breaking a sweat,'' Liam observed, narrowing his gaze.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Liam rushed foward aiming to land a strike of his own.

    But just as he closed in, Asher attempted to shove him aside, clearly not willing to share the assault. This time however, Liam smoothly maneuvered around Asher''s interference, slipping past him to strike at Galen, catching both of them off-guard.

    For the first time, Galen had to tilt his head, narrowing dodging the blow by a hair''s breadth.

    With a little glint of annoyance flashing in his eyes, Galen countered with swift, lazy kick aimed at both of them. Asher barely managed to block the kick with his sword, grunting from the force as he held his ground.

    Liam, skidding back, took a moment to catch his breath. As he tried analyzing what had happened, he realized there was something different but the way Galen moved this time around.

    ''So this might work after. Didn''t expect he to be caught off guard by something like that, but I understand it now.'' Liam straightened, his mind racing through the possibilities.

    ''There''s no coordinating with Asher, at least not in a normal way; if he''s not will to fight together, then I''ll just have to move with his rhythm''

    "Hey, I won''t warn you again," Asher growled, snapping at him with barely contained irritation. "Get out of my way or¡ª"

    Liam cut him off with a cold steely gaze. "Yeah, I hear you, buzz cut. Just keep fighting the way you are," he said, his tone almost daring, as if were challenging Asher.

 Chapter 72 It Paid Off

    Asher scoffed at Liam''s words, clearly not interested in anything. Instead, he launched himself at Galen again, flames roaring around his blade, each step more fluid and precise than before.His feet barely touched the ground as he moved, his blue flames casting an ethereal glow around him. But Galen only smirked, shifting effortlessly to dodge Asher''s onslaught.

    Asher''s blade sliced through the air, each movement calculated, yet Galen weaved around every strike as if Asher''s attacks were nothing more than a playful breeze.

    He leaned back, side-stepped, and twisted just out of reach, his calm confidence radiating with each evasion.

    "Getting desperate, Blue Flames?" Galen taunted as he dodged another wild swing. "I almost broke a sweat there."

    Asher clenched his jaw, tightening his grip on his sword. "I''ll wipe that smug grin off your face, just watch¡ª" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly, before Asher could finish, Liam burst in from the side, his presence so abrupt that it jolted Asher.

    Liam shoved him to the side without hesitation, his focus honed on Galen as he brought his dagger up. In one swift motion, he activated Inferno Edge, channeling a concentrated burst of flames along his weapon as he lunged toward Galen.

    The move was so sudden, Galen''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second before he pivoted back, narrowly avoiding Liam''s heated strike.

    "Impressive, Liam," Galen acknowledged, though his smirk remained. "But I didn''t expect you to let your ego get in the way as well."

    A growl escaped Asher''s throat as he steadied himself, feeling the heat from Liam''s flames lingering in the air.

    Ignoring Liam''s maneuver, he charged back in, blue flames flaring hotter than before, his eyes filled with frustration and determination.

    They closed in on Galen together now, yet it was clear this was no coordinated effort. Every time Liam positioned himself to strike, Asher shoved him aside, fiercely determined to be the one to land a hit.

    Liam retaliated in kind, matching Asher''s intensity by muscling him out of the way, each of them driven by their own resolve.

    It was chaos. Liam darted to Galen''s left, dagger flashing with flames, but Asher swung in from the right, forcing Liam to adjust and shift aside.

    Asher''s blade blazed, cutting through the air with raw power, yet Liam refused to back down, his own dagger surging forward as he met Asher''s pace, each of them stealing an opportunity only to be interrupted by the other. It was a battle of selfish ambition, two relentless forces fighting both their opponent and each other.

    Galen''s brow raised as he observed them. "What''s this? You both look really pathetic right now" he said mockingly.

    Both boys ignored him, their movements more intense, each dodge, swing, and thrust sharpened by the fierce rivalry between them.

    With each shove and interruption, their rhythm grew more chaotic, harder to read. Galen found himself needing to recalibrate his reactions just slightly, his calm mask flickering with the smallest hint of intrigue.

    ''This is it,'' Liam thought, catching Galen''s brief hesitation. ''If I can''t make Asher cooperate, then I''ll use this mess to throw Galen off, even for a moment.''

    Asher seemed to notice, too, and though he was fuming with anger, he wasn''t ready to let the opportunity go to Liam either¡ªthis was his moment to shine.

    He sidestepped into Liam''s path, deliberately cutting off Liam''s trajectory, only to feint at Galen and pull back, creating a split-second opening.

    "I told you to get out of my way, wannabe!" Asher sneered, launching himself forward.

    Liam smirked coldly, not missing a beat. "As you wish, buzz cut."

    He swung his dagger low, forcing Galen to step back just as Asher drove forward with his flaming sword from the opposite side.

    Galen''s eyes flickered between them, reading their movements, his expression shifting to something more serious.

    Even if they were still shoving each other, Liam''s reckless strategy was beginning to take form, becoming unpredictable, even to someone as skilled as him.

    "Well, now¡­ this is getting interesting," Galen muttered under his breath, his gaze hardening as he prepared to respond.

    As the battle raged on, each clash seemed to bring Asher and Liam a fraction closer to actually touching Galen.

    Their relentless assault was beginning to pay off, with Galen''s usual effortless dodges now requiring sharper movements. He readjusted his stance, a smirk tugging at his lips, and his eyes sparked with a rare interest.

    "Alright," he muttered, almost to himself. "Let''s see what you two can really handle."

    Suddenly, Galen''s presence seemed to intensify, his aura shifting as he unleashed a mere 3% of his true strength. The change was subtle yet powerful, like a sudden rise in atmospheric pressure.

    It was as if the air itself had thickened, and both Liam and Asher could feel it¡ªthe undeniable weight of an opponent they weren''t yet equipped to conquer.

    Liam''s gaze hardened, sensing the shift in Galen''s stance. "Ready to work together?" He asked Ashed while rolling his shoulder.

    "Shut up, and just sit back and watch; I''ll get this guy myself"

    Asher lunged, his blue flames surging to life, each strike faster and more determined than before.

    But just as he was about to land a hit, Liam blurred past him in a burst of speed, angling himself midair for a surprise strike from above.

    ''He will get me on this but, buzz cut can make the suicidal act'' Liam thought as he was ready to strike.

    Galen''s eyes flickered up, catching Liam''s dagger descending with the weight of his Inferno Edge.

    But before Liam could even blink, Galen twisted, his foot shooting up in a brutal arc, connecting with Liam''s side.

    The impact was like a sledgehammer, and Liam barely registered the kick before he was launched across the training grounds, crashing into the colosseum wall with enough force to crack the stone.

    In the same breath, Asher seized the moment, his sword flashing toward Galen''s exposed side. But Galen reacted instantly, twisting with a grace that made the dodge look effortless.

    His heel drove downward in a crushing stomp, catching Asher square in the chest and slamming him to the ground with bone-rattling force. Dust exploded into the air, swallowing them both in a shroud of debris.

    As the dust settled, Galen straightened, his foot pressing down on Asher''s chest. He was breathing evenly, almost as if he''d just gone for a casual walk rather than dodged and countered a flurry of attacks.

    "You boys did good. But this is where it¡ª" Galen began, his voice dripping with finality.

    But then he noticed something odd¡ªAsher, lying beneath his boot, was smirking.

    "Told you I''d wipe that smug grin off your face," Asher rasped, his voice low but undeniably satisfied.

    Galen''s gaze traveled downward, and to his surprise, he saw Asher''s hand resting lightly on his pants, fingers splayed as if grasping something unseen.

    With a flicker of blue flame and a satisfied grin, Asher''s touch ignited a controlled spark right on Galen''s trousers.

    The heat was sharp and sudden, enough to force Galen to leap back, his brow furrowing in surprise as he swatted the embers off his clothes.

    "You¡­ sneaky little¡ª" Galen said, genuinely impressed, his lips curving into a wider smile.

 Chapter 73 The Aftermath

    "Whoa! Can''t believe Asher actually landed a touch on Galen, especially after getting beaten up that badly," Ariana said, her eyes wide with astonishment as she watched the aftermath.Dylan leaned back, folding his arms with a proud stance and a mischievous grin. "Told you they''d make it."

    Ariana rolled her eyes, smirking. "Yeah, you told me all right¡ªtold me they had zero chance of winning. You perverted liar."

    Dylan laughed, unbothered. "Details, details."

    "But honestly, I thought Liam would be the one to break through Galen''s guard," she added, a hint of disappointment in her voice.

    "I expected him to come up with some brilliant strategy¡­ not go along with Asher''s reckless ego trip."

    Dylan scratched the back of his neck, a sheepish grin still in place, before pausing, his expression shifting to something surprisingly thoughtful. "You really don''t see what actually happened, do you?"

    Ariana raised an eyebrow. "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Alright, let me break it down for you," Dylan said, leaning forward, a hint of playful mischief in his eyes.

    He looked like a professor about to dive into a lecture, even though his tone was far from serious. "Everything we just saw¡­ it was all Liam''s doing."

    Ariana''s brow furrowed in confusion. "How? Asher was the one who touched Galen and technically won the fight."

    "Sure, technically," Dylan said, clearly enjoying himself. "But that''s only because Liam set it up perfectly. He didn''t just go along with Asher''s ego for no reason. He used it¡ªpushed Asher to go all out, knowing that if the moment came, Asher would dive headfirst for the spotlight."

    "So¡­ you''re saying¡­" Ariana''s voice trailed off as she pieced it together.

    "I''m saying," Dylan continued, "Liam planned for Asher to make that final move. When Liam seemed ready to land the blow but got knocked aside, it wasn''t just a mishap. It was the setup. With Liam out of the way, Asher saw his chance and took it, and by then Galen''s guard was down. It was all orchestrated."

    Ariana shook her head, still skeptical. "But Asher took a direct hit to the chest, and he forced himself to reach Galen. That didn''t seem planned; it just looked like Asher being¡­ well, Asher."

    Dylan chuckled. "You still don''t get it. Even from here, I could tell, and Liam definitely knew it. Once Asher''s fired up with that desire to win¡ªeven if it''s just to prove himself¡ªhe''ll push through anything, even Galen''s strength."

    Ariana''s eyes widened slightly, realization dawning. "So¡­ Liam used himself as bait because he knew Asher wouldn''t let it slide if he thought he had a chance to one-up him?"

    "Exactly," Dylan nodded, his grin widening. "And let''s be real, if it was Liam who got the last touch, Asher would''ve jumped right in to sabotage it, whether they were working together or not. This was the only way it could''ve worked."

    Ariana leaned back, a smile creeping onto her face. "Huh¡­ makes sense. Guess Liam''s more calculating than I thought."

    Dylan shrugged, a glint of mischief returning. "Or maybe that''s just my interpretation. Who knows? Maybe Liam didn''t have any of this in mind at all."

    Ariana rolled her eyes, but this time her smile stayed. "Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that, professor."

    Just as Dylan opened his mouth to add another comment, Galen''s voice cut through the chatter.

    "Hey, you two. Come grab these two and take them to the healer''s quarters. Looks like they''ve both passed out," Galen said, bending down to pick up his red coat from the ground.

    He slung it over his shoulder casually, his gaze lingering briefly on the two battered boys.

    Ariana and Dylan exchanged quick glances before hurrying over.

    "When they wake up," Galen continued, "tell them they''ve earned a day off. They''d better not think about showing up here tomorrow; they''ll need the rest."

    He began heading toward the exit, then paused, his gaze drifting to the wreckage strewn across the training grounds.

    "Oh, and Ariana¡ªwhen you''re done here, find one of the muscle-bound earth-wielders and have them clear these boulders. They''re... in worse shape than I expected."

    Ariana looked over at the remains of the stone blocks that once stood as unyielding test pieces. Now, they were cracked and scattered across the floor, some split clean in half from the relentless strikes Liam and Asher had thrown at Galen, only to miss their mark.

    "Yes, Sir Galen," she replied, watching him walk off with that effortless confidence.

    "Alright," Dylan said, eyeing the two downed boys. "I''ll get Liam. You can handle Asher."

    Ariana gave him a slight smirk, then knelt beside Asher, placing a gentle hand on his chest.

    Murmuring a quiet spell, she watched as Asher''s body lifted, suspended in the air by an unseen force. Moving over to Liam, she repeated the spell, his unconscious form floating up beside Asher.

    Dylan''s jaw dropped, his eyes gleaming with admiration. "Gravitational magic? That''s sick!"

    "Yes, Dylan," Ariana replied with a small smile, her voice amused yet urgent. "Now, let''s get them to the healers before their injuries get worse."

    She directed both floating boys forward, and they hovered steadily in front of her.

    "Hey, wait up!" Dylan called, jogging to catch up, grinning as he followed Ariana and the weightless duo out of the training grounds.

    ------

    Galen made his way down the dimly lit corridor toward his private chamber, the heavy door creaking as he pushed it open.

    Inside, the room was as refined and minimalist as one might expect of a knight of his rank. Dark wood shelves lined the walls, filled with old tomes, neatly arranged weapons, and a selection of polished armor pieces.

    A single chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, golden glow over the chamber, while a broad mahogany desk sat against the far wall, papers and maps meticulously stacked.

    Closing the door behind him, he shrugged the red coat from his shoulder, tossing it onto a plush armchair beside the crackling fireplace.

    Crossing the room with an air of ease, he approached his collection of fine spirits. Selecting a deep crimson wine, he poured himself a generous glass and took a slow sip, letting the rich flavors settle. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, this is a rare sight," a familiar, mocking voice sounded from the shadows near the doorway. "What''s got you so stirred up that you''re breaking out the wine at this hour?"

    Galen turned with a raised eyebrow, watching as Magnus stepped forward. His dark-haired friend had shoulder-length locks that framed a striking, chiseled face¡ªa look of both rugged charm and keen intelligence.

    His dark knight''s uniform fit him perfectly, the silver accents glinting in the firelight, and he was just as handsome and imposing as Galen. Magnus unfastened his forearm guard with a casual grace, letting it fall onto the table beside him.

    "And what''s that supposed to mean?" Galen asked, swirling the wine in his glass.

    Magnus smirked, crossing his arms as he leaned against the doorframe. "Come on, Galen. I''ve known you long enough to know you only drink like this when something''s got you truly fired up."

    "Fair enough," Galen replied, nodding slightly. "Though I didn''t expect you back from your mission this early."

    Magnus shrugged, a lazy grin on his face as he reached for another glass from the shelf, pouring his own drink. "Things wrapped up faster than expected. Thought I''d head back to the academy and catch up."

    "Any updates worth sharing?" Galen asked, taking another sip, his eyes glinting with intrigue as he studied his friend.

    Magnus tilted his head thoughtfully, his gaze distant. "A few things here and there. Some of it¡­ well, it might interest you." He raised his glass, clinking it lightly against Galen''s.

 Chapter 74 Mission Detials

    Magnus swirled the wine in his glass before taking a long sip, leaning back against the edge of the table.His relaxed posture contrasted with the weight of the news he was about to deliver, though his mischievous grin remained intact.

    "Well, since you''re asking, I might as well tell you about the little ''detour'' I had to deal with during my mission. You know, nothing too big¡ªjust the Queen of the Tempest Kingdom being attacked by some nasty advanced Horrors and a couple of Syncs."

    Galen''s expression remained as stoic as ever, not a flicker of surprise or concern crossing his face.

    He leaned casually against the mantle, sipping his wine as though Magnus had mentioned a misplaced sword instead of a high-profile demonic attack.

    "Go on," Galen said simply, his voice calm and measured.

    Magnus chuckled, running a hand through his dark hair. "Oh, don''t act so disinterested, Galen. I know you don''t care about politics, but when I say Syncs, I mean the ones that make even seasoned knights crap their polished boots."

    Galen raised an eyebrow slightly, the closest thing to intrigue Magnus would get from him.

    "Anyway," Magnus continued, gesturing animatedly with his glass, "I was sent to reinforce the royal guard after the first wave of Horrors broke through their defenses. When I got there, it was pure chaos. Lightning bolts flying everywhere, guards screaming, Syncs playing with their prey like it was a game. You''d have loved it¡ªfelt like something out of a nightmare training simulation."

    "And the queen?" Galen asked, his tone as flat as ever.

    Magnus smirked, setting his glass down and spreading his hands. "Oh, she was holding her own, believe it or not. Those lightning abilities of hers are no joke. But the Syncs were too coordinated. They were aiming to disable her, not kill her outright¡ªprobably some scheme to use her as leverage later."

    Galen tilted his head slightly, as if filing the information away. "Did you handle it?"

    "Of course," Magnus said, puffing out his chest with mock pride. "Well, me and a few of the queen''s personal guard. Let''s just say I had to get a little creative. You know me¡ªI hate sticking to a plan."

    He chuckled. "One of the Syncs caught me off guard with a nasty binding spell. Managed to crack a rib or two before I torched the bastard. And those advanced Horrors? Ugly bastards, but nothing a little creative swordplay couldn''t handle."

    "Creative swordplay," Galen repeated, deadpan, as he took another sip of wine.

    "Hey, don''t mock it! You weren''t there to see the brilliance." Magnus grinned, pointing a finger at him.

    "Anyway, the queen''s fine¡ªshaken but alive. The rest of the kingdom''s forces are scrambling to figure out how the demons broke through their wards. My bet? An inside job. But hey, not my problem now that my part''s done."

    "Convenient," Galen said, setting his empty glass down and moving toward the window. He glanced out at the darkened academy grounds, the faint flicker of distant training fires reflecting in his crimson eyes.

    "You always did have a knack for getting out of situations just before they became your problem."

    Magnus laughed, a deep, rich sound that filled the room. "And you always have a knack for pretending not to care when you''re probably already piecing together every detail."

    Galen didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the horizon.

    "Anyway," Magnus said, finishing his drink with a satisfied sigh, "I passed by Mystica''s chamber before coming here..."

    Galen''s sharp crimson eyes shifted to Magnus as if already anticipating the subject. "She told you, didn''t she?" he asked flatly.

    "Yeah," Magnus replied, his usual grin faltering slightly. "Wasn''t expecting Syncs¡ªespecially blood demons¡ªto target the capital. That''s not something we''ve seen in a while." His tone grew more serious as he leaned against the table.

    Galen swirled the wine in his glass, his expression unreadable. "Looks like another war might be brewing. The demon attacks are becoming more frequent¡ªand more calculated."

    Magnus sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, Mystica mentioned something else, though." His lips curled back into a teasing grin. "She said the blood demons might be after one of your students."

    He chuckled, the mischievous glint returning to his eyes. "Since when did you have a soft spot for kids, Galen? Are we finally seeing the great knight''s softer side?"

    Magnus broke into laughter, clutching his stomach, while Galen shot him a pointed look, rolling his eyes.

    "Are you done?" Galen asked dryly.

    Magnus wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling. "Almost. But seriously, since when do you care about a bunch of trainees?"

    Galen set his glass down, turning his full attention to Magnus. "You know I''ve never believed that ridiculous theory about the disappearance of dark magic users, right?"

    Magnus nodded, his humor temporarily replaced with curiosity. "Yeah, and neither do I. Always sounded like a convenient excuse to me."

    "Exactly," Galen said, his voice steady but firm. "That''s why I won''t buy into the idea that this attack was about the boy just because he happens to wield dark magic. There''s more to it than that."

    Magnus tilted his head, considering Galen''s words. "Fair point," he said, his grin returning. "But whatever the reason, one thing''s for sure: those demons are as good as dead. Sooner or later, we''ll deal with them."

    His voice dropped an octave, and for a brief moment, a menacing aura surrounded him, his playful demeanor giving way to a glimpse of the deadly knight beneath. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Save the dramatics for the battlefield."

    Magnus shrugged, letting the moment pass. His sharp eyes wandered across the room before narrowing in on a detail he hadn''t noticed before. "By the way," he said, pointing at Galen''s back, "what''s with that cut on your shirt?"

    Galen turned toward the mirror, his gaze falling on a small but precise tear near his shoulder blade. His lips curled into an amused grin as he lightly touched the fabric.

    "Well, well," Galen muttered, more to himself than to Magnus. "Looks like the kids managed to surprise me twice in a day."

    ''To think he to also pulled a last move like this''

    Magnus crossed his arms, intrigued. "What are you mumbling about?"

    Galen''s grin widened as he turned back around. "Those two are more determined than I thought. To think they''d pull this off without me noticing... They''ll do whatever it takes to win."

    Magnus raised an eyebrow. "You''re getting cryptic again. Care to explain?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Galen said as he unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it off, tossing it onto a nearby chair. "When it''s your turn to teach them, you''ll see what I mean."

    Magnus smirked, sensing the weight behind Galen''s words. "Sounds like I''m in for some fun. I''ll be looking forward to it."

    Galen didn''t reply, his focus already elsewhere, but the faint smirk lingering on his face told Magnus all he needed to know.

 Chapter 75 The Voice

    The infirmary was quiet, save for the soft flicker of enchanted lanterns casting a warm glow across the room.Asher and Liam lay unconscious on their respective beds, their bodies showing the wear and tear from their intense sparring with Galen.

    Dylan leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed, while Ariana sat nearby, her legs elegantly crossed, glancing between the two boys.

    The sun had long disappeared below the horizon, and the night air outside brought a calm chill to the quarters.

    "They really got wrecked by those last two kicks from Galen," Dylan remarked with a mischievous smirk, his eyes glinting in the light. "It''s almost impressive, in a way."

    Ariana chuckled softly, brushing a strand of auburn hair from her face. "Yeah, I''m honestly surprised it''s just a few broken ribs. Knowing Galen, I expected worse."

    Dylan tilted his head, mockingly contemplative. "They deserved it... hehe, for thinking they had a chance against."

    Ariana rolled her eyes. "Still, how long are they planning to stay out? It''s been hours..." Her voice trailed off as a sudden rustling came from Asher''s bed.

    With a sharp gasp, Asher''s eyes snapped open, and he shot upright as though jolted by lightning.

    He winced slightly but showed no signs of staying down. His eyes darted around the room before locking onto Dylan and Ariana.

    "What are you two doing here?" he snapped, his voice cutting through the quiet.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, smirking lazily. "Relax, Tiger. We''re only here because your oh-so-mighty body couldn''t handle Galen''s minimum strength."

    He emphasized the last two words with a grin that was equal parts mocking and playful.

    Asher''s eye twitched, his hand gripping the edge of the bed as he inhaled sharply. He knew Dylan wasn''t wrong, and that made it worse. With a frustrated sigh, he let it slide¡ªfor now.

    "Anyway," Asher said, his voice laced with irritation, "where''s that wannabe idiot?"

    Ariana pointed calmly. "He''s still out. Over there."

    Asher followed her gaze, his lips curling into a triumphant smirk. "Hah. Looks like I beat him twice today. First in the match, and now in waking up."

    He leaned back, clearly savoring the moment. "He couldn''t manage to touch Galen, and couldn''t even wake up before me."

    Dylan shook his head, his blond hair falling into his face as he chuckled. "Your competitiveness will never die, will it?"

    "Why should it?" Asher replied, flashing a confident grin. "It''s what makes me better."

    Ariana sighed, leaning back in her chair. "You two are impossible." But even she couldn''t hide the slight smile tugging at her lips.

    Asher, now fully awake and animated, folded his arms. "Don''t worry. When he wakes up, I''ll remind him why I''m still a rank above him."

    While the trio continued their conversation in the infirmary, Liam lay still and unresponsive, his consciousness adrift in a void of utter darkness.

    The air felt heavy and suffocating, as if the very essence of the place sought to smother him. He could see nothing¡ªnot even his own body.

    Where am I? he thought, his voice echoing in the vast emptiness. He turned his head instinctively, though no light or form guided his movements.

    A voice broke the oppressive silence, deep and dripping with disdain. "I never imagined my power would end up in the hands of such a pitiful child."

    Liam''s heart pounded as he spun in place, trying to locate the source of the voice. "Who''s there?" he demanded, his voice trembling yet steady enough to challenge the unseen presence.

    The voice chuckled darkly, its tone mocking. "How pathetic of the gods to allow Jamak to let this happen."

    Liam''s breath hitched. Jamak? The name struck him like a bolt, igniting confusion and unease. "Who are you?" he called out, his tone sharper this time, a hint of defiance creeping in.

    "Who am I?" The voice echoed back, slow and deliberate, laced with condescension. The sound reverberated, filling the void like the whisper of a storm. Then came a low, sinister laugh.

    "I am the true owner of the power you so pitifully wield. The rightful master of what slumbers within you... weakling." The final word landed with venom, each syllable dripping with contempt.

    Liam''s mind raced. ''True owner? Slumbering power? Is he talking about... Aetherion?'' A cold chill crept down his spine as the pieces clicked together.

    "What do you mean, ''true owner''?" Liam asked, forcing calm into his voice despite the unease churning in his gut.

    The voice chuckled again, a sound both amused and derisive. "What I mean, boy, is the power which ¡ªthe mystic force you''ve barely scratched the surface of¡ªisn''t yours. It''s mine. You''re nothing more than an unworthy vessel, a pale imitation of what I once was."

    Liam scoffed, his irritation flaring. "Tch. Don''t make me laugh. Who said I ever wanted anything to do with Aetherion?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He straightened himself, defiance lacing his words. "Jamak gave it to me, not the other way around. I didn''t ask for it, but now that I have it, it''s mine. End of story."

    The voice let out another low, mocking laugh, its derision palpable. "For someone who couldn''t even win a fight, you''ve got quite the mouth," it sneered. "You know very well Jamak was desperate to die. That''s the only reason you crawled out of that forest alive."

    Liam clenched his jaw but kept his composure. The voice wasn''t telling him anything he didn''t already know.

    He had never deluded himself into believing he''d genuinely defeated Jamak. But hearing it spoken so plainly still stung.

    "So why am I here?" Liam asked, his voice calm but edged with impatience. He scanned the darkness again, still unable to locate the source of the voice.

    "Why, indeed," the voice mused, its tone almost playful now. "I had considered taking back my power. But since Kyrell is gone, the gods can''t create another vessel for my essence. It seems I''m stuck with you for now."

    Liam narrowed his eyes, his irritation bubbling beneath the surface.

    "Make no mistake," the voice continued, its coldness returning. "Leaving my power in the hands of a pathetic human like you isn''t my preference. I''m sick and tired of watching my strength passed down to fragile mortals who squander it."

    The void seemed to pulse with an oppressive energy, making Liam feel as though the air around him was alive and pressing against him.

    "But I''ll let you be... for now," the voice said, its tone sharp and commanding. "Return to your world. I''ll summon you again once you''ve awakened my power for the first time. When that happens, I''ll tell you everything you need to know."

    The voice grew colder, a chilling finality in its words. "Until then, prove to me that you''re more than just another failure. Show me why you deserve this power... or why I should end your existence myself."

    Before Liam could respond, the void around him shifted. The oppressive darkness receded like a wave pulling back into the sea, and a blinding light engulfed him. In the next instant, he felt himself falling¡ªback to the infirmary, back to his world.

 Chapter 76 Leave Your Childish Games Back At The Castle

    As Dylan and Asher continued their relentless back-and-forth, their banter filling the infirmary with unnecessary noise, Ariana sat off to the side, visibly unimpressed."Could you two quiet down already? Liam is still recovering, you know," she said with a sigh, rubbing her temples.

    Asher shrugged, his usual arrogance on full display. "If he''s still asleep, that''s on him. Weaklings need their beauty rest, I guess."

    Dylan smirked. "Says the guy who just woke up five minutes ago. Pretty sure you were snoring loud enough to shake the walls."

    Asher shot him a glare, but before their argument could escalate, Ariana''s attention snapped to Liam. His eyes fluttered open, the faintest groan escaping his lips.

    "Hey, guys, he''s awake!" Ariana called out, her voice a mix of relief and excitement.

    "Well, look who decided to join the land of the living," Asher said mockingly, turning to Liam with a proud smirk.

    Liam sat up slowly, his movements deliberate as he adjusted to being conscious again. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, rubbing his temples to shake off the lingering haze.

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect you of all people to take this long to wake up," Dylan said with a wide grin.

    "I did," Asher added with a scoff. "It just proves his body can''t keep up with mine. Guess I''m tougher, huh?"

    Dylan chuckled. "You might be right, buzz cut."

    "Oh yeah, that reminds me..." Dylan said, suddenly turning toward a nearby bed. "I grabbed your daggers when Ariana and I carried you guys here. I left them right... here."

    He stopped mid-sentence, his grin fading as he scanned the bed, confusion spreading across his face. "Wait, where are they? I swear I left them right here!"

    Ariana frowned, her arms crossed. "Seriously, Dylan? How could you lose them already?"

    "I swear I didn''t! They were just here!" Dylan stammered, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. He turned to Liam with a sheepish smile. "Sorry, man. I didn''t mean for this to happen."

    "It''s fine, Dylan," Liam said calmly as he stood up. "I''ve got them right here."

    With a flick of his wrist, one of Liam''s daggers materialized in his hand, its dark, polished surface gleaming faintly in the dim light.

    Dylan and Ariana stared, wide-eyed. "Whoa... is that... spatial magic?" Dylan asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "No," Ariana said firmly, her gaze fixed on the dagger. "That''s dark magic, isn''t it?"

    Liam gave a small nod, his expression stoic as he let the dagger vanish again. "Yeah."

    Ariana''s eyes lit up with a mix of admiration and intrigue. "I never thought I''d meet a dark magic user. Weren''t they supposed to be... extinct?"

    "Yeah, same here," Dylan added, his grin returning. "That''s seriously cool."

    "Thanks for bringing me here," Liam said, giving them both a slight nod. "But I should get back to my room."

    As he turned to leave, Ariana quickly stood and grabbed a shirt folded neatly on a nearby table. "Wait! At least wear this. You can''t just walk around the academy shirtless."

    Liam paused, taking the shirt from her. Without a word, he slipped it on and adjusted the fit.

    "Thanks," he said simply before heading for the door, his usual calm demeanor unshaken.

    Dylan watched him leave, shaking his head in amazement. "Man, that guy is something else."

    Ariana nodded in agreement, her eyes lingering on the door. "Yeah... definitely something else."

    ------

    As Liam approached the exit of the healer''s quarters, his sharp eyes briefly caught sight of Sheila, who appeared to be there for treatment as well.

    Her presence barely registered in his mind as he continued walking, his stride steady and indifferent.

    Sheila''s gaze, however, locked onto him instantly. Her expression soured the moment she recognized him¡ªthe same person who had humiliated her twice since she arrived at the academy.

    Standing just outside the exit, Sheila stepped into Liam''s path, her frown deepening. "Hey, you," she called out, her voice sharp.

    Liam ignored her, his pace unwavering as he walked right past her without so much as a glance.

    Irritated, Sheila quickly closed the distance, stepping directly in front of him. "I was talking to you, peasant," she snapped, her tone laced with disdain.

    Liam''s cold, red eyes finally flicked to hers. "Hey¡­" he began, his voice calm but cutting, "¡­move it. You and I aren''t close enough to be chatting like old friends."

    Sheila''s irritation flared into anger. Her clenched fists trembled at her sides. "I see," she said, her tone icy. "Seems my goodwill in sparing you humiliation hasn''t taught you to respect royalty."

    Liam didn''t flinch, his expression as unyielding as stone.

    Sheila''s frustration boiled over. "Fine. I challenge you to a duel," she declared. "If I win, you will show me the respect I''m owed, no matter who''s present. And if you win, you can¡ª"

    "Hey¡­" Liam interrupted, his tone sharper now. "¡­this is an academy. If you''re here to play royal games, go back to your castle, Princess. If you want a sparring partner, find someone else to waste your time with." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The bluntness of his words struck like a slap, and Sheila''s patience finally snapped. Her fists clenched tighter, frost forming around her fingers as cold air began to radiate from them.

    "So, if you''ll excuse me¡­" Liam continued, already walking past her, "¡­I''ll be going now."

    But as he moved to pass, Sheila''s temper erupted. She launched a fist toward him, frost trailing behind it.

    Liam''s body moved on instinct. He dodged the strike by a hair''s breadth, the icy force of the attack grazing his cheek and chilling the air around him. He stopped, turning to face Sheila with menacing deliberation.

    His eyes bore into hers, their dark intensity amplified by the flicker of rage sparking within them. "I said, move it," he growled, stepping closer.

    Sheila froze.

    To anyone watching from afar, it would seem like Liam''s commanding tone had cowed her, leaving the proud princess standing there as he brushed past. It might have even seemed laughable¡ªa royal, stopped in her tracks by someone of lower status.

    But the truth was far more terrifying.

    In that fleeting moment, as Liam''s words struck her, Sheila saw something more than a fellow academy student before her.

    A suffocating, overwhelming aura cloaked him, radiating darkness and sheer bloodlust. And in her mind''s eye, Liam''s face vanished¡ªreplaced by the visage of a monstrous dragon, its eyes searing into her soul.

    Her body wouldn''t move. Her breath caught in her throat.

    By the time Sheila regained her composure, Liam was already gone, his figure disappearing into the distance.

    ''What¡­ what did I just witness?'' she thought, her heartbeat pounding in her ears. ''That couldn''t have been human.''

    She shivered, recalling the sensation of that unfathomable bloodlust. Not even her brother Percy¡ªthe person she looks up to so much¡ªhad emanated something so terrifying.

    For the second time in her life, Princess Sheila Granger had tasted fear.

 Chapter 77 He Had Lost His Calm

    Back in his room, Liam stood under the steady stream of the shower, water cascading down his body and through his dark hair. Steam filled the small space, curling around him like a misty veil.One hand braced against the wall, his fingers splayed for support as droplets slid over his chiseled features, tracing the sharp lines of his jaw. He stood still, letting the warmth of the water wash away the lingering tension in his muscles.

    Moments later, Liam stepped out of the shower, water dripping from his toned frame. He grabbed a towel and ran it briskly over his body, the cool air brushing against his damp skin. Tossing the towel aside, he reached for his pants and shirt, slipping into them with practiced ease.

    He moved to the edge of his bed, sitting down heavily, his elbows resting on his knees. For a moment, his gaze was fixed on the floor, but his thoughts were far away, spiraling into the chaos of recent events.

    His mind replayed the confrontation with Sheila. He hadn''t just lost his temper¡ªhe''d completely snapped. For the first time, his control had slipped so far that he had unleashed his dragon''s aura. Yet, it wasn''t Sheila''s provocation or even her sudden attack that had pushed him over the edge.

    It was him. That voice. The one from his unconscious state.

    "That crazy bastard," he muttered under his breath, his fists clenching against his thighs.

    The memory of the voice grated on his nerves, its arrogance and condescension echoing in his mind. The claim that Liam''s life was something he had to "prove worthy of" was a bitter pill to swallow.

    He didn''t want to live by someone else''s terms, nor did he have any intention of justifying his existence to a disembodied entity.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. His jaw tightened, and a faint flicker of myst crackled around his clenched fists. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But beneath the anger lay something colder¡ªfear. Even in that shadowy realm of unconsciousness, Liam had felt the overwhelming power of the voice.

    It was a suffocating presence, a force so vast that it felt like it could snuff him out with a mere thought. The realization gnawed at him, filling him with a sense of helplessness he despised.

    And that helplessness was a problem.

    If his life truly dangled on such a fragile thread, what would become of his mission? The thought of never avenging his grandfather, of never putting an end to that blood demon, sent a surge of frustration through him.

    His vengeance was the anchor that kept him moving forward, the purpose that defined him. Without it, what was left?

    Liam let out a sharp exhale, forcing himself to unclench his fists. He couldn''t afford to let his emotions cloud his judgment. Not now. Not when the stakes had been raised higher than ever.

    "I''ll just have to grow strong," he muttered, his voice low but resolute. "That bastard isn''t taken my life."

    The road ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wouldn''t let anyone, not even a self-proclaimed ancient force, decide his fate.

    With that, he leaned back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. The anger still simmered beneath the surface, but it was tempered now, channeled into a steely resolve.

    -------

    A week had passed since the intense sparring match between Galen, Asher, and Liam. With the first month of training behind them, it was time for the academy''s instructor rotation, bringing changes for students who possessed both magical and elemental abilities.

    "Hey, Liam," Dylan began, his tone light and curious. "You''ll be joining Mystica''s lessons for the change, right?"

    "Yeah," Liam replied nonchalantly, his focus elsewhere.

    "Yes!" Dylan exclaimed, his grin widening. "Finally, another guy in the class! Now I can focus on just one woman¡­ heh heh."

    "What the hell are you talking about, you idiot?" Asher interjected, his face twisted in disgust.

    "Well," Dylan began, adopting a mock-serious tone, "since Liam''s joining Mystica''s magic lessons, he can keep Ariana busy while I devote my undivided attention to Mystica. Not that handling two amazing women is a problem for me, of course," he added with a smirk, "but Mystica is the only woman for me."

    Liam''s expression remained impassive, his mind elsewhere, while Asher shook his head in exasperation.

    "You''re hopeless," Asher muttered, his tone tinged with disgust.

    Dylan wagged a finger at him with a knowing look. "Ah, but if you saw what I see, my friend, you''d call me ''the wise and honored one.'' Heh heh."

    "Gods, shut up," Asher sighed, visibly irritated.

    "Anyway," Asher said, steering the conversation back on track, "isn''t Sheila joining Mystica''s lessons too? She''s got something to do with light magic, right?"

    "Oh, yeah," Dylan said, scratching his chin as if pondering. Then, with a mischievous grin, he added, "Guess I''ll still have Ariana and Mystica all to myself. Sheila''s all yours, Liam. Heh heh."

    He leaned in closer to Liam, his grin widening. "And let''s be honest, you two get along so well."

    The teasing was thick, and Dylan''s grin practically sparkled with mockery. He knew full well that Liam and Sheila couldn''t stand each other. Still, Liam didn''t so much as flinch, his stoic demeanor acting as an impenetrable shield.

    "So," Dylan said, clapping his hands together. "What are you guys up to right now?"

    "Galen wanted to see us before the instructor rotation begins," Asher replied, crossing his arms.

    "Oh, can I come along?" Dylan asked eagerly.

    "Sure," Asher said with a shrug. "As long as you don''t annoy him¡­ too much."

    "Well then, let''s not keep him waiting!" Dylan said, flashing his signature grin.

    With that, the three made their way to meet Galen, Liam walking silently beside the chatterbox duo.

    The trio arrived at the training grounds, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the dirt and stone arena. There, amidst the silence of the arena, they spotted Galen.

    He was slouched in one of the spectator seats, his arms folded and his head tilted back in apparent slumber, white hair gleaming under the sunlight.

    "Seriously?" Dylan muttered, hands on his hips. "He''s sleeping? What kind of legendary knight naps in the middle of training hours?"

    "Careful," Asher warned, smirking. "Say it any louder, and you might wake the ''legendary knight.'' Then again, that might be fun."

    Dylan rolled his eyes and, without missing a beat, cupped his hands around his mouth. "HEY, SIR GALEN! WAKE UP, YOU LAZY¡ª"

    Before Dylan could finish, a sudden burst of heat rippled through the air. It wasn''t overwhelming, but it was enough to make the trio pause.

    Without opening his eyes, Galen spoke, his voice calm but laced with warning. "If you value your life, boy, you''ll keep the noise to a minimum."

    Dylan froze, his face pale as Asher chuckled. "Told you."

    With a slow stretch and a yawn, Galen finally opened his crimson eyes, giving the trio an unimpressed look. "What''s with the crowd?" He pointed lazily at Dylan. "You''re not on my schedule. Why are you here?"

    "I wanted to join in on the fun," Dylan said, flashing his usual grin.

    Galen narrowed his eyes for a moment, then sighed and waved a hand dismissively. "You know what? Don''t explain. It''s probably better for my sanity if I don''t know."

    Dylan chuckled nervously as Galen stood and dusted off his coat. He walked over to Asher and Liam, the casual lethargy in his movements doing nothing to mask the sheer aura of power that surrounded him.

    "Well," Galen began, crossing his arms, "I''ve got some news for both of you."

    He turned to Liam first. "Kid, since you''ve got both magical and elemental abilities, you''re heading to Mystica for your next month of training. I assume you already knew that?"

    Liam nodded, his expression unreadable.

    "Good," Galen said. "Here''s some advice: enjoy your time away from me, but don''t get too comfortable playing with magic. I expect you to keep up with your fire lessons. Because once you''re back under me, it''s gonna get hella hot. Got it?"

    Liam smirked faintly. "Got it."

    Galen turned to Asher, his tone shifting to something almost smug. "And as for you, lucky or unlucky, you''ve got another month with me. Since you''ll be the only student under my instruction, I might finally have time to drill some actual skills into that thick skull of yours."

    "Looking forward to it," Asher said with a confident grin.

    "Good," Galen said, his lips curling into a devilish smirk. "You''ll need that enthusiasm. Trust me."

    He then turned to Dylan. "And you."

    "Uh, yes, sir?" Dylan said, straightening up like a soldier under scrutiny.

    "Stay out of my training grounds unless you''re on my schedule. Got it?"

    Dylan nodded quickly. "Crystal clear."

    With that, Galen yawned again, stretching like a cat. "Well, that''s all I had to say. You''re dismissed." He paused, then added, "And Dylan, don''t steal any of my snacks on the way out."

    Dylan blinked. "You have snacks?"

    "No," Galen replied flatly, his expression deadpan. "But if I did, you''d better believe they''d be off-limits."

    The trio turned to leave, but as they walked away, Asher whispered to Dylan, "You were this close to getting torched."

    "Yeah, yeah," Dylan muttered. "Totally worth it."

 Chapter 78 She Saw

    As they left the training grounds, Dylan stretched his arms above his head, clearly itching for something to do. "Man, that was a nice little chat with Galen. Nothing like a good ol'' ''stay out of my training grounds'' to make you feel welcome.""Pretty sure he was one second away from roasting you," Asher said, smirking.

    "Details, details," Dylan replied, waving him off. "Anyway, since we''re free for a bit, how about we check out that new caf¨¦ near the sparring arena? I heard they''ve got this incredible myst-infused cake. Imagine! A cake that recharges your stamina. Pure genius!"

    Liam raised an eyebrow but didn''t slow his pace. "Pass. I''ve got things to do."

    "Things to do?" Dylan asked, mockingly aghast. "What could possibly be more important than spending quality time with your amazing friends?"

    "The library," Liam said flatly.

    "The library?" Dylan repeated, as though Liam had just declared he was going to spend the evening watching paint dry.

    "Yes," Liam said, glancing at him briefly before continuing. "I have some research to do. You two have fun with your cake."

    Before Dylan could protest, Liam turned on his heel and headed toward the direction of the library, leaving the two behind.

    "Well, there goes Mr. Serious," Dylan said, crossing his arms. "And just when I was starting to think he might loosen up."

    "Yeah, good luck with that," Asher said with a chuckle.

    "Guess it''s just you and me then, buddy," Dylan said, throwing an arm around Asher''s shoulders.

    Asher sighed, shaking his head. "Do I really have a choice?"

    "Nope!" Dylan replied cheerfully. "Come on, I''ll even buy you a slice of cake. You look like you could use some sweetening up."

    "Fine," Asher muttered. "But if it''s terrible, I''m making you pay me back for wasting my time."

    "Deal!" Dylan said, practically dragging Asher down the hall.

    As they made their way to the caf¨¦, Dylan launched into a detailed monologue about the supposed mystical properties of desserts and how he planned to rank each one.

    ------

    The library was vast and silent, its towering shelves filled with countless volumes that seemed to stretch endlessly toward the ceiling. Ariana stood on one of the ladders, scanning the rows of books with a furrowed brow.

    "Let''s see," she murmured to herself, her delicate fingers brushing over the spines. "The Principles of Arcane Symmetry? No. Mystflow Dynamics? Too advanced. The Art of Elemental Blending? Not quite what I''m looking for..."

    She sighed, tapping her chin in thought. "It should be here somewhere. Maybe it''s one of the older editions?" Her eyes scanned higher, catching sight of a dusty tome tucked away in a forgotten corner.

    "Aha! There you are," she said triumphantly, reaching out toward the book. It was just barely within her grasp, her fingertips brushing the edge. "Come on... almost... gotcha."

    She managed to tug the book free, but the sudden shift in weight made the ladder wobble. "Whoa¡ª!" Ariana gasped, her hands losing their grip as the book tumbled from her grasp.

    The next moment happened in a blur. The ladder tipped, Ariana felt herself falling backward, the world spinning for a heartbeat. She braced for the impact of the cold, hard floor.

    But instead, she landed in something firm yet steady.

    Opening her eyes, she found herself cradled in someone''s arms. Blinking rapidly, she looked up and saw Liam''s face, his stoic expression as unreadable as ever. His sharp features were illuminated by the soft light streaming through the library windows.

    "Are you okay?" Liam asked, his voice calm, as though catching falling people was just part of his daily routine.

    Ariana''s cheeks flushed crimson. "Uh¡­ um¡­ yes. I mean, I think so. Thank you," she stammered, trying to compose herself.

    Liam nodded slightly, then carefully set her down on her feet. "Be careful next time," he said, his tone neutral but firm, as he picked up the fallen book and handed it to her.

    "R-right. Thank you again," Ariana said, clutching the book to her chest. She tried to steady her breathing, but her heart was still racing¡ªnot just from the fall but from the unexpected closeness.

    Liam didn''t say another word. He simply turned and walked toward a different section of the library, leaving Ariana standing there, flustered and more than a little embarrassed.

    As she watched him disappear between the shelves, she couldn''t help but whisper to herself, "Well, that wasn''t in my plans for today."

    ''Wait, I can ask him''

    ------

    Liam stood amidst the shelves in the dicorner of the library. His sharp eyes scanned the titles methodically, his fingers trailing along the dusty spines.

    "Myst Applications¡­ Practical Spellbinding¡­ Channeling the Arcane¡­" he muttered under his breath, frustration creeping into his tone. "Nothing. None of this is what I''m looking for." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He exhaled sharply, his mind racing. "This library is enormous, but there''s nothing truly forbidden here. Of course, they''d keep anything about dark magic locked away. Too dangerous, too ''immoral.''" He scoffed. "But how am I supposed to master it if they hide the knowledge?"

    As he leaned against a nearby shelf, he rubbed his temple, trying to push the annoyance aside. "I''ll just have to hope Mystica might just have a book. Yeah, because I''m wondering how she is even going to teach someone with the magic which is claimed to have been extinct."

    Just as he was about to turn and leave, a voice called out behind him.

    "Liam," Ariana said, her tone soft but determined.

    He turned to glance at her briefly, his expression impassive. "What do you want?"

    Ariana hesitated, clutching the book she had retrieved earlier. "I wanted to thank you again¡­ for catching me earlier. But also, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you for a while now."

    "I''m not interested," Liam said curtly, already turning away. "If that''s all, you can save your breath."

    Ariana''s brows furrowed, and she took a step closer. "Wait! It''s about that night¡­ the one with Sheila."

    Liam paused, his back still to her.

    "I was there," Ariana continued, her voice quieter but insistent. "I saw what happened. Sheila froze like she''d seen a ghost¡ªor worse. What was that?"

    Liam''s shoulders tensed slightly, but he didn''t turn around. "It''s none of your business," he said coldly, his tone edged with finality.

    Ariana bit her lip, feeling the sting of his words, but she pressed on. "I can help you," she said, her voice firmer now. "I know you''ve been looking for a book on dark magic. I saw you searching just now. And I know where to find one."

    That caught Liam''s attention. He turned his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as he glanced back at her.

    Ariana''s confidence grew at his reaction. "I know where you can get a book on dark magic," she repeated. "But I''m not telling you unless you answer my question first."

    Liam fully turned to face her now. He studied her for a moment, weighing her words. She didn''t flinch under his scrutiny, standing her ground despite the tension in the air.

    After a moment, he exhaled. "Fine," he said, his voice low. "You''ll tell me exactly where to find it. Then, maybe I''ll consider answering your question."

    Ariana crossed her arms, her expression unwavering. "Then you can just forget about it. Either you tell me what happened first then I tell you where you can find the book."

    Liam smirked faintly, ''Looks like she knows how desperate I am right now huh?'' He thought to himself.

    "Fine then, I''ll tell you, but don''t you dare play any games with me." He replied with a calm yet cold tone.

 Chapter 79 Perfect Timing

    Liam and Ariana sat at opposite ends of the table, the quiet hum of the library surrounding them. A stack of books sat untouched between them, the tension palpable as Ariana broke the silence."So, care to explain now?" she asked, her voice calm but laced with curiosity.

    Liam leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "What you saw that night was nothing more than me losing my temper. Nothing more, nothing less."

    Ariana''s brows furrowed. "You mean to tell me that just losing your temper made Sheila freeze in place? That doesn''t add up, Liam."

    He leaned forward slightly, his tone unwavering. "You catch on quickly. Now, if you''re done, how about holding up your end of the deal? Where''s the book?"

    Ariana''s lips pressed into a thin line. "I know there''s more to it, Liam. You''re not telling me everything."

    Liam exhaled sharply, leaning his elbows on the table. "Fine," he said, his tone clipped. "After I lost my temper, I accidentally released the aura of an extracted dragon. That''s all there is to it. The rest isn''t your concern."

    Ariana blinked, taken aback by his blunt admission. She recalled Dylan mentioning their fight with a dragon during the enrollment trials, but extracted? What did he mean by that? As an apprentice mage, her curiosity was piqued, but she knew better than to push further.

    "I see," she said finally. "I guess it''s my turn to be honest¡­" She hesitated for a moment. "You can find the kind of books you''re looking for¡ª"

    "From Mystica," Liam interrupted, his tone firm.

    Ariana froze. "Y¨Cyeah¡­" she stuttered. "How did you know?"

    Liam''s gaze remained steady. "For someone like you¡ªan apprentice¡ªthere''s no way you''d have access to advanced knowledge on extinct magic unless it came from someone like Mystica. It''s obvious."

    Her cheeks flushed slightly at his straightforward logic. "If you already knew, why humor my request at all?"

    Liam shrugged, his tone indifferent. "Because if I didn''t, you''d keep pestering me about it. That would''ve been annoying."

    Ariana looked down, her cheeks burning in embarrassment. "I see¡­ I''m sorry for wasting your time then," she said, bowing her head slightly.

    "There''s no need for apologies," Liam replied, his voice softer than before. "Besides, we''ll be under the same instructor starting tomorrow."

    Ariana looked up, surprised by his neutral response. Her cheeks flushed further. "Y¨Cyeah¡­" she began, but before she could finish, a familiar, mocking voice interrupted them.

    "Well, well, what do we have here?" Chris sneered as he approached, flanked by Lucian and Logan. "The useless apprentice and the trash number 8, having some quality time alone?"

    Ariana''s expression darkened, and Liam turned his gaze toward the trio, his face remaining calm but his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Chris smirked, clearly enjoying himself. "What''s the matter, Liam? Too weak to hold your own, so you''re playing nice with the library''s deadweight now?"

    Liam leaned back in his chair, his calm demeanor unwavering. "And here I thought dogs weren''t allowed in the library," he said coldly.

    Lucian''s and Logan''s smirks faltered, but Chris''s grin widened, masking his irritation. "Careful, Liam," he said, his tone mockingly sweet. "You might bite off more than you can chew."

    Liam rose from his seat slowly, his movements deliberate, his expression unchanging as he ignored Chris''s mocking tone.

    "Yeah, I hear you, Chris," Liam said, locking eyes with him, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge. "Let''s not start something that ends with all three of you taking a trip to the infirmary."

    Chris''s smirk faltered slightly at Liam''s unwavering gaze, but Liam didn''t stop there. "If you''ll excuse me," he added, stepping toward the trio, "I''ll be on my way now."

    As Liam tried to pass, a heavy hand clamped down on his shoulder. It was Lucian, his broad frame looming over Liam as he fixed him with a cold stare.

    "The prince isn''t done talking," Lucian said, his voice low and menacing. "And you dare walk away from him?"

    Liam glanced at the hand on his shoulder, his expression unbothered, before shifting his gaze upward to meet Lucian''s glare. "Hey, muscle-brain," he said, his tone sharp and cutting.

    "I don''t recall looking anything like Asher, so unless you want to lose your forearm, I suggest you move that hand."

    Lucian scoffed, but before he could respond, a faint metallic gleam caught his eye. He looked down to see a dagger pressed firmly against the underside of his forearm.

    The realization hit fast and hard¡ªLiam had summoned the blade without so much as a whisper of movement. It was already there, poised to strike with deadly precision.

    The tension in the air was palpable. Chris''s smirk vanished completely, replaced by a flicker of unease as he realized Liam wasn''t bluffing. Even Logan shifted uncomfortably, glancing between Lucian and the dagger.

    Liam''s gaze never wavered, his voice calm but laced with steel. "Now, I''ll say this one more time. Move your hand."

    Lucian hesitated, the weight of the blade against his arm and the intensity in Liam''s eyes leaving no room for argument. Slowly, he removed his hand, stepping back reluctantly.

    Liam lowered the dagger but didn''t dismiss it. His eyes shifted to Chris, who now looked more irritated than amused.

    "You should teach your lackeys some manners," Liam said, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "It might save you some embarrassment in the future."

    Chris clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he struggled to maintain his composure. "You''re walking a dangerous line, Liam," he hissed.

    Liam smirked faintly, his demeanor unshaken. "And yet, here I am." With that, he turned and walked past them, his dagger disappearing as seamlessly as it had appeared.

    Chris, Lucian, and Logan stood frozen for a moment, the weight of the encounter lingering heavily. Logan finally broke the silence. "Are we just going to let him walk away?"

    Chris''s eyes narrowed, his expression dark. "For now," he said quietly. "But this isn''t over."

    Liam, meanwhile, continued toward the library''s exit, his pace unhurried and his expression unreadable.

    As Liam stepped out of the library, he exhaled a soft sigh, his stoic expression momentarily giving way to a hint of frustration.

    Those damn idiots. Why''d they have to show up now of all times? he mused, shaking his head.

    Though he had maintained his composure in front of Chris and his lackeys, the reality of the situation wasn''t lost on him.

    Chris, the second-ranked student, and his lackeys¡ªLogan and Lucian, ranked fourth and fifth¡ªwere leagues ahead of him in terms of raw power.

    ''If it had come to a fight," Liam thought, ''I wouldn''t have stood a chance against all three of them. Not yet, anyway.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even so, his calculated threat had been enough to make them hesitate. It wasn''t bravado but a gamble that paid off. The idea of sending Lucian to the infirmary without a forearm had been a desperate bluff¡ªyet one grounded in cold truth.

    ''If things were to get rough, I wouldn''t have hesitated to follow through. Healers could always regenerate a limb, after all,'' he thought, his lips curving into a faint, bitter smirk.

 Chapter 80 All Alone

    Ariana''s back pressed firmly against the bookshelf, her discomfort palpable as Chris leaned in closer. His left hand rested just above her head, pinning her in place.His piercing green eyes bore into hers with a smug grin plastered across his face, his voice dripping with mockery and flirtation.

    "Well, well, looks like the little apprentice is all alone," Chris said, his tone a mix of condescension and amusement.

    "You know, Ariana, you should really stick with someone stronger. Hanging around with losers like Liam doesn''t suit you."

    Ariana clenched her fists at her sides, doing her best to keep her composure. She knew speaking back would only make things worse, especially with Lucian and Logan hovering nearby, their presence like vultures waiting to pounce.

    "Just leave me alone, Chris," she said, her voice steady but laced with tension.

    Chris chuckled, leaning in just a fraction closer, his grin widening. "Now why would I do that? You''re far too interesting to ignore. Besides¡­"

    He ran a finger along the spine of a book beside her, drawing out his words. "...I think you''d look much better standing next to someone like me, don''t you think? A prince deserves someone... worthy."

    Ariana stiffened, her cheeks flushing¡ªnot from embarrassment, but from frustration and a growing sense of helplessness. She glanced around desperately, but the library was empty save for them.

    Just as Chris leaned in closer, about to say something more, the sound of loud, clumsy footsteps echoed through the library, followed by a familiar voice.

    "Liaaaam! Yo, where you at, man?!" Dylan''s voice rang out, carrying an obnoxious edge as usual.

    From another aisle, Asher appeared, looking mildly irritated. "I told you not to yell in the library, you idiot."

    "Oh, come on, it''s not like anyone''s studying here anyway!" Dylan replied, holding up a half-eaten myst cake in one hand while balancing three more in the other. "Besides, these myst cakes are delicious! You sure you don''t want one?"

    Asher gave him a side-eye. "I''d rather not choke on crumbs while trying to breathe, thanks."

    They turned the corner and froze, taking in the scene before them. Chris and his lackeys stood around Ariana, who looked visibly distressed, and Chris had her cornered against the shelf.

    Dylan, still mid-bite, blinked at the awkward scene. He swallowed loudly. "Whoa, what''s this? Some kind of romantic drama? And no one invited me? Rude."

    Asher sighed, rubbing his temple. "Of course you''d think this is entertainment." He placed his hands in his pockets, his eyes locking onto Chris. "Hey, Prince Charming, mind stepping away from her before I have to ruin your day?"

    Chris turned, his expression twisting into annoyance at the interruption. "And what''s it to you, Asher? This doesn''t concern you."

    "Doesn''t concern me?" Asher raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a cocky grin. "See, the thing is, I don''t like bullies, and I really don''t like wannabe princes pretending they own the place."

    Dylan stepped forward, casually biting into another myst cake as crumbs spilled onto the floor. "And let''s be real, Chris¡ªyou''ve got the whole ''bad guy from a cheap romance novel'' vibe going on. Leaning over the poor girl? Hand on the shelf? Classic clich¨¦. I mean, at least try something original."

    Lucian scowled. "Watch your mouth, joker."

    Dylan held up his hands, the cakes still in his grasp. "Whoa, relax, big guy. No need to get all defensive. I''m just saying, if you''re gonna act like a villain, at least do it with style."

    Chris growled, clearly losing patience. "Why don''t you two leave before this gets messy?"

    Asher cracked his knuckles, stepping in front of Ariana protectively. "Oh, I was hoping you''d say that."

    Dylan grinned mischievously, shoving the last bite of his cake into his mouth. "Same here. I was starting to get bored."

    Chris glared at Asher and Dylan, his frustration evident as the tension between the groups reached its peak.

    He seemed ready to snap when the sound of a group of students entering the library broke the moment. Their casual chatter and laughter disrupted the tense silence, making Chris''s jaw tighten further.

    "Perfect timing," Dylan quipped with a smirk, gesturing toward the newcomers. "Now you can save face and walk away without looking like a total loser." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris sneered but quickly composed himself. "Tch. Whatever. Let''s go," he barked, turning on his heel. Lucian and Logan exchanged glances before reluctantly following their leader.

    As he passed by Asher, Chris muttered under his breath, "This isn''t over."

    "Oh, I hope not," Asher shot back with a smirk. "You''re too much fun to deal with."

    Chris stormed out of the library, his lackeys trailing behind him like obedient shadows.

    As soon as they were gone, Ariana let out a shaky breath, visibly relieved. Before she could say anything, Dylan clapped his hands together, crumbs from his myst cakes scattering onto the floor.

    "Well, that was dramatic! Seriously, Ariana, you could''ve just screamed ''Help, handsome guys required!'' and we''d have shown up sooner."

    Ariana blinked at him, half-amused, half-exasperated. "Thank you, Dylan. Truly."

    Dylan grinned, his chest puffing out in exaggerated pride. "No need to thank me. I mean, I was the MVP here."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "MVP? All you did was eat and throw out bad one-liners."

    "Hey, my presence is a morale boost!" Dylan countered, grinning as he popped another cake into his mouth.

    Ariana shook her head, unable to hold back a small smile. "Thank you both, really. I don''t know what I would''ve done if you hadn''t shown up."

    "Don''t sweat it," Asher said, his expression softening slightly. "Chris is just a jerk. You don''t deserve to be cornered like that."

    Dylan waved her off dramatically. "Yeah, yeah, no biggie. But hey, speaking of Liam¡­ Where is that guy? Wasn''t he supposed to be here?"

    "Oh," Ariana said, her expression shifting slightly. "He just left a few minutes before you arrived."

    Dylan froze mid-chew, then threw his hands up in mock outrage. "Are you kidding me? Liam just ditched you with those goons around? What a great friend! Real chivalrous of him."

    Asher folded his arms, his tone more critical. "Honestly, that''s cold, even for that Wannabe. He should''ve known better."

    "Right?!" Dylan said, turning to Ariana with an exaggerated gasp. "You poor soul! Betrayed by the so-called ''Number 8''! I mean, I could never leave a damsel in distress."

    Ariana tried to interject, raising her hands. "It''s not like that! Liam didn''t know¡ª"

    But the duo was too immersed in their playful judgments to listen.

    "I bet he didn''t even look back," Asher said dryly. "Just walked out like, ''Not my problem.'' Typical."

    "Exactly!" Dylan added. "I can see it now¡ªhis stoic face, his dramatic cloak swooshing behind him, disappearing into the sunset while Ariana''s over here like, ''Oh nooo, help!''"

    Ariana sighed, giving up on trying to stop them, and instead buried her face in her hands. But as their banter continued, her thoughts began to drift.

    ''Liam left because he didn''t care?'' she wondered. ''No¡­ That''s not it. He just¡­ doesn''t want to get involved. He''s always so distant, like he''s carrying some weight no one else can see.''

    Her mind replayed the moment Liam had threatened Lucian, his cold, unwavering gaze and the effortless way he''d summoned his dagger. It wasn''t bravado; it was calm, controlled power.

    ''He didn''t even hesitate,'' she thought, her cheeks growing warm. ''He looked so¡­ cool. Like nothing fazes him. How does someone stay that composed in front of people like Chris?''

    The memory lingered, and before she realized it, her face was burning. She quickly grabbed a random book from the nearest shelf and held it in front of her face, pretending to read.

    ''Get it together, Ariana,'' she scolded herself, though her heart wouldn''t stop racing. ''It''s not like I like him or anything. He''s just¡­ interesting. That''s all.''

    Behind the book, her thoughts swirled with a mixture of admiration, curiosity, and something she wasn''t ready to admit even to herself.

    Meanwhile, Dylan and Asher''s voices droned on in the background, blissfully unaware of her inner turmoil.

 Chapter 81 Mysticas Training Ground

    As the final bell rang, signaling the end of the regular lessons, the hallways buzzed with the usual chatter of students heading to their respective instructors for specialized training. Liam stepped out of the classroom, trying to find his way to where Mystica is.As he walked down the corridor, the faint sound of hurried footsteps reached his ears, followed by a familiar voice calling out, "Liam! Hey, wait up!"

    Liam paused mid-step, turning his head slightly. Sure enough, Dylan was jogging toward him, waving with one hand while clutching a half-eaten myst cake in the other.

    Beside him, Asher strode with his usual air of confidence, his eyes locked onto Liam.

    As Liam stood in the hallway, Dylan finally came to a stop in front of him, dramatically clutching his chest as if he''d just run a marathon. "Finally! The man, the myth, the abandoner of damsels in distress!"

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his expression unchanging. "What are you talking about, Dylan?"

    "Oh, don''t play dumb!" Dylan exclaimed, pointing the remnants of his myst cake at Liam like it was a gavel.

    "How could you leave poor, sweet Ariana all alone in the library, surrounded by those neanderthals? She could''ve been eaten alive!"

    Asher stepped forward, his voice rising with theatrical seriousness. "Do you even care about basic chivalry, Liam? You left her to fend for herself against Chris and his lackeys! That''s like throwing a mouse into a den of snakes!"

    Dylan gasped, his hand over his mouth. "A mouse in a den of snakes! Asher, that was poetic!"

    "Don''t sidetrack me!" Asher snapped, now jabbing a finger at Liam. "Explain yourself!"

    Liam sighed, clearly unimpressed with their antics. "Sorry."

    Both Dylan and Asher froze mid-gesture, blinking at him in shock.

    "Wait. Did he just¡­?" Dylan tilted his head, his jaw slightly dropping.

    "He apologized?" Asher added, his voice quiet with disbelief.

    Hands still in his pockets, Liam''s tone was still indifferent. "I said sorry. Are you done now?"

    Dylan immediately perked up, a grin spreading across his face. "Well, I''ll be! I guess even Liam has a heart buried under all that indifference!"

    Asher, however, wasn''t ready to let it go. "Wait a second. That apology didn''t feel genuine. I mean, look at his face! That''s not the face of regret!"

    "Let it go, man," Dylan said with a wave of his hand. "The important thing is that he said the words. Baby steps."

    Asher grumbled but didn''t push further.

    "So, where are you headed, Mr. ''Sorry''?" Dylan asked, popping the last of his myst cake into his mouth.

    "I''m trying to find Mystica''s training grounds," Liam replied, his voice calm as always.

    Dylan''s face immediately lit up with a mischievous smirk. "Oh, buddy, you''re not gonna find that around school."

    Liam''s brow furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?"

    "Mystica doesn''t do the whole ''official training grounds'' thing," Dylan explained, leaning in conspiratorially.

    "She likes secret places, the kind where you might stumble upon a magical portal or a sparkly unicorn, if you''re lucky."

    "Unicorn?" Liam deadpanned.

    "Okay, maybe not a unicorn," Dylan admitted, grinning. "But seriously, she''s eccentric. You''ll need a guide."

    Asher crossed his arms, watching Dylan suspiciously. "And you just happen to know where she is?"

    "Of course I do," Dylan said proudly. "We''re going to the same instructor, after all. Well, me and Liam, anyway. You''re going back to Galen."

    Dylan turned to Asher with a faux-pitying look, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. "Poor, poor Asher. Stuck training with Galen and missing out on the brilliant creations of the heavens."

    Liam blinked. "Brilliant creations of the heavens?"

    "He means Mystica," Asher said flatly, glaring at Dylan.

    Dylan nodded enthusiastically, wagging his eyebrows. "Oh, Mystica. A divine vision in black, a true enchantress¡ª"

    "Stop talking," Asher growled, clearly annoyed.

    But Dylan wasn''t done. "You know, it must be tragic for you, Asher, always training with Galen and never getting to bask in Mystica''s presence. Meanwhile, Liam and I are heading straight for paradise!"

    "Par¡ª" Liam started, but Dylan clapped a hand on his shoulder, cutting him off.

    "Don''t question it, Liam. Just go with it," Dylan said with a mischievous grin before turning back to Asher.

    "I''m happy to trade places if you''d like," Asher snapped, his tone biting.

    "Oh, no, no, no," Dylan said, waving his hand. "We can''t deny Galen the pleasure of your delightful company. He''d be heartbroken!"

    Before Asher could retort, Dylan threw an arm around Liam''s shoulder, steering him down the hallway. "Come on, Liam! We''ve got a secret lair to find and a goddess to train under!"

    Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath before following the pair. Dylan''s grin only widened, his laughter echoing through the hall as Liam quietly accepted his fate. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    --------

    The sound of Asher''s retreating footsteps echoed faintly as Liam and Dylan continued down the corridor.

    The chatter of students outside faded into silence, leaving just the soft scuff of their boots on the smooth floor. Dylan seemed unusually quiet, munching the last of his myst cake as they walked.

    Suddenly, Dylan halted in front of a blank stone wall. He smirked as he turned to Liam, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "We''ve arrived," he declared dramatically, gesturing at the seemingly unremarkable surface.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "You''ve brought me to a wall."

    "Ah, ye of little faith." Dylan stepped forward, placing both hands on the wall. He closed his eyes for a moment, muttering something incomprehensible under his breath.

    Slowly, the wall began to rumble, its edges shifting and grinding as if the stones themselves were alive.

    Liam watched silently as a passageway formed where the wall once stood, the stones folding inward to reveal a dark pathway lined with faintly glowing green veins, like roots coursing with myst energy.

    "See?" Dylan grinned, stepping aside to admire his work. "The secret lair of Mystica. Only a few privileged souls know the way."

    "Or you just like showing off," Liam said dryly, stepping through the newly revealed entrance.

    "Both can be true," Dylan quipped, following Liam inside.

    As soon as they entered, the wall shifted back into place with a dull thud, sealing them in. The air grew cooler, the soft green glow casting eerie patterns on the stone walls.

    The pathway twisted and turned, but Dylan led the way with unshakable confidence, occasionally glancing over his shoulder to make sure Liam was keeping up.

    After a few minutes, a faint light appeared ahead. Dylan''s pace quickened, and he turned to Liam with an excited grin. "Come on! You''re gonna love this."

    The light grew brighter with every step until they emerged from the narrow corridor into a breathtaking clearing.

    The training ground wasn''t what Liam had expected. Instead of the grand, arcane structures he''d imagined for a mage like Mystica, the area was an open, serene forest.

    Sunlight filtered through a canopy of vibrant green leaves, creating patches of warm gold on the grassy ground. In the center of the clearing, a small, crystal-clear pond reflected the sky, its surface rippling slightly as if alive with myst.

    Around the edges were tall, twisting trees, their bark glowing faintly as if imbued with some dormant energy.

    Dylan spread his arms wide and turned in a slow circle. "Ta-da! The hidden wonder of Mystica''s training ground. No big deal." He turned back to Liam, grinning. "And now, I''m not the only guy here! Finally, some balance!"

    Liam ignored Dylan''s gloating and let his eyes wander. The place had an unusual calm, the kind of tranquility that made it hard to believe any intense training could take place here.

    Before he could respond, a tired voice called out. "You''re late again, Dylan."

    Liam turned to see Ariana sitting on a rock near the pond, her auburn hair illuminated by the sunlight. She looked weary, as if she''d been waiting for hours.

    Dylan clutched his chest dramatically. "Oh, Ariana, how could you accuse me of such a thing? I was delayed by the noble quest of escorting this lost soul to paradise." He gestured grandly to Liam.

    Ariana rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Some noble quest."

    Her gaze shifted to Liam, and her heart immediately skipped a beat. The memory of yesterday in the library flashed in her mind¡ªthe calm yet commanding way Liam had handled the situation, and the way he caught her.

    Her cheeks burned red, and she quickly lowered her head, pretending to fidget with the hem of her sleeve.

    "Uh¡­ H-hi, Liam," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Liam glanced at her briefly, his tone casual. "Hey."

    The indifference in his response only made Ariana more flustered. She quickly grabbed a book from her bag and held it up to hide her face, silently scolding herself.

    ''Get a grip, Ariana! He''s just another trainee. No need to act like a comrade with a crush¡­ Even if he does have that cool, unbothered attitude¡­ and those sharp eyes¡ªSTOP.''

    Before the awkward silence could linger, another figure entered the clearing. Sheila stepped through the trees, her long white hair shimmering like silver threads in the dappled sunlight. She carried herself with regal grace, her eyes scanning the group.

    Dylan waved at her nonchalantly. "Sheila! Welcome to the land of secrets. How''s royalty treating you today?"

    Sheila gave him a brief nod, ignoring his casual tone. Her gaze shifted to Liam, her expression hardening slightly.

    The memory of their last encounter lingered in her mind¡ªthe aura he displayed. However, she kept her composure, her voice calm but clipped. "I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Liam met her gaze without flinching, his face unreadable. "Same."

    Sheila''s lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing more, turning her attention to the pond instead.

    Dylan, ever the instigator, leaned closer to Liam and whispered loudly, "Looks like you going to enjoy this place witb Sheila around"

    Liam sighed, already regretting letting Dylan lead the way.

 Chapter 82 How Well Do You Understand Myst

    As Liam scanned the area, his voice broke the silence. "Where is Mystica?"Dylan, leaning casually against a tree, waved him off. "Relax, she''ll show up soon enough. She likes to make an entrance."

    Liam let out a quiet sigh, his eyes drifting back to the trees. The place had a strange charm¡ªserene, yet brimming with untapped energy.

    ''This doesn''t feel like part of the school,'' he thought, studying the towering trees and their faintly glowing bark. ''It''s almost like we''ve stepped into another realm.''

    While Liam''s thoughts were on the surroundings, someone else''s were fixed on him. Sheila stood near the pond, occasionally stealing glances in his direction. Her composed exterior masked the wary thoughts racing through her mind.

    ''Liam Hunter... There''s something unsettling about him,'' she mused, watching his every subtle move. ''That aura he unleashed that night... no ordinary student should have that level of intensity. And yet, here he stands, looking completely normal¡ªjust another ambitious student trying to climb the ranks.''

    Sheila''s gaze flickered away when Liam turned slightly, but the tension in her posture lingered as she continued walking near the pond.

    A few minutes passed, the silence growing heavier as the group waited. Then, without warning, a playful, velvety voice echoed through the clearing, carrying an unmistakable edge of mischief.

    "Extra students joining us? My, my, this will certainly make things interesting. Don''t you agree, Ariana? Especially with these two."

    The air seemed to shimmer as Mystica materialized before them, stepping out of nothingness like a shadow peeling away from the light.

    Her long dark hair flowed like liquid night, and her piercing purple eyes sparkled with amusement as they scanned the group.

    Ariana immediately bowed her head slightly. "Welcome, Ms. Mystica."

    Sheila mirrored Ariana''s gesture, her movements graceful and respectful.

    Dylan, however, stood frozen in dramatic awe, his mouth slightly agape as if beholding a divine vision. His eyes twinkled with a look that could only be described as shameless admiration, his thoughts veering into territory better left unspoken.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, clearly aware of Dylan''s internal monologue but choosing to ignore it. Her gaze shifted to Liam, who stood silently, meeting her eyes with his usual stoic expression.

    "Well," Mystica began, her lips curling into a teasing smile, "aren''t you the picture of enthusiasm, Liam. No bow, no greeting?"

    Liam''s response was simple, his voice steady. "Sorry to disappoint you but I don''t think that is necessary."

    Dylan snorted, barely holding back a laugh. "That''s Liam for you. Always blunt." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica chuckled, her voice like silk. "I suppose I''ll let it slide¡ªthis time. But don''t think you can get away with that attitude in my sessions."

    She turned her attention to the group as a whole, her tone shifting to something more commanding. "Now then, shall we begin?"

    As the students prepared themselves, Mystica''s gaze lingered on Liam for a moment longer, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    ''He seems more intriguing than I thought,'' she thought, ''so much power hidden beneath that calm exterior. Let''s see what he''s really capable of.''

    She began with her voice carrying both authority and a mischievous undertone. "Since you two are joining us, there''s something specific I need to teach you before we all start working on the same level."

    She paused, her gaze flickering to Sheila and Liam with a smirk that suggested she already had plans for them. "Ariana, Dylan¡ªcontinue your usual practice. I need to check something with these two."

    Ariana nodded immediately, her voice steady. "Understood, Ms. Mystica."

    Dylan, however, stood frozen, his jaw slack in exaggerated disbelief. ''Great. The stoic guy gets to wander off with my queen. I''ll be watching you, Liam,'' he thought, his expression morphing into a comedic blend of jealousy and despair.

    "Come along, you two," Mystica instructed, already turning to head deeper into the verdant surroundings.

    Sheila hesitated for a brief moment, her gaze flitting to Liam. ''Why him?'' she wondered, her thoughts clouded with irritation and a vague sense of unease.

    Still, she said nothing, following Mystica into the dense greenery. Liam trailed behind her, his steps measured and indifferent.

    As the three disappeared into the trees, Dylan collapsed dramatically onto the ground, throwing an arm over his eyes like a tragic hero. "Can you believe this?" he groaned, rolling onto his side. "That guy is about to live my dream! My dream!"

    Ariana, watching his antics, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "You do realize I''m still here, right?"

    Dylan froze mid-roll, lifting his head just enough to look at her. A mischievous, borderline perverted grin spread across his face as his eyes scanned her.

    "You know what, Ariana? You''re absolutely right. You are still here," he muttered under his breath, his tone dripping with exaggerated realization.

    Ariana sighed, but her lips twitched in mild amusement. "You''re impossible, Dylan."

    Dylan jumped to his feet with an energy that made it seem like his sulking had never happened. "Sorry about that, Ariana. Let''s go practice!" he declared, brushing off imaginary dust from his clothes.

    "Good. No more baby antics," Ariana replied with a small shake of her head as she turned to walk toward their usual training spot.

    As she moved, a thought surfaced in her mind. ''I still can''t believe he is going to train with Princess Sheila. Do they have some kind of relationship going on?''

    She glanced back at the direction Mystica, Liam, and Sheila had gone, her expression somewhag that of jealousy. ''What''s so special about him anyway?''

    Meanwhile, Dylan trailed behind her, muttering to himself about "missed opportunities" and how unfair the universe was, but already plotting ways to turn the day in his favor.

    -----

    Mystica came to an abrupt halt in the middle of a vast clearing. The space, encircled by towering trees whose branches intertwined like a natural dome, had an almost otherworldly quality. It felt deliberate, as though this place was shaped by magic itself.

    Without a word, a jagged rock emerged from the ground in front of Mystica. She gracefully lowered herself onto it, crossing her legs as her piercing purple eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Now then¡­" she began, resting her chin on her hand. "¡­let''s start simple. Tell me¡ªwhat do you know about Myst?"

    Sheila blinked, her brows furrowing slightly. ''She brought us all the way here just to ask that?''

    The question seemed too basic, almost absurd, considering the distance they had traveled. Mystica''s sly grin, however, hinted at something deeper.

    "Myst is the very essence of the world we live in," Liam replied, his voice calm and unruffled.

    Sheila turned to him, surprised by his swift and confident response. She had expected silence or, at best, a vague answer. His tone, indifferent yet sure, made her momentarily forget her irritation.

    Mystica''s lips curled into a small, approving smile as she chuckled softly. The sound carried a hint of amusement, like a teacher pleased with her student yet still withholding full praise. "Not bad, Liam. You''ve grasped the textbook definition quite well."

    Her gaze flicked between the two of them, her tone taking on a playful edge. "But what I want to know is this: how much do you truly understand Myst?"

 Chapter 83 The Actual Concept

    Sheila''s unease deepened, though she kept her expression composed.''Understand it? What kind of question is that? Myst is Myst¡ªit''s everywhere. What more is there to say?'' Despite her frustration, she held her tongue, waiting for the conversation to unfold further.

    Liam, standing beside her, was a picture of stoic calm, but inwardly, his thoughts churned.

    ''Now that I think about it¡­ what is Myst, really? I''ve never asked myself that. All Draven ever taught me was that Myst is everywhere, and it''s up to each individual to use it as they see fit. But for all my training, I''ve never stopped to consider the essence of Myst itself. I''ve been so focused on mastering techniques that I''ve ignored the foundation of it all.'' His jaw tightened slightly, though his face betrayed no emotion.

    Mystica''s sharp gaze flicked between the two of them, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "Why do you both look like I''ve just asked you to solve the mysteries of the universe?" she teased, her voice light but laced with intent.

    Her smirk widened as she turned her attention to Sheila. "More importantly, why so uneasy, Princess?"

    Sheila flinched slightly, her composure faltering. "W¨Cwhat do you mean?" she asked, her voice uncharacteristically unsure. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica leaned back slightly, her expression the perfect blend of amusement and curiosity. "Oh, you know exactly what I mean," she said smoothly.

    "You''ve been blessed with one of the most significant elements of magic¡ªlight. Surely dear mummy and daddy spared no expense ensuring you had the finest tutors to teach you about Myst, yes?" Her tone was casual, but her words carried a pointed edge, as though she was chipping away at Sheila''s defenses.

    Sheila blinked, suddenly grasping Mystica''s intent. Of course! Why am I panicking over something I already know? The realization steadied her nerves.

    "Yes, you''re right," she replied, her voice now more confident.

    Mystica''s smirk deepened, clearly enjoying the shift in tone. "Good. Then why don''t you enlighten us, Princess? Share what your oh-so-fancy tutors have taught you about Myst."

    Her voice dripped with playful provocation as she leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, as if waiting for an entertaining answer.

    Sheila straightened her posture, now more determined not to falter under Mystica''s mischievous scrutiny. "Myst," she began, her voice steady but thoughtful, "is the life force of our world. It''s the energy that flows through every living thing."

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, her grin softening into an approving smile. "Not bad," she said, her tone carrying a hint of sincerity. "You''re off to a decent start, Princess. But all you''ve done is repackage what Liam just said."

    Sheila blinked in surprise. She had thought her explanation was exactly what Mystica had been asking for.

    "Well then," Mystica continued, leaning back on the rock she was perched on, crossing her legs with a graceful motion. "Looks like it''s up to me to fill in the gaps."

    She adjusted her posture slightly, settling in before beginning. "Myst is indeed the essence of our world," she started, her tone shifting to one of a teacher delivering a lecture.

    "But to truly understand it, you need to think of it as the foundation¡ªa primal energy that exists everywhere and in everything. Myst is the invisible force that governs life, death, and the flow of magic. Without it, neither mages nor knights could do what they do."

    She paused, her violet eyes glinting with interest as she scanned their faces. "Myst is present all around us, even now. It permeates the air, the ground, even the water in that pond over there. However, being surrounded by Myst doesn''t mean everyone can use it. That''s where the concept of a core comes in."

    "A core?" Liam asked, speaking for the first time, his voice steady but curious.

    "Ah, finally, the quiet one speaks," Mystica teased with a playful smirk before continuing. "Yes, a core, it nothing different from what every demon and magical beast has."

    "To be more precise, think of it as a vessel or a magical organ within the body. It''s what allows beings to store, shape, and use Myst. Without a core, Myst is just an untouchable energy around us, like air to a bird that doesn''t fly."

    She turned her gaze back to Sheila. "Unlike magical beasts and demons, who are born with stable and powerful cores, humans are a bit... limited. Most people have weak or underdeveloped cores, meaning they can only store a tiny amount of Myst¡ªbarely enough to light a candle or heal a scratch. That''s why not everyone can become a mage or a knight."

    "Then how do some people manage to use Myst?" Sheila asked, her earlier unease giving way to genuine curiosity.

    "Good question," Mystica said, nodding approvingly. "For those with the potential¡ªlike you two¡ªthere''s usually a combination of natural talent, training, and sometimes even external aids, like artifacts or potions, to strengthen their cores and enhance their ability to use Myst."

    Sheila nodded slowly. This was all information she already knew but presented in a way that made her feel like a child again.

    Mystica turned her attention to Liam, her smile taking on a sharper edge. "Now, Liam, I imagine most of this is news to you. After all, it''s not like you''ve had the luxury of a proper education in Myst, have you?"

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, though his thoughts stirred. ''So, she knows¡­ I shouldn''t be surprised.''

    "Oh, don''t look so shocked," Mystica said with an amused chuckle. "Of course I did a little background check before deciding to teach you. And what I found was fascinating. You''ve never attended a formal school until last year. Yet here you are, using advanced techniques with power that rivals students who''ve been training for years."

    She leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing with interest. "How is that possible, Liam? How does someone with no formal training wield the level of magic you do?"

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, her mind flashing back to that deadly aura Liam had unleashed before. ''No proper education, yet he could do that? What kind of monster is he?''

    Liam remained calm, his voice quiet when he finally spoke. "I learned it on my own."

    "Clearly," Mystica said, her voice laced with intrigue. "Your strength is undeniable, but it''s also... unconventional."

    Mystica''s gaze lingered on Liam, her tone dripping with playful mockery. "I guess all dark magic users really are the same," she mused, her words deliberately provocative.

    In an instant, Sheila moved, her speed blinding. Before anyone could react, she stood inches from Liam, her palm outstretched.

    Sharp, crystalline edges of ice materialized from her fingers, hovering dangerously close to his throat. The cold radiated off them, chilling the air between them.

    Mystica leaned back slightly, her amused chuckle breaking the tension. "Oh, now this is interesting. The princess has finally decided to show her wariness," she said, her voice laced with mischief.

    Sheila''s eyes blazed with intensity, her voice sharp and commanding. "Dark magic user, huh? Who the hell are you, Liam Hunter?"

 Chapter 84 Life Dangers

    Liam didn''t flinch. His gaze met Sheila''s, steady and unyielding, as if the deadly shards of ice poised to pierce his neck were mere annoyances. His stoic demeanor only fueled Sheila''s irritation."You should calm down, Princess," he said calmly, his voice low but firm. "I''m just a normal student just like you, and if you are wary of me, then you are just wasting your precious energy."

    Sheila''s grip faltered, her ice shards trembling slightly as uncertainty crept into her mind. His tone wasn''t defensive, nor did it carry any malice. It was... resolute. Unapologetic.

    "Better start speaking sense before I cut you head off. " Sheila snapped, though there was a crack in her voice.

    Mystica clapped her hands once, breaking the rising tension. "All right, that''s enough theatrics," she said, stepping forward.

    "Sheila, dear, if you''re going to make threats, at least commit to them. But let me give you a little advice¡ªif Liam was truly dangerous or if he was actually overwhelmingly strong, you''d already be dead."

    Sheila froze at the words, her ice dissolving as her hand fell to her side. Mystica''s grin widened. "Besides, it''s adorable watching you try to intimidate him. He''s like a stone wall, isn''t he?"

    Sheila''s glare shifted from Mystica back to Liam, her icy gaze sharper than ever. "You seem awfully calm for someone who knows he''s a dark magic user," she said, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Mystica smirked, brushing off Sheila''s venomous words with practiced ease. "Calm? Of course. There''s no reason to be wary of Liam. He''s just another student like you," she replied, a teasing edge to her voice.

    "But I can understand your suspicion. It''s not your fault, really. Your generation has been fed all those tales about dark magic users being monsters, haven''t you? Never met one, yet you''re ready to brand him a villain."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, Mystica''s words hitting uncomfortably close to home. Growing up in a royal household, she had been immersed in the cautionary tales.

    After the supposed extinction of dark magic users, society had turned them into legends¡ªno, villains. The narrative was clear: if demons hadn''t appeared, dark magic users would have been humanity''s greatest threat. Such teachings were especially hammered into the minds of nobles, like her, to ensure vigilance.

    "Sorry, Mystica, but I was raised to believe dark magic users were meant to be eradicated. The demons only did us a favor by finishing the job. Seeing one alive, standing here like he belongs, is revolting," Sheila said coldly, her voice steady but laced with venom.

    Liam remained impassive under her words, but Mystica''s grin widened.

    "Well, Princess, I hate to burst your bubble, but you don''t have the right to kill him. Neither do I," Mystica said lightly, her playful tone at odds with the gravity of her statement.

    Sheila''s expression darkened further. "And what''s that supposed to mean? Is he under some kind of protection?"

    Liam''s calm demeanor didn''t shift, but his curiosity was piqued.

    Mystica leaned forward, her gaze flickering between the two like a storyteller about to unveil a delicious secret. "Something like that," she said with a dramatic pause.

    "You see, Liam''s existence isn''t exactly a secret. The Supremes are well aware that a dark magic user is alive and walking among us. Normally, the rules would demand immediate execution. But¡­" She trailed off, letting her words hang in the air like bait.

    "But?" Sheila pressed, her tone sharp.

    Mystica''s grin turned downright mischievous. "Thanks to a certain someone''s influence, Liam has been granted an unusual reprieve. The Supremes are keeping his identity as a dark magic user hidden¡ªfor now. But it won''t last forever. Eventually, the truth will be leaked across all the zones. And when that happens¡­"

    She gave a mockingly dramatic sigh. "Liam will likely become a wanted man, with every bounty hunter and mage eager to claim his life."

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed. "So he''s just a ticking time bomb. That still doesn''t explain why he''s being protected."

    "Ah, now we''re getting to the fun part," Mystica said, her tone as light as if she were discussing the weather.

    "Even when the day comes that his identity is revealed, I doubt anyone will dare to attack him openly. Not because of Liam''s strength¡ªwhich might certainly intriguing in the nearfuture¡ªbut because of the person standing in his corner."

    Liam''s stoic mask didn''t falter, but a spark of curiosity flickered in his mind. Who is this ''certain someone'' Mystica keeps hinting at? The revelation was unexpected, and while he wasn''t one to let emotions show, the implication gnawed at him.

    His life was a web of dangers¡ªdemons, the Supremes, and most of all, that voice back in the void. It was as if his existence wasn''t his own, a thought that fueled a quiet anger within him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheila clicked her tongue in frustration, her icy glare returning to Liam. "Tsk. Looks like I don''t get to eliminate you¡ªyet. But don''t get too comfortable. When your luck finally runs out, I''ll be there to finish the job," she said venomously, retreating back to her previous position.

    Liam remained unfazed, his voice low and calm as he responded, "I''ll be waiting."

    Mystica let out a delighted laugh, clapping her hands together with unrestrained glee. "Oh, this is just too much fun. I can already tell I''m going to enjoy teaching the two of you."

    Her grin widened as she leaned back against her perch. "But let''s get to the matter at hand. Today being our first official lesson, I actually have something specific planned for Liam. He''s woefully behind in magical knowledge, so I''ll need to dedicate at least a week to personally teaching him the basics."

    Sheila frowned, already sensing where this was going. "Which means¡­"

    "Exactly," Mystica cut in with a sly smile. "You''ll be training with Ariana and Dylan for a while."

    Sheila''s annoyance flared. "And what exactly am I supposed to learn from those two?"

    Mystica chuckled, clearly amused by the princess''s indignation. "Dylan? Well, he''s¡­ Dylan. Let''s just say you might learn patience or at least tolerance," she teased.

    "But Ariana? Now, she''s another matter entirely. She''s a mage, just like me¡ªthough, of course, a far inferior version at the moment," she added with a mischievous smirk.

    ''Like her?'' Sheila thought, Mystica''s words raising more questions than answers. Still, she dismissed the thought with a scoff. ''I don''t even care. Let me just get away from this dark magic user already.''

    "Fine. I''ll get going, then," Sheila said sharply, turning to leave. Her icy demeanor didn''t waver as she threw one final glare at Liam, disdain practically radiating from her.

    "Bye, Princess!" Mystica called after her, waving cheerfully as Sheila disappeared into the distance.

    Once Sheila was gone, Mystica turned back to Liam with her playful grin, "Now then, shall we begin?"

 Chapter 85 How Much Are You Willing To Learn

    Mystica leaned forward, her mischievous smile widening as her eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Before we begin, I have a question for you, Liam."Liam stood silently, his expression unreadable as he waited for her to continue.

    "How quickly do you want to progress and how strong do you want to get?" Mystica asked, her voice laced with playful intrigue.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. The question caught him off guard, and a flicker of irritation surfaced in his otherwise calm demeanor. "What kind of question is that?"

    Mystica chuckled softly, tilting her head as if enjoying his reaction. "Let''s just say my¡­ investigation into you didn''t stop at your lack of magical knowledge. I also traced your background¡ªyour life before you arrived in Grandeur City."

    Liam''s gaze hardened slightly, though he remained silent.

    "Ah, so you did live with the Silverhart family," Mystica continued, her voice dripping with teasing satisfaction. "Quite the noble household in Nystra City, aren''t they?"

    Liam''s expression didn''t falter, though his thoughts churned. ''So she managed to trace me back to Nystra. These instructors never fail to impress with their reach.''

    Mystica leaned back, her smirk growing smaller but still present. "From all the information I''ve gathered, it seems you have no family, Liam. Not a single blood relative."

    "Tell me something I don''t already know," Liam said, his tone calm, though a faint edge of irritation slipped through.

    "Ah, so I''m right," Mystica replied, her smirk returning in full force. "Which means¡­ you''re on a path of revenge, aren''t you?"

    Liam didn''t respond, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "I''ll take that as a yes," Mystica said, her voice almost triumphant.

    "What''s your point?" Liam asked, his tone low and measured. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as she pressed on. "I want you to answer my question. How quickly do you want to progressand how strong do you want to get?"

    The place fell silent as Liam studied her. His thoughts swirled. ''She''s good. She might even know about the Dark Forest¡­ but she''s deliberately not mentioning it. Why? To avoid spooking me? Or is it a test?''

    For her part, Mystica watched him intently, her thoughts equally calculated. ''I can let him know I know about the Dark Forest but for some reason, I know he knows I know about the Dark Forest.'' She paused.

    ''Those eyes¡­, I hate and love them at the same time. They give away nothing, yet they remind me so much of¡ª'' She cut her thoughts short, her smirk faltering briefly before regaining its strength.

    Finally, Liam broke the silence. His voice was steady, yet his words carried weight. "I want to grow strong as fast as possible and as much as I can. I don''t intend to lose when I confront a Blood Demon."

    Mystica''s eyes widened slightly at his blunt declaration. Then, she laughed softly, the sound tinged with both amusement and approval. "I see. Then you need to get ready to dive into the foundations of magic and absorb everything as quickly as possible, so we can move on to what you really need."

    "If that''s all, then let''s get started," Liam replied, his calm gaze unwavering.

    Mystica grinned, her usual mischief returning as she stood. "Very good. First thing you have to learn is Myst resonance. And I believe you already know about thus but, understanding completely will help you even more."

    -----

    Sheila weaved through the dense forest, frustration etched on her face. "Where the hell are those two idiots, anyway? Can''t they just stay in one place for once?" she muttered, her tone laced with irritation.

    As she pushed through some low-hanging branches, her thoughts inevitably turned bitter. ''This is all because of that bastard.'' Her jaw tightened as Liam''s face came to mind.

    ''Thanks to some dark magic user, I''m stuck wasting my time with people I''m clearly stronger than. What a joke.''

    Her grumbling was interrupted by a sudden, sharp flash of light hurtling toward her. Her instincts kicked in, and she tilted her head just in time. The projectile zipped past her, embedding itself into a nearby tree with a solid thunk.

    "What the¡ª" Sheila spun around, spotting a metallic arrow lodged in the bark. Her eyes narrowed as recognition dawned.

    "Why is that idiot firing arrows in my direction?" she hissed, storming toward the tree. She reached out to yank the arrow free, but as soon as her fingers touched it, the arrow dissolved into nothing.

    "Excuse me?!" Sheila stared at her empty hand in disbelief. Before she could process what had just happened, a familiar, cheerful voice echoed through the trees.

    "Hehehe, that one was faster than I thought!"

    Dylan appeared, jogging toward her with an exaggerated grin.

    "Oh hey, Sheila! Fancy meeting you here. Weren''t you supposed to be hanging out with Mystica and Liam?"

    "I don''t want to talk about it, idiot," Sheila snapped, glaring at him.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow but didn''t press.

    "Also, you almost killed me with your stupid arrow!" Sheila continued, crossing her arms as her glare intensified.

    Dylan scratched the back of his head, his grin turning sheepish. "Ah, really? My bad!"

    "Yeah, your bad," Sheila shot back, dripping with sarcasm. "By the way, where''s your dumb arrow?"

    Dylan''s eyes scanned the area like a confused puppy. "Huh, it was right there a second ago. Did you take it?"

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "It disappeared, you moron. What kind of freaky arrows are you using?"

    "Whoa, that''s so cool! I didn''t know it could do that!" Dylan exclaimed, looking genuinely impressed with himself.

    Sheila let out a loud, exasperated sigh. "Oh my god, you are insufferable."

    Before Dylan could respond, another voice called out.

    "Dylan! I told you not to shoot your arrows this way!" Ariana appeared, slightly out of breath, her auburn hair sticking to her forehead.

    Dylan threw up his hands defensively. "What? It''s not my fault! Sheila was just standing there! Who does that in a training area?"

    Ariana pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. "You''re impossible, you know that?"

    Enjoy more content from empire

    Sheila, choosing to ignore Dylan''s nonsense, rolled her eyes and muttered, "This is why I didn''t want to find you two."

    Dylan gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as though Sheila had just stabbed him. "Sheila! That''s so mean! After all we''ve been through¡ªwait, we haven''t been through anything. But still! My heart!"

    Ariana smacked him lightly on the back of the head. "Focus, you clown."

    Dylan grinned mischievously but then turned to Sheila with a curious look. "So, why are you here, anyway? Shouldn''t you be with Mystica?"

    "She said Liam needed personal lessons since, apparently, he doesn''t even know the basics of magic," Sheila replied with a scowl, her disdain for Liam evident in her tone.

    "Ohhh, I see," Dylan said, nodding sagely. Then he paused, his face slowly morphing into a look of horror as realization struck. "Wait. Wait. Are you telling me that bastard gets to train alone with Mystica?!"

    Before anyone could answer, Dylan dropped to his knees like a melodramatic actor in a tragic play.

    "Nooooooo!" he wailed, flailing onto the forest floor. "Why him? Why not me? Mystica, my queen! My goddess! Why have you forsaken me?" He rolled over dramatically, fake crying and clutching at invisible wounds.

    Sheila stared at him, unimpressed. "Are you done yet?"

    Ariana crossed her arms, smirking. "You''re such a baby."

    Dylan shot up, pointing at her accusingly. "You don''t understand! This is a betrayal of the highest order! I could have been learning so much! Instead, he gets all the attention?!"

    "You''re hopeless," Sheila muttered, turning away. "I can''t believe I wasted time looking for you two."

    Dylan scrambled to his feet, throwing an arm around her shoulder. "Oh, come on, Sheila! Don''t be mad. You''re totally my favorite teammate."

    "Get off me before I break your arm," Sheila growled, shrugging him off.

    Ariana burst into laughter, shaking her head. "You''re the worst, Dylan."

    "And yet you both can''t live without me!" Dylan declared, striking a ridiculous pose.

    "Let''s test that theory," Sheila said dryly, walking away.

    "Oh, Sheila, wait!" Dylan called after her, tripping over a root in his haste.

    Ariana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Why do I even bother?"

 Chapter 86 Quick Mastery

    Ariana hesitated as Dylan rolled himself off the ground, brushing dirt off his shirt with exaggerated drama. Finally, she called out tentatively, "Umm¡­ Princess?"Sheila turned to her, raising an eyebrow. "What?"

    Ariana fidgeted, trying to choose her words carefully. "You, uh¡­ don''t seem to like Liam very much. Is there, um, a problem between you two?"

    Sheila''s piercing gaze lingered on Ariana for a moment, making her shift uncomfortably. "If there is, what does that have to do with you?"

    "Nothing! I mean, not really," Ariana stammered. "It''s just¡­ well, Liam seems like a nice guy, and I don''t get why you''d hate him."

    Sheila let out a dry laugh, folding her arms. "Oh, is that so? Let''s see if you still think he''s so nice when you learn he''s a dark magic user." Her voice was sharp, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Ariana blinked, taken aback. "Uh¡­ okay?" She tilted her head, clearly confused. "But¡­ what''s wrong with him being a dark magic user?"

    Sheila''s expression darkened, her icy blue eyes narrowing. "Are you joking? Dark magic users are monsters. Haven''t you heard the stories? They''re the ones who''d wipe out the human race if the demons weren''t already trying to do it first."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Dylan¡ªwho had been rolling around aimlessly moments before¡ªsuddenly froze, then erupted into loud, uncontrollable laughter.

    "Pfft¡ªHAHAHA! Sheila, you actually believe that nonsense? Oh my God¡ªhahaha¡ªit''s like something out of a bad bedtime story!" Dylan clutched his stomach, tears streaming down his face as he doubled over with laughter.

    Sheila scowled, glaring daggers at him. "Shut up, you clown," she snapped, her tone laced with irritation.

    Still chuckling, Dylan wiped his eyes. "Seriously, Sheila, I thought you were smarter than that. You''ve been duped by scary campfire tales!"

    "Moron," Sheila muttered under her breath, clearly done with his antics.

    Ariana, meanwhile, had been listening quietly, her brows furrowed in thought. "I mean¡­ I don''t know what you were told about dark magic users," she said finally, her tone calm but firm, "but I heard something different."

    "Oh really? Enlighten me," Sheila replied with an arched brow, her voice skeptical.

    "Well," Ariana continued, "I was told dark magic itself isn''t evil. It''s the intention behind it that matters. And honestly? Liam''s been nothing but kind to me, even if he seems rough around the edges."

    Sheila let out a scoff. "Kind? You''ve known him for a mere month."

    "Still longer than you''ve spent trying to actually get to know him," Ariana retorted with an unexpected edge to her voice.

    Dylan, now sitting cross-legged on the ground, chimed in with a lazy grin. "She''s got a point, Sheila. Maybe your ''dark magic equals evil'' theory is just a teensy bit outdated?"

    "Stay out of this, Dylan," Sheila growled.

    Dylan held up his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I''m just saying. Liam is actually not a bad person even though he has such a dark expression all the time. I mean, if he was secretly planning to destroy us all, wouldn''t he have started with you?"

    Ariana stifled a laugh as Sheila glared at him, her lips twitching as though she were debating whether to punch him or walk away.

    "Unbelievable," Sheila muttered, turning on her heel. "I don''t have time for this nonsense."

    Dylan leaned toward Ariana with a mischievous whisper. "Do you think she''s mad because Liam''s cooler than her?"

    Ariana smirked, suppressing a giggle. "Definitely."

    "I heard that!" Sheila barked, stomping off into the forest, leaving Dylan and Ariana snickering behind her. Explore more adventures at empire

    ------

    "So, are you ready?" Mystica asked, her voice smooth and teasing as she waved a hand, making the rock she had been sitting on vanish into thin air.

    Liam nodded, settling cross-legged on the forest floor. The dense canopy above cast dappled shadows, and the air felt alive with Myst''s subtle hum. "You said I need to first sense the Myst in the air, absorb it, and channel it into my dark magic. Myst strengthens magic, right?"

    "Exactly," Mystica replied, reclining on a nearby log beneath the shade of a tree. Her lips curled into her trademark smirk. "You''ve got the theory down. Now, let''s see you put it into practice."

    She leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. "And don''t stress if you don''t get it right away. I''m not expecting miracles on the first try." Her tone softened into something almost kind, though her playful glint remained.

    Liam glanced at her, his expression flat. "Do I look like a kid to you?"

    "Oh, forgive me, young knight," she said with exaggerated formality, her voice dripping with mockery. "Please, proceed."

    With a sigh, Liam ignored her quip and straightened his posture. Closing his eyes, he let the forest''s ambient sounds fade, focusing solely on the flow of Myst around him.

    ***

    To harness magic, one needed to absorb Myst¡ªthe ethereal energy that flowed through the world like an invisible current.

    Myst was not magic itself but the lifeblood that nourished it, enabling growth, strength, and mastery. For a mage, learning to align with this energy was akin to discovering an endless reservoir of potential.

    Mystical Resonance involved several steps, beginning with awareness. Liam needed to sense the faint, rhythmic hum of Myst around him. Like listening to the distant crash of waves on a shore, this required focus and stillness.

    Once he tuned in, the next challenge was to draw it in. This was delicate work¡ªlike pulling in a breath without disturbing the natural flow. The absorbed Myst would then be guided inward, circulating through his body before being directed into his magical core.

    For Liam, this meant channeling it into the dark magic nestled deep within him, much like stoking the embers of a fire into roaring flames.

    ***

    Liam closed his eyes and allowed his breathing to slow, inhaling deeply and exhaling with deliberate control.

    At first, the forest around him was nothing but faint rustling leaves and distant bird calls. But gradually, he began to feel something more¡ªa subtle pressure in the air, like an unseen tide brushing against his skin.

    "That''s it," Mystica murmured softly to herself, watching him.

    The Myst felt faint at first, like threads of silk gliding over his senses. Liam focused, imagining these threads weaving together and drawing closer to him.

    He reached out with his mind, his will acting as the needle that gathered them. Bit by bit, the Myst responded, funneling toward him like water being drawn into a vessel.

    As the Myst entered his body, Liam guided it with precision. He visualized the energy as liquid fire, flowing through his veins and merging with his dark magic.

    The connection felt both exhilarating and natural, like pouring oil onto a flame and watching it burst to life. His magic swirled with newfound intensity, its presence inside him sharp and vivid.

    For a moment, Liam simply sat with this sensation, marveling at how the Myst amplified his magic. It was as though he had unlocked a deeper, more primal connection to his power. He let the energy settle, steadying the roaring fire within to ensure control.

    After a few minutes, a soft sigh escaped Liam''s lips, and his eyes fluttered open. Calmly, he rose to his feet, brushing the dust from his pants.

    Mystica, who had been watching with a mixture of amusement and intrigue, tilted her head. "Getting up already? Did you give up that quickly?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m done," Liam replied simply, his tone even.

    Mystica blinked, her smirk faltering for a brief moment. "Wait, done? As in¡­ you finished?" She straightened up, clearly surprised.

    "Yes," Liam said, meeting her gaze with his usual unbothered expression.

    Mystica leaned back again, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Huh. You''re not bad, young knight," she admitted, her teasing tone returning. "But I suppose I shouldn''t be too surprised. Dark magic users¡­ they''ve always been known for their absurd potential."

    Liam ignored the statement. "Do what''s next?"

    Mystica''s smirk widened, the playful glint returning to her eyes. "Oh, don''t get cocky, dear. This is just the beginning. But I have to admit, if you are able to quick this quick process up, then you might just finish the basis in just 3 or 4 days."

    "Good," Liam replied, crossing his arms. "The quicker the better."

    Mystica chuckled softly, her voice dripping with amusement. "Oh, you''re going to be so much fun to teach. Let''s get into thing, shall we? "

 Chapter 87 Successful First Day

    To pursue magic and truly understand its depths, one must first master Myst, the primordial energy that gives birth to all magical and elemental abilities.Myst is the foundation of magic¡ªthe wellspring from which all power flows. Without understanding Myst, the pursuit of magic remains incomplete.

    There are ten essential Myst techniques that must be learned before one can fully grasp magic. Unbeknownst to him, Liam had already mastered the first three: Myst Detection, Channeling, and Resonance.

    These techniques, which most novices struggle to learn, were things Liam had been unconsciously executing throughout his countless battles in the forest.

    His sheer will to survive had forced him to adapt and refine these skills naturally, even without formal instruction. However, under Mystica''s guidance, Liam was now learning to approach these abilities deliberately, unlocking their true potential.

    By the end of his first training session with Mystica, Liam had advanced significantly, mastering two additional techniques: Myst Shielding and Myst Amplification, the fourth and fifth steps.

    Myst Shielding is the formation of a protective barrier of Myst around one''s body. This barrier can absorb or reduce the impact of physical and magical attacks. For Liam, it felt like cloaking himself in an invisible armor, providing a new level of defense he hadn''t thought possible.

    Meanwhile, Myst Amplification is the act of Temporarily boosting one''s Myst to enhance physical power or magical potency. This ability acts as a surge of energy, like opening floodgates to release raw power in controlled bursts.

    While Myst Amplification is generally a temporary boost, some individuals possess an innate talent for maintaining it indefinitely. These rare few lack the ability to wield elemental magic, but their Amplification becomes a specialized skill called Enhancement Magic.

    Enhancement Magic improves the individual''s physical prowess, such as strength, speed, and senses, to superhuman levels. Unlike elemental mages who manipulate fire, water, or air, those gifted in Enhancement Magic excel in direct combat, relying on their augmented bodies to dominate the battlefield.

    With his extensive battle experience and natural adaptability, Liam found himself progressing faster than most. Mystica noted that his ability to absorb and execute these techniques was almost instinctive, as if he had been unknowingly preparing for this his entire life.

    Though he had already conquered the first five techniques, five more lay ahead. But for Liam, these challenges were nothing but stepping stones to his success and he knew he had to get them done quickly.

    ***

    "I think we''ll end it here for today," Mystica said with a stretch, standing up from her perch.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his expression as unreadable as ever. "Why? You said there were ten techniques, and I''ve only learned five."

    Mystica rolled her eyes dramatically, her voice taking on an exaggerated tone. "Hey, I''ve got things to do, you know? Besides, with your ridiculous rate of progress, I''m sure you''ll be able to handle the rest tomorrow. Go get some rest¡ªyou''re going to need it."

    She muttered something under her breath that sounded like "Such a pain," though she didn''t seem too bothered.

    Liam didn''t react, maintaining his usual cool demeanor.

    Mystica gave a final glance to the fading sun, casting a long shadow across the forest. "Anyway, look at the time¡ªsun''s almost set. I''ve got a meeting to attend to, so I need to get going."

    With a flick of her wrist, she began to dissolve into thin air, her form vanishing with a faint shimmer of magic.

    "See you tomorrow, Liam," she called out playfully, her mischievous wink the last thing he saw before she completely disappeared.

    Liam stood still for a moment, his gaze lingering where Mystica had been. "Looks like she can leave or appear without any flashy teleportation magic," he thought to himself, his tone flat, as though pondering a simple fact rather than a remarkable feat.

    With a quiet sigh, he pushed himself up. "I''d better get going. Wonder if Dylan''s still hanging around here..." Liam muttered, heading off toward the direction he remembered walking earlier.

    Liam walked through the dense forest, the rustling of leaves and chirps of wildlife surrounding him as he made his way through the trees.

    As he stepped over a thick root, a sudden rustling sound came from the bushes to his right. Without thinking, his hand shot to summon one of his daggers¡ªbut before he could draw it, a familiar voice rang out, loud and almost desperate.

    "Liam! Over here!"

    Liam froze, his hand still poised at his side. He turned to see Dylan, dangling upside down from a tree by one foot, his arms flailing around as he tried to untangle himself. The sight was both absurd and impressive in its own way.

    "Dylan... are you stuck?" Liam asked, his voice deadpan.

    "Stuck? Pfft, of course not! Just... uh... perfecting my... my swinging technique," Dylan said with a grin, although he was swaying dangerously.

    He immediately smacked into a branch above him. "Y''know, training for advanced acrobatics... or whatever."

    Liam couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Sure, that''s totally what it looks like."

    "I''m telling you, Liam, I''ve got skills you wouldn''t believe," Dylan insisted, finally managing to free himself and land with an exaggerated roll, only to stumble and almost faceplant into the dirt.

    "I''m a master of... balance," he added, trying to play it cool as he wobbled dangerously before straightening up and bowing dramatically.

    Ariana, sitting on a boulder a few feet away, rolled her eyes with a soft chuckle. "Balance? You''re lucky you didn''t fall face-first into the dirt."

    Dylan grinned unbothered. "Nah, that''s too predictable. What''s more impressive is how I got stuck in the first place. No one can get themselves in that position unless they''re a genius."

    Ariana glanced at him with a mischievous smile. "You mean no one can get stuck like that unless they''re you." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Exactly!" Dylan pointed dramatically at her, clearly pleased with her understanding. "See? You get it!"

    Liam stood there, his expression completely calm and unconcerned. "I beginning to get Asher''s frustration."

    Ariana shook her head, still giggling softly. "Anyway, Liam. How was your training with Mystica?" she asked, turning the conversation back to Liam.

    Dylan immediately adopted a dramatic, exaggerated dark expression. "Yeah, Liam, don''t tell me you cross the line with my queen, huh?" He leaned closer to Liam with an overly serious face, making the moment feel absurdly tense.

    Liam, still unmoved, glanced at Dylan with his deadpan expression. "What? What are you talking about?"

    Ariana couldn''t hold in her laughter and let out a soft giggle at the sight of Liam''s expression. "Don''t mind him, Liam. Sheila told him Mystica wanted to personally teach you the basics, and he got pretty jealous, that''s all." She said, giving Dylan a teasing look.

    Dylan''s face twisted into a comically exaggerated pout. "Jealous? Me? Nah, I''m just concerned," he said dramatically, clutching his chest as if struck by an arrow. "I need to make sure no one is stepping out of line with my queen... especially Mr. Stoic here."

    Liam sighed, his expression as calm and unbothered as ever. "Since you two seem to have so much to talk about, I''ll leave you to it."

    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and started heading in the direction of the forest path where Dylan had originally led them.

    "Hey, wait up! Do you even remember where we came from?" Dylan called out, scrambling after him, nearly tripping over a root in the process. Read latest stories on empire

    "Yeah."

    Dylan caught up to him, walking beside him with a doubtful expression. "You sure? Because last time you said you knew where you were going, we ended up at the upperclassmen section of teh academy."

    "That wasn''t my fault," Liam replied flatly, not breaking his stride.

    "And we had to take useless punishments!" Dylan shot back, throwing his hands in the air for emphasis.

    Liam ignored him, continuing down the path with his usual composure.

    Meanwhile, Ariana remained seated on the boulder, watching them disappear into the distance. She let out a long sigh, her cheeks still warm from the interaction. ''Wow, I thought my heart might actually stop just now.''

    She glanced at Liam''s retreating figure, his calm and confident stride only making her blush harder. ''I really need to keep myself in check... This is getting ridiculous. Why do I keep turning into a mess whenever he''s around?''

    With a soft groan, she buried her face in her hands, then peeked through her fingers to catch one last look at Liam before he vanished completely into the trees.

 Chapter 88 Little Inquiry

    Liam and Dylan strolled leisurely across the academy grounds, the silver moonlight reflecting off the cobblestone paths. The evening was quiet, save for the chirping of crickets and the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze.As they moved, Dylan''s eyes caught sight of a figure up ahead, trudging toward the dorms. It was Asher, and he looked like he was dragging himself through sheer willpower alone. His legs barely lifted off the ground, and his posture screamed exhaustion.

    "Hey, Asher! Wait up!" Dylan called, quickening his pace with a burst of energy. He glanced back at Liam, who continued at his usual unhurried stride. "C''mon, Liam, pick up the pace! We''re not in a funeral procession!"

    Liam didn''t even dignify the comment with a reply.

    Dylan jogged up to Asher, tapping him on the shoulder. Asher turned slowly, and when his face came into view, Dylan recoiled so dramatically it looked like he''d just seen a ghost.

    "Holy myst, you look like someone tossed you into a volcano and forgot to pull you out!" Dylan exclaimed, his face twisted in exaggerated disgust.

    Asher''s appearance did little to dispute the claim. His face was smudged with soot, darkened in uneven patches like he''d been through a series of unfortunate explosions. His normally slick hair now stood wildly in all directions, spiked up like he''d been electrocuted.

    "Shut up, you idiot," Asher growled, his voice dripping with irritation. "I''ve had a long day."

    "For someone who looks like they just lost a fight with a dragon, you sound surprisingly intact," Dylan teased, leaning in closer as if inspecting him. "Wait¡ª" Dylan sniffed the air and stepped back. "Is that... singed eyebrows I smell?"

    Asher''s glare could''ve melted steel. "Go shove your nose somewhere else, bird brain."

    "Bird brain?" Dylan gasped, clutching his chest as if wounded. "Well, at least this bird doesn''t look like roasted chicken!"

    By this time, Liam had finally caught up to them, his expression calm and unbothered as usual. He stopped a few steps away, giving Asher a long, stoic glance.

    "You look awful," Liam said bluntly.

    The sheer neutrality in Liam''s voice, combined with his unreadable expression, seemed to hit harder than Dylan''s theatrics.

    Asher let out a groan, running a hand through his fried hair. "Great. Just what I needed¡ªmister stoic perfection making me feel even worse."

    "I mean," Dylan chimed in with a smirk, "he''s not wrong. You do look like you just crawled out of a cursed barbecue pit."

    "Keep talking, and I''ll drag you into my training session tomorrow," Asher threatened weakly.

    "Oh no, I''m terrified," Dylan replied, feigning fear. "What are you gonna do, roast me with your discount blue flames?"

    "Say that again and you''re dead."

    "I think that should be enough," Liam interjected, pinching the bridge of his nose as if dealing with children. "Let''s get back before someone collapses¡ªor murders someone else."

    As they resumed walking, Dylan leaned closer to Liam and whispered, "Y''know, if Asher''s hair stays like that, we might have to start calling him Sparky."

    "I heard that!" Asher shouted, his voice echoing through the quiet night.

    Dylan burst out laughing, his laughter carrying over the sound of Asher''s grumbled curses. Even Liam''s lips twitched, almost forming a smile, though he quickly masked it as they continued toward the dorms under the moonlit sky.

    ***

    Mystica''s chamber was a testament to elegance and mystique, a perfect reflection of its occupant. The room was dimly lit by flickering candles, their soft golden glow dancing off the midnight-purple walls adorned with intricate silver patterns resembling constellations.

    The scent of lavender and jasmine hung faintly in the air. At the center of the chamber was an opulent bathtub carved from obsidian, its edges lined with delicate etchings of crescent moons and stars. Steam rose gently from the warm water, carrying the faint scent of rose petals that floated lazily on the surface.

    Mystica reclined in the bath, her long, dark hair cascading over the side, dampened by the steam. Soap bubbles clung delicately to her form, covering just enough to leave an air of modesty while still exuding an almost ethereal allure.

    Her knees poked above the water as she rested one arm casually on the tub''s edge, a glass of wine held elegantly in her hand. She closed her eyes, savoring the rare moment of tranquility.

    "You know," she said suddenly, her voice lilting and smooth, "it''s quite rude to enter a lady''s sanctuary without so much as a knock." She took a slow sip of her wine, not bothering to open her eyes.

    From the shadows near the back of the room, a figure emerged. Galen, ever unbothered, stepped into the candlelight.

    He wore his usual white shirt, sleeves neatly rolled to his forearms, his crimson eyes calm but sharp as ever. He moved with an air of casual confidence, his hands tucked in his pockets.

    "Guess I''ll have to brush up on my manners," he said dryly, striding to the window on the far side of the room. He gazed out, his reflection faintly visible in the glass against the backdrop of the starry sky.

    Mystica finally opened one eye to glance at him, a teasing smirk curling on her lips. "Yes, you should. As you can see, I''m taking a bath." She gestured lazily to the bubbles, as though daring him to react. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Does it matter? It''s not like my presence bothers you," Galen replied, his tone flat as he continued staring out the window.

    Mystica chuckled softly. "True. I suppose you''re the only man with enough nerve to walk in here like it''s your living room." She swirled the wine in her glass, her voice taking on a mischievous edge.

    "So? What brings you to your favorite person at such an ungodly hour? Surely, you didn''t come to finally discipline me for my many, many sins?"

    Galen exhaled through his nose, his lips twitching ever so slightly as if suppressing irritation. "You spend far too much time dreaming up these ridiculous scenarios."

    "Well, someone has to liven up the monotony. Isn''t that right?" Mystica quipped, finishing her wine and setting the glass down on the edge of the tub. "Anyway, why are you here? Surely not to admire my d¨¦cor."

    "I need you to keep an eye on Kaelen," Galen said, turning his gaze back to her. "He''s been making... questionable moves lately. If he tries anything stupid, I want you to be ready. Also, I need intel on Magnus''s recent mission in the Tempest Kingdom."

    Mystica raised a perfectly arched brow as she stepped out of the tub, water cascading off her form. She reached for a nearby silk robe, slipping it on with a graceful motion. "Intel on Magnus?" she repeated, tying the sash of her robe. "Why not ask him yourself? He''s quite... forthcoming, isn''t he?"

    Galen turned, his expression deadpan. "You and I both know Magnus''s memory is about as reliable as a drunken bard. If I ask him, I''ll get a half-hearted story about how he ''heroically saved the day''¡ªfollowed by some nonsensical tangent about pastries."

    Mystica laughed, a soft, melodic sound as she moved to a plush armchair by the side of the room. She sat down, adjusting her damp hair over one shoulder. "Fair point. Alright, I''ll look into it. As for Kaelen, I''ve already told him I''m against his plans. He''s reckless, but I don''t think he''ll cross me."

    Galen nodded, satisfied. "Good. That''s all I needed to hear." He turned, heading toward the door, his hands still tucked in his pockets.

    "Wait, Galen," Mystica called, her tone softer now.

    He paused, glancing back over his shoulder. His crimson eyes gleamed under the candlelight, his expression unreadable. "What?"

    "This might be out of line," she began, her gaze steady, "but why are you so invested in this kid? Liam, I mean. It''s not like you to go out of your way for someone."

    Galen looked at her for a moment, his face as calm as ever. "No special reason," he said finally. "Just keeping my word to a friend."

    Without waiting for a response, he opened the door and walked out, the soft creak of the hinges the only sound in the quiet chamber.

    Mystica leaned back in her chair, her fingers tracing idle patterns on the armrest. She gazed at the ceiling, her lips curving into a small smile.

    "Keeping your word to a friend, huh?" she murmured. "Still as enigmatic as ever, Galen." She closed her eyes, letting the warmth of the room and the faint scent of lavender lull her back into a rare moment of peace.

 Chapter 89 Testing The Technique

    Liam stepped out of the shower, steam trailing after him as he closed the door behind him. A towel hung loosely around his neck, and water dripped from his damp hair, cascading down his toned frame.He took a deep breath, the cool air of his room contrasting against the lingering warmth from the shower.

    After drying himself off, he slid into a pair of simple black pants, tossing the towel onto a nearby chair. He sat at the edge of his bed, his elbows resting on his knees, staring at the faint moonlight filtering through the window.

    His thoughts began to churn, drifting to the techniques he had started picking up during his time at the academy. ''Amplification and Shielding¡­ foundational techniques but surprisingly useful,'' he mused. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he leaned back slightly. ''And then there''s Crimson Breathing¡­ my old friend.''

    The realization hit him like a spark igniting dry tinder. ''If Crimson Breathing enhances endurance by circulating myst through my body, doesn''t that mean it could also help me absorb and channel more myst than usual? And now that I know more about core dynamics...''

    The possibilities unfurled in his mind, each more enticing than the last. His smirk deepened. "Looks like things are about to get a lot more interesting," he murmured, the excitement glimmering in his eyes.

    Liam''s thoughts drifted back to his time in the Dark Forest under Draven''s harsh tutelage. His mentor had focused on survival¡ªteaching him the brutal, practical skills needed to endure in a relentless environment.

    But Draven had skipped over the basics, the foundational knowledge of magic and myst. While Liam had grown strong and resourceful, he now realized just how many gaps existed in his understanding.

    ''Four years in that hellhole... and I missed out on the basics,'' he thought, shaking his head slightly. ''But now, those gaps were beginning to close, one by one.''

    With every new piece of knowledge, he felt himself becoming more complete, his arsenal growing sharper and more versatile.

    He fell back onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling. "I''m bored," he muttered, his voice flat. The stillness of the room only made the feeling worse.

    Then an idea struck him. "Myst Shielding¡­" he said aloud, a spark of intrigue lighting up his otherwise calm demeanor. "Why not test it out and see how useful it really is?"

    But how? His mind began to race, considering his options. A slow, mischievous grin spread across his face as a thought came to him. "Yeah¡­ that should do it."

    Springing up from the bed, Liam grabbed a simple black shirt and pulled it over his head. Without wasting any more time, he slipped on his boots and headed for the door.

    The hallway outside was quiet, the faint hum of lamps lining the walls creating an almost eerie stillness. Liam placed his hands in his pockets and calmly walked down the hallway.

    ***

    The moonlight bathed the academy grounds in a pale glow as Liam moved calmly, his footsteps were neither fast nor slow but silent against the cobblestone paths.

    The air was cool, and the distant rustle of leaves accompanied him as he made his way toward Galen''s training ground.

    Minutes later, he arrived at his destination. The colosseum stood eerily quiet, its vast stone walls illuminated by the moonlight.

    The stillness of the arena was broken only by the occasional gust of wind, which swept through the open space, producing a haunting whistle as it passed through cracks in the ancient structure.

    Liam stepped into the colosseum with an unhurried calm, his eyes scanning the empty stands before moving to the center of the arena.

    Reaching the center, he came to a halt. His gaze dropped to the shadow cast before him, long and sharp under the moonlight''s glow.

    "Come out," he commanded, his voice low but laced with authority.

    The words carried weight, resonating in the still air. Almost immediately, his shadow began to shift unnaturally, stretching and expanding across the ground like liquid darkness. The smooth, fluid motion had an otherworldly quality, as if the shadow itself were alive.

    The air grew heavy as the shadow swirled and coalesced, taking on form and substance. The ground trembled faintly as the silhouette began to rise, its shape twisting and expanding upward.

    Within moments, a massive dragon emerged from the darkness, its form towering above Liam. Its scales shimmered faintly, black as night yet edged with an ethereal glow.

    The dragon''s eyes burned like glowing embers, their intense blue light contrasting sharply against its shadowy, ethereal body.

    Its massive wings stretched outward, casting an imposing silhouette in the ancient stone colosseum before folding neatly against its sides.

    Lowering its enormous head, the beast bowed obediently to Liam, a gesture of unwavering loyalty that seemed almost reverent.

    Liam stepped closer, placing a hand gently on the dragon''s snout. The smooth, cool texture of its scales sent a faint chill through his fingertips. "It''s been a while since I last summoned you," he said, his tone soft.

    His thoughts drifted for a moment as he continued to pet the dragon. ''Actually¡­ it''s been a while since I summoned any of my beasts. Guess I''ve been too focused on other things.''

    The dragon let out a low rumble, wagging its tail slightly as Liam gave its snout a reassuring pat.

    "Alright, enough pleasantries," Liam said, his voice firm but not unkind. "I need you to do something for me." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The dragon tilted its head slightly, its glowing eyes narrowing with curiosity.

    "I''m going to form a protective barrier around myself," Liam began, pointing at his chest. "And you¡­ you''re going to use your fire breath on me."

    The dragon''s eyes widened in shock, its expression surprisingly humanlike as it recoiled slightly, clearly taken aback by the request.

    Liam smirked, sensing the beast''s hesitation. "Relax," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "If it gets too hot for the barrier to handle, I''ll just dodge out of the way."

    The dragon''s glowing eyes flickered, still uncertain but willing to trust its master.

    Liam turned and started to walk a safe distance away, casually waving over his shoulder. "Besides," he added with a smirk, "if you accidentally destroy this place with your flames, I''ll be the one who gets in trouble. And trust me, if I''m in trouble, you''ll be in trouble too."

    At this, the dragon visibly gulped, its body language reflecting an exaggerated, almost comical sense of unease. Its tail flicked nervously, and a small puff of smoke escaped its nostrils.

    Liam stopped and turned back to face the dragon, his smirk widening. "Got it? You fire only when I say ''go.''"

    The dragon exhaled sharply through its nose, a plume of warm mist escaping as it nodded its massive head in understanding.

    "Good," Liam said, rolling his shoulders as he began to focus. He felt the myst within him stir, swirling and gathering into a protective layer that began to envelop the structure his body like a faint, shimmering aura.

    The dragon crouched slightly, its chest expanding as it prepared its fiery breath, its glowing eyes fixed intently on Liam.

    Liam smirked, the excitement of testing his barrier against such a powerful force lighting up his features. "Alright," he said, his voice steady, "let''s see just how strong this Myst Shielding really is at my current level."

    He raised his hand, signaling the dragon. "On my mark¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ go!"

 Chapter 90 Late Night Self Mission

    *Few Minutes Earlier*Ariana trudged down the hallway, her shoulders slumped from the weight of spending the rest of her day in the library.

    "This is the price you pay for wanting to become a mage," she muttered to herself, her voice dripping with exhaustion as she shuffled toward her room.

    As she neared the entrance to Building B1, something caught her eye¡ªa figure walking away from the building, their silhouette barely visible in the dim light.

    "Huh?" Ariana blinked, squinting at the mysterious figure. "Who could be walking around the academy at this hour?" She tilted her head, frowning.

    Then, her eyes widened in realization. "Oh no. Could it be... a villain?! Someone plotting evil in the dead of night?" she gasped dramatically, clutching her hands to her chest.

    Her heart raced. What if they''re planning something terrible right now?

    Without thinking, she turned on her heel to head toward the healer''s quarters. "I should inform the higher-ups! They''ll know what to do!"

    But before she took another step, her brain caught up with her feet. "Wait, it''s late. Everyone''s probably asleep. The knights are probably halfway across the campus too..."

    Ariana froze mid-motion, her mind going into overdrive. ''I could run to the healer''s quarters, but by the time I get there, this mystery figure might have already caused some catastrophic damage. What if the academy is in flames when I get back?''

    Her face contorted with frustration. ''What if it''s just a harmless student on a late-night walk? What if I''m making a huge deal out of nothing?''

    She wrung her hands, eyes darting nervously. ''What if I just pretend I didn''t see anything and go back to bed? No one would ever know.''

    ''But no.'' Ariana shook her head resolutely. ''C''mon, Ariana. You can''t ignore this. If something happens, you won''t be able to live with yourself.'' Her internal monologue was in full swing, and after a few seconds of self-debate, she let out a sigh.

    "Alright. Let''s do this," she said aloud, her voice far more confident than she felt. Her shoulders squared, her eyes narrowing with determination. ''I''ll be a hero. I''ll save the academy. And I''ll probably get some extra credit for it.''

    She crept forward, tiptoeing like a cat burglar on a mission, trying her best not to make a sound. The night seemed eerily quiet, the only sound being her own heartbeat pounding in her ears.

    As she tiptoed through the academy grounds, her nerves started to settle, though a tiny part of her wondered if this was really a good idea.

    But there was no turning back now. She was committed to saving the day, no matter how absurd it felt.

    "Please don''t be a supervillain, please don''t be a supervillain," she whispered to herself, her footsteps barely a whisper against the stone floor.

    Ariana trailed the figure from a safe distance. The faint glow of moonlight illuminated the academy pathways as she followed silently, her steps light and measured.

    The figure''s destination soon became apparent, and her brows furrowed in confusion. ''Galen''s training grounds? What business do they have there?''

    For a moment, she hesitated. ''Could it be Asher heading to train? Or maybe someone else up to something suspicious?'' She shook the thought off and continued following, her intrigue only deepening.

    When the figure slipped into the colosseum, Ariana lingered by the entrance, her breath caught in her throat. She waited a few seconds, ensuring she wouldn''t be detected, then crept inside.

    Moving on tiptoe, she slipped into the audience seats, crouching low behind the shadows of the benches. Her heart raced as she peeked through a gap, trying to catch a glimpse of the person now illuminated by the moonlight streaming through the open roof.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and her breath hitched. ''Wait¡­ Liam?!''

    For a moment, she stared, blinking to make sure she wasn''t seeing things. There he stood, calm and composed, his silhouette cutting an imposing figure under the silver glow.

    ''What is he doing here so late at night?'' she wondered, her thoughts racing.

    Ariana steadied Liam, her gaze following his line of sight to the ground. At first, she didn''t understand what had captivated his attention¡ªuntil she saw it. His shadow rippled unnaturally, dark tendrils writhing like living smoke before expanding outward.

    Her breath caught in her throat as the shadow began to take shape, its edges sharpening and stretching into a massive form. Wings unfurled from the darkness, horns spiraled upward, and a serpentine tail curled behind it.

    "That''s¡­ a dragon?!" she thought, her mind racing. Fear clawed at her chest, but she forced herself to remain calm, biting her lip to keep from gasping aloud.

    ''Liam''s a dark magic user, sure¡­ but summoning a dragon?'' The thought felt too absurd. Her heart pounded as she struggled to make sense of what she was witnessing. The dragon''s sheer presence, even as a shadowy construct, sent chills down her spine.

    As the creature fully materialized, towering and imposing, her gaze shifted back to Liam. He had stepped back, distancing himself from the dragon as if preparing for something.

    "What is he doing?" she wondered, her curiosity rising despite her lingering fear.

    Her sharp eyes caught the subtle movements of his hand, fingers curling and extending in a deliberate rhythm. It was as if he were counting, signaling the dragon with an unspoken command.

    The dragon''s eyes¡ªor what passed for them¡ªglimmered faintly in the dark, its massive body coiling with anticipation.

    ''He''s planning something¡­ but what?''

    And then it hit her. The realization sent a jolt of panic through her. ''Wait¡­ don''t tell me he''s about to¡ª''

    *Present Time*

    Liam raised his hand, signaling the dragon. His voice was calm but commanding. "On my mark¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ go!"

    At his command, the dragon opened its maw, releasing a torrent of fire. The flames, a brilliant light-blue hue, roared forward, surging toward Liam like a tidal wave of heat and destruction. Yet, he didn''t flinch. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The fire engulfed him entirely, a wall of blazing energy consuming his figure until he vanished from sight. The dragon, its glowing eyes narrowed with concern, ceased its attack after a few seconds, closing its jaws. It waited, its tail flicking anxiously, the crackling flames casting shifting shadows across the ground.

    As the fire began to die down, Liam''s silhouette emerged, untouched and unscathed. He stepped through the fading embers, his clothes pristine, his expression calm as ever.

    "Looks like my Myst Shielding is holding up well against your flames," he said, his voice steady as he approached the dragon. Inwardly, though, his mind churned with thought. ''If it had kept going, I might''ve been roasted alive.''

    When he reached the dragon, it lowered its head, pressing its snout against him. Liam placed a hand on its scaly nose, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Good job," he said, his tone softening. He glanced over his shoulder, scanning the area behind him. "And¡­ you didn''t burn anything. Impressive restraint."

    The dragon rumbled, pleased with the praise, its tail swishing enthusiastically across the ground. Liam smirked faintly.

    But the dragon''s celebratory mood didn''t last long. Its head suddenly snapped upward, its nostrils flaring as it sniffed the air. A low growl rumbled deep in its throat, and its tail stilled.

    Liam immediately turned, his eyes narrowing as he followed the dragon''s gaze to the audience stands.

    ''Someone''s here,'' he thought. His mind raced as he scanned the empty seats. ''Or something.''

    The dragon''s growl grew louder, its luminous eyes locked onto a shadowy section of the seats. Liam moved to its side, his hand resting on its snout to calm it as he scrutinized the area with a penetrating stare.

    Suddenly, a figure emerged, arms raised high in surrender.

    "Wait! Don''t do anything! It''s just me!"

    Liam blinked as Ariana stepped into view, her voice cutting through the tension. She looked between Liam and the dragon nervously, her hands still raised.

    Liam''s stoic expression faltered for a split second, his brow twitching in faint disbelief. ''Ariana?''

 Chapter 91 Shes Been Caught

    ''When did she even get in here?'' Liam thought, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Ariana standing in the audience seats above.She was completely calm, her presence as unassuming as a breeze, but it only made him more uneasy.

    ''More importantly¡­ how did I not sense her? Even my dragon didn''t pick up on her until now.'' His mind raced, yet his expression remained stoic, betraying none of his thoughts.

    "What are you doing here?" Liam asked, his tone measured, his voice carrying just enough weight to demand an answer.

    Ariana flinched slightly at his question, her hands nervously fidgeting with the hem of her dress. "Um¡­ I-I''m sorry for just appearing like this out of nowhere. But I swear I have a good explanation," she said, her words tumbling out quickly as if to defend herself before he could accuse her of anything.

    Liam just looked her, waiting, his silence pressing her to continue.

    "Actually," she began hesitantly, "I was heading back to my dorm when I saw someone¡ªuh, you¡ªwalking outside. At first, I thought you were¡­ well, a bad person. So I decided to follow you¡­ just in case."

    Her cheeks flushed a faint pink as she finished, her gaze darting to the floor as though ashamed of her reasoning.

    Liam''s brow furrowed ever so slightly, his thoughts swirling. ''She''s been following me since I left the building? Yet neither I nor my dragon sensed her presence the entire time?''

    "I''m really sorry for intruding like this," Ariana said again, bowing her head slightly, her voice sincere.

    "There''s no need to apologize," Liam replied evenly. "If anything, I''m at fault here. No one''s supposed to be out this late at night anyway. I can understand why you were cautious¡ªit''s not wrong to be concerned." His tone was unexpectedly gentle, his words carrying a surprising amount of understanding.

    Ariana blinked in surprise, her head snapping up to meet his eyes. Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as his words settled over her. She quickly looked away, her voice stammering. "Y-Yeah, you''re right. That¡­ makes sense."

    Trying to calm her racing thoughts, she shifted her focus to the dragon behind him. The creature, which had initially been poised to attack, now sat like an obedient guard dog, tilting its massive head as it curiously observed Ariana.

    Slowly, as if testing the waters, Ariana descended from the audience seats and walked toward the center of the arena where Liam stood.

    Now standing beside Liam, she craned her neck to take in the dragon''s full size. It was enormous, its scales shimmering faintly in the dim light, yet it wasn''t as intimidating as she''d initially imagined.

    The dragon tilted its head even further, letting out a low rumble that sounded almost like a purr. Ariana couldn''t help but let a small, nervous smile tug at her lips. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s¡­ not as scary up close as I thought," she murmured softly, glancing up at Liam.

    "Can I touch it?" Ariana asked softly, her emerald eyes fixed on the dragon. The creature''s shadowy form shimmered faintly, its ethereal presence both intimidating and mesmerizing.

    Liam glanced at her, his expression as calm and unbothered as ever. "Yeah, sure. If it lets you. No problem."

    Ariana hesitated for a moment before stretching her hand toward the dragon, her movements cautious but full of curiosity. Before she could get close, the dragon lowered its massive head, its shadowy snout hovering just inches from her hand.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and a warm smile spread across her face. Gently, she placed her hand on the dragon''s snout, feeling its cool yet solid texture despite its shadowy appearance. The creature let out a low, rumbling sound of contentment, its tail swaying lazily behind it.

    "Wow," Ariana murmured, her voice tinged with wonder. "I''ve never seen a dragon before¡­ Or, well¡­" She paused, her brow furrowing slightly as she studied the creature''s form. "It''s not quite¡­ physical, is it? But I can still feel it."

    Liam placed his hands in his pocket, observing her.

    "How can you summon a dragon like this? Isn''t that supposed to take a lot of myst?" she asked, her hand still gently patting the dragon''s snout.

    "What do you mean?" Liam asked, his tone neutral.

    "Well," she began, glancing back at him, "most mages can summon magical beasts, but summoning a dragon is rare. It''s something that requires incredible myst reserves. So how were you doing this?"

    The dragon seemed to relish her attention, closing its eyes and settling on the ground with a satisfied grunt. Its tail wagged lightly, creating faint ripples in the shadows around it.

    Liam sighed softly, his stoic demeanor unwavering. "It''s not summoning magic," he explained. "This dragon is here because I extracted its shadow after it died."

    Ariana blinked, her hand pausing mid-pat. "Extracted its shadow?" she repeated, tilting her head in confusion. "I''ve never heard of that before."

    For a moment, Liam debated whether to elaborate. ''If I don''t explain, she''s just going to keep asking. Might as well get it over with.'' He let out another sigh, this one carrying a note of resignation.

    "It''s a dark magic technique," he said, his voice steady and matter-of-fact. "It allows me to extract the shadow of any dead being and make it mine to control."

    Ariana''s eyes widened in awe, her curiosity deepening. "Oh, so it''s like¡­ necromancy, but with shadows?"

    "Pretty much," Liam replied.

    "That''s¡­ actually really fascinating," she said, her gaze shifting back to the dragon. Her hand resumed its gentle patting, and the creature rumbled in approval, nuzzling closer to her.

    Liam stepped closer, his presence commanding her attention without effort. His calm red eyes locked onto hers, and despite the soft glow of the moonlight, Ariana felt her cheeks heat up.

    "Ariana, I have a question want to ask." he said, his tone steady but carrying a weight that made her heart race.

    She turned to him quickly, flustered but trying to hide it. "O¨COh, alright," she stammered, her voice a pitch higher than she intended.

    "How is it that I couldn''t sense your presence at all, even though you followed me all the way here?"

    Ariana flinched slightly, still feeling the pressure of his proximity. "Oh¡ªuh... I just used a spell that erases my presence," she stammered, her cheeks flushed bright red as she cursed herself inwardly. ''He''s way too close!''

    Liam paused, a flicker of intrigue crossing his mind. A spell that erases presence? His eyes narrowed slightly as he processed her words.

    "I see," he said, his voice smooth and detached. "That''s all I wanted to know."

    He turned, ready to leave the arena. However, he was about to command his dragon to return back into the abyss, a thought crept into his mind¡ªone that made him pause mid-step.

    "Actually, I have one more question for you."

 Chapter 92 Primordials

    "Actually, I have one more question for you," Liam said, turning back to Ariana, his calm gaze resting on her."Y¨Cyes?" Ariana stammered, her cheeks still tinged with pink, unsure of what had sparked the strange fluttering she felt around him.

    "Earlier today, Mystica said something that caught my attention," Liam began, his voice steady. "She mentioned that you''re just like her. I didn''t get the chance to ask her what she meant, but it''s been on my mind."

    "Oh, s¨Cshe said that?" Ariana replied, her voice laced with a mix of surprise and modest pride. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, she did. Can you explain what she meant?" Liam asked, his tone calm yet insistent.

    Ariana took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. "I believe Mystica was referring to the fact that we both belong to a rare group known as Primordials," she explained.

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, but his mind raced. Primordials?

    "Go on," he prompted, his curiosity now fully engaged.

    "Primordials are individuals born with an extraordinary core capable of harmonizing with all elemental types of myst¡ªlight, darkness, fire, water, nature, lightning, space, and so on," Ariana began, her tone steady as she delved into the explanation. "This core isn''t just vast; it''s incredibly stable, allowing us to absorb and wield multiple elements without overwhelming ourselves."

    She paused, watching for any sign of understanding in Liam''s stoic expression before continuing. "However, being able to harmonize with every element doesn''t mean we can wield each one to its full potential. A mage or knight dedicated to a single element can master it completely, unlocking its absolute power. In contrast, Primordials have a broader range but lack the same depth of mastery over individual elements."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly, processing her words. "But there must be advantages to being a Primordial, right?" he asked.

    "Yes, absolutely," Ariana replied, a faint smile touching her lips. "One of the greatest strengths of a Primordial is the ability to fuse different elements to create entirely new magical effects or techniques. This versatility is something no single-element wielder can replicate."

    Liam gave a slight nod, intrigued. "And you''re a Primordial too, like Mystica?"

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze dropping briefly before she spoke. "Well¡­ not exactly like her. Mystica and other Primordials were born with an affinity for all elements right from the start. I wasn''t. When I was young, I could only harmonize with two elements. It wasn''t until I turned ten that I unlocked two more. Even now, I''m still growing into my abilities. I''m not on the same level as Mystica or other legendary Primordials."

    She glanced up at Liam, a hint of vulnerability in her green eyes. "Even so, I''m the only known Primordial of our generation. It''s both a gift and a responsibility."

    ''Having such a gift is truly a blessing from the gods,'' Liam mused, his thoughts swirling as he processed Ariana''s explanation. ''To have an affinity with all magical elements¡ªit sounds overwhelming, almost unstoppable. Yet, even such power has its limits.''

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his stoic mask unbroken as he considered her words. ''But what if¡­ what if someone could break through those limits? What if a Primordial could wield every magical element to its fullest potential? She said it''s impossible, yet something about her explanation feels... incomplete.''

    Liam''s thoughts turned toward Ariana, the anomalies in her story standing out like cracks in an otherwise flawless surface.

    ''If all Primordials are born with their affinities fully intact, and Ariana is the first of her kind in centuries to develop hers gradually¡­ what if she isn''t just an exception? What if she''s the evolution of what it means to be a Primordial?''

    His gut tightened as the pieces clicked together in his mind, forming a theory that felt both bold and uncertain.

    Ariana might be more than just a Primordial. She could be the first to unlock the full, unrestrained power of every magical element¡ªa true embodiment of harmony and mastery.

    The thought lingered, both intriguing and unnerving. He wasn''t entirely sure if his theory held water, but his instincts told him there was more to Ariana''s story than even she realized.

    Liam studied her in silence for a moment, his eyes unreadable. Finally, he gave a small nod. "Thank you for explaining," he said, his tone calm and measured.

    "You''re welcome," Ariana replied softly, a faint smile on her lips.

    Suddenly, the dragon, who was lying on the ground beside her shifted, its massive snout nudging closer to Ariana. Its glowing eyes held a gentle glint, almost as if it were trying to console her.

    "Huh? What are you doing?" Ariana asked, letting out a small, surprised giggle.

    Liam watched the interaction for a moment, his face deadpan. Then, pointing at the dragon, he said, "Hey, you¡­" His voice dropped into an exaggerated menace. "¡­What are you still doing here? You''re just wasting my Myst. Better get lost beforw you lose your privileges."

    The dragon, usually obedient, surprised both of them by turning its massive head away with an air of annoyance, a soft puff of steam escaping its nostrils.

    Ariana burst into laughter, the sound light and melodic. "Is it¡­ sulking?" she managed between laughs.

    Liam sighed, his expression softening ever so slightly. "You''ve got some nerve," he muttered, addressing the dragon. Then, more firmly, he added, "But I won''t blame you today. Return."

    At his final word, the dragon''s form began to dissipate, its massive body dissolving into shadows that flowed back toward Liam, merging seamlessly with the darkness at his feet.

    Ariana watched, her gaze lingering on him. ''He''s different when he''s with his shadow beasts, she thought, her lips curving into a small, thoughtful smile. Around others like Asher and Dylan, he''s so quiet and composed. But here¡­ it''s like he''s more at ease. Maybe he''s just an animal person.''

    Her musings were interrupted when Liam''s calm voice broke the silence. "Ariana."

    "Y-yes?" she stammered, her attention snapping back to him.

    "Sorry to bother you, but I have a request," he said, his tone as stoic as ever.

    "A¡­ a request?" she echoed, her heart skipping a beat. Not a question? Her thoughts raced, and her pulse quickened.

    "You don''t have to agree if you don''t want to," he added, his unreadable expression offering no clues about what he might say next.

    "N-no, go ahead!" she said quickly, her voice pitching slightly higher. Then, under her breath, so soft she barely heard it herself, she murmured, "Besides, I''m actually enjoying spending time with you."

    Liam either didn''t hear her or chose to ignore it. His steady gaze met hers. "I want you to teach me the Sixth Myst Technique."

 Chapter 93 Teach Me

    "I want you to teach me the Sixth Myst Technique," Liam said, his tone calm and composed, as if he were merely stating a fact."H-huh?" Ariana blinked, completely caught off guard by his sudden request. "W-what could I possibly teach you?" she stammered, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Well," Liam began, his tone unwavering and expression stoic as ever, "Mystica said you''re just like her. More importantly, you understand the foundation of magic in ways I don''t. So, apart from getting lessons from Mystica herself, you''re the next best person I should turn to."

    Ariana felt her cheeks heat up at his words, her heart racing. ''How can he say something like that and keep such a straight face? she thought, flustered.'' "I-I guess you''re right," she managed, her voice shaky as she tried to compose herself.

    "But¡­" she hesitated, glancing down briefly before meeting his gaze again. "I can''t promise to teach you well enough as Mysticab would."

    "You don''t need to worry about that, also you don''t have to if you''re tired," Liam replied, glancing up at the serene moon glowing in the midnight sky. "It''s late, after all."

    "Don''t worry about it. I can teach you, I''lltry my best." Ariana said quickly, determined to push aside her nervousness.

    "Thank you," Liam said simply, his gratitude brief yet sincere.

    "Um¡­ can you come sit here?" Ariana gestured to the arena ground where she had just seated herself, kneeling gracefully.

    Liam didn''t respond with words, instead rising silently and walking over. He sat down across from her, legs crossed, his movements deliberate and calm.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence between them broken only by the soft rustle of the wind. The moonlight bathed the arena, casting a soft glow on their faces. Ariana felt her heart flutter, struggling to focus as the proximity made her acutely aware of Liam''s presence.

    "So," she began, her voice steady despite the blush still warming her cheeks. "The Myst Techniques aren''t really ranked in any strict order. Mystica just likes to organize them for easier understanding. So, the Sixth Myst Technique, as she calls it, is Myst Recovery."

    "Myst Recovery." Liam repeated.

    "Exactly," Ariana continued. "And lucky for us, you''ve already used a fair bit of Myst tonight. This is the perfect time to learn it."

    She was right. Liam had expended Myst on his Myst Shielding earlier, a technique that created a protective barrier of energy. Summoning his dragon hadn''t drained much Myst, but the flames it unleashed certainly had.

    "This will help replenish your reserves and improve your control over Myst flow," Ariana said, her confidence growing as she focused on the lesson. "It''s fundamental but incredibly important for anyone who wants to master advanced magic."

    Liam gave a small nod. "Alright then, how do I start?"

    "Close your eyes and try to absorb the Myst in the air around us," Ariana instructed, her tone calm but her heart racing.

    Myst Recovery, as Ariana knew, was a combination of two foundational techniques: Myst Absorption and Myst Channeling. By absorbing the ambient Myst and channeling it to the core, one could replenish depleted reserves. It was simple in theory, yet it required focus and control, skills Liam had already demonstrated in abundance.

    She watched as Liam closed his eyes, settling into a meditative posture. The arena wasn''t ideal for Myst recovery¡ªunlike the forests or Mystica''s training grounds, the Myst here was sparse.

    For most, this would pose a challenge. But Liam, with his mastery of Crimson Breathing, had an advantage. The technique allowed him to draw Myst more efficiently, even in less abundant environments.

    Minutes passed, the air around them growing subtly heavier as Liam worked. Ariana could sense his progress, the faint ripple of Myst flowing toward him like a gentle tide.

    Finally, Liam opened his eyes, his gaze meeting hers. "I think I''ve got the hang of it," he said calmly.

    Ariana blinked in surprise. "Wow, that was quick! I expected you to struggle a bit, especially since the Myst here is pretty thin compared to other places." She paused, realizing how her words might sound. "Not that I thought you couldn''t do it or anything!" she added hastily, her voice rising in pitch.

    Liam stared at her, expressionless, unsure what to make of her flustered explanation.

    "Anyway," Ariana continued, eager to move past her embarrassment, "since you''ve picked that up so fast, why don''t we keep going? We might be able to cover the next techniques since you''ve already mastered Absorption and Channeling."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his surprise subtle but noticeable. "Won''t that be too much for you? You look like you could use some rest." His tone was neutral, his expression unreadable. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, I''m fine!" Ariana said quickly, waving off his concern. "Besides¡­ spending time with you is more fun than I expected," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    Liam, oblivious to her words, nodded. "If you say so."

    "The next techniques are ones you''re already familiar with¡ªMyst Precision and Myst Infusion," Ariana explained.

    Liam tilted his head slightly. "What are they?"

    "Myst Precision is about focusing your Myst into a specific part of your body to prevent overuse. It''s useful for conserving energy during prolonged battles. Myst Infusion, on the other hand, is channeling Myst into your weapon to enhance its power or effects," Ariana elaborated.

    "Ah, I see," Liam said, raising a hand. A small flame flickered to life at the tip of his index finger. "So Myst Precision is something like this?"

    "Exactly!" Ariana said, nodding. "And a perfect example of Myst Infusion would be when you use Inferno Edge."

    "I get it now," Liam said, his stoic face softening ever so slightly, a faint hint of understanding in his eyes. For a moment, he almost looked¡­ curious, like a child learning something new for the first time.

    Ariana froze, her cheeks flushing red as she took in his expression. ''I never thought I''d see him look like that¡­ and why does he seem even more handsome than usual?'' she thought, her heart skipping a beat.

    Clearing her throat, she forced herself to refocus. "Let''s move on, shall we?" she said, her voice a little higher than normal.

 Chapter 94 Heading For The Capital

    As the night wore on, Ariana guided Liam through the final Myst techniques. First was Myst Circulation, a method that allowed Myst to flow through the body to temporarily enhance physical abilities, though its effects were brief. Then came Myst Stabilization, a technique designed to regulate the flow of Myst within one''s system, minimizing the risk of backlash during spellcasting.Liam absorbed each lesson with his usual focus, committing them to memory with an efficiency that surprised even Ariana. When they were finished, Liam slowly rose to his feet, his movements deliberate yet graceful.

    "I''m grateful for your help, Ariana," he said, his tone steady as always. "You''ve made things much easier for me. Now, I don''t have to wait to learn what I truly wanted to master."

    He extended a hand toward her, an unexpectedly considerate gesture that caught her off guard. For a moment, she stared at his outstretched hand, her cheeks warming as her thoughts stumbled. Finally, she collected herself and placed her hand in his, letting him help her to her feet.

    "There''s no need to thank me," Ariana said with a warm smile, her voice soft. "I''m sure you would''ve done the same for me."

    Liam''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, unreadable as ever. Her words sparked a quiet question in his mind. ''Would I have done the same for her if the roles were reversed?'' he wondered.

    To Ariana, helping Liam was simply the right thing to do¡ªa gesture of goodwill anyone would extend to a friend in need. But to Liam, the idea wasn''t so simple.

    He had made it clear that she wasn''t obligated to help him, leaving the choice entirely hers. Would he have offered the same effort under similar conditions? Perhaps, perhaps not.

    Pushing the thought aside, Liam gave a small nod. "We should get going. There''s still about three hours until sunrise. That''s enough time for us to get a good sleep before school starts," he said, already turning toward the exit.

    The statement was straightforward, but Ariana''s imagination took a sharp turn. ''For us to sleep?!'' Her mind spiraled into dangerous territory, imagining scenarios that made her cheeks flush a vivid red.

    Liam paused and glanced over his shoulder, his expression as stoic as ever. "Aren''t you coming?"

    Snapping back to reality, Ariana scrambled to respond. "Y-Yes! I just remembered something, that''s all!" she said, jogging lightly to catch up.

    They walked in silence back to the dorms, the moonlight casting soft shadows along the path. Liam strode ahead with his hands in his pockets, his eyes fixed forward as if lost in thought. Ariana followed a step behind, stealing glances at him every so often.

    When they reached the dormitory building, Liam stopped at the entrance and gave her a brief nod. "Goodnight, Ariana. And thank you

    ***

    Far to the east of Zone 12, beyond the Academy''s borders, a quiet farm nestled under the vast expanse of the night sky. Along a narrow dirt road, an old man guided his wooden wagon, the reins loosely held in one hand while he chewed on a stalk of wheat.

    A single, weathered horse pulled the cart, its hooves echoing softly against the earth. The man wore simple farm clothes and a battered straw hat, slumped slightly in his seat as the weight of the day pressed on him.

    "Hah, what a dreadful night," he muttered, the exhaustion lacing his voice. "If only I could just curl up and sleep right here." But he shook his head, the creak of the wagon filling the silence. "Not yet."

    The road stretched endlessly, framed by shadowy trees and the occasional rustle of unseen creatures. Up ahead, a figure emerged from the darkness, standing still in the middle of the road. The old man squinted, his calloused hands tightening on the reins.

    "Now, who in their right mind would be out here at this hour?" he muttered to himself. "Not that I''m one to talk."

    Raising his voice, he called out, "Excuse me! Are you lost? It''s dangerous to be wandering around out here alone!"

    The figure didn''t move or respond, standing unnervingly still.

    "Hey! Did you hear me? I said it''s¡ª" His words faltered, caught in his throat, as the figure ahead began to change. Before his eyes, it split, as though the second figure had peeled itself out of the first.

    A cold sweat broke out on the old man''s brow, his hands trembling slightly as he slowed the wagon to a stop. The figures were larger now, towering and broad, their silhouettes distorted against the pale glow of the moon.

    "Who¡­ who''s there?" he demanded, his voice unsteady as his fear deepened.

    The figures began to move, their steps unnervingly calm as they approached the wagon. Each step seemed deliberate, echoing ominously in the stillness of the night.

    "Come on, old man," one of them said, its voice smooth and dark, dripping with malice. "You''re already here. No turning back now."

    "That''s right," the other figure added, its tone matching the first, steeped in a sinister pleasure. "You wouldn''t want to make this a goose chase, would you?"

    As they stepped into the moonlight, the old man''s breath hitched. Their skin was a deep crimson, glistening faintly in the pale light. Two sharp horns jutted from their foreheads, their smiles revealing rows of jagged teeth.

    Clawed hands hung at their sides, flexing slightly as though eager for action. The most chilling part was their identical faces, twisted in the same cruel grin.

    "Choose." The two demons spoke in unison, their voices reverberating through the night.

    Without hesitation, the old man yanked the reins, turning his wagon sharply around. "Hya!" he cried, urging his horse to move faster than it ever had before.

    The wooden wheels creaked and groaned as the wagon jolted over the uneven path, but he didn''t dare slow down.

    Behind him, the twin demons bursts of menacing laughter rang out, chilling him to the bone.

    "Looks like it is a goose chase after all," one of the demons mocked, its voice dripping with sinister glee.

    "That''s even better," the other added, laughing cruelly. "Run, old man. Run with your back to us. That makes it more fun."

    The old man''s heart pounded like a drum as he whipped the reins again. "How can this be happening? Demons¡­ here? In Zone 12, of all places?!" His mind raced as fast as his wagon. "I was supposed to be home by now, sitting with my wife¡­ having a quiet night''s rest¡­"

    He shook his head, trying to focus on escape. But an irresistible urge clawed at him¡ªhe had to know if they were following. Risking a glance over his shoulder, he squinted into the darkness.

    Nothing.

    The road was empty, eerily so. The demons had vanished.

    "They''re gone?" he whispered, his voice shaky. He slowed the horse ever so slightly, his eyes scanning the trees. "Did they take another route?"

    But as he turned back to face the road ahead, his blood froze.

    A claw, jagged and gleaming in the moonlight, was just inches from his face.

    "We told you to run with your back to us," one of the demons growled, its voice a chilling snarl. "How dare you look?"

    Before he could react, the demon slashed its claws cleanly through the old man''s neck. His head severed from his body in a single swift motion, tumbling off the wagon as his lifeless torso crumpled to the ground.

    The horse, oblivious to its master''s fate, bolted into the distance, dragging the empty wagon behind it.

    The demon stood in the middle of the road, gripping the old man''s severed head in its clawed hand. It raised the head to its face, blood streaming from the neck and pooling onto the dirt below. Slowly, the demon opened its jagged maw, letting the blood flow into its mouth.

    "Ahh¡­" it sighed, its voice thick with satisfaction. "There''s nothing sweeter than the blood of a terrified human." Its tone oozed with cruel delight as it drank deeply.

    The other demon loomed over the old man''s lifeless body, planting its clawed foot on the corpse. "Seems like we''ve got a feast to fuel us for the journey ahead, eh, brother?" it sneered.

    With deliberate precision, it drove its hand into the man''s chest, tearing through flesh and bone until it reached the liver. The demon yanked it out, holding the still-warm organ in its hand before devouring it whole. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re right," the first demon said, tossing the empty head aside like a discarded trinket. Its blood-stained grin glinted in the moonlight. "Now, we head for the capital."

 Chapter 95 How Amazing

    "That''s it for today," Mystica announced, placing the chalk down with a sharp clack. Her gaze swept across the room, lingering on a few students with a mischievous smirk."It seems some of you look unexpectedly tired for some reason," she added, her eyes gleaming as they landed briefly on Ariana''s face.

    With that, Mystica strode out of the classroom, her dark gown flowing behind her.

    Liam sat at the back, close to the window, his chin resting lightly on his hand. He gazed outside, the sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating dancing patterns on his desk.

    ''I might have slept for just three hours, but I feel more alive than I expected,'' he mused, his expression unreadable. ''Turns out using Myst Recovery while sleeping was the right choice.''

    Despite the late-night training and limited sleep, Liam had woken up with an almost unnatural vitality. While most would find such a feat impossible, Liam''s mastery of Crimson Breathing allowed him to absorb Myst even while asleep. Combined with Crimson Overdrive, which amplified his absorption rate, replenishing his reserves during those few hours had been effortless.

    Channeling Myst to his core has become second nature by this moment.

    He shifted his gaze back to the classroom.

    His eyes flicked to Ariana, seated in the front row. Despite her stoic expression, there was a subtle fatigue in her posture that hadn''t gone unnoticed by Mystica¡ªor Liam.

    ''She seems more tired than I expected,'' he noted, observing her for a moment longer before turning his attention back to the window. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s quiet musings were interrupted by Dylan, who spun around from the desk in front of him with his usual enthusiastic grin. "Hey, ready to go?"

    "By ''go,'' you mean training with Mystica, right?" Liam asked, his gaze still fixed out the window.

    "Of course! What else would I be talking about? Trust me, I''m in no mood to stir up trouble today," Dylan replied, his grin widening.

    "That''s news worth celebrating¡ªfor once," came Asher''s dry remark from the next column over. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his sharp blue eyes gleaming with mock amusement.

    "Whatever, buzz cut," Dylan shot back, waving him off dismissively. "So, Liam, let''s get moving. Besides, this time we can all go together."

    Liam arched an eyebrow but said nothing.

    "Look, Sheila and Ariana haven''t left yet, so we can all tag along. What do you think?" Dylan leaned in, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Let''s just get going, Dylan," Liam said, standing from his seat with his usual calm.

    "Yes!" Dylan jumped up, visibly thrilled. "And you, Asher, enjoy your precious time with your favorite instructor¡ªSir Galen!" He added with a laugh as he strode toward Sheila and Ariana''s desks, leaving Asher shaking his head in mild exasperation.

    Dylan approached with a dramatic flair, bowing slightly as he addressed the two girls. "Hello, ladies!" he began, his tone dripping with mock charm.

    Sheila barely spared him a glance. "Not in the mood for your useless jokes, Dylan," she replied flatly.

    Dylan clutched his chest in mock agony. "Ouch! Such harsh words for a humble admirer. I merely approached two radiant jewels to invite them to accompany me and my noble brother," he gestured toward Liam, "to the sacred grounds of our enchanting queen¡ªMystica!"

    "I said shut it, Dylan," Sheila snapped, her icy tone cutting through his theatrics.

    As Dylan and Sheila continued their verbal sparring, Ariana sat quietly, her gaze drifting toward the hallway where Liam stood waiting, his back turned to them. Her cheeks flushed as her thoughts spiraled.

    I can''t believe I barely slept because of him. ''What is wrong with me? He hasn''t even said anything remotely romantic, yet just looking at him makes my heart race.'' She fidgeted with her hands, trying to steady her nerves.

    "Ariana... hey, hey, you still in there?" Dylan''s voice snapped her back to reality as he waved a hand in front of her face.

    "Yes!" she replied, her tone a bit louder than intended.

    "Woah, someone''s jumpy today," Dylan remarked, though his grin didn''t falter. "Anyway, Miss Icy Heart here¡ª" he gestured dramatically toward Sheila, "¡ªhas agreed to our humble stroll."

    Sheila muttered under her breath, arms crossed tightly. "Gods, grant me patience not to murder him."

    With a shake of her head, Ariana rose from her seat, and the three of them made their way to the hallway, where Liam was waiting.

    "Ay, Liam!" Dylan called out, his grin mischievous as ever. "They''ve graciously accepted my noble proposal!"

    Liam didn''t even glance back. "Let''s get going then," he said simply, his voice devoid of emotion as he started walking.

    Sheila bristled at his indifference, her annoyance bubbling beneath her composed exterior.

    "Hey, wait up!" Dylan shouted, jogging to catch up with him, leaving the group to follow behind.

    ***

    The four students finally arrived at Mystica''s training ground¡ªthe lush green forest.

    Liam glanced back at the cave they had just exited, the same strange sensation from the first time lingering in the air. ''There''s that feeling again... like we just passed through a teleportation portal.'' His thoughts churned as he refocused on the forest ahead.

    "Welcome, my little darlings," Mystica''s sultry voice rang out, drawing their attention.

    Seated comfortably on an ornate chair carved from entwined tree roots, Mystica smiled mischievously. "You''re on time, as always. How delightful."

    "Since we''re early, I assume that means we''re jumping straight into your lesson?" Sheila asked, her tone dripping with irritation as her sharp gaze landed on Liam. "Or is this another session devoted to teaching him?"

    Her disdain was palpable, and Liam met her glare with his usual stoic expression, his hands tucked casually into his pockets.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, her purple eyes gleaming with amusement. "Ah, Princess. It seems you''re still clinging to your vendetta against dark magic. How predictable."

    Nearby, Dylan stifled a laugh, nudging Ariana. "Pfft. Icy heart is at it again."

    "Why waste time teaching someone like him?" Sheila continued, her voice filled with venom. "It''s pointless. As a Dark magic user, he destined to die anyway."

    Mystica chuckled softly, leaning back in her chair. "My dear Princess, if you''re so opposed to Liam''s lessons, you''re free to leave. I''m sure the other instructors would be thrilled to deal with your sunny disposition."

    Sheila huffed and turned her head away, her arms crossed tightly.

    "Now then," Mystica said, rising gracefully to her feet. Her long black gown flowed like liquid shadow around her. "Shall we, Liam? I''d like to finish teaching you the rest of those techniques today."

    Liam remained unfazed, his tone cool and indifferent. "There''s no need for that anymore."

    Mystica tilted her head, intrigued. "Oh? And why is that? You do realize you need those techniques to progress, don''t you?"

    "I''m aware," Liam replied, meeting her gaze. "But I''ve already learned them."

    Mystica''s smirk deepened. "Already learned them, you say? That''s quite the claim. And who, pray tell, taught you? I certainly didn''t."

    "Ariana did," Liam answered bluntly.

    Mystica''s eyes darted toward Ariana, who stood beside Dylan, suddenly looking very self-conscious.

    "How fascinating," Mystica purred, her teasing tone thick. "Ariana, you''ve saved me the trouble of teaching our little Liam. Such a thoughtful gesture."

    "O-Oh, it was nothing," Ariana stammered, her cheeks flushing as she avoided Mystica''s piercing gaze.

    Mystica''s smirk widened as she glanced back at Liam, her thoughts swirling with amusement. ''Such a relentless hunger for power. How amazing.''

    "Well then," Mystica said, her voice shifting to something more serious. "If that''s the case, we''ll move on to something that benefits both of you." She gestured between Liam and Sheila.

 Chapter 96 An Illusion Spell

    "Well then," Mystica said, her voice shifting to something more serious. "If that''s the case, we''ll move on to something that benefits both of you." She gestured between Liam and Sheila.Sheila''s eyes darted to Liam for a fleeting moment, her disdain evident. "There''s no way I''m training with him. Absolutely not."

    Mystica let out a long, theatrical sigh. "Princess, I''ve already told you¡ªif you can''t stomach the company here, you''re more than welcome to join another instructor. There are plenty who''d love to coddle you."

    Sheila''s lips pressed into a tight line, but Mystica wasn''t done.

    "However," Mystica continued, her mischievous smirk returning as she pointed to Dylan and Ariana, "these two already have a grasp on what they need to focus on. You and Liam, on the other hand? You''re lagging behind. And believe me, you aren''t going to reach your potential if you ego keeps getting in the way."

    Mystica''s words hit their mark, and she seized the moment to twist the blade. "So, here''s the choice, Princess. You can let your... let''s call it ''childish prejudice,'' stop you from learning under me. Or," her tone grew sharper, "you can set it aside for this one month and actually progress like the student you''re supposed to be."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened as she stared at Mystica, her internal struggle visible. She glanced at Liam again¡ªbriefly, but the disdain still flickered in her eyes. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Mystica has a point,'' Sheila thought, chewing over the mage''s words. ''I need to control my emotions. It''s just one month. Weapon training starts after that, and there will be more people around then. I can endure this¡­''

    She took a deep breath, steadying herself. ''It''s just one month. It''s just one month. It''s just one month.''

    Finally, Sheila exhaled and said with a sharp tone, "Fine. You''re right. I won''t miss this opportunity. If it means enduring the presence of a dark magic user, so be it." Her fierce gaze met Mystica''s, unwavering.

    Mystica''s smirk widened, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "Very good, Princess. You have a way of talking yourself into reason¡ªan essential trait for anyone aiming to survive the Dark Knight Academy."

    Then, shifting her attention to Dylan and Ariana, Mystica clapped her hands lightly. "Now, you two. Where would you like to train today? East or west?"

    Dylan immediately stepped forward with exaggerated enthusiasm, placing a hand over his heart as he bowed. "We are but humble servants, oh Queen Mystica. Assign us as you see fit!"

    Mystica blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his theatrics. Then her laughter bubbled up, light and amused. "Oh, ''Queen,'' is it? How delightful. Very well, if you insist, I''ll grant you a royal decree. You two shall take the east while these two head west."

    Dylan straightened with a grin. "Your wish is our command, my queen."

    Mystica chuckled softly, blowing Dylan a playful kiss. "Good boy."

    The effect was instantaneous. Dylan''s bravado faltered as his cheeks flushed a bright crimson. His usual confidence replaced with awkwardness, he cleared his throat and grabbed Ariana by the wrist. "C-Come on, Ariana. We''ve been assigned a noble mission."

    Ariana raised an eyebrow but didn''t resist as Dylan practically dragged her away. "To the east!" he shouted, his voice carrying through the trees as they disappeared from sight.

    Mystica shook her head, still chuckling. "That boy never fails to entertain."

    She turned back to Liam and Sheila, her tone shifting to something more commanding. "Now, let''s get going then."

    ***

    With Mystica leading the way, Liam and Sheila followed closely behind, the forest eerily quiet. The only sounds that broke the stillness were the occasional hum of Mystica''s soft humming and the rustle of leaves beneath their feet.

    After a few moments of silence, Liam''s voice cut through the quiet, calm yet piercing in its usual indifference. "Mystica, I''ve got a question."

    Mystica glanced over her shoulder, her playful smirk still in place. "I''m all ears, darling."

    Liam took a slow breath, his gaze shifting to the surrounding trees. "What exactly is this place? It feels like a real forest, with myst heavy in the air, but there''s something off about it. Like it doesn''t entirely belong."

    Mystica''s eyes twinkled with amusement, and she let out a soft chuckle as they continued walking. "Ah, I see you''ve picked up on it already. You have very sharp senses, Liam."

    She paused for a moment, her gaze faraway as if recalling distant memories. "Well, to put it simply, you''re right. This isn''t a normal forest. It''s actually a separate realm, one that was discovered a few decades ago. It''s¡ªwell, I can''t tell you who exactly discovered it, but some mages found it, and they quickly realized its potential. It had a natural flow of myst that was¡­ abundant, shall we say. So they decided to make use of it."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to elaborate. Mystica''s expression darkened for a moment, and then her playful smirk returned. "They created this vast green forest you see. Or perhaps it''s better to say they created the illusion of this forest."

    "An illusion?" Sheila scoffed, crossing her arms, clearly skeptical. "But an illusion spell can''t last this long, or even make something look this real."

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed as she turned her attention to Sheila, amusement dancing in her gaze. "Ah, but that''s where you''re wrong. What does magic feed off of, hmm?"

    "Myst," Liam answered before Sheila could respond.

    "Exactly," Mystica replied, pleased with his answer. "This realm itself is overflowing with myst, and the spell that was cast by the mages draws on that very essence to sustain itself. The illusion doesn''t fade because the magic has a constant source to draw from."

    Sheila furrowed her brows, clearly processing the information. "So you''re saying this entire forest, everything here, is just a construct?"

    Mystica nodded, her eyes sparkling. "Yes, but it''s not just any illusion. This entire place, though an illusion, feels real because of the myst embedded in the very fabric of this realm. It''s like a living dream that never ends. Oh, and I should mention¡ªit wasn''t just one mage who created it. There were three."

    Liam''s mind began to churn. His thoughts drifted as he processed the new information. ''A realm of illusion, powered by myst¡­ no wonder the place feels off in subtle ways.''

    Mystica caught the contemplative look in Liam''s eyes and smiled. "You''re thinking about it, aren''t you? That''s the trick of it. It''s a perfect balance between illusion and reality, sustained by myst itself. But, in the end, it''s still just a constructed world."

    Liam glanced at her, his mind still trying to piece it all together. ''Well, this place seems more annoying to me now.''

    "Anyway we''ve arrived at west." Mystica said as she showed the wide area made as the tall trees surrounded it.

 Chapter 97 Light And Darkness

    Mystica came to a stop under the shade of a sprawling tree, a wave of her hand conjuring a chair that seemed to materialize from the air itself. She gracefully lowered herself into it, crossing her legs as her eyes darted between Liam and Sheila."Now then, where shall we begin?" Mystica mused, her voice carrying an undercurrent of amusement. "Ah, I know. Let''s start simple¡ªtell me what each of you is capable of with your magic so far."

    Her gaze settled on Sheila first. "You, Princess. How proficient are you with your light magic? I must admit, I don''t have high expectations. The Crescent Kingdom is far more renowned for their expertise in ice and water manipulation, not light. So, tell me, what can you do?"

    Sheila stiffened, her jaw tightening at Mystica''s condescending tone. Her annoyance was palpable, but she took a steadying breath before responding.

    "There are a few spells and techniques I''ve mastered. Specifically, two spells: Luminous Palm and Crystal-Frost Bolt, and two techniques: Radiant Step and Dawn Spear."

    Mystica clapped her hands slowly, her expression a mixture of mockery and intrigue. "Oh, fascinating! A princess with not one, but four tools in her arsenal. How impressive." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ***

    Luminous Palm: A spell that channels myst into the user''s hands, creating a soft, glowing aura capable of healing injuries. The extent of healing¡ªbe it minor cuts or major wounds¡ªdepends entirely on the mage''s proficiency.

    Crystal-Frost Bolt: A hybrid spell combining light magic and ice manipulation, forming glowing projectiles of frozen energy encased in shimmering light. The bolts cause minor damage but inflict a freezing impact that slows down opponents, making it ideal for strategic combat.

    Radiant Step: A mobility technique where myst is channeled into the legs, propelling the user forward in a burst of energy. The movement leaves behind glowing trails of light designed to confuse and disorient enemies.

    Dawn Spear: A technique that condenses myst into a spear-shaped construct of radiant light. The spear can be used as a melee weapon or thrown as a projectile for greater reach.

    ***

    "Impressive, really," Mystica said with a smirk that suggested otherwise. "It seems Mommy and Daddy made sure their little princess was well-equipped. Such doting parents."

    Sheila rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested in Mystica''s mockery. "Are you finished?"

    "Not quite," Mystica replied with a mischievous glint. She turned her attention to Liam. "And you, my dear shadowy Liam? What have you got?"

    Liam''s expression remained indifferent, his hands tucked into his pockets. "I''ve only mastered two techniques so far. Extraction and¡­ I''m not sure if this counts, but I can store my daggers in the shadows."

    Mystica''s brows arched. "Ah, shadow storage? Yes, that''s a technique¡ªwhat we call Void Storage. It''s the ability to store items in a personal void linked to your shadow. Quite useful."

    She leaned back in her chair, her smirk widening. "But Extraction, hmm? That one is a little beyond your level, don''t you think?"

    "I''m aware," Liam said flatly, his tone as calm as ever.

    "Good," Mystica said, nodding approvingly. "At least you know your limits."

    ***

    Extraction: A high-level technique that allows Liam to summon and control shadow constructs by extracting the essence of defeated beings. While the process requires minimal myst to execute, maintaining and repairing the shadows during battle consumes significant myst reserves. Additionally, shadows which had special abilities when they were still living, like a dragon''s fire breath, further drains myst rapidly.

    Liam understood the risks all too well. While his arsenal of shadow beasts was extensive, he had to carefully manage how many he summoned in a fight. The myst cost of maintaining them¡ªand the potential losses if they were destroyed¡ªmeant he couldn''t afford recklessness.

    ***

    "You''ve both managed to learn a lot, but there''s still much more to uncover," Mystica said, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk.

    Her eyes glinted with amusement as she leaned forward slightly in her chair. "But before we dive deeper, tell me¡ªdo either of you know the connection between your magics?"

    Sheila crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. "What the hell are you trying to say now? That light magic has some kind of connection to dark magic?" Her tone was sharp, tinged with disdain as she shot a glance at Liam, then quickly turned her gaze back to Mystica.

    "Exactly," Mystica said, her smirk widening into a grin as if she''d just revealed the punchline to a joke only she understood. "You catch on fast, princess."

    Sheila scoffed, her irritation flaring. "That''s ridiculous. Light is pure, radiant, and¡­ good. Dark magic is the opposite¡ªchaotic and destructive. They''re nothing alike."

    Mystica tilted her head, her expression both playful and condescending. "Oh, sweet child of light, your naivety is endearing. But let me educate you both."

    She extended her hand, and a swirling sphere of myst formed in her palm, shifting between radiant golden light and inky black shadows. It pulsed like a heartbeat, its dual nature mesmerizing.

    "Light and dark magic are not enemies," Mystica began, her voice soft yet commanding. "They are two sides of the same coin. One cannot exist without the other. Light illuminates, but without shadows, it would have no meaning. Darkness conceals, yet it gives depth and contrast to the brilliance of light."

    Liam, still indifferent, became curious but ever slightly. "So you''re saying they¡­ complement each other?"

    "Precisely," Mystica said, her tone laced with approval. "Think of them as partners in an eternal dance. Light magic thrives on structure and creation, bringing clarity and healing. But it lacks subtlety¡ªit is often too direct, too rigid. Dark magic, on the other hand, revels in flexibility and destruction. It bends, it twists, it adapts. Alone, each has its strengths, but together... they achieve balance."

    Sheila frowned, her pride unwilling to yield so easily. "Balance? Are you suggesting I¡ªa practitioner of light magic¡ªshould learn from him?" She gestured toward Liam with disdain.

    Mystica laughed, a rich, melodious sound that echoed through the room. "Oh, dear, I''m not suggesting. I''m telling you. If you want to master your respective magics, you''ll need to understand the other''s essence. Light without darkness is shallow, just as darkness without light is empty."

    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "When the two are combined, they can create extraordinary effects. For instance..." She raised her hand, and the sphere in her palm began to shift.

    The light and shadow fused, creating a shimmering field of twilight energy that radiated both warmth and an eerie chill. "This is what happens when you learn to harmonize the two forces. It''s not about making one stronger than the other¡ªit''s about finding equilibrium."

    "So you''re saying Sheila''s light could strengthen my darkness, and my darkness could¡ª"

    "Enhance her light," Mystica finished, nodding. "Exactly. But it requires trust and collaboration, two things you both seem to struggle with." She turned her gaze to Sheila, her smirk returning. "Unless, of course, you''d rather let your pride get in the way of unlocking your full potential."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, her eyes flashing with defiance. "I''d rather die than to do something so... abominable."

    Mystica clapped her hands together, the sound sharp and echoing. "Well, can''t say I expected anything else from you, Princess. You always were a stubborn one."

    Her voice dripped with playful mockery. "I just wanted you two to understand the connection between your magical elements."

    She gave a wicked grin, her gaze flicking between them. "Now, I would like to teach you both some new spell, but there is something else we must begin with."

 Chapter 98 First Lesson: Core Expansion

    "Now, I''d like to teach you both some new spells, but before we get to that, there''s something else we need to address first," Mystica said, her voice laced with mischief as she studied them both.Sheila''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you getting at now?"

    Mystica''s smile grew wider, almost devilish. "The two of you will need to learn how to expand your cores. This is crucial, especially for you both, since your magical elements draw heavily from myst. Without a core that can handle a vast amount of myst, you''ll be nothing more than glorified amateurs. Or, in your case, Princess," she added with a mocking chuckle, "you''d be better off as a commoner."

    Sheila''s eyes flashed with indignation. "So, you mean to say that today, all we''re doing is learning how to expand our cores? That''s it?"

    Mystica tilted her head, a playful gleam in her eyes. "You don''t seem to grasp the gravity of the situation, do you? If your core can''t sustain the vast amounts of myst your magic demands, then all the spells in the world won''t help you. They''ll burn out faster than you can blink. Expanding your core isn''t just another lesson¡ªit''s the foundation of everything you will ever learn. Without it, you''re like a candle that can''t withstand the wind."

    Liam shifted slightly, absorbing her words. "So, this is the first step before any real progress?"

    "Exactly," Mystica replied with a sly grin. "Once you''ve expanded your cores, you''ll have the capacity to wield more myst, and with that, you''ll finally be able to handle more complex spells."

    Mystica''s smirk deepened as she watched the growing irritation on Sheila''s face and the quiet determination in Liam''s eyes. She clasped her hands behind her back, pacing lazily between them as if savoring the moment.

    "To expand your core without causing backlash," she began, "you''ll need to follow a very specific process. First, you must focus on controlling the flow of your myst. Overloading your core all at once will cause it to rupture¡ªnot that I''d mind watching that, but it''s a bit messy." Her tone was laced with mockery, though her words carried weight.

    She stopped and turned toward them, her purple eyes glinting. "The secret lies in consistency and balance. Gradually increase the amount of myst you circulate through your core each day, pushing it slightly beyond its comfort zone. It''s like stretching a muscle¡ªtoo little, and you''ll see no results. Too much, and you''ll tear it apart."

    "How do we know when we''re pushing too far?" Liam asked.

    Mystica grinned. "Good question, shadow boy. Your core will warn you. It''ll feel like a burning ache. Push through it, but if you feel sharp pain or dizziness, back off immediately. And whatever you do, don''t let your core run dry. If you drain it completely, you''ll risk permanent damage."

    Sheila crossed her arms, glaring at Liam before turning her attention back to Mystica. "This sounds tedious. Isn''t there a faster way?"

    Mystica laughed, a rich, teasing sound. "Oh, Princess, always looking for shortcuts. There is a faster way, but it involves me tearing your core apart and rebuilding it myself. Of course, that would leave you bedridden for months¡­ assuming you survived." Her smirk widened at Sheila''s horrified expression.

    "No? I thought not. Patience, dear. This process takes about a week. And trust me, it''s worth it. By the end, your core will be more stable and able to hold significantly more myst."

    She turned on her heel, her gown brushing the grass as she began to walk away. "If, after a week, you feel satisfied with the size of your core, you can stop. But if you want to continue, you can¡ªjust be mindful not to overdo it. Greed has a nasty habit of biting back."

    "Wait," Sheila called out, her tone sharp. "You''re leaving us to figure this out on our own?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica stopped, glancing over her shoulder with an infuriatingly smug grin. "Of course. Consider this a test of your discipline. Besides, I''d rather not stick around and watch you two bicker like children." Her gaze flicked to Liam, then back to Sheila.

    "Oh, and Princess, try not to let your distaste for him cloud your focus. You don''t have to like each other, but you do have to learn."

    Before Sheila could respond, Mystica raised her hand. The air around her shimmered with dark and light myst intertwining, her form dissolving into a cascade of glowing particles. As she stepped into the forest, her figure faded completely, leaving only her voice echoing behind.

    "Good luck, you two. Don''t blow yourselves up. Bye-bye!"

    The sun remained high in the sky, casting golden rays that stretched long shadows across the clearing.

    Liam and Sheila stood in a tense silence, the air between them crackling with unspoken disdain. Sheila''s glare bored into Liam, her anger barely restrained.

    "This is your fault," she snapped, her voice cutting through the quiet like a whip.

    Liam, his hands tucked casually into his pockets, didn''t bother responding. He simply turned on his heel and started walking away, his strides deliberate and unhurried.

    The dismissal only fueled Sheila''s fury. "How dare you walk away from me while I''m talking to you!" she barked, her voice ringing with indignation.

    Liam paused mid-step, letting out a low, exasperated sigh. Without turning around, he said, "Hey, Princess? I''m not in the mood for your immature tantrums." His tone was calm, almost bored, yet carried a subtle edge that made Sheila''s fists clench.

    Her eyes blazed as she stepped forward. "Tch. Just because Mystica likes running her mouth doesn''t mean you get to talk to me like that. Got it?" Her voice dripped with venom, her fierce gaze daring him to challenge her.

    For a moment, Liam stood still. Then, he glanced over his shoulder, meeting her glare with a cold, unreadable expression. ''Annoyingly enough, it seems I''m turning into a talker. How disgusting.'' he thought to

    Without another word, Liam turned his gaze back to the forest and resumed walking, his figure disappearing into the trees.

    Sheila''s scowl deepened as she watched him vanish from sight. Her dislike for him twisted into something sharper, her thoughts spiraling. Then, an idea surfaced, and a sly smirk tugged at her lips.

    ''No one''s here,'' she thought, her pulse quickening. ''If I execute him now, no one would know. Mystica''s gone, and Ariana and Dylan are all the way to the east. I''m leagues above him anyway. This might be the perfect opportunity.''

 Chapter 99 Execution Attempt

    Sheila stood alone in the clearing, her arms crossed and her mind churning with dark possibilities. ''I don''t have my sword right now, but that hardly matters,'' she thought, a cold glint in her eyes. ''Ice, water, and light magic are more than enough to deal with him. I can make this quick.''Her smirk faltered slightly as another thought crossed her mind. ''But what about the body? Mystica isn''t stupid¡ªshe''ll suspect me no matter what excuse I give. Ugh.'' She rolled her eyes in frustration, pacing the clearing as she worked through the potential obstacles.

    Then, like a spark in the darkness, inspiration struck. ''Wait. Her steps halted, and her smirk returned, sharper than before. What if it happens during a fight? If I make it look like an accident, I could frame it as self-defense. No one could blame me for defending myself against a dark magic user. But for that to work, I''ll need to make it convincing. I have to show signs of a real battle.''

    Sheila''s fingers flexed as icy mist began to form around her hand, her confidence growing with each passing thought. ''Yes. That''s it. A staged fight to rid the world of an abomination like him¡ªand to ensure I walk away without suspicion.''

    Her gaze drifted toward the path Liam had taken, the dense forest swallowing his retreating figure. Her smirk widened, her expression one of cold resolve. "Well then," she murmured, her voice as sharp as her intentions. "Let the execution of an abomination begin."

    With that, Sheila stepped forward, her eyes alight with a deadly determination as she followed the path into the forest.

    ***

    "This should do," Liam muttered, his voice low as he surveyed the small clearing around him. The sunlight filtered through the thick canopy above, casting fragmented rays that danced across the lush, green grass. The air was still, save for the soft rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.

    Liam stepped into the heart of the clearing, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings one last time. Satisfied, he nodded to himself. "Perfect place to work on core expansion," he murmured.

    He lowered himself to the ground, crossing his legs into a meditation pose. Resting his hands lightly on his knees, he closed his eyes, allowing his body to relax and his breathing to steady.

    His mind began to focus inward, honing in on the steady pulse of myst within his core, like a quiet drumbeat deep in his chest.

    The faint sound of birds chirping and the distant whisper of the forest faded into the background as Liam immersed himself in his inner world.

    Liam took a deep breath, letting the forest''s tranquil atmosphere guide him into a deeper state of focus. Within his mind, he visualized his core¡ªa luminous, swirling sphere of dark myst nestled at the center of his being. The energy pulsed steadily, like a heartbeat, resonating with his breaths.

    He began the process of core expansion, carefully coaxing the edges of his core to stretch outward. It was a meticulous task, like trying to stretch an unyielding fabric without tearing it.

    Each pulse of myst grew broader, filling his body with a subtle, tingling warmth. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he maintained precise control, ensuring the expansion was smooth and balanced. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The effort required razor-sharp concentration. Any misstep, and the process could cause a backlash¡ªa surge of unstable myst that could damage his core.

    But Liam had no intention of failing. With each passing moment, he could feel his core adjusting, expanding slightly, its capacity for myst increasing ever so subtly.

    Just as he was starting to find a rhythm, a voice broke through the serenity, sharp and unmistakably familiar.

    "I''ve finally found you," Sheila said, her tone carrying both triumph and disdain.

    Liam''s eyes snapped open, his focus shattered. The energy he''d been carefully controlling settled back into his core as he looked up, meeting her fierce gaze.

    "Already following Mystica''s advice, huh?" Sheila''s voice rang out with mockery, her arms crossed as she stood at the edge of the clearing. "Well, that''s just a waste of your tim¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Liam''s gaze snapped to her, unyielding. His intense stare cut through her words like a blade, silencing her mid-sentence.

    "Hey," Liam said, his voice calm but commanding, "I won''t ask you twice. Fuck off."

    Sheila blinked, caught off guard for the briefest moment, before her lips curled into a smirk. "Pfft. Haha. How cute," she said, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "You think just because you managed to intimidate me with... whatever that was last time, I''d be scared of you now?" She leaned forward slightly, her gaze fierce and mocking. "Think again, you lowly trash."

    For a moment, Liam didn''t respond. The silence between them was tense, broken only by the rustle of leaves in the wind. Finally, he let out a sigh and rose to his feet, his movements slow and deliberate.

    "Alright then, Princess," he said, his tone indifferent as he slipped his hands into his pockets. "You can have this place all to yourself." He turned to leave, his steps measured. "But don''t interrupt my training again."

    He''d barely taken a few steps when Sheila''s expression darkened, a sinister smirk spreading across her face. "I don''t think you understand why I''m here," she called out, her voice laced with malice. "But don''t worry¡ªI''ll do you the honor of explaining."

    Liam didn''t bother turning back, his stride unbroken, as if her words were beneath his notice. But then, he felt it¡ªa sudden, bone-chilling surge of energy aimed directly at him. His instincts flared, warning him of the danger, and in a split second, he moved.

    Diving to the side, Liam rolled across the ground, digging his hands into the dirt to halt his momentum. As he rose, his sharp gaze locked onto Sheila. She stood at the center of the clearing, her right arm outstretched, frost curling around her fingers.

    A massive block of jagged ice loomed where Liam had been standing moments before, its sheer size making it clear¡ªif he hadn''t dodged, he would''ve been crushed or frozen alive.

    "You were quick enough to dodge," Sheila said, her voice cold and unyielding as her icy aura intensified. "But that won''t happen next time."

    Her eyes glinted with deadly intent, and Liam could feel it¡ªher raw, unrestrained killing intent. The weight of it pressed down on him, but his initial shock faded quickly.

    His expression hardened slightly, shifting into one of pure annoyance but barely noticeable. And one thing he was feeling the most was disgust. Why? That''s simple.

    This killing intent was nothing but a fake one.

 Chapter 100 True Killing Intent

    Liam had faced countless powerful foes during his time in the Dark Forest, creatures that exuded raw, unrelenting killing intent, and each time, survival had meant recognizing it and responding in kind.Sheila''s so-called killing intent? It was a pale imitation¡ªa hollow act that barely scratched the surface of what true malice was.

    Liam might not have taken the life of a human before, however, he''d taken countless lives things, not out of choice but out of necessity. Whether it was a demon, or beast, he understood one thing: survival demanded power and the unflinching will to kill. Hesitation was a luxury he could not afford.

    "Hey, Princess," Liam said, his voice calm and measured as he straightened his posture. "Let me ask you something."

    Sheila''s eyebrow twitched, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "What could you possibly have to ask me?"

    "Have you ever fought with nothing but survival on your mind?" Liam asked, his cold gaze locking onto hers. His voice was steady, devoid of emotion. "Have you ever taken a life that was fully intent on taking yours the moment you faltered?"

    Sheila''s posture shifted slightly, a trace of uncertainty in her stance as the unexpected question hung in the air. ''What kind of nonsense is this?'' she thought, her irritation growing.

    "What does that have to do with anything?" Sheila shot back, her tone laced with mockery. "It''s pretty amusing, coming from someone who''s about to die."

    Liam''s expression didn''t change. "I see," he said, his tone flat. "That answer serves as a ''no.'' That explains it."

    Sheila''s smirk faltered for a moment. "Explains what?" she asked, her voice tinged with irritation.

    "The hesitation in your attack just now," Liam said, his voice cutting through the clearing like a blade.

    Sheila''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. "What are you¡ª"

    "If you truly intended to kill me," Liam interrupted, "you would''ve done it with that first strike. But that millisecond of hesitation? It''s enough to cost you your life."

    He took a step closer, his stoic expression never wavering. "So I''ll tell you this for free¡ªthrow away that pathetic, fake killing intent. It''s disgusting."

    Sheila''s surprise morphed into anger. "Pfft," she scoffed, her voice dripping with venom. "Are those supposed to be your last words? Because all I see is an abomination grasping at straws, begging for his life."

    Her gaze hardened, fierce and unrelenting. "And don''t talk to me about killing intent like you''re some kind of expert. What do you know about it? Exactly¡ªnothing. So do me a favor, stop talking, and come at me with everything you''ve got. Let me end this and make it look like an accident."

    Liam stared at her, unblinking, for a moment. Then he let out a sigh, as though bored with the entire situation.

    "Fine then, Princess," he said, his voice as calm as ever. "Let''s see how much you can keep to your word."

    Liam inhaled deeply, the air around him shimmering with heat as he exhaled. But what left his lips wasn''t ordinary air¡ªit was fire. A controlled stream of flames, faint but vivid, danced from his breath.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued. ''What kind of technique is this?'' She wasn''t a fire manipulator, but she knew enough about them to recognize the usual methods. This, however¡ªthis was something she had no idea about.

    ''What the hell is this supposed to be?'' she wondered, watching Liam begin to walk toward her, his movements deliberate and steady. Her instincts flared. ''Here he com¡ª''

    Her thought was cut short as Liam vanished from her sight, leaving behind only fleeting trails of flame hanging in the air like ghostly embers.

    Her eyes widened, her body stiffening as she darted her gaze around, searching for him. But before she could locate him, an icy chill surged down her spine, primal and immediate, forcing her to move before her mind could catch up. Sheila sidestepped, leaping to the side and landing a good distance away.

    Her breath hitched as she passed her hand around the side of her neck before havinv a glance at her palm, where a thin line of blood was seen. ''What was that?'' she thought, her heart racing. The cut was shallow, but it spoke volumes¡ªit hadn''t been there a second ago. Liam''s speed wasn''t just surprising; it was lethal. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She scanned her surroundings, but Liam remained out of sight. Her senses screamed at her again, another overwhelming chill that surged through her body like a predator''s warning growl.

    This time, Sheila reacted faster, her instincts sharpening. As she summoned a thick ice wall in front of her, she caught a glimpse of him¡ªa fleeting shadow that was cover with flames, in the corner of her vision.

    Then, in an instant, her ice wall shattered into a storm of glinting shards, Liam''s dagger slicing through it with terrifying precision. The force of the impact rippled through the air, leaving Sheila stumbling backward as her mind reeled.

    For a brief moment, as if time had slowed, Sheila met his gaze. What she saw in Liam''s eyes wasn''t anger or desperation¡ªit was cold, unyielding resolve. His intent was clear, and for the first time, Sheila felt it.

    True killing intent.

    It wasn''t merely a sensation; it was a primal force, raw and overwhelming. Killing intent wasn''t something that could be faked or forced¡ªit was the distilled manifestation of one''s will to kill, rooted in experience, emotion, and instinct. It radiated from Liam like a predator''s glare, primal and suffocating. It was the kind of intent that froze the body, forcing every nerve to scream in protest, whispering that death was near.

    In that fleeting moment, Sheila understood the difference between their resolve. Her earlier bravado, her so-called killing intent¡ªit was a hollow imitation. This, on the other hand, was the real deal.

    Liam''s strike carried the weight of his will. The sheer force of his attack sent Sheila skidding across the forest floor, her boots digging into the dirt to slow her momentum. She came to a stop, breathing heavily as the sting of his earlier graze pulsed on her palm.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing. ''What is this? How does he carry so much force, so much intent, in just two attacks?'' She clenched her fists, her earlier confidence shaken but not extinguished.

    Still, in the back of her mind, one thought lingered, a shadow of doubt growing with each passing second: Am I truly ready to face this monster?''

    "So, Princess, do you get it now?" Liam''s voice cut through the tension, calm but carrying an edge that made Sheila''s chest tighten.

    As she lifted her gaze, her eyes locked onto his figure standing just a few paces away, a dagger gleaming ominously in his left hand.

    "Drop the pathetic act," he continued, his tone cold and unrelenting. "It''s revolting." His expression remained stoic, but the air around him seemed to darken, exuding a menacing presence that sent a shiver down her spine.

 Chapter 101 Execution Attempt Failed

    ''Tch. This bastard is getting cocky,'' Sheila cursed inwardly, her gaze fixed on Liam as he stood there, unmoving but radiating confidence.Determined not to show weakness, she straightened her posture, adopting an upright stance to assert her dominance. "Hope you''re not letting those two lucky strikes get to your head, because¡ª"

    She was cut off before she could finish.

    "Hey," Liam interrupted, his tone low. "You still don''t get it, do you? Talking in the middle of a fight for survival only proves how much of a joke you are. You claiming you''re going to execute me? It''s nothing more than empty words. Just noise." His voice was cold, his expression indifferent, yet his presence weighed heavily in the air.

    Liam''s eyes studied her carefully, calculating. ''She might have annoyed me earlier with that pathetic display of fake killing intent¡ªthat''s why I had to show her what real intent looks like. But if she''s serious about executing me, I''ll need to make sure the fear she''s feeling now stays buried in her mind. I''d rather walk away in peace than leave here in pieces.''

    Though Liam currently held the upper hand, he understood the reality of the situation. Sheila was strong¡ªstronger than him, in fact. She wasn''t known as the strongest first-year for nothing.

    But beneath the tough fa?ade she projected, Liam had glimpsed something deeper during their past encounters: a crack in her armor.

    Behind all her bravado and authority, there was a part of Sheila that could falter¡ªa piece of her true self that she had buried under the weight of emulating her brother, Percy.

    She had worked hard to model herself after him, creating an aura of control and dominance. Over time, it had become second nature¡ªor close to it.

    Yet, that genuine, vulnerable part of her still existed, no matter how small. Liam had seen it, and now he intended to exploit it.

    ''The truth is, she''s more powerful than me,'' Liam thought, his mind racing through the scenarios. ''In a straight fight where she''s fully serious, my odds aren''t great. With my shadow army at my side, maybe I''d have a 60¨C40 chance in her favor. Without them and relying solely on my flames, it all comes down to how badly she wants the win¡ªor the kill.''

    Despite the odds, Liam didn''t plan on backing down. He wasn''t afraid to gamble, especially when his survival depended on it.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed, her confidence still intact on the surface, but Liam could see the subtle cracks forming. Her hand twitched slightly, her ice beginning to manifest again, but this time it lacked the same conviction as before.

    Liam continued, stepping forward deliberately, the weight of his presence bearing down on her like a storm. "The problem with you, Princess, is that you''re trying too hard to convince yourself you''re invincible. But deep down, you don''t even believe it. That hesitation I felt in your attack earlier? That''s you doubting yourself." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shut up," Sheila snapped, her voice sharp but unsteady.

    Liam tilted his head, his eyes narrowing. "Touched a nerve, didn''t I? You''re trying to prove something¡ªnot to me, but to yourself. You think imitating your brother''s strength and authority will fill whatever void you''re carrying, but all it does is make you predictable."

    Sheila clenched her fists, her icy aura flaring around her. The ground beneath her feet frosted over as her temper rose, but Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his dagger slightly, the faint flicker of flames licking its edge.

    "You think you''ve got me cornered because of your strength," Liam said, his voice calm and cutting. "But you don''t understand what it means to fight for survival. To kill because you have to, not because you want to."

    He took another step forward, his gaze piercing. "If you did, we wouldn''t even be talking right now."

    Sheila''s magic surged, a sharp spike of icy mist enveloping her. "You don''t know anything about me!" she shouted, launching a wave of frozen shards in his direction.

    But Liam was ready. He dashed sideways, the flames trailing from his movements evaporating the shards before they could touch him. As he came to a stop, he locked eyes with her again, his stoic expression unwavering.

    "Maybe I don''t," he admitted, his tone steady. "But I know this¡ªif you don''t stop pretending and start fighting like you mean it, you''ll never defeat me. And that? That should terrify you."

    Sheila''s chest heaved as her frustration bubbled over. For the first time, Liam saw it¡ªthe fear she was trying to suppress. Not of him, but of herself. Of failing to be what she thought she needed to be.

    "You talk too much," she growled, summoning another wave of ice. "Let''s see if you can back it up."

    Liam gracefully dodged the barrage of ice, his speed and agility keeping him just ahead of the freezing attacks. Each step he took left faint trails of flames in his wake, a stark contrast to the biting cold filling the air.

    But as the fight dragged on, something became increasingly apparent¡ªSheila''s attacks were becoming more erratic, more volatile.

    Liam''s sharp eyes noticed it immediately. The precision in her strikes was waning, replaced by sheer force and desperation. She was losing control.

    "Looks like this is getting out of hand," Liam muttered under his breath, his gaze narrowing. He knew he had to end this now, before she completely lost herself.

    With a flick of her wrist, Sheila summoned a massive wave of ice, the sheer cold radiating from it enough to make the air around them shimmer. It roared toward Liam with the intent to freeze him solid.

    But instead of dodging, Liam made his move.

    As the glacial wave barreled toward him, he surged forward, his body igniting in flames as he activated his technique. Fire enveloped him, his myst harmonizing with the intense heat as he bolted straight at the attack.

    At the last possible second, just as the freezing mist threatened to engulf him, Liam shifted his momentum. His flames burst outward, propelling him past the wave in a blur of blazing heat, leaving the icy assault to shatter behind him.

    Before Sheila could react, Liam appeared in front of her, a mere breath away. Her eyes widened in shock, but she had no time to counter. In one fluid motion, Liam moved with precision and strength, pinning her to the ground.

    The impact sent a cloud of frost and ash into the air as Sheila''s back hit the ground, the chill of her magic clashing against the heat of Liam''s flames. She gasped, her breath hitching, as she felt the cold steel of Liam''s dagger pressed firmly against her neck.

    Liam leaned in slightly, his face a mask of calm intensity, his voice low and steady. "Seems my life can''t be yours today, Princess."

    Sheila''s hands twitched at her sides, her magic still crackling faintly, but she didn''t move. For the first time, Liam saw genuine hesitation in her eyes, the same fierce will now clashing with doubt and realization.

    "You sure are strong," Liam said, his tone low and soft. "But all that power... without control? Without the will to see it through? Its useless. Besides, the person you are trying to imitate so such, i doubt he would''ve lost control like you just did."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, her pride warring with the truth in his words. She glared up at him, defiance flickering in her gaze, but deep down, she knew¡ªshe had been bested.

    Liam didn''t press the blade further, though the weight of his presence kept her rooted in place. "Take this as a lesson," he said, his voice cold. "My life is not for incompetent spoiled royalties like you to play with. "

    With that, Liam pulled back, standing upright as he returned his dagger back to his void. The warmth of his flames dissipated, leaving only the faint chill of Sheila''s lingering ice in the air.

    Sheila remained on the ground for a moment, staring up at the canopy above. Her pride was bruised, her body ached, but most of all, her mind raced with everything that had just happened.

    Liam didn''t wait for her to respond. He turned and began to walk away, his voice drifting back to her as he disappeared into the forest.

    "Let''s not do this again, Princess."

 Chapter 102 Everyone Breaks Eventually

    "Hurry up, Ariana! We can''t miss this!" Dylan darted through the forest with his characteristic acrobatic flair, leaping over fallen logs and swinging around low-hanging branches as if the terrain was his personal playground. A wide grin stretched across his face, his excitement palpable."Is that all you ever think about?" Ariana called after him, struggling to keep pace. Her auburn hair trailed behind her as her glasses slipped down her nose slightly from the motion. Her tone was sharp, though tinged with exasperation. "What if they interrupt the forest''s illusion spell because of all this?"

    "Oh, yeah, good point!" Dylan shouted back, his grin growing mischievous. "Another reason we need to hurry! Don''t want to miss the fireworks, hehehe!" He picked up his pace even more, his movements becoming a blur of effortless agility.

    "Hey! Wait up!" Ariana yelled, frustration growing as she tried to keep up, her breathing uneven as her chest rose and fell with the effort.

    Minutes later, Dylan suddenly came to a halt, landing softly on the forest floor after flipping off a sturdy branch. His entire demeanor shifted, his usual carefree energy replaced by a quiet stillness.

    Ariana finally caught up, panting heavily as she slowed to a stop beside him. "W-What the... hell is wrong with you?" she snapped between gasps for air, hands on her knees. "I told you to wait up!"

    She straightened after a moment, pushing her glasses back into place. "Why are you just standing there like¡ª" Her words trailed off as she followed his gaze and finally saw what had him transfixed.

    The forest before them was transformed, a surreal landscape of frozen beauty. Ice coated the ground and trees, shimmering like glass in the sunlight.

    The branches were encased in crystalline frost, and the air itself felt heavy with residual myst. It was a battlefield frozen in time, a testament to the ferocity of the clash that had taken place here.

    "Whoa..." Dylan muttered, his voice unusually subdued. He stepped forward, his boots crunching against the icy ground. "They really went all out, huh?"

    "Yeah," Ariana breathed, her green eyes wide behind her glasses as she took in the scene. The sun''s rays refracted through the ice, casting faint rainbows that danced across the frozen expanse.

    The two continued further into the icy clearing, their steps crunching softly against the frost-covered ground. The air was heavy, the aftermath of the battle evident in every frozen branch and shimmering shard. It didn''t take long before they spotted her.

    Sheila sat slumped against a tree, her back resting against the frosted bark. Her arms were folded over her knees, her head buried in them, shielding her face from view. She looked small, a stark contrast to the confident, commanding presence she usually exuded.

    Dylan''s smirk faltered, replaced by a faint look of concern. Still, he couldn''t resist his usual tone. "Looks like someone lost the fight," he whispered to Ariana, though his voice carried a softness not often heard.

    Stepping forward, he called out, "Hey, Icy Heart."

    "Get lost, Dylan. Not in the mood," Sheila muttered, her voice muffled but edged with frustration. Her face remained hidden, buried in her arms as if to shield herself from the world. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan tilted his head, scratching the back of his neck. "Don''t wanna talk about it? Fair enough. But we need to move. The illusion spell needs to repair the damage, and staying here will mess that up."

    "Yeah, he''s right," Ariana added, her tone gentle but firm. "If we don''t leave, the spell could malfunction completely."

    They waited for a response, but Sheila didn''t stir. Dylan glanced at Ariana, his usual grin replaced by an uncertain frown.

    "Sheila..." he started again, but the words caught in his throat as she moved.

    Sheila slowly rose to her feet, brushing frost from her arms. Her hair fell forward, partially obscuring her face, but her silence spoke volumes. Without sparing them a glance or a word, she walked past them, her steps deliberate and heavy, like a soldier retreating from a battle lost but not forgotten.

    Ariana and Dylan stood still, watching her figure disappear into the distance. The weight of the moment hung in the frozen air, unspoken yet understood.

    Dylan let out a breath, clapping his hands together in an attempt to break the tension. "Well, that was... dramatic. Let''s get moving before the forest decides to eat us or something," he said, his grin returning, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    Ariana nodded, her gaze lingering on the path Sheila had taken. "Yeah. Let''s go."

    And with that, they turned, leaving the icy battlefield behind, their thoughts as cold and restless as the air around them.

    ***

    The crisp air of the forest had been replaced by the bustling energy of the academy grounds. The sun hung low, casting warm golden hues across the sprawling courtyards and neatly trimmed gardens. Students milled about, some moving back to their dorms, others lounging on benches, engrossed in conversations.

    Dylan strolled ahead of Ariana, his hands tucked casually behind his head. "You think Icy Heart''s gonna be okay?" he asked, his tone light but with a hint of genuine curiosity.

    Ariana walked beside him, her delicate glasses catching the sunlight as she adjusted them. "She''ll recover," she replied, her voice filled with concern. "But whatever happened in that clearing really got to her."

    Dylan chuckled, though it was softer than usual. "Guess Liam finally found a way to shut her up, huh? Not that I blame her for being rattled. That guy seems to be on another level when he gets serious."

    Ariana shot him a glance, "You''re making light of it, but you know it''s more than just a bruised ego. Sheila''s built herself on being untouchable. Losing like that¡ªit shakes everything she stands on."

    Dylan sighed, lowering his hands as his grin faded slightly. "Yeah, yeah. I get it. But hey, maybe this is what she needs. A little reality check to keep her grounded."

    Ariana didn''t respond immediately, her gaze drifting to a group of students chattering in the distance as they showed off their magic. The vibrant display of myst energies¡ªflames, water, and even bolts of lightning¡ªfilled the air.

    "You''re not entirely wrong," she finally said. "But Sheila''s not like you, Dylan. She doesn''t laugh things off or bounce back easily. If anything, she doubles down¡ªharder, colder."

    Dylan smirked again, but it didn''t carry his usual playfulness. "Colder? I mean, sure, she''s literally ice, but you''re acting like she''s some unbreakable glacier. Everyone cracks eventually, Ariana. Even her."

 Chapter 103 Unexpected Visit

    A week and a few days had passed, and life at the academy had settled into a new rhythm. For some, things seemed to be progressing smoothly; for others, the cracks in their fa?ade were starting to show. Both Liam and Sheila had managed to expand their myst cores significantly, marking a crucial step in their growth.Sheila''s core had grown to five times its original size, a remarkable feat that displayed her strength and dedication. Liam, ever the ambitious and power-hungry individual, had outpaced her, pushing his core to eight times its size, largely thanks to his mastery of Crimson Breathing. The relentless technique had proved invaluable in harnessing and channeling his myst with unparalleled efficiency.

    With their cores expanded, Mystica began guiding them through foundational spells and techniques, helping them refine their abilities further. While progress was evident on the surface, it was clear that something had fundamentally shifted, particularly in Sheila.

    The once fiery and sharp-tongued princess of ice had become uncharacteristically quiet. Her biting remarks toward Liam had all but disappeared, replaced by an eerie silence and a blank, expressionless demeanor. It was as though the loss from their fight had carved something out of her.

    Sheila hadn''t just failed to execute Liam or lost to him that day¡ªher pride, her confidence, and perhaps even the identity she had built for herself, had taken a deep hit.

    She seemed more like a shadow of the unshakable figure she had once projected. Maybe this was her true self when she was inwardly shaken¡ªraw and vulnerable, stripped of her icy armor.

    Mystica had noticed the change. She always noticed. But instead of offering advice or probing questions, she simply smirked in her usual mischievous way, silently acknowledging the tension without interfering.

    She knew exactly what had happened, but she also understood that this was something Sheila needed to navigate on her own.

    Liam, on the other hand, seemed entirely unaffected by the events of their fight.

    To him, it was nothing more than an "inconvenience," a momentary distraction on his relentless pursuit of power. His focus remained razor-sharp, his thoughts consumed with greater challenges and the steps he needed to take to become even stronger.

    ***

    "You all did well today," Mystica said, clapping her hands with a bright smile. The sun filtered through the thick canopy above, casting ethereal light around her as if she were bathed in her own mystical glow.

    "We''ll end here. You all deserve a good rest." Her gaze swept across Sheila, Liam, Dylan, and Ariana, pausing briefly on each of them. Discover stories at empire

    "Yeah, we do need rest, my queen. Your humble servant is utterly exhausted," Dylan groaned dramatically, collapsing onto the green grass with an exaggerated sigh, his arms splayed wide as if he''d just survived a war.

    "You didn''t even do anything difficult, yet here you are, acting like you ran a marathon," Ariana retorted, her voice flat, her unimpressed expression practically rolling its eyes at him.

    "Hey, hey, don''t go judging me," Dylan shot back, pointing a finger at her with mock indignation. "Excellence takes effort, even if you can''t see it." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica chuckled softly as she watched the exchange. "That''s enough, you two. You''re wasting energy bickering when you could be recovering."

    Ariana rolled her eyes but said nothing more, while Dylan simply grinned, clearly unbothered.

    Shifting her attention, Mystica''s expression softened. "Now, you two," she said, her gaze settling on Liam and Sheila, "you''ve made impressive progress in just eleven days. Your growth is commendable."

    Liam remained silent, his stoic expression betraying no hint of pride, and Sheila also stood silent, her face devoid of any reaction.

    "Still," Mystica continued, her tone turning playful, "it seems like you two are far from being on the same page. But I must say, the silence is refreshing, especially from you, princess." Her lips curled into a mocking smirk.

    Sheila didn''t flinch, her gaze fixed on some distant point beyond Mystica. It was as if the taunt hadn''t even reached her. The ice princess seemed utterly detached, her expression blank and unreadable.

    "Well, I see we''re not in the mood for banter," Mystica remarked with a light shrug, her smirk lingering. "No matter. I have something for you."

    With a graceful flick of her wrist, a white book materialized in midair, glowing faintly as it floated just above her palm.

    "This," she began, gesturing toward the book, "is an ancient text compiled by the greatest light mages and knights of the past. It contains spells, techniques, and wisdom that I believe will be invaluable to you."

    Mystica guided the floating book toward Sheila, and as it reached her, Sheila wordlessly extended her hands to take it. The book landed gently in her grasp, its glow dimming as it made contact.

    "I''m giving you this because I''ll be busy with other matters soon, which may disrupt our lessons," Mystica explained. "Dylan and Ariana already have what they need from me for now, so it''s time for you and Liam to take the next step."

    "The month isn''t over yet, and there''s still much for you two to learn," Mystica continued, her tone carrying a sense of urgency beneath its usual playfulness. "This book will help guide you. Study it well."

    She turned toward Liam, her purple eyes twinkling with mischief. "And don''t worry, shadowy boy. I haven''t forgotten about you." With a sly smile, she added, "I''ve got a book for you too. But you''ll have to wait a little longer to get it. Patience, after all, is a virtue."

    Liam utter no words, unbothered by her teasing. ''I''m really going to make good ise of that book, so don''t play with me,'' he thought to himself.

    Mystica clapped her hands together. "Excellent! That settles everything. Now, off you go. Rest up, recover, and... who knows? Enjoy yourselves."

    As the group began to walk toward the cave, Dylan lingered for a moment, glancing at the book in Sheila''s hands. "So, Icy Heart," he teased, "do I get to borrow that once you''re done?"

    Sheila didn''t even glance at him as she walked past. "Touch it, and you''ll lose that hand," she said, her voice calm but cutting.

    Dylan raised his hands in mock surrender, grinning at Ariana. "See? She likes me."

    Ariana groaned. "You''re impossible."

    ***

    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, the group made their way back to their individual rooms.

    Sheila walked ahead, her posture rigid, the white book clutched tightly in her arms. The setting sun cast long shadows across her face, highlighting her stoic expression. Behind her, Dylan and Ariana followed, their bickering subdued but still present in the form of light teasing.

    "You know, I think I deserve a reward for my efforts today," Dylan said, hands behind his head, a grin plastered on his face.

    "What efforts? All you did was dodge around and make sarcastic comments," Ariana retorted, her tone sharp but lacking malice.

    "It''s called strategy," Dylan replied smugly. "You wouldn''t understand."

    Ariana rolled her eyes but didn''t reply, her attention shifting briefly to Liam, who walked silently a few paces behind. His hands were tucked into his pockets, his expression unreadable as his gaze stayed fixed on the ground.

    The group reached the building just as the sun disappeared entirely, leaving behind a dim, golden glow on the horizon. Sheila stopped at the entrance, turning her head slightly toward the others.

    "Goodnight," she said curtly, her voice devoid of any warmth, before disappearing inside without waiting for a response.

    "Still icy," Dylan muttered, shaking his head. "She still needs some ass whooping."

    "You know that can''t happen right?," Ariana said with a smirk.

    Dylan shot her a playful glare before stretching his arms over his head. "Well, I''m off to dream of my glorious victories. Later!" With a casual wave, he strolled toward his room.

    Ariana lingered for a moment, glancing at Liam. "You okay?" she asked softly, her sharp tone replaced with concern.

    Liam looked up, surprised by the question. "Yeah," he replied, his voice steady. "Just tired. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Ariana nodded, watching him for a second longer before heading to her own room.

    Liam also walked toward his room. The hallway, quite which was surprising but he could care less. Reaching his door, he pulled out his key, unlocking it with a faint click.

    As the door swung open and he stepped through, an odd sensation washed over him¡ªa ripple in the air, a sudden shift in the atmosphere. Instead of the familiar sight of his room, he found himself in an entirely different space.

    The chamber was vast, its walls adorned with shimmering black and violet tapestries that seemed to move as though alive. A massive crystal chandelier hung above, casting a soft, magical glow across the room. The floor beneath him was polished obsidian, reflecting his bewildered expression.

    "Good evening, Liam," came a sultry, teasing voice.

    He turned sharply to find Mystica seated in an ornate chair, her long dark hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes gleaming with amusement. She rested her chin on her hand, her smile equal parts playful and enigmatic.

    "I hope you don''t mind the sudden visit," she said, her tone laced with mischief. "But we have something¡­ important to discuss. Well it depends how you classify it"

    Liam was still calm, almost as if he had been expecting this. "Anything not concernung the book you planned to give is classified as ''unimportan''." he said, his voice calm

    Mystica adjusted herself in the chair, her eyes filled with mischief as she looked at him. "I see," she replied with a chuckle. "Let''s just say it''s something that seemed to have happened because of you."

 Chapter 104 Quite Fascinating

    Mystica leaned back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Why don''t you have a seat? No need to feel so stiff in my chamber," she said, gesturing gracefully toward one of the plush black couches near the center of the room.Liam, however, remained standing. His expression was unreadable, his posture relaxed yet firm. "I don''t mean any disrespect, but if it''s all the same to you, let''s get to the point. Why am I here?"

    Mystica''s smile widened at his directness. "Straight to business, are we?" She tapped her chin playfully before gesturing toward a sleek black book resting on the table beside her.

    "Very well. Apart from wanting to hand over this book," she said, tapping it lightly with her index finger, "I also thought it''d be a good time for a little conversation. A heart-to-heart, if you will. So, for the sake of this book¡­ won''t you sit?"

    Liam''s eyes briefly flicked to the book, his interest clear despite his stoic demeanor. He considered her words for a moment, then sighed. "Alright," he said, walking over and taking the seat she had previously indicated.

    Mystica tilted her head slightly, watching him settle in. "You''re such a fascinating one, Liam. Let me start with this: about a week ago, you were nearly executed, weren''t you?" Her tone was casual, but her teasing smile betrayed her amusement.

    Liam met her gaze, unfazed. "What exactly are you getting at? And why bring it up now, after staying silent about it for so long?"

    Mystica chuckled softly, swirling the wine in her glass before taking a sip. "Fair questions. Yes, I knew about it¡ªwatched the whole thing, in fact. You handled yourself impressively, I must say. But why didn''t I intervene?" She leaned forward slightly, her tone dropping just enough to carry a hint of seriousness. "Simple. I wanted to see how you''d handle the situation.

    "You see, Liam, the stronger you become, the more people will notice you. And with your magic¡ªdark magic¡ªyou''re going to attract attention, not all of it welcome. This was something I needed to see for myself. And also you need to understand that every action you take will ripple outward, drawing both allies and enemies."

    She paused, watching his reaction. Liam''s face remained impassive, his silence prompting her to continue.

    "That said, I have to ask¡­" Mystica''s voice shifted, her teasing smile returning. "Why did you break Sheila so badly? She''s been quieter than a shadow lately, and we both know it''s not just because of her loss to you."

    Liam was quiet for a moment, his gaze steady. Finally, he said, "This side of Sheila exists because she allows it to. Whatever she''s feeling, it''s hers to deal with." His tone was blunt, his words carrying an air of finality.

    Mystica arched a brow, clearly intrigued. "Care to elaborate on that?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No."

    Her purple eyes widened slightly in mock surprise. "Huh? Huhhh? Why not?"

    "Because," Liam said flatly, "you already know the answer."

    Mystica chuckled, her voice soft but rich with amusement. "You''re sharper than you let on, Liam. Sometimes I wonder how a kid like you can pick up on things so quickly, especially when you''ve only just begun your magical journey. Truly fascinating¡­ Liam Hunter."

    Liam offered no response, his expression as stoic as ever.

    "Well," Mystica said, standing up and stretching with exaggerated elegance, "that''s all I had for you. Take the book." She waved her hand, and the black book floated off the table, hovering toward Liam.

    He caught it effortlessly, standing as he did. "If that''s all, then I''ll take my leave." He turned toward the door, ready to go.

    "One more thing," Mystica called, her tone playful. "A little tip, free of charge: if you want to start learning from that book¡ªespecially a spell, I''d recommend beginning with Shadow Solidification. It''s simple enough for a beginner, I think. But it''s very helpful once you understand how to use it effectively."

    Liam paused, his hand on the door. "How do I get back to my room?" he asked, turning his head slightly to glance at her.

    "The same way you got here, darling. The spell I cast is still active. Just walk through the door, and you''ll find yourself back where you belong." She smiled, waving him off. "Now go. I''ve had enough work for one evening, and I need to unwind. Undressing, after all, is the best part of the day."

    Liam didn''t linger. He turned the knob and stepped through the doorway. Just as Mystica promised, he found himself back in his room, the faint scent of the room greeting him as the black book rested firmly in his hand.

    Pausing, he turned back to the door, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. He opened it cautiously, half-expecting some lingering trace of Mystica''s spell. Instead, he was greeted by the silent hallway, illuminated by the soft, warm glow of the wall-mounted lamps.

    "Looks like she canceled the spell," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Satisfied, he shut the door quietly and walked over to his desk, placing the black book down with care.

    Liam stood there for a moment, his eyes lingering on the book''s cover. Its surface was smooth but faintly glimmered, as though imbued with Mystica''s magic.

    He began unbuttoning his shirt as he moved toward the bathroom, his mind replaying the odd sensation of being teleported through a doorway. By the time he pulled the shirt off, an uneasy feeling had begun to creep over him.

    "Let''s not do that again," he murmured, tossing his shirt into the laundry bin. His tone was firm, as if addressing Mystica despite her absence.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Mystica''s chamber, the air was heavy with the scent of lavender and rose petals. She stood by her ornate bathtub, her usual gown discarded onto a nearby chair. Slipping into a silken robe, she tied it loosely at the waist as she prepared to indulge in a well-deserved bath.

    "I''m utterly drained today," she murmured, her voice soft but laced with weariness. She reached out, dipping her fingers into the steaming water, watching the ripples dance around the scattered rose petals.

    Just as she began to untie her robe to step in, the sound of her door creaking open stopped her in her tracks.

    Her head tilted slightly, a smirk already forming on her lips as she turned her gaze over her shoulder. Standing in the doorway were Galen and Magnus, their contrasting expressions painting a humorous picture.

    Magnus was the first to speak, his tone laced with exasperation. "I don''t know why you dragged me here, Galen. I''ve got things to do, you know. Important things."

    "Your ''important things'' usually involve napping or causing trouble," Galen retorted without even sparing him a glance. "But for once, you might actually contribute something useful."

    Magnus let out an exaggerated sigh, throwing his hands up in defeat. "Why does it have to be today?"

    Mystica''s voice cut through their banter like silk laced with mischief. "Well, well, not only did you arrive at the perfect time, but you brought Magnus along too. Don''t tell me¡­" She turned to face them fully, her robe slipping slightly off one shoulder, teasing the curve of her skin. "¡­we''re having a threesome tonight?"

    Galen''s expression immediately soured, his red eyes narrowing. "Why is it that everything you say sounds like innuendo?"

    "Because you barged in without knocking, darling," Mystica replied smoothly, her smirk widening as she adjusted the robe just enough to retain her modesty¡ªor what little of it she cared to maintain.

    Enjoy new chapters from empire

    Magnus, meanwhile, scratched the back of his neck, his easy grin showing he wasn''t fazed in the slightest. "Hey there, Mystica. Looks like we caught you at bath time."

    "You don''t say, Magnus." Her tone shifted to a flirtatious lilt as she sauntered closer to him. "Missed me, have you?"

    "Who wouldn''t miss you?" Magnus shot back, his grin widening.

    Mystica chuckled, a rich, melodic sound that filled the room. "Charming as ever. Now, if you two don''t mind, let me take a quick bath. I promise not to keep you waiting too long."

    With that, she turned back toward the tub, her movements deliberate and graceful. As the robe slipped from her shoulders and fell to the floor, the warm light of the chamber highlighted the smooth lines of her back.

    Unbothered by the presence of her uninvited guests, she stepped into the bath with an elegance that only Mystica could manage, the rose-scented water enveloping her as she sank in with a satisfied sigh.

    "You two can make yourselves comfortable¡ªor not," she said, her voice teasing as she rested her arms on the edge of the tub. "But if you''re here to talk, be patient. This goddess deserves her moment of peace."

    Magnus exchanged a glance with Galen, his grin turning sheepish. "Yeah, she''s still the same."

    "And you''re still wasting time," Galen replied, though there was a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    Mystica only laughed softly, her eyes closing as she let the warmth of the water and the presence of her guests amuse her.

 Chapter 105 Something Might Happen Soon

    After soaking in the warm water for a few minutes, Mystica rose from her bath with an air of regal elegance. The soft glow of the chamber lights reflected off the droplets of water sliding down her smooth skin as she stepped out, her movements slow and deliberate.Without hesitation, she walked to retrieve her robe, her confidence radiating as she made no effort to shield herself.

    "So, I assume you boys came here for information, didn''t you?" Mystica said, her tone playful yet knowing, as she picked up her robe and began to drape it over her shoulders.

    Galen and Magnus, who had comfortably settled themselves in her chamber, looked up lazily. Galen sat poised in a high-backed chair, sipping wine from a crystal glass, his eyes flickering toward Mystica without a hint of embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, Magnus sprawled across a plush couch, one arm slung over the side as he swirled his drink lazily.

    "Yes," Galen replied, his tone calm but pointed. "Although I should mention I''ve been waiting for this information for over a week."

    "And I already told you everything, didn''t I?" Magnus cut in, his voice carrying a hint of mockery.

    "By ''everything,'' you mean giving me a vague recount of how you dealt with the Syncs, leaving out any substantial details," Galen said, his voice sharp with irritation.

    Magnus grinned lazily, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "What can I say? Gotta keep the narrative exciting. Besides, why spoil all the best parts with boring specifics?"

    Mystica chuckled softly as she tied her robe loosely around her waist, her playful tone drawing their attention. "Come now, boys. The goddess has graced you with her presence after a luxurious bath, and you can''t even spare her a glance? How rude."

    Her words carried a teasing lilt as she walked toward a polished counter, picking up an ornate bottle of wine. She poured herself a glass, the rich liquid swirling as it caught the dim light of the room. She sipped slowly, savoring the taste, before turning and walking to a nearby chair.

    "As for your inquiry, Galen," Mystica began, lowering herself gracefully into the seat. She crossed her legs, the slit of her robe revealing just enough to leave an impression, while the top of the fabric fell open slightly, hinting at the curve of her breast. She leaned back, the picture of effortless allure, as she continued.

    "I looked into the matter you asked about, and there are some inconsistencies in the details. Things that don''t quite add up," she said, swirling her wine again before taking another measured sip.

    Magnus raised an eyebrow, sitting up slightly. "Oh? Don''t tell me there''s a twist. I love a good twist."

    Galen ignored Magnus, his eyes narrowing slightly as he focused on Mystica. "What kind of inconsistencies?"

    Mystica''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Patience, darling. Let''s not rush things. After all, wouldn''t it be more fun to savor the mystery?"

    "Just get to the point. I don''t have all night," Galen said, setting his glass of wine down with a light clink. His tone carried the weight of his usual impatience.

    "Ah, always in a hurry, aren''t you, mister no-time-to-waste?" Mystica replied, her smirk widening. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Fine, let''s begin."

    She swirled the wine in her glass thoughtfully before continuing. "Magnus mentioned his mission involved his team and the Tempest Kingdom knights battling against Advanced Horrors and Syncs¡ªan unusual combination.

    "Advanced Horrors are mindless brutes driven by instinct, while Syncs are cunning Gaia Demons known for their intelligence and pride. It''s rare for them to collaborate. Even more unusual was the fact that the Syncs were noticeably weaker than they should''ve been, while the Advanced Horrors appeared unnaturally strong."

    "So, what are you saying?" Galen asked, his gaze steady as he leaned forward slightly.

    Mystica''s tone shifted, taking on a more serious edge. "I''m saying the attack wasn''t random. It felt like a calculated distraction¡ªsomething meant to draw attention while something larger was set in motion elsewhere.

    "Syncs don''t engage in battles unless there''s something to gain, and their strength fluctuating like that suggests manipulation. Syncs evolve by feeding on myst, and if they were weaker, it''s possible they recently transferred their myst to empower those Horrors."

    Magnus, who had been lounging, suddenly sat up straighter. "Now that you mention it, those Syncs were oddly passive during the fight. They weren''t as aggressive as Syncs usually are. I thought it was just luck, but the Advanced Horrors were definitely stronger than usual. That''s what gave us trouble."

    "Exactly," Mystica confirmed with a nod. "The Syncs you fought may have been intentionally weakened. If they were transferring myst to empower the Horrors, it could''ve been to mask their true numbers or capabilities. A diversion. And while you were distracted with the battle, something else was likely happening."

    Galen frowned, his fingers tapping lightly on the armrest of his chair. "A diversion for what? What''s their endgame?"

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine before answering. "That''s where things get troubling. Over the past three weeks, there have been over 100 reports of missing people in Gale city(Zone 8) and Grandeur City(Zone 12). No traces of myst, no signs of struggle¡ªjust people vanishing into thin air. The timing lines up too perfectly to be a coincidence. Whatever''s happening, these disappearances might be connected to your mission."

    Magnus rubbed the back of his neck, his brow furrowed. "If that''s true, then someone''s orchestrating this whole thing. Syncs don''t work together like this unless there''s a leader¡ªa stronger force pulling the strings."

    "Exactly," Mystica said, leaning back in her chair with a smirk. "Syncs aren''t the top of the demon hierarchy. If there''s a leader, they could be using these Syncs and Horrors to sow chaos or gather resources¡ªlike the people disappearing across the city."

    "And if they''re taking people," Galen interjected, his voice colder now, "it''s for a reason. Rituals. Sacrifices. Food. There''s no shortage of horrifying possibilities."

    Mystica nodded gravely. "Indeed. And considering how meticulously they''ve covered their tracks, we''re dealing with someone¡ªor something¡ªthat knows exactly what it''s doing. No ordinary Sync could pull this off. This is higher-level planning."

    Galen stood up from his chair, his expression unreadable. "That''s all I need to know for now. I''ll leave the rest to you. Keep digging. I want to know who''s behind this and what their next move is."

    "Leaving already?" Mystica teased, her playful tone returning. "No fun tonight? Not even a little?"

    "You''ve given me what I needed. There''s no reason for me to stay," Galen replied flatly, his deadpan delivery cutting through her flirtation.

    Magnus chuckled as he finished his wine. "You could at least try to pretend to enjoy yourself, Gal. She does go out of her way to spice things up."

    Galen shot Magnus an animated cold look. "If you''re so interested, why don''t you stay and indulge her? Fulfill her ''desires'' for the night."

    Magnus stretched dramatically as he got up from the couch. "Tempting, but I''m wiped. I need a good nap, not... whatever this is."

    Mystica scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. "You two are absolutely no fun. Fine, go. I need some quality sleep anyway."

    Without another word, Galen nodded and strode toward the door, Magnus following with a lazy grin. As they left, Mystica swirled the last of her wine, her smirk returning as she murmured to herself, "I do wish I could have some fun before sleeping though."

    ***

    Meanwhile, Liam had just stepped out of the shower, the steam still clinging faintly to his skin as he dried off and settled into the chair at his desk.

    Read new adventures at empire

    Before him lay the book Mystica had given him earlier, its cover hinting at the knowledge contained within. He leaned back, staring at it for a moment, weighing his options.

    ''Should I just read through tonight and start practicing tomorrow?'' he thought, running a hand through his damp hair. ''I mean, it''s not like I''m exhausted.''

    Deciding to give it a shot, Liam gently opened the book, flipping through the initial pages. The handwriting varied¡ªsome scrawled in hurried script, others written with a practiced elegance¡ªindicating it was a compilation of notes from various mages.

    He turned a few more pages before stopping at the title that caught his attention: Shadow Solidification¡ªthe very spell Mystica had recommended.

    ''So she already knew what was in this book,'' Liam mused, his brow furrowing slightly. ''She did say it''s simple to learn, but effective once mastered. Guess there''s a reason she suggested starting here.''

    Intrigued, he began reading the description. The spell revolved around using myst to solidify one''s shadow into tangible forms.

    From tools to weapons, or even temporary shields, the possibilities depended entirely on the caster''s creativity and control.

    A smirk tugged at Liam''s lips. "This is... more interesting than I expected," he murmured to himself, his eyes glinting with newfound enthusiasm. "And it''s all about imagination, huh? I think I can work with that."

    The book delved deeper, emphasizing the importance of visualization. Every detail had to be clear in the caster''s mind¡ªtexture, structure.

    A single lapse in focus could destabilize the shadow. The complexity of the constructs grew with practice, but even the simplest attempts carried significant utility. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam leaned back in his chair, running a thumb thoughtfully over the page. The idea of turning his shadow into a versatile tool wasn''t just practical¡ªit was a skill that could complement his existing techniques perfectly.

    "Looks like I''ll be practicing tonight after all."

 Chapter 106 Self Tutoring: Day One

    Liam placed the book back on the desk and stood up, stretching his arms. The quiet of the night wrapped around him, the only sounds being the soft rustling of the curtains and the faint hum of myst in the air.He positioned himself in the center of the room, allowing the flickering candlelight to cast a clear shadow on the wooden floor.

    Focus on the basics. One step at a time.

    He knelt slightly, bringing his hands together in a meditative stance, then closed his eyes. Drawing upon his myst, Liam visualized it flowing through his body, a steady current spreading to his fingertips and then pouring downward into the shadow cast by his form.

    ''Solidify... just like shaping clay,'' he thought.

    Your next chapter is on empire

    The first attempt was faint¡ªa mere ripple in his shadow. The black outline quivered briefly but dissipated before it could take any tangible form.

    Liam frowned, his brow furrowing. "Alright, that was weak. Let''s try again."

    This time, he concentrated harder, imagining his shadow thickening, growing denser, becoming something real. He visualized the texture of it¡ªsmooth yet firm, like polished obsidian. The flicker returned, stronger this time, and the edges of his shadow began to shift unnaturally.

    A grin crept across Liam''s face as the shadow started to rise, just slightly, like liquid ink lifting off the ground. But then, the connection wavered, and the shadow collapsed back into its natural state.

    "Close," Liam muttered, his fingers twitching. "I need more control."

    He glanced at the book, flipping back to a section that emphasized visualization. It described a mental exercise: imagine an object you use daily, something familiar and detailed, and then replicate it using your shadow.

    Liam smirked. "Alright, let''s start simple."

    He returned to his stance, this time picturing one of his daggers. Its weight, the feel of its hilt in his hand, the faint gleam of its edge. He poured this mental image into his myst, letting it seep into the shadow at his feet.

    The darkness began to rise again, coalescing into a long, narrow shape. Slowly, the form took on definition, and before long, the outline of a dagger emerged. It wasn''t perfect¡ªthe edges were jagged, and the surface shimmered unnaturally¡ªbut it was there.

    Liam crouched, reaching out. His hand closed around the shadowy weapon, and to his astonishment, it felt solid. Cool, weightless, but unmistakably real.

    A surge of satisfaction coursed through him as he held the shadow-dagger aloft, studying it in the flickering candlelight. "Not bad for a first try," he said with a grin. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But the moment was short-lived. The dagger dissolved back into shadows, the myst dispersing like smoke. Liam staggered slightly, the strain catching him off guard.

    ''So this takes a toll on stamina, huh?'' He made a mental note. The more complex the shape, the more energy it''s going to take.

    He wiped a bead of sweat from his brow, glancing back at the book. "Alright, let''s go again. This time, smoother and more stable."

    For the rest of the night, the room was alive with flickering shadows and the soft hum of myst as Liam practiced, each attempt bringing him closer to mastering Shadow Solidification.

    By the time the first rays of dawn filtered through the window, he stood amidst a collection of crude, shadowy constructs¡ªa dagger, a small shield, and even a vague outline of a hand.

    Exhausted but exhilarated, Liam leaned back against the wall, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath.

    "This... might just be better than I expected," he muttered, a tired but satisfied smile tugging at his lips.

    He glanced at the faint remnants of his shadow constructs, now dissolving back into formless darkness. His mind, however, was still buzzing with possibilities.

    ''This spell burns through myst like wildfire,'' he thought, his expression turning contemplative.

    ''But thanks to that Core Expansion training Mystica had me endure, I still have enough reserves to keep going. Still, if I''ve got anything important to handle today, I can''t afford to run myself dry. Better to recharge now.''

    Pushing himself off the wall, Liam dismissed the lingering solidified shadows with a flick of his hand. They unraveled into wisps of black energy before vanishing entirely.

    He moved to the center of the room, settling himself on the cool floor. Crossing his legs, he closed his eyes, his breathing steadying as he prepared to perform Myst Recovery.

    ***

    The day had begun smoothly. All four class sessions were complete, leaving the students with a break for lunch before the instructor-led training later in the day.

    Dylan, ever the social one, had managed to convince Asher and Ariana to join him for lunch. His attempt to rope Liam into the plan, however, had fallen flat. Liam declined with little fanfare, his mind already elsewhere.

    Dylan wisely chose not to bother Sheila, knowing she was still in her "reconstruction" state and likely in no mood for company.

    As the trio headed off to the bustling dining hall, Liam made his way toward the library instead.

    The moment he stepped inside, the air shifted to one of quiet focus. Students scattered throughout the room were engrossed in their studies, their whispers blending into the soft rustle of turning pages. Liam didn''t linger to observe them. His purpose was clear as he navigated through the rows of towering bookshelves.

    He moved with calm efficiency, weaving through the aisles until he arrived at a secluded spot¡ªan open space with a long wooden table surrounded by chairs.

    It was an unassuming corner of the library, but its remoteness and near-constant silence made it a perfect retreat. Few students ever ventured this far, making it ideal for his needs.

    Sliding a chair back, Liam settled into the seat with ease. Without a word or motion, the black book from the previous night materialized on the table before him, its weightless arrival silent but deliberate.

    Rather than lugging the book around in his arms like a traditional student, Liam had opted to store it using his Void Storage technique.

    By anchoring the book within the shadowy folds of his myst, he ensured it was always within reach, free from the risk of misplacement or prying eyes.

    Liam leaned back slightly in his chair, his fingers running over the edges of the dark tome as he mulled over Mystica''s words from the previous day.

    ''Mystica mentioned she''d be busy with other matters for sometime,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. ''That likely means no lessons today. If that''s the case, it''s better to use this time wisely¡ªread through this book, find anything useful, and practice when I can.''

    He flipped open the cover, his gaze scanning the elegantly chaotic scrawl of the pages. His mind lingered on a thought that had crossed it earlier.

    "Shadow Solidification," he mused. "If this spell lets me manipulate and solidify shadows, could it also apply to my shadow army? I mean, it''s not far-fetched. Solid shadows, change form of beasts¡ªit should work in theory. The spell''s name alone hints at that possibility."

    The idea brought a faint smirk to his lips as he traced a finger over the incantations etched onto the page. His shadow army had already proven invaluable in combat, but the ability to reshape or fortify them could give him a new edge.

    "Well," he murmured under his breath, his voice barely audible over the library''s ambient hush, "there''s only one way to find out. But not here."

    With that, he adjusted his focus, diving deeper into the intricate writings, his mind already envisioning the possibilities. The answers were buried somewhere within these pages, and Liam had every intention of unearthing them.

    After nearly two hours of reading, Liam finally paused, his head spinning from the dense knowledge packed within the ancient tome. He leaned back in his chair, the wood creaking faintly under his weight as he tilted his head back to stare at the library''s ornate ceiling.

    "It''s fascinating that Mystica entrusted me with this book," he mused, his thoughts drifting. "The techniques here¡ªif I master even half of them, I might stand a chance against an Advanced Horror. But that last fight..."

    He frowned, recalling the battle on the outskirts of Nystra. The creature had been relentless, its presence suffocating. "I barely survived. And honestly, I''m not even certain it was an Advanced Horror. That instinctive move¡ªstriking both the head and core simultaneously¡ªwas sheer desperation."

    A soft sigh escaped his lips, breaking the stillness. "Doesn''t matter now," he muttered under his breath. "If I keep learning and growing stronger here, there won''t be a creature alive that can threaten me. It''ll always be the other way around."

    Liam brought his head down, his resolve renewed as his eyes returned to the book. But as he prepared to dive back into the cryptic writings, a faint shift in the air caught his attention.

    A figure emerged from the aisle of books, her presence subtle. Sheila.

    She froze for a moment upon seeing Liam seated at the very table she had planned to use. Her sapphire-blue eyes widened slightly in surprise.

    Liam, on the other hand, barely reacted. His gaze flicked to her briefly, not saying a word, before returning to the tome in front of him.

 Chapter 107 Self Tutoring: A Mini Talk

    Sheila hesitated, her fingers tightening around the edges of the book she carried. For a fleeting moment, retreat seemed like the safer option, but she pushed the thought aside. With quiet resolve, she stepped forward, her footsteps faint but deliberate in the tranquil library.Reaching the table, she gently pulled out the chair, five space from Liam, and took a seat, her movements careful, almost tentative.

    Liam''s eyes flicked toward her briefly before returning to his tome. ''She looks calmer, more composed¡ªcloser to her usual self. But that fierce determination in her eyes... it''s still missing,'' he noted inwardly, his expression unreadable as he immersed himself in the text.

    The two sat in near silence, each absorbed in their respective books. Or so it seemed.

    From time to time, Sheila would glance up, her lips parting as though she meant to speak, only to hesitate and look back down. Her fingers fidgeted with the edge of the book, and her gaze darted nervously. It was clear something weighed on her mind, but she struggled to voice it.

    Finally, after several failed attempts, she found her voice.

    "Uh¡­ L¨CLiam." Her words came out soft, hesitant, her tone unsure.

    Liam heard her but didn''t respond, his focus seemingly fixed on the pages of his book.

    Sheila''s shoulders tensed slightly, but she didn''t press him. Instead, she let out a quiet breath, lowering her gaze to her book.

    "I understand if you don''t want to talk to me," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "After all, all I''ve ever done is belittle you for being a dark magic user. I was¡­ childish, clinging to the prejudices I was raised with. I should have had the decency to try to understand you before judging."

    Her words wavered, but she continued, her eyes fixed on the table. "And honestly, I didn''t just start acting like a fool when I learned you were a dark magic user. It started from the very first time we met. I felt disrespected, and instead of handling it like an adult, I let my pride get in the way."

    She hesitated for a moment, then pushed on, her voice tinged with guilt. "And what''s worse¡­ I tried to kill you. I told myself I was doing it for the greater good¡ªthat ending the last dark magic user was my duty. But deep down, I knew that wasn''t true. I had no right to make that decision. It was selfish, reckless, and cruel."

    Sheila paused, stealing a glance at Liam. He hadn''t moved or reacted, his face still calm and unreadable as he continued reading.

    "What I''m trying to say is¡­" Her voice faltered, breaking slightly. "I''ve had time to reflect, and I know I was wrong. I''m sorry, Liam. For everything."

    The words hung in the air, heavy with sincerity. Sheila waited, hoping for some acknowledgment, some response. But none came.

    She lowered her gaze again, her expression a mixture of resignation and regret. "I understand if you don''t accept my apology. I don''t deserve your forgiveness anyway."

    With that, she fell silent, her fingers gripping the book tightly as she stared down at its pages, her heart weighed down by the unresolved tension between them.

    After about twenty minutes of silence, Liam finally closed his book, the soft thud breaking the stillness between them. He leaned back in his seat, pushing it slightly away from the table but not standing.

    A faint sigh escaped his lips as he slid his hands into his pockets, his posture casual yet deliberate. His gaze wandered upward, fixing on the library''s ceiling as he spoke, his tone calm, almost indifferent.

    "You know, Princess," he began, his words cutting through the quiet, "everything you just said¡­ it doesn''t mean a thing to me. Not in the way you think it would."

    Sheila''s eyes snapped to him, her fingers clutching the edges of her book. She hadn''t expected him to respond, but now that he had, her chest tightened with unease. Still, she knew she had no right to feel hurt.

    "If we''re being honest," Liam continued, his gaze still fixed on the ceiling, "anyone in your position, with your upbringing, would''ve done the same thing. Maybe worse. It''s not exactly shocking, especially if they had the same mindset you did back then."

    The calmness in his voice wasn''t dismissive¡ªit was unsettlingly matter-of-fact. Sheila felt a lump form in her throat but forced herself to stay composed, listening carefully.

    "I''m not saying that makes it okay," Liam added, finally lowering his gaze to meet hers. His red eyes were unreadable, but there was no anger in them, only a quiet clarity.

    "But people act on what they know, what they''ve been taught. You were playing the part of a ''righteous knight,'' doing what you thought was right. So why should I waste my time holding a grudge over something so predictable?"

    Sheila opened her mouth to respond but found herself at a loss for words.

    Liam leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table. His voice softened, but his words carried a sharp edge, clear and unwavering.

    "Look, you said your piece, and I get it. You''ve reflected, you feel guilty, and you want to make amends. That''s fine. But if you think you and I are ever going to have some kind of friendship¡­ sorry, Princess, but you''re mistaken."

    The weight of his words lingered in the air, cutting through the silence. Sheila lowered her gaze to her lap, her fingers gripping the edges of her book tightly. She wasn''t angry. She couldn''t be. Everything Liam said rang with an undeniable truth she had to accept.

    "Forgiveness isn''t something you just ask for and get," Liam continued, his tone steady, almost indifferent. "It''s earned. Through actions, not words. So, if you''re serious about making things right, don''t tell me¡ªshow me."

    Sheila nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "You''re right. I have no right to expect anything from you. But¡­ I''ll try. Even if it takes time."

    Liam exhaled softly and stood, his chair scraping faintly against the floor. With a flick of his hand, the dark tome on the table dissolved into shadow, disappearing into his Void Storage. His expression was unreadable as he looked down at her.

    "I think you''re misunderstanding me, Sheila," he said calmly, his words carrying a weight that stung more than anger ever could.

    "Maybe I didn''t say it clearly enough. You and I? We''re not going to see eye to eye because, frankly, nothing you do really matters to me."

    His words hit like a cold wind, leaving Sheila momentarily stunned. As he turned, his steps deliberate and unhurried, his voice carried over his shoulder, slicing through the stillness like a blade.

    "Oh, and one more thing," he added, pausing briefly at the end of the aisle. "You dropping that whole ''holier-than-thou'' act? It''s made you look mature¡­ and pathetic, all at once. Find a balance between the two, because right now, both disgust me."

    With that, Liam disappeared behind the rows of towering bookshelves, his dark figure swallowed by the shadows.

    Sheila remained seated, her grip on her book tightening as her gaze stayed fixed on where he had vanished. The sting of his words lingered, cutting deeper than she had anticipated. But despite the harshness, there was no anger in her heart¡ªonly resolve.

    She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. "I wonder what he means by that," she murmured to herself. "But one thing for sure is that I''ll prove it to him how sincere my apology is. Even if it takes a lifetime."

    ***

    As Liam stepped out of the library, the cool air outside greeted him, but it did little to ease the storm brewing in his mind. He paused, glancing up at the sky as his thoughts churned. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the hell was that back there?" he muttered under his breath, his jaw tightening. His own words replayed in his head: "Balance your personalities."

    "Why would I even say that? What does that even mean?" he thought, his irritation growing. "I tell her nothing she does matters, then I throw in advice? That''s exactly the kind of relationship I don''t want. Hypocritical, inconsistent. Damn it."

    Lost in his internal debate, Liam''s stomach let out a loud growl, interrupting his thoughts. He blinked, a faint sigh escaping his lips.

    "Guess brain power really does drain energy," he mused, rubbing the back of his neck. Deciding food was the next priority, he turned on his heel and headed for the cafeteria.

    Explore more at empire

    As Liam made his way to the cafeteria, three figures emerged from the shadows of the corridor, stepping into the light where he had just stood.

    "Well, boys," Chris drawled, his voice laced with venom and amusement, "don''t you think it''s about time we teach that little shadow rat some manners? I''ve waited far too long for this, and honestly? My hands are itching to light someone up."

    "Been a while since we had a little fun, huh? Let''s see if he can take a hit as well as he talks big." Logan, who was standing at Chris''s left, said with dark smirk. While Lucian remained silent on the other side of Chris.

    Chris stepped forward, his grin widening as his gaze followed the path Liam had taken.

    "Let''s get going, shall we?" he said, his tone dripping with sadistic anticipation. "Time to remind him that no matter how far he thinks he''s come, he''s still beneath us."

 Chapter 108 Not Here

    As Liam stepped into the cafeteria, he was struck by the eerie silence that filled the expansive space.Rows of tables and chairs sat empty, the usual chatter and commotion absent. The only sounds came from the far end, where the kitchen staff¡ªladies of varying ages¡ªwere engrossed in a lively conversation.

    Liam''s eyes scanned the room, confirming what he already suspected. Not a single student in sight.

    ''Everyone must''ve left for the instructor-led training,'' he mused. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''Good. I prefer the quiet anyway.''

    He approached the counter with his usual unhurried pace, his footsteps the only noise cutting through the stillness. The ladies, initially oblivious to his presence, stopped mid-conversation when they heard his calm, measured voice.

    "Good afternoon," Liam greeted, his tone polite and composed.

    The staff turned to him, a mix of surprise and amusement flickering in their eyes. Most of the cafeteria ladies were middle-aged, their demeanor warm but professional. However, one stood out¡ªLayla.

    In her late twenties, with striking hazel eyes and a figure that turned heads, Layla had a reputation for her unabashed interest in Liam. And today was no different. As soon as she spotted him, her lips curled into a mischievous smile that seemed to be reserved just for him.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t my favorite charming boy," Layla purred, leaning casually on the counter, her elbows resting on the surface. "How are you doing today?"

    Liam''s expression remained as stoic as ever, unfazed by her teasing. "I''m doing quite well. I came to get something to eat."

    From the back, two older staff members exchanged amused glances.

    "There she goes again, flirting with that poor innocent boy," one whispered, her voice dripping with mock exasperation.

    "Everyone has their tastes, I suppose," another replied, chuckling as she wiped a tray.

    Layla ignored them, her attention solely on Liam. "Mmm, you know you''re late, right? We''ve already cleared out most of the trays. Are you trying to make us work overtime just for you?"

    "I apologize for being a nuisance," Liam replied evenly. "I know you''re supposed to be resting."

    Layla''s teasing grin widened, her eyes glinting. "Oh, don''t apologize, sweetheart. It''s good to have a bit of bad boy in you sometimes, you know." Her voice dipped slightly, playful and suggestive, as she bit her lower lip.

    Behind her, the other ladies stifled their laughter.

    "Layla, honestly," one called out, shaking her head. "Could you try not to flirt with someone young enough to be your little brother?"

    "He''s not my little brother," Layla shot back with a wink, not missing a beat. "And if you''re jealous, just say so."

    The room erupted in a round of chuckles, but Layla waved them off with a carefree gesture. She turned back to Liam, grabbing a clean tray and serving him a generous portion of the remaining food.

    "There you go, darling," she said with a cheeky smile. "Enjoy. And don''t be a stranger, alright?"

    "Thank you," Liam replied, his voice still neutral. He picked up the tray and walked off, scanning the empty cafeteria for a seat.

    Layla watched him retreat, a satisfied smirk on her lips.

    "Honestly, Layla, you''re incorrigible," one of the older ladies teased, crossing her arms. "The way you fawn over that boy, you''d think you were back in high school."

    Layla shrugged, unbothered by their teasing. "What can I say? He''s cute, and I like a man who can keep his cool."

    "Cute, sure," another chimed in with a laugh. "But if he ever talks back, don''t come crying to us."

    Layla waved them off dismissively. "Relax, ladies. He''s harmless. Besides," she added, her tone turning sly, "I''m just keeping things interesting."

    Meanwhile, Liam settled into a corner seat, far from the counter. The cafeteria''s emptiness felt strangely peaceful.

    As Liam decided to begin eating, the peaceful silence of the cafeteria was shattered by an unwelcome voice.

    "Hello¡­ peasant."

    Chris''s voice carried a sharp edge as he slammed his hand on the table, the impact echoing through the empty hall.

    Liam paused mid-motion, the spoon inches from his mouth. He stayed still for a moment, as if weighing his options, before calmly resuming his meal, completely ignoring Chris''s presence.

    The dismissive gesture only fueled the tension. Logan stepped closer, his voice filled with venom. "The prince is talking to you, you lowly piece of trash."

    But Liam remained unfazed, methodically eating as though they weren''t even there.

    "How dare you ignore royalty!" Logan snarled, raising his fist, ready to strike.

    Before he could act, Chris caught his arm mid-air, his grip firm but casual. "Relax, Logan," he said, his voice dripping with false calm. "No need to get all jumpy¡­ yet."

    Chris''s dark smirk widened as he turned his attention back to Liam, who still refused to acknowledge him.

    "Well, it seems you''re not willing to talk because you''re eating," Chris mused aloud. His voice was light, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. "If that''s the case, I believe there''s only one way to solve this."

    In one swift motion, Chris swept Liam''s tray off the table, sending its contents flying to the floor. The clattering sound of the tray echoed in the empty cafeteria.

    "...to wait for you to finish. Oh, look!" Chris sneered, his laugh cold and biting. "Guess you''re done."

    He stood back, clearly expecting an outburst, some sign of anger or frustration from Liam. But the reaction he anticipated never came.

    Liam remained seated, his face as calm and impassive as ever. His lack of reaction wiped the grin off Chris''s face, replacing it with a flicker of annoyance.

    "I see," Chris said, his voice dropping an octave. "It takes more than that to crack that composure of yours, huh?"

    The room grew tense as Chris stepped forward, grabbing the edge of the table. With a single powerful motion, he flipped it over, the metal legs screeching against the tiled floor.

    Even this failed to provoke Liam. He sat still for a few moments, his eyes moving from the upturned table to the scattered remains of his food on the floor. Then, with a soft sigh, he rose to his feet.

    "You know, Chris," Liam said, his voice calm but carrying a quiet weight, "I''m really not in the mood for your games today. And also¡­" He gestured to the mess on the floor. "Why make a fuss in a place that was just cleaned by the workers? Is that really necessary?"

    Chris''s lips twisted into a sneer, a dark chuckle escaping him. "Pfft, don''t tell me¡­" His voice dripped with mockery. "You''re not angry about losing your food but because my actions made these useless old hags'' work meaningless?"

    Chris burst out laughing, and Logan and Lucian joined in, their laughter ringing hollow in the empty space.

    "You''re actually funnier than I thought," Chris said, wiping an imaginary tear from the corner of his eye. "Even more than that pathetic clown of a joker."

    His laughter abruptly stopped as he stepped closer to Liam, his expression hardening into a cold, menacing glare.

    "But let me tell you one thing," he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. "Don''t ever tell me to reflect on my actions because of some lowly bunch of old hags. Got that?"

    ''Fighting here might lead to consequences from the authorities, and I can''t afford to let this nonsense interfere with my training sessions,'' he thought, his gaze fixed on Chris, whose smug grin only deepened the tension.

    ''Moreover, these three aren''t just mere students. They''re dangerous in their own way, and I doubt the fear tactic I used on Sheila would work here.''

    For a fleeting moment, Liam''s gaze shifted toward the cafeteria counter, where the serving ladies stood frozen, their attention undoubtedly drawn to the brewing confrontation.

    ''They''re watching,'' Liam thought. ''I can''t cause trouble for them after they''ve worked so hard to clean. They might have seen what''s happening, but stepping in is another story entirely. Interrupting a royal like Chris comes with consequences they''re not ready to face.''

    The silence from the counter was deafening, their eyes silently pleading for Liam to keep things from escalating. He let out another soft sigh, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he shifted his focus back to Chris.

    "You know, Chris," he began, his tone level but deliberate, "why don''t we take this somewhere else? I mean, this place isn''t exactly big enough to contain all four of us if things get¡­ heated."

    Chris narrowed his eyes, his pride stung. "Look at this thing," he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "Telling me what to do. Go somewhere else? How dare you?"

    But Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, he leaned slightly closer, his voice dropping just enough to make it sound like a private conversation while still loud enough for Chris''s two lackeys to hear. "Come on, Chris. We both know how this ends if we stay here."

    Chris tilted his head, his curiosity piqued despite himself.

    Liam smirked faintly, the first crack in his stoic demeanor. "Think about it," he said smoothly. "If we fight here, all it takes is one of those ladies to report it to the administration. You know how quick the authorities are to pounce on anything that disrupts their ''perfect academy image.''"

    Chris''s frown deepened, but he didn''t interrupt. Enjoy new stories from empire

    "You''re royalty, sure," Liam continued, his tone casual but laced with just enough insinuation to needle Chris''s ego. "But even royals don''t get away unscathed when it comes to public disturbances. And what happens if word spreads? People might start questioning why Prince Chris needed his two minions to back him up against a ''nobody'' like me."

    Logan and Lucian exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier bravado faltering.

    Liam leaned back slightly, placing his hands in his pockets. "But hey, if you''re fine with people thinking you need a full team to deal with someone like me, we can stay here. I don''t mind. I''m sure the ladies wouldn''t either¡ªthey''d love some free entertainment."

    Chris''s jaw clenched, his pride warring with his desire to make Liam suffer.

    "Or," Liam added, shrugging nonchalantly, "we head somewhere private. Somewhere where you can really prove you''re as tough as you say. No interruptions, no reports, no rumors. Just you, me, and your little entourage here. You decide."

    Chris''s lips curled into a sneer, his pride demanding he assert dominance. Yet, Liam''s words lingered, stoking his need to maintain his image. After a tense moment, Chris took a step back, his smirk returning.

    "Fine," Chris said, his voice filled with false magnanimity. "Let''s go somewhere private. But don''t think for a second that I''m doing this because you suggested it. I just don''t want these old bats crying about their precious cafeteria." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He gestured for Logan and Lucian to follow, turning his back on Liam. "Lead the way, peasant. Let''s see how far you''ll go before I break that fake composure of yours."

 Chapter 109 At The East Colosseum

    The East Colosseum, a forgotten corner of the academy, lay ahead. Smaller than even Galen''s personal training grounds, it was a space barely acknowledged by the students or staff.The authorities didn''t seem to care about it, making it an ideal spot for anything off the radar. Liam had stumbled upon it during one of his solitary walks, noting its emptiness and the distinct lack of scrutiny around it. Today, it would serve its purpose.

    Liam walked ahead with his hands casually tucked into his pockets, his steady pace leading the way. Behind him, Chris and his lackeys followed, their hushed conversation barely audible over their footsteps.

    "Hey, Chris?" Logan leaned forward slightly, keeping his voice low.

    "What?" Chris snapped, his eyes narrowing in irritation.

    "I don''t trust this guy," Logan muttered, his gaze darting toward Liam. "Where do you think he''s taking us?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, it feels like a trap," Lucian added, his unease evident.

    Chris rolled his eyes, his patience thinning. "What are you two whining about? If he tries something stupid¡ªwhich I highly doubt¡ªI''ll just fry him with lightning. End of story." His gaze hardened as he focused on Liam, who strode confidently ahead.

    Chris''s voice dropped, taking on a sinister edge. "Besides, what could he possibly do against us? You''re a water element user, and Lucian here has earth at his command. Combine that with my lightning, and he doesn''t stand a chance."

    Logan smirked faintly at Chris''s confidence, but Lucian till appeared unconvinced. "Even so, he''s too calm. It''s unsettling. Like he''s got something planned."

    Chris let out a dry chuckle. "Let him plan all he wants. When this is over, he''ll regret ever thinking he could match up to me."

    As they neared the colosseum, the atmosphere grew quieter, the hum of academy life fading behind them. The dilapidated arena loomed ahead, its worn pillars and cracked stone walls bathed in the late afternoon light.

    Liam finally stopped at the entrance, his calm demeanor unchanged as he turned to face them. "We''re here," he said simply, gesturing toward the shadowed interior of the colosseum.

    Chris crossed his arms, his smirk widening. "This is it? A rundown colosseum? How fitting for someone like you to choose a place that''s as insignificant as you are."

    Liam didn''t react to the insult, instead stepping aside to let them enter first. "After you," he said, his voice laced with a quiet confidence that made Logan and Lucian hesitate.

    Chris scoffed, pushing past Liam. "Fine. Let''s see what you''ve got, trash."

    Logan and Lucian exchanged a wary glance before following their leader into the colosseum. Liam calmy followed from behind as the three boys enter the colosseum.

    Chris stood at the center of the colosseum, arms crossed and his usual arrogant smirk plastered on his face. "So, how do you want this to go?" he asked, his tone dripping with mockery.

    As Liam entered, his calm gaze swept the area. He quickly noticed that Lucian and Logan had split from Chris. Lucian had taken position at the sealed entrance behind Liam, his earth manipulation creating a solid wall of stone to block any escape. At the far exit, Logan loomed casually, leaning against the archway, a faint smirk on his face. Explore hidden tales at empire

    Liam''s hands remained in his pockets as he glanced over his shoulder at Lucian''s handiwork. Then, with a flick of his gaze, he surveyed Logan before returning his attention to Chris.

    "I don''t think there''s a need to block the exits," Liam said evenly, his tone devoid of worry. "Trust me, I don''t plan on running."

    Chris scoffed, the sound echoing in the quiet arena. "That''s good to hear. But honestly, I couldn''t care less. We''re going to beat you into the ground and, if we feel generous, drag your sorry body to the infirmary afterward."

    Liam met Chris''s gaze, his expression unmoving. "Alright then," he said. "But before we begin, why don''t you hear me out? You did ask how I wanted this to go."

    Chris tilted his head, his dark grin widening. "You really don''t get it, do you? A lowly piece of trash like you doesn''t have the right to make choices here. That question was pure sarcasm. But..." He shrugged with mock consideration. "Since you''re asking so nicely, I might as well humor you."

    "Fair enough." Liam''s calm voice carried across the colosseum. "If this is going to happen, then why don''t you show me the decency of coming at me one at a time?"

    Chris stared at him for a moment before breaking into laughter. It started as a chuckle and quickly escalated into a full-blown cackle. "You''ve got guts calling this a fight." He wiped a tear from his eye, his laughter tapering into a sly grin. "This isn''t a fight¡ªit''s a beating. But you know what? I like your idea. We''ll take turns. Each of us will get a piece of you."

    Liam''s expression didn''t falter. His fingers moved to his cuffs, rolling up the sleeves of his academy uniform with quiet precision. ''That was easier than expected. If I''m right, the first one will be Lucian.''

    Chris turned to Lucian, his grin growing darker. "Lucian, why don''t you start us off? Show this trash how things are done."

    Lucian cracked his knuckles. "With pleasure," he said, his deep voice laced with menace. He stepped away from the entrance, leaving the sealed stone wall as he strode toward Liam.

    Liam turned slowly to face Lucian, his movements deliberate, his calm gaze locking onto Lucian''s.

    "I''m glad I got to go first. I have a score to settle with you," Lucian growled, his eyes narrowing as memories of their encounter in the library flashed in his mind¡ªLiam''s cold threat to sever his hand still fresh in his memory. His fists clenched tightly, veins bulging as his anger simmered just below the surface.

    Liam remained impassive, his gaze steady as he analyzed the situation. ''Looks like he''s already fuming from last time. Well, that works for me. I don''t have the energy for an actual fight right now¡ªstill low on food, and this isn''t worth wasting what I have left. But myst? That I can spare.''

    Liam''s eyes flicked over Lucian. He was taller, broader, and visibly stronger¡ªa physical powerhouse. On the surface, the odds seemed stacked against Liam, but he didn''t need strength to handle this. Fighting wasn''t the goal here; it never was.

    "Looks like you''re still pissed about our last encounter," Liam said, his tone calm, almost dismissive, as he rolled his shoulders.

    "You bet I am," Lucian snapped, his voice low and dangerous. "And I''m going to show you exactly what happens when you mess with an earth manipulator."

    A dark chuckle escaped Lucian''s lips as he slammed a foot down onto the ground. The stone beneath them trembled as jagged spikes erupted around him, sending tiny shards flying. He wasn''t holding back, his myst flaring wildly as the arena seemed to respond to his anger.

    But Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, he casually stepped aside, avoiding the spikes without so much as a shift in expression. His hands stayed in his pockets, his movements almost lazy.

    "Impressive," Liam remarked dryly. "But tell me, Lucian, does brute force ever really solve anything? Or is this just your way of overcompensating?"

    Lucian''s eyes widened briefly before narrowing in fury. "Keep talking, trash. See how far that gets you."

    ''He''s predictable,'' Liam mused silently. Lucian''s myst control was powerful, but his emotions dictated his actions¡ªa flaw Liam could exploit.

    "Alright then," Liam said, finally pulling his hands out of his pockets. He began to walk toward Lucian slowly.

    "You want to settle this? Go ahead. Show me your best shot. Prove to everyone here that raw strength is all you have."

    Lucian snarled, raising both hands as the ground beneath Liam began to quake. But Liam''s posture didn''t change¡ªhe simply stood there, his calm demeanor unshaken, waiting for Lucian to make his move.

    Lucian smirked, mistaking Liam''s calm for fear. "You''ve got guts standing there, I''ll give you that. But guts won''t save you."

    He stomped both feet into the ground, and the earth beneath him roared to life. Thick, jagged pillars shot up from the ground, hurtling toward Liam like the maw of a hungry beast.

    Dust and debris filled the air, and Logan''s mocking laughter echoed faintly in the background.

    "Too slow," Liam muttered under his breath. With a swift step to the side, he slipped through a narrow gap between the rising pillars, his movements fluid and precise. His body weaved through the chaotic assault as though he were gliding on air, the debris barely brushing against him.

    Lucian''s smirk faltered, confusion flashing in his eyes. "What the¡ª?"

    "Was that it?" Liam asked, his voice calm, almost bored. He stood just a few feet away, not a scratch on him.

    "I thought you had something to prove. How pathetic of you to think you can call yourself an earth manipulator or even a student of this academy."

 Chapter 110 Just An Opening

    "You arrogant¡ª!" Lucian snarled, slamming his palms onto the ground. The earth beneath Liam''s feet quaked violently, shifting like liquid as it tried to swallow him whole.But Liam was already on the move. With a sharp leap, he landed on one of the still-standing pillars, balancing effortlessly on its narrow edge. He crouched slightly, his sharp gaze locking onto Lucian below.

    "You know," Liam began, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade, "I get it now. You''re not angry because of the library incident. No, this is something deeper."

    Lucian hesitated, his myst flaring unpredictably as Liam''s words struck a nerve.

    "You''re mad because no matter how much power you throw around, no one really respects you, do they?" Liam continued, his tone calculated and razor-sharp. "Even Chris treats you like a tool. All that strength, and yet you''re still just his lackey."

    "Shut up!" Lucian roared, his myst surging as he thrust his hands forward. A massive wall of earth erupted, surging toward Liam like an unstoppable wave.

    Liam smirked faintly. ''Good. Keep losing control. Makes it easier for me.''

    As the wall approached, Liam tapped into his myst, summoning a sharp, flame aura around him. With a burst of speed, he dashed straight at the wall, weaving through cracks and openings.

    Before Lucian could react, Liam was in front of him, standing within arm''s reach.

    "Your problem," Liam said, his voice cold and even, "is that you think strength is all that matters. But strength without control?"

    In one swift motion, Liam raised his hand and flicked Lucian''s forehead with just enough myst-infused force to stagger him backward.

    "¡­is meaningless."

    Liam stepped back slightly, maintaining his calm composure as Lucian recovered from the flick. His lack of reaction only added fuel to the fire burning within the earth manipulator.

    "You''re really getting on my nerves, you know that?" Lucian growled, clenching his fists as his myst began to swirl more erratically. The earth around him trembled, cracks spidering out across the ground.

    "That''s the idea," Liam replied flatly, adjusting his sleeves as if Lucian''s rage were no more than a mild inconvenience.

    Chris leaned lazily against a nearby pillar, a bemused smirk on his face as he observed. "Come on, Lucian. You''re making this peasant look good. Are you seriously struggling to handle him?"

    Lucian snarled, his pride wounded further. He stomped forward, the ground rippling beneath his feet, but Liam''s sharp voice cut through the tension.

    "Careful, Lucian," Liam said, his tone smooth. "Push too hard, and Chris might decide you''re the weak link here. After all, how many second chances does he give his tools?"

    Lucian froze for a brief moment, his eyes flickering toward Chris, who was now watching him with a raised brow.

    Logan chuckled from the far exit, his arms crossed as he leaned casually against the wall. "Wow, Lucian. He''s not just beating you physically; he''s getting in your head, too. You''re making this too entertaining."

    "That''s rich coming from someone too scared to step in," Liam said, redirecting his gaze to Logan. His voice carried a subtle edge, laced with just enough mockery to plant the seed of irritation.

    Logan''s smirk faltered, and he stood up straighter. "Scared? Of you?"

    Liam tilted his head, his calm demeanor unshaken. "You''ve been standing there the whole time, letting Lucian embarrass himself. At least he''s trying. You? You''re just a spectator, pretending to be above it all. Guess that makes sense, though. You wouldn''t want to mess up your hair."

    The jab landed, and Logan''s grin vanished. He pushed off the wall, his fists clenching as a faint ripple of water myst formed around his hands. "You''ve got a big mouth for someone about to get wrecked."

    Chris''s eyes narrowed slightly, his amusement tempered by curiosity. "Logan, hold up. I didn''t say¡ª"

    "Relax, Chris," Logan interrupted, stepping closer to the center of the colosseum. "I''ll just shut him up for you. Lucian clearly can''t."

    Lucian glared at Logan, but before he could protest, Liam spoke again, his tone still maddeningly calm.

    "Perfect," Liam said, his hands still in his pockets as he turned slightly to face both Logan and Lucian. "Two of you should make this more interesting. But just so we''re clear¡ªif I beat you both, does that mean Chris will finally stop hiding behind his lackeys?"

    Chris''s smirk returned, though his eyes gleamed with a dangerous edge. "You''re awfully confident for someone about to get crushed. But sure, let''s see what you''ve got."

    As Logan stepped forward and joined Lucian, the blocked exits momentarily shifted¡ªcreating the perfect opening Liam wanted.

    Liam''s stoic expression didn''t waver as he finally moved his hands out of his pockets, the faint crackle of flames surrounding him. The fiery aura rippled and flared around his form, bathing the small colosseum in a warm, menacing glow.

    "Well, if things are going to get this serious, I better take you guys seriously," he said, his voice calm but sharp as he shifted into a fighting stance.

    Logan smirked, though there was a flicker of unease in his eyes. "What happened to your daggers, huh? Not gonna bring them out with your fancy space magic again?"

    Liam suppressed a chuckle at the naivety of the statement. ''How pathetic¡ªthey still think it''s space magic. It''s better this way. At this point, I can''t really tell who deserves to know I''m a dark magic user.''

    He allowed himself a faint smirk. "After spending a few minutes with you two, I figured it''d only be fair if I used my bare hands and my flames. After all, I can''t afford to waste my daggers on people who aren''t worthy."

    The mockery in his tone struck home, and Logan''s smirk dropped as his fists tightened. Lucian growled, the ground trembling faintly beneath him.

    "That''s it. I''ve had enough of your mouth!" Lucian bellowed, stomping forward.

    "Let''s shut him up together," Logan added, water myst coiling around his arms like serpents as he lunged.

    The two boys charged simultaneously, their movements driven by raw aggression. Lucian slammed his fists into the ground, sending jagged stone pillars shooting toward Liam in a wave. Logan followed up with twin jets of water, their high-pressure streams slicing through the air like blades.

    Liam moved swiftly, weaving between the attacks with practiced ease. He ducked under a stone spike, the heat from his flames vaporizing the edges of Logan''s water streams before they could reach him.

    "You''re quick, I''ll give you that," Logan said, frustration creeping into his voice. "But let''s see how long you can keep dancing around!"

    Lucian snarled and thrust his hands forward, creating a dome of earth spikes around Liam to limit his movement. "Got you now!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s flames flared brighter, licking at the walls of the earthen trap as he crouched low, his voice steady. "Got me? You sure about that?"

    With a burst of flame, he launched himself upward, vaulting over the spikes and landing lightly just outside their range. Logan seized the opening, sending a wide arc of water slicing toward Liam''s legs.

    Liam pivoted smoothly, his flames countering the attack in a hiss of steam. "For two people working together, you''re not exactly in sync," he said, his tone laced with subtle derision.

    "Shut up!" Lucian roared, slamming both fists into the ground. The earth beneath Liam cracked and shifted violently, forcing him to leap into a backflip to avoid being caught in the upheaval.

    For minutes, the colosseum became a chaotic dance of clashing elements. Flames, water, and earth collided, sending shockwaves through the arena. Despite the intensity, Liam stayed on the defensive, evading their attacks with measured precision.

    ''This is convincing enough. They''re too focused on trying to hit me to notice anything else,'' Liam thought, his sharp gaze darting toward the exit behind Logan. ''The opening I''ve been waiting for is finally here.''

    Lucian lunged again, his fist coated in hardened stone, but Liam sidestepped, letting the punch crash harmlessly into the ground. Logan followed with a sweeping kick, water trailing behind it, but Liam leaned back, narrowly avoiding the strike.

    In one fluid motion, Liam''s flames flared brighter, enveloping his entire body. He stepped forward, as if preparing for a counterattack, and then¡ª

    Whoosh!

    With a final dodge that seemed to morph into an attack, Liam executed a blazing maneuver he had adopted after observing Galen: the fiery sprint he had found very useful which he now likes to call Flame Dash.

    The flames around him surged, propelling him forward in a burst of speed so blinding that neither Lucian nor Logan could track him. The heat left a searing trail in his wake as he darted toward the exit.

    Your journey continues on empire

    "Where¡ª?!" Lucian stammered, spinning around in confusion.

    Logan''s eyes widened as he turned, too late to stop him. "What the¡ª!"

    Even Chris, who had been leaning casually against the pillar, was caught off guard. His smirk faltered as his eyes searched the arena, but Liam was already gone.

    The only sound left was the crackling of residual flames and the faint hiss of steam, the three standing in stunned silence as they realized their quarry had slipped through their grasp.

 Chapter 111 Such A Pain

    "That bastard¡ªlowly trash!" Chris growled, his voice venomous as he slammed his fist against the stone pillar he had been leaning on, the force cracking the surface slightly.His furious gaze swept across the arena, still trying to process how Liam had outmaneuvered them so effortlessly.

    Lucian clenched his fists, gritting his teeth in frustration. "Damn it! He was playing us the whole time. I should''ve just flattened him when I had the chance."

    Logan, scratching the back of his head with an awkward chuckle, tried to lighten the tension. "Well, uh... I mean, he was fast, right? Like, really fast. Maybe he''s just¡ª"

    "Shut up, Logan!" Chris snapped, turning to face his lackeys with a glare that made both of them flinch. "I should''ve known he''d try to pull something like that! And you two¡ª" He jabbed a finger at them, his tone dripping with disdain. "¡ªwhat the hell were you doing? Playing tag with him?!"

    Lucian growled under his breath, his pride clearly wounded. "I was doing my job. He kept dodging everything I threw at him, and every time I got close, he slipped away. He''s more slippery than he looks!"

    Logan shrugged, trying to deflect some of the blame. "Hey, don''t look at me like that! I wasn''t the one who let him waltz out of here like a fireball on legs."

    Chris''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Both of you are pathetic. You let some no-name flame user outsmart you. Do you have any idea what this makes me look like?" He gestured to himself, his tone rising. "The great Chris Rature, outdone by some trash who didn''t even use his full strength!"

    Lucian took a step forward, his voice defensive. "Look, I''ll crush him next time, I swear. Just give me another chance, and¡ª"

    "There won''t be a next time if he decides to rat us out to someone higher up!" Chris interrupted, his voice like thunder. "Do you even think before you act? If word gets out that we cornered him like this and still couldn''t get the job done, our reputations are finished!... My reputation is finished."

    Logan raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, no need to blow a fuse. The guy''s gone now, so how about we regroup and figure out how to track him down?"

    Chris''s jaw tightened, his anger barely contained. "Track him down? Are you stupid, Logan? If he''s half as smart as he seemed, he''s already long gone. And thanks to you two, he has the upper hand now."

    Lucian glared at the ground, the weight of Chris''s words settling in. "Then what do we do? Just let him get away after making fools out of us?"

    Chris sneered, his piercing green eyes flickering with frustration and a spark of cunning. "No. We don''t let this go. He might''ve slipped away this time, but he''ll slip up eventually. And when he does, I''ll make sure he pays for humiliating me."

    Logan crossed his arms, his usual smirk replaced with a rare seriousness. "Alright then. So, what''s the plan, oh fearless leader?"

    Chris turned away from them, his gaze fixed elsewhere as he clenched his fists. "For now, we wait. Let him think he''s safe. But mark my words, the next time we meet, it''ll be his flames that are snuffed out. Besides we all stay in this academy."

    ***

    "Bunch of idiots. Seems like they always have time on their hands. Such a pain," Liam muttered under his breath, weaving his way through the academy grounds. His steps were measured, his expression unreadable, though his mind was racing.

    Escaping those three had been more than luck; it had been a calculated exploitation of their arrogance. Liam had spent enough time observing people to understand one thing: pride, overconfidence, and ignorance were as sharp a weapon as any blade in his hand.

    Still, his escape wasn''t perfect. Chris''s trust, however minimal, had been the key factor. If Chris hadn''t let his ego blind him, hadn''t underestimated Liam even for a second, the escape would''ve been impossible. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Flame Dash wouldn''t have saved me then," Liam muttered to himself, his tone laced with a hint of irritation.

    Chris was a lightning user, and that made him inherently faster than most, faster than Liam wanted to acknowledge. Prideful or not, Chris wouldn''t have ignored a technique as versatile as Flame Dash.

    If anything, Chris probably had his own version of it¡ªsomething far quicker and deadlier, honed by his lightning affinity. If Chris had chosen to pursue him seriously, Liam wouldn''t have stood a chance.

    ''Thank gods he didn''t.'' Liam allowed himself a small breath of relief, though his expression remained composed.

    But Liam wasn''t naive. He knew this wasn''t over. The humiliation of being outmaneuvered, of being outsmarted¡ªChris wouldn''t let it go. And if Chris wouldn''t, neither would Logan or Lucian. They would regroup, strategize, and come at him again, stronger and more prepared.

    ''I may have escaped this time, but next time, they''ll be ready. And I''m not strong enough to take all three of them head-on.''

    Liam''s eyes narrowed as his thoughts shifted. His flames alone wouldn''t be enough. Sure, they''d grown stronger during his time at the academy, but against someone like Chris? Or even Lucian and Logan together? He''d be overwhelmed.

    Of course, there was always his dark magic¡ªhis true power. But that was an option he was reluctant to use. Revealing it wasn''t just risky; it was dangerous.

    ''Flames are all they know, and it''s better that way.'' Liam clenched his fists, his mind swirling with plans. If Chris and his lackeys came after him again, he couldn''t rely on tricks alone. He needed to be stronger, faster, and more prepared.

    But strength required time, and time wasn''t a luxury he had.

    "Well," Liam muttered, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he glanced toward the distant grounds, "if they want to come after me, I''ll make sure they regret it." Read latest stories on empire

    With that, he adjusted his uniform, shoved his hands back into his pockets, and strode forward.

    The rest of the day passed in a blur, largely uneventful for Liam. With no pressing tasks or engagements, he found himself with plenty of time to think¡ªand to recover. At least he''d finally managed to eat, though dinner felt like an eternity away.

    Earlier, he''d barely scraped by with the small amount of food he''d managed before Chris and his lackeys had interrupted him. It wasn''t much, but it had been just enough to keep him going until the academy''s dining hall opened its doors for the evening meal.

    Liam''s dinner routine had become almost predictable, though far from solitary. Dylan, with his endless jokes and antics, had been a constant presence since the very beginning. Asher, ever competitive and sharp-tongued, joined in as well, adding an edge to the evening conversations. More recently, Ariana had started tagging along, a natural extension of Liam''s training sessions with Mystica.

    The evening passed swiftly, much like the rest of the day. After finishing his meal and bidding the group a curt goodnight, Liam returned to his room.

    Once inside, the air of solitude allowed him to focus. He spent the rest of the night honing Shadow Solidification, pouring his energy into perfecting the technique. Though tempted to visit one of the academy''s training grounds for a more practical session, he ultimately decided against it.

    ''Not ready to test this out on a larger scale just yet,'' Liam thought as he summoned small shadows, shaping and reshaping them with precision.

    For now, his room was enough¡ªa quiet space where he could refine his control without interruptions or the prying eyes of others.

 Chapter 112 The Progress

    The training with Mystica was drawing to a close. While Mystica herself was preoccupied with other matters, Sheila, Liam, Dylan, and Ariana had each absorbed the lessons she had imparted to them in their own ways.Ariana and Dylan mostly trained together, having spent the longest time under Mystica''s guidance. They shared insights and worked in sync, their bond growing even stronger.

    Sheila, on the other hand, preferred to spend most of her time immersed in the book Mystica had given her, pouring over its contents in search of new spells and techniques. Occasionally, she would join them in their sessions, though she was more focused on learning than on sparring.

    In the weeks that passed, Sheila underwent a subtle yet noticeable transformation. It wasn''t a drastic change, but it was evident to those who knew her well. Since her heart-to-heart conversation with Liam, Sheila had made a quiet effort to reconnect with the kinder, more innocent side of herself.

    She longed to rediscover the sweet girl she once was, before she had felt the pressure to emulate her brother. Yet, in doing so, she didn''t lose the fierce determination that had always been a part of her.

    This shift, though gradual, was beginning to make Sheila more considerate of those around her, more attuned to the feelings of others. Dylan, especially, noticed and appreciated the change. As Sheila''s childhood friend, he had always been troubled by her attempts to mold herself into someone else to earn her brother''s approval.

    For a while, he had felt powerless to help her see that she didn''t need to lose herself in the process. But now, seeing her begin to return to her true self, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, even if traces of her brother''s imitation still lingered. To Dylan, it didn''t matter¡ªhe was simply happy to see the girl he cared about come back.

    One of Sheila''s quiet ambitions over the past few weeks had been to draw closer to Liam. Yet, despite her best efforts, the most she could manage from him was a curt "hi." That brief greeting was almost a fluke, an outcome of chance rather than any real connection.

    Sheila, however, was determined to prove to Liam how much she had changed, how much she was willing to put in to show him her true self. But his cold indifference made his earlier words¡ª"Nothing you really do matters to me"¡ªeven clearer. Sheila''s attempts to reach him felt like echoes in an empty space, but she kept trying nonetheless.

    As for Liam, he had entered his final weeks with Mystica focused on acquiring new multiple techniques. However, his plans shifted unexpectedly, giving him the time to hone his craft in ways he hadn''t anticipated.

    Among the lessons he absorbed were two new abilities in addition to Shadow Solidification from the tome Mystica had provided him: Shadow Rend and Assassin''s Veil.

    Shadow Rend was a technique that allowed the user to unleash a flurry of slashes in a single, fluid motion, channeling myst through their weapon or hands. With each strike, shadowy afterimages would be created, each capable of delivering its own blow.

    The technique could overwhelm multiple opponents in a wide arc, or concentrate its strikes on a single target for devastating precision. It was an immensely powerful technique, but it demanded careful control over both myst and movement to avoid overexertion.

    Although Liam had made significant progress in learning Shadow Rend, the technique still pushed his limits. It consumed a great deal of myst, forcing him to expand his core even further. Mastering it was proving difficult, and while he had learned the basics, he wasn''t yet able to use it at its full potential.

    Assassin''s Veil, a dark magic spell that erases the user''s presence by manipulating light, sound, and myst, rendering them completely undetectable. The caster channels myst to suppress their own aura, blending seamlessly with their surroundings and silencing any noise they make.

    This creates an illusion of invisibility, allowing the user to move unnoticed, making it ideal for stealth, infiltration, and ambushes. While the spell offers total concealment, it is energy-draining and vulnerable to intense light or physical contact, requiring precise control to maintain its effectiveness.

    Both new techniques Liam had learned were undeniably fascinating, but he chose not to focus on perfecting them just yet. Mastery would require months of dedicated training for each, and Liam knew his time was better spent refining something he could use more immediately.

    Instead, he dedicated most of his efforts to Shadow Solidification. Realizing the depth of knowledge within the book Mystica had given him, Liam decided against rushing through its contents. He resolved to take a more methodical approach, learning one spell or technique at a time.

    His progress with Shadow Solidification was impressive. Where he had once struggled to form basic constructs¡ªsimple spheres, rudimentary daggers, small shields, or the vague outline of a hand¡ªhe could now craft far more complex and substantial creations.

    Larger objects took shape under his control, and he could produce them in greater quantities, showcasing both his improved precision and expanded myst reserves. The growth was undeniable, and Liam''s confidence in his abilities grew with each success.

    As for Chris and his lackeys, Liam hadn''t encountered them in some time. Their absence was unusual, almost suspicious, but he chose not to let it distract him. There were more pressing matters at hand, and whatever schemes they were plotting could wait.

    ***

    "I can''t believe my time with you all is already coming to an end," Mystica announced in a dramatic, mocking tone, addressing Ariana, Dylan, Liam, and Sheila.

    The group stood in the familiar clearing of the illusory forest.

    "Time does fly, doesn''t it?" Mystica continued, clasping her hands together with exaggerated sorrow.

    "I might be sad, but I''m actually happy. Why? Because I''m finally going to have a month of freedom! No students to pester me while you all head off for weaponry training. Such a relief." She finished with a mischievous smirk.

    Dylan clutched his chest dramatically and stumbled backward. "How could you say such a thing in front of your loyal servant? I''m devastated, wounded¡ªnay, betrayed!" With a flourish, he fell to the ground as if struck by an arrow.

    "Oh, please." Mystica rolled her eyes, though her smirk widened. "No need for theatrics, Dylan. You and Ariana will still be seeing me often."

    Dylan immediately popped back up, dusting himself off. "Aha! I knew it. She can''t resist my charm. I''m obviously her favorite."

    "You''re definitely something," Sheila quipped dryly, as she gave him a side glance. "Favorite might be a stretch." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana giggled softly, shaking her head. "It seems you can never change, Dylan." Experience tales at empire

    "Of course not," Dylan replied, grinning. "Why mess with perfection?"

    Mystica raised a hand to silence the playful banter. "Anyway, I have something to propose, but it''s entirely up to you if you''re interested." Her expression turned slightly more serious, though her usual playful tone remained.

    "I''ve been invited by one of the noble families in Grandeur City to a party. Since you''ll have two free days before your training shift begins, I was thinking of taking you four along as my guests."

    Dylan immediately shot to his feet, his eyes wide with excitement. "A party? Grandeur City? Nobles? Yes! I accept! Lead me to the promised land!" He threw his arms up dramatically, earning a chuckle from Mystica.

    "Well, that was predictable," Sheila remarked with a hint of amusement in her voice. "I''m in too. It sounds like a good opportunity to relax."

    Ariana nodded eagerly, her eyes lighting up. "It sounds wonderful. Thank you for inviting us, Mystica."

    Mystica''s gaze shifted to Liam, who hadn''t responded. "And what about you, Liam?" she asked, her tone turning deliberately mischievous. "Don''t tell me you''re turning down a chance to hobnob with the elite."

    Liam placed his hands in his pockets, his expression calm. "I don''t think I''m much of a party person. But I actually need to speak with you about something. I have a question."

    Mystica tilted her head curiously, studying him for a moment before shrugging. "Is that so? Very well. You three," she said, turning to Ariana, Dylan, and Sheila, "can get going. He''ll join you later."

    Dylan gasped dramatically. "You''re leaving us alone, Mystica? Abandoning us in our hour of need?"

    Ariana rolled her eyes. "We''re just heading to the teleportation cave. Try not to get lost on the way, Dylan."

    "Lost? Me? Impossible!" Dylan placed a hand on his chest. "I have an impeccable sense of direction. Follow me, ladies¡ªI''ll lead us to glory."

    "More like a detour," Sheila teased as she followed him.

    As they walked toward the cave, Ariana leaned closer to Sheila. "Do you think Liam''s going to join us later?" she whispered.

    Sheila shrugged, glancing back toward the clearing. "Maybe. He''s¡­ complicated. But who knows? Mystica might talk him into it."

    "I hope she does," Ariana replied with a shy smile.

    Back in the clearing, Mystica waited until the others were out of earshot before turning to Liam. "Alright, Liam. What''s so important that you couldn''t tell me in front of them?"

    "I didn''t say I had something that important tell you which required them to go away. You told them to leave first." Liam replied with a deadpan expression.

    "You sure do have guts." Mystica said with an animated irritated face. "Anyway, what is it you want you ask?"

 Chapter 113 Off To The Party

    "There''s something that''s been bothering me for a while now. If the people of this world hate dark magic users so much and would prefer them dead, then why aren''t they wary of Primordials? After all, having affinities with all elements, including dark magic, means that learning it isn''t something a Primordial can easily avoid, right?"Mystica was silent for a moment, a mischievous smirk forming on her lips. "You''ve got sharp eyes and an even sharper mind, Liam. Always asking the right questions."

    She leaned against an invisible barrier of her myst, her tone playful yet tinged with intrigue. "You''re correct. Primordials are born with affinities for all elements, including darkness, which makes it almost inevitable for us to dabble in dark magic at some point. But here''s the catch: we''re forbidden from learning dark magic. The higher-ups¡ªwho, by the way, aren''t Primordials themselves¡ªdecided that even though we don''t have full mastery over any one element, dark magic is too dangerous. They claim it can corrupt us, twist our minds. So, they made it taboo."

    Liam frowned slightly, processing her words. "I see. But when you showed Sheila and me that demonstration weeks ago, the one about how light and darkness need each other, it was obvious you''ve studied dark magic. That alone proves you didn''t follow their rules."

    Mystica''s smirk widened. "You''re absolutely right. Rules were never really my thing. When I was about your age¡ªmaybe even younger¡ªmy mentor was a dark magic user. She taught me a lot of what I know. That little tome I gave you? It used to belong to her."

    Liam''s gaze didn''t waver. "What happened to her? Was she killed by the blood demons or hunted down by her own people?"

    Mystica''s playful tone softened, though her smirk remained. "Neither, my dear Liam. She simply disappeared one day, leaving nothing behind but her knowledge and that book."

    Liam nodded thoughtfully. "I see. That answers my question, but I have one more."

    "By all means," Mystica said, gesturing for him to continue.

    "You once told me it''s best to keep my dark magic hidden from others. But if my memory serves me right, I already revealed it during the enrollment trials to a group of students."

    Mystica chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Ah, yes, you did. But don''t worry¡ªI already took care of that."

    Liam''s brows furrowed. "Took care of it? How?"

    "By erasing that part of their memories," she replied casually, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

    Liam''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s¡­ possible?"

    "Of course it is," Mystica said, her tone turning mischievous again. "It''s a dark magic spell, actually. A rather handy one, don''t you think? Anyway, those students have no recollection of you being a dark magic user. To them, it''s as if nothing happened."

    "What about Dylan, Ariana, Sheila and Asher? Did you erase their memories too?" Liam asked.

    Mystica shook her head. "No, I left their memories intact. I trust them not to betray you. And besides, I thought you''d appreciate having people who know who you truly are."

    ''What a relief. It would''ve been a pain to try and hide my magic from them to.''

    Liam considered her words before giving a small nod. "I see. Thank you."

    Mystica''s smirk softened into something almost genuine. "No need to thank me, Liam. Just don''t make me regret putting my faith in you."

    "Oh, by the way," Mystica said, her tone taking on a mock seriousness as she folded her arms. "I need a favor from you tonight, Liam. At the party we''re attending, under no circumstances are you to use your magic. Understood?"

    Liam raised a brow. "I haven''t even agreed to go to the party."

    Mystica smirked, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, but you have. By asking me those questions and me graciously answering them, you''ve indirectly accepted my offer. Consider it a trade. Now, no more excuses. Get going."

    Before Liam could respond, Mystica''s form began to dissolve into thin air, her voice lingering like a playful whisper in the wind. "Don''t keep your friends waiting."

    Liam sighed, turning on his heel. ''She really does have a way of getting what she wants. I''ll give her that.'' He shook his head, heading toward the cave.

    ***

    "This is why I hate anything fancy," Liam muttered under his breath, glaring at the pile of clothes strewn across his bed. He tugged at the collar of a half-buttoned shirt before ripping it off in frustration.

    Liam had never been fond of parties or any sort of noble affair. During his time with the Silverharts, he''d often avoided them altogether, though Elsie occasionally dragged him along. Even then, he''d kept to the corners, silent and invisible. Now, the idea of dressing up for this event felt like an unnecessary chore.

    A sharp knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. He sighed, running a hand through his messy hair before heading to open it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Standing there in the doorway was Dylan, striking a dramatic pose with one hand on his hip and the other brushing back his slicked blond hair. His outfit¡ªa sharp black suit with a crisp white shirt and a sleek bow tie¡ªwas undeniably stylish, though Dylan''s over-the-top attitude stole the spotlight.

    "Ah, good evening, my fine sir!" Dylan declared with mock grandeur, flashing a grin. He gave a flamboyant spin before leaning against the doorframe. "How do you find my devastatingly charming attire this beautiful evening?"

    Liam''s expression remained flat. "You look fine."

    "Fine? Fine?!" Dylan clutched his chest as if Liam''s words had mortally wounded him. "Liam, my dear friend, you wound me! This is high fashion!" He stepped into the room with a dramatic flourish but stopped abruptly when he noticed Liam''s current state.

    "Wait a second..." Dylan squinted, then recoiled theatrically, jumping back as though Liam had sprouted horns. "Why in Heaven''s name aren''t you dressed yet?! We can''t keep the ladies waiting!" His eyes widened, pointing at Liam, who stood there in nothing but black trousers and a bare chest.

    Liam shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m having trouble finding what to wear. That''s all."

    Dylan smirked, a mischievous glint in his green eyes. "Heh, looks like Mr. Perfect isn''t good at everything after all."

    Without waiting for permission, Dylan pushed past Liam and strode into the room, heading straight for the wardrobe. He rifled through the contents with an air of authority, muttering to himself as he tossed aside shirts and jackets that didn''t meet his standards.

    After a few moments, he held up a sleek black suit with silver accents and a deep crimson tie. "Ah-ha! This¡ªthis right here is the one. Classic, understated, and just edgy enough to scream, ''I''m too cool for this party.'' It''s perfect for you."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "You put way too much thought into this."

    "And you clearly put too little," Dylan shot back, thrusting the suit into Liam''s hands. "Now get dressed, or I''ll drag you there shirtless. Honestly, knowing you, the ladies might not mind."

    Liam shook his head but took the suit, muttering, "You''re insufferable."

    "And you''re welcome," Dylan replied with a wink, plopping down on Liam''s bed and crossing his legs. "Hurry up. The girls are waiting, and I refuse to let you be the reason we''re late. I have a reputation to uphold!"

    Liam adjusted the crimson tie with a quiet sigh, his expression as stoic as ever. Dylan, meanwhile, was practically bouncing on his heels, clearly excited about the upcoming event. The two finally stepped out into the cool evening air to find the rest of their group.

    In the open courtyard, two carriages awaited them, both radiating elegance. The first was sleek and shimmering silver, its body engraved with intricate patterns of vines and flowers that glowed faintly in the moonlight.

    The second carriage was deep midnight blue with golden accents, its wheels polished to perfection. Both were drawn by majestic horses that seemed almost otherworldly, their coats shining unnaturally bright.

    Standing near the midnight-blue carriage were Sheila and Ariana, both dressed to perfection.

    Sheila wore a flowing ice-blue gown adorned with tiny silver crystals that sparkled like frost. The dress hugged her slender figure at the top before cascading down in soft, layered folds like a frozen waterfall.

    Her long white hair was styled into an elegant braid that fell over one shoulder, and a delicate tiara of pearls and sapphires rested lightly on her head. She exuded a regal grace that matched her status as a princess.

    Ariana, on the other hand, had opted for a deep emerald-green dress that accentuated her warm auburn hair and bright green eyes. The gown had a simple yet sophisticated design, with a fitted bodice and a long, smooth skirt that trailed slightly behind her.

    Experience tales at empire

    Tiny golden leaves were embroidered along the hem and neckline, adding a touch of natural beauty to her look. Her glasses gave her an intellectual charm, and her hair was loosely curled, framing her face perfectly.

    Dylan froze for a moment, blinking as if he''d forgotten how to speak. Then, with an exaggerated bow, he said, "Ladies, you''ve both outdone yourselves tonight. Truly, I''m honored to bask in your radiance."

    Ariana laughed softly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Thank you, Dylan. You clean up nicely yourself."

    Sheila gave a small, amused smile. "I''ll admit, you don''t look half bad."

    Dylan placed a hand on his heart. "Not half bad? I''ll take that as the highest compliment."

    Liam, meanwhile, gave a quiet nod of acknowledgment, his gaze shifting between the two before resting on the empty spot where Mystica was supposed to be. "Where''s Mystica?"

    As if summoned by his question, Mystica appeared seemingly out of nowhere, stepping gracefully into the moonlight.

    Her dress was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªa shimmering black gown that seemed to capture the very essence of the night sky. The fabric glittered like starlight, with faint purple undertones that shifted as she moved.

    The gown hugged her figure in all the right places, with a high slit along one leg and an open back that added a daring edge to her elegance. Her long, dark hair was pinned up with intricate silver pins shaped like crescent moons, and her piercing purple eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Well, well, don''t you all look stunning tonight?" Mystica said with a sly smile, her gaze settling on Liam. "And Liam, you clean up surprisingly well. Who knew you had it in you?"

    Liam met her teasing tone with his usual calm. "I wouldn''t have bothered if it wasn''t mandatory."

    Mystica chuckled, stepping closer. "Oh, don''t be so grumpy. You''ll thank me later. Maybe."

    Dylan leaned toward Liam and whispered, "She looks even more stunning today don''t you think."

    "We both don''t have the same eyes," Liam replied dryly.

    Mystica clapped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "All right, enough chit-chat. The first carriage is mine. You four will ride in the one behind me. Try not to burn it down, break anything, or start a war before we get there."

    With that, Mystica strode toward the silver carriage, her gown trailing behind her like a shadow. She climbed in gracefully, leaving the group standing by the blue carriage.

    "Well, you heard her," Sheila said, her voice light as she gestured toward their ride.

    Dylan held the door open with a flourish. "Ladies first."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but stepped in, followed by Ariana. Dylan gave Liam a grin before slipping inside himself, leaving Liam to enter last.

    Once they were all seated, the carriage lurched forward, setting off toward the grand city of Grandeur, the horses'' hooves echoing softly in the night.

 Chapter 114 The Avanclare Family

    The two carriages rolled smoothly over the cobblestone streets of Grandeur City, their wheels making a soft rhythmic clatter that blended with the symphony of the city at night. Grandeur was a sight to behold in daylight, but under the velvet cover of night, it transformed into something truly enchanting.Ornate lanterns lined the streets, their warm, golden light creating a magical interplay of shadow and glow on the polished stone buildings. Each structure was a testament to intricate craftsmanship, with detailed carvings and flourishing balconies adorned with blooming flowers and trailing ivy.

    The air was alive with the soft hum of activity. Well-dressed citizens strolled leisurely, their laughter and conversation weaving a harmonious melody with the occasional strains of music drifting from nearby gatherings. It was a city thriving with elegance, its beauty magnified under the starlit sky.

    As the carriages moved closer to their destination, the bustling streets gave way to quieter, more exclusive neighborhoods. Here, the homes grew larger and more extravagant, surrounded by high wrought-iron gates and sprawling gardens that seemed to defy nature with their perfection. The air grew heavier, tinged with the faint aroma of exotic blooms and the quiet authority of wealth. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Finally, the carriages came to a halt in front of a colossal mansion that seemed to rise like a monument to luxury. The estate was nothing short of breathtaking. Its towering facade was crafted from polished white marble, gleaming ethereally under the moonlight, and outlined in ornate golden trims that shimmered with a soft glow.

    A grand staircase led to a pair of towering double doors, flanked by massive pillars engraved with scenes of mythical legends¡ªdragons in flight, heroes in battle, and gods reigning supreme.

    The gardens surrounding the mansion were works of art in their own right. Exotic flowers glowed faintly, their petals shimmering with myst energy, while fountains scattered throughout the grounds sent arcs of crystal-clear water dancing into the air. A gentle mist hung low over the manicured hedges, adding an almost dreamlike quality to the scene. Continue reading on empire

    Dylan let out a low whistle as he stepped out of the carriage, his eyes wide with awe. "Now this is how you throw a party. Forget fighting¡ªlet me retire here and live my best life."

    Sheila stepped down gracefully, her ice-blue gown flowing like water around her. She gave Dylan a wry smile. "I''m sure they''d throw you out before you made it past the garden."

    Ariana followed, adjusting her glasses as her emerald dress shimmered in the moonlight. "It''s beautiful, but it feels¡­ excessive. Do people really need this much to live?"

    Liam was the last to step out, his sharp gaze sweeping over the mansion and its surroundings. He gave a faint nod, taking in every detail. "It''s not about living¡ªit''s about showing off."

    Dylan grinned, nudging him playfully. "Spoken like someone who''s secretly impressed."

    Before Liam could reply, Mystica emerged from her carriage, stealing the attention of everyone nearby. Her gown seemed to shimmer with its own light, the deep black fabric shifting with subtle hues of purple as she moved.

    Against the opulent backdrop of the mansion, she looked like a queen of the night itself. She stretched her arms lazily, her movements radiating both elegance and a careless confidence.

    "Well, isn''t this quaint?" Mystica said, her tone dripping with amusement. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she glanced at Liam. "Don''t look so tense, Liam. It''s a party, not a battle."

    "Feels the same to me," Liam replied coolly.

    Turning to the group, Mystica gestured toward the grand staircase. "Come along, my dear apprentices. Let''s not keep our gracious hosts waiting. And do try not to embarrass yourselves¡ªor me."

    Sheila raised an eyebrow. "Who are the hosts, anyway?"

    "The Avanclares," Mystica said casually. "One of the oldest and wealthiest noble families in the region. They love these little displays of opulence. Think of it as their way of reminding everyone how important they are."

    "Are to mingle with them?" Ariana asked.

    "Absolutely," Mystica said with a sly smile. "Consider it part of your education."

    With that, she led the group up the grand staircase. As they approached, the massive double doors opened to reveal an interior just as lavish as the exterior.

    The entrance hall was a vision of decadence. Gilded chandeliers hung from vaulted ceilings, their crystals scattering light in every direction. The polished marble floors gleamed like mirrors, reflecting the opulence of the room.

    Guests in elegant attire milled about, their voices a low murmur of refined conversation. A grand staircase curved upward, its balustrade adorned with golden filigree and fresh flowers.

    A butler in a perfectly tailored uniform greeted them with a deep bow. "Welcome to the Avanclare estate. We are honored by your presence. Please, enjoy the festivities."

    Dylan leaned toward Liam as they stepped inside. "I feel like I just walked into a fairytale."

    Liam''s eyes scanned the room, his expression unreadable. "More like a chessboard."

    The group had barely taken in the grandeur of the entrance hall when a striking woman began to approach them. She moved with the effortless grace of someone accustomed to commanding attention, a half-filled glass of wine held delicately between her fingers. Her beauty was timeless, her features refined and regal, with a presence that exuded power and poise.

    Her gown was a masterpiece of craftsmanship¡ªa deep crimson dress that shimmered like liquid rubies, its intricate patterns catching the golden glow of the chandeliers.

    Beside her was a tall man with a distinguished air, his blonde hair and neatly trimmed beard streaked with faint touches of silver. He wore a tailored navy suit accented with gold embroidery, the sharp lines of the outfit emphasizing his broad shoulders and upright posture.

    The room seemed to pause for a moment as the couple approached. Mystica stepped forward, her expression softening into one of polite respect¡ªan unusual display for someone so often playful and irreverent. She inclined her head slightly, her voice smooth and refined as she greeted them.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Avanclare," Mystica said warmly. "It''s a pleasure, as always. Your home is as magnificent as ever."

    The woman smiled, her eyes sharp yet welcoming as she glanced over Mystica and then the younger group behind her. "Mystica," she replied, her voice rich and melodic. "It''s been far too long. And I see you''ve brought some¡­ promising company this evening."

    Her gaze swept over Liam and his friends, lingering momentarily on each of them as though she were appraising rare treasures. The man beside her, Mr. Avanclare, offered a polite nod, his deep blue eyes carrying the weight of someone who had seen much but revealed little.

    "Always a delight to see you, Mystica," he said, his tone warm but measured. "And these must be your prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    Mystica gestured toward the group with a slight flourish. "Indeed, they are. Allow me to introduce them. This is Liam, Sheila, Ariana, and Dylan¡ªeach of them quite talented in their own right."

    Dylan, unable to resist an opportunity, stepped forward and offered an exaggerated bow. "A pleasure to meet you both. I must say, this place is incredible. If I had known, I''d have dressed even better."

    Mrs. Avanclare chuckled softly, her laugh like the chime of fine crystal. "I see you''ve brought one with charm," she said, glancing at Mystica. Her gaze then shifted to Liam, who remained composed and silent, his sharp eyes meeting hers unflinchingly. "And one with¡­ focus. How refreshing."

    Before the conversation could continue, a faint, melodic voice called out, drawing their attention to the grand staircase. Three young women descended, their presence captivating in different ways.

    The first, a striking beauty in her early twenties, carried herself with a quiet confidence. Her sapphire-blue gown trailed behind her like flowing water, and her dark hair was styled in elegant waves.

    She radiated grace, her sharp features softened by an approachable smile. "Ah, our guests," she said as she approached. "Welcome. I''m Catherine, the eldest daughter."

    The second young woman was about the same age as Liam and his friends, but her energy was far more vibrant. Her auburn hair was pulled into a loose braid, and she wore a lavender dress adorned with delicate silver accents.

    There was a playful glint in her hazel eyes, and she gave the group a friendly wave. "Hi there! I''m Emilia. Don''t let all this pomp intimidate you¡ªit''s just for show." Her smile was bright and disarming, instantly easing the tension in the air.

    The last to join them was a little girl, no older than seven, who peeked out from behind Catherine. Her golden curls framed a cherubic face, and her pale pink dress made her look like a porcelain doll. She clung to her sister''s hand, her large blue eyes filled with shy curiosity as she looked at the group. Catherine gently nudged her forward.

    "Go on, darling. Say hello," Catherine encouraged softly.

    The girl hesitated for a moment before offering a timid smile. "H-Hello," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    "She''s Clara, our youngest," Emilia said with a grin, crouching slightly to ruffle the girl''s curls. "She''s a bit shy, but she''ll warm up."

    Ariana knelt slightly to meet Clara''s eyes, her voice kind. "It''s nice to meet you, Clara. That dress is beautiful."

    Clara blushed and hid her face against Catherine''s side, earning a laugh from Emilia.

    Mr. Avanclare placed a hand on his wife''s shoulder, his deep voice drawing everyone''s attention. "It''s rare for us to host guests so promising. I trust this evening will be¡­ enlightening for all involved."

    Mrs. Avanclare smiled again, her sharp eyes glinting. "Indeed. Now, let''s not linger in the entrance hall all night. The festivities await."

    Mystica clapped her hands lightly, her smile returning to its mischievous edge. "You heard the lady¡ªonward, my dear students."

    ''This is surely going to be a long night.''

 Chapter 115 Anything To Get Out Of Here

    The festivity hall was an awe-inspiring sight, a vast space designed to impress and overwhelm. Tables draped in pristine white sheets stretched across the room, each adorned with glittering crystal glasses and elegant centerpieces of rare, luminous flowers.Waiters and waitresses, impeccably dressed in black and white, glided gracefully between the guests, their trays laden with sparkling wine and exotic hors d''oeuvres. At the far end of the hall, a grand piano stood on a raised platform, and a virtuoso pianist filled the air with delicate, enchanting melodies that seemed to carry the very essence of elegance.

    The hall was alive with conversation and laughter as nobles and guests mingled in their dazzling attire, creating a kaleidoscope of colors and textures. Each voice, every clink of glass, and the gentle murmur of the music wove together into a symphony of sophistication that should have been captivating. Yet, to Liam, it was nothing more than noise.

    Mystica turned to her students, her usual teasing smirk softening into something more genuine. "Go on. Enjoy yourselves. Mingle, eat, drink¡ªthis is part of your education too."

    Dylan was the first to seize the opportunity, flashing a grin. "Don''t mind if I do!" He immediately darted off, his path weaving between the tables like an arrow fired at every dish and drink he could spot. He piled his plate high with treats that looked too refined for someone his age, ignoring the raised eyebrows of passing nobles.

    Ariana and Sheila, more composed, exchanged glances before making their way toward Catherine and Emilia. The Avanclare sisters greeted them warmly, and before long, the four young women were engrossed in conversation.

    Sheila''s polite demeanor meshed well with Catherine''s grace, while Ariana and Emilia''s shared vibrant energy made their laughter echo across the hall. Little Clara lingered at the edge of the group, occasionally giggling at something Emilia said but remaining shyly tucked behind her elder sisters.

    Liam, however, drifted toward a counter at the edge of the room. He ignored the sparkling wines and colorful cocktails being poured by the bartenders, asking simply for water. The bartender gave him a curious glance but complied without a word, sliding a glass of chilled water across the counter.

    Taking the glass, Liam leaned against the polished surface and scanned the room, his sharp eyes cataloging every detail. His face remained stoic, but his thoughts churned with irritation and unease.

    "This is quite irritating," he thought, sipping his water. "Why did Mystica even bring us here? Parading around in fancy clothes, exchanging meaningless pleasantries¡­ Is there a need for all these? I could''ve been trainings at this hour. Instead, I''m stuck here, with all these people. Well, it''s my fault for asking Mystica those questions anyway."

    His attention shifted to Dylan, now stuffing his face with delicacies while balancing a glass of some sparkling drink in one hand. He let out a quiet sigh. "At least someone''s enjoying themselves. Dylan''s probably going to regret that drink when Mystica finds out."

    Then his eyes flicked toward Sheila and Ariana, now fully engaged with the Avanclare sisters. Sheila''s elegant posture and polite smiles made her seem like she belonged in a place like this. Ariana, on the other hand, looked radiant, her genuine laughter lighting up the group.

    As he stood there for a while, a nearby group of children¡ªaround Clara''s age¡ªlaughed loudly as they ran past, their shrill voices cutting through the music. Liam''s jaw tightened. "And the kids. They''re just as loud as Dylan. Great."

    He took another sip of water and closed his eyes for a moment, letting the cool liquid calm his frustration. But even with his eyes closed, the faint glow of the chandelier above and the ceaseless chatter around him refused to let him find peace. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica''s voice echoed in his mind. "Try not to embarrass yourselves."

    "I''m doing my best," Liam thought wryly, opening his eyes again. "But I''d rather face a horde of shadowbeasts than another hour of this."

    ***

    In the dense forest just miles from the Avanclare estate, the moonlight seeped through the canopy, casting an eerie glow upon the rugged cliff. Two figures stood there, their forms monstrous yet oddly majestic under the pale light.

    The twin blood demons with deep crimson skin that shimmered like liquid fire, bore identical, wicked grins on their faces, revealing sharp fangs that gleamed with a sinister sheen.

    The younger demon, squatting with an almost predatory ease, rested his clawed hands on his knees, his sharp black nails tapping against his flesh. "I''m sick and tired of waiting, brother," he hissed, his voice guttural and laced with hunger. "We''ve been feasting on scraps, but tonight¡­ tonight, we should have a proper meal. A feast fit for demons."

    The elder demon, standing tall beside him, crossed his arms over his broad chest. His golden eyes glowed faintly as he gazed out toward the distant lights of Grandeur City.

    "Seems you''ve forgotten why we''re here," he said, his voice deeper, more composed but no less menacing. "Our purpose isn''t gluttony. Lord Sanguis sent us to retrieve the artifact. It''s too important to risk failure for the sake of your appetite."

    The younger demon''s lips curled into a feral grin, his long tongue flicking out to lick at his sharp teeth. "I know what you''re saying, brother, but can''t you feel it? Their scent¡ª" He inhaled deeply, his nostrils flaring. "It''s thick in the air. So many humans gathered in one place. So vulnerable. How can you not feel the urge to devour them all?"

    The elder demon''s gaze flicked down to his brother, his grin widening slightly. "Oh, I feel it," he admitted, his tone calm yet dripping with malice. "The urge to tear through them, to hear their screams as we feast. But the Primordial is among them. She may look like a woman, but don''t forget what she is. Crossing paths with her could cost us everything. We retrieve the artifact first¡ªthen we devour whoever crosses our path on the way out."

    The younger demon snarled but then let out a low, malicious chuckle. "Now that," he said, his tone darkly gleeful, "sounds like a plan I can live with. As long as I get to taste their blood before the night is over."

    The elder demon was about to respond when the younger one froze, his golden eyes narrowing as he gestured with a clawed finger. "But why wait when we have a gift right below us?" he said, his voice laced with cruel excitement.

    The elder demon followed his brother''s gesture to the base of the cliff, where a young girl¡ªno more than 12 or 13¡ªwalking through the forest. She wore a neat, beautiful dress that seemed out of place in the wilderness, its fabric shimmering faintly in the moonlight.

    Her hair was tied back in a delicate braid, and she carried a small lantern that cast a warm glow around her. Her movements were careless, vulnerable, as he moved up to the cliff.

    "Looks like we''ve found something to whet our appetites," the younger demon said, his grin widening to reveal his full set of razor-sharp teeth. "Her scent is pure, untainted by fear. Perfect for a little snack."

    The elder demon''s grin mirrored his brother''s, his golden eyes gleaming. "A young one like that¡­ she''ll be just the thing to boost our energy before the main event."

    The younger demon rose to his feet, his clawed hands flexing eagerly. "Shall I grab her, or do you want the honors, brother?"

    The elder demon smirked. "Patience. Let''s make this enjoyable. We''ll stalk her a bit, let her feel the terror creep in. Fear makes the blood sweeter, after all."

    They both chuckled darkly, their sinister laughter echoing through the forest as they melted into the shadows, their forms blending seamlessly with the night.

    ***

    A few minutes earlier, back at the Avanclare estate, the grand hall was alive with the sounds of laughter and music, but near the center of the room, a woman approached Mrs. Avanclare with hurried steps. Her elegant gown swished as she leaned in, her face marked with worry. Your next read awaits at empire

    "Sister," the woman whispered urgently, though her voice carried enough for nearby nobles to hear. "I can''t find Elena. I think she sneaked out to the cliff again."

    Mrs. Avanclare stiffened, but her composure remained intact as she addressed her sister. "Calm yourself. How could Elena possibly have gone to that cliff at this hour? It''s miles away from here," she said, though a flicker of concern crossed her eyes.

    "You know how enthusiastic Elena is about that place," the woman insisted, wringing her hands. "She loves the view and always talks about the stories surrounding it. Please, let your guards search for her. With people disappearing recently¡­ I can''t bear the thought of my sweet Elena becoming a victim."

    A murmur rippled through the surrounding nobles who had overheard the conversation. Whispers about the recent disappearances in Grandeur City stirred the atmosphere, adding a weight of unease to the otherwise joyous evening.

    Standing at the edge of the room, Liam observed the scene with sharp eyes, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ''Looks like an opportunity has presented itself,'' he thought. He could feel the growing tension and sensed his chance to escape this suffocating festivity.

    As Mrs. Avanclare turned to her husband, who was already summoning the guards with a flick of his hand, Liam decided to act. He approached with quiet confidence although the nobles glanced curiously at the unexpected interruption.

    "I''d like to join the search for Elena," Liam said, his voice calm but resolute.

    Mrs. Avanclare looked at him with raised brows, her tone sharp. "Young man, I appreciate your concern, but this is not a task for a guest to involve himself in. You could become a hindrance should anything happen."

    Before Liam could respond, Mystica appeared seemingly out of nowhere, a glass of wine elegantly balanced in her hand. Her presence was magnetic, drawing the attention of everyone around her. She took a sip before speaking, her tone playful yet firm.

    "Oh, let him go," Mystica said with a faint smile. "Liam isn''t just any guest. He''s more capable than you might think. If anything, he''ll help your guards find Elena faster."

    Mrs. Avanclare opened her mouth to protest, but her husband placed a calming hand on her arm. "If Mystica vouches for him, then I''ll allow it," Mr. Avanclare said after a moment of deliberation.

    Mrs. Avanclare hesitated but ultimately nodded, though her expression remained skeptical. "Very well. But if you put yourself in harm''s way, don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Liam inclined his head respectfully. "Understood."

    As the guards prepared to leave, Liam followed them toward the mansion''s exit. Mystica gave him a knowing glance, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Don''t get lost, my little shadow. And try not to disappoint."

 Chapter 116 Blood Attack

    Liam calmly trailed behind the guards as they exited the mansion and headed toward a sleek black carriage waiting in the moonlit courtyard. The air outside was crisp, a welcome change from the oppressive warmth of the festivities.As they approached the carriage, one of the knights¡ªa burly man with a grizzled beard and an air of authority¡ªcast a sharp glance over his shoulder at Liam. "Make sure you don''t slow us down, kid. This may be just a search for Lady Elena, but we don''t have time for distractions or any hindrance to our mission," he said, his tone firm and laced with annoyance.

    Liam''s eyes flicked toward the knight, his expression calm, unreadable. ''Seems this man isn''t thrilled about me tagging along,'' he thought, taking a quick measure of the knight''s stature and demeanor.

    "Understood," Liam replied coolly, his voice flat and disinterested. "I''ll do my best to be helpful."

    The knight huffed, clearly unimpressed, but said no more.

    Liam stepped into the carriage with the guards, taking a seat in the corner, his posture relaxed as the horses began to trot. His gaze drifted toward the window, watching the sprawling estate fade into the distance. The flickering lamplight from the courtyard reflected faintly in his eyes, but his mind was elsewhere.

    ''I couldn''t care less about this little search mission or the scowls these knights are throwing my way,'' he mused, glancing briefly at the armored men sitting stiffly across from him. ''They''re all so rigid, so bound by rules and formality. How suffocating.''

    He leaned back, his arms crossed loosely. ''Still, this is far better than being stuck in that ballroom, surrounded by preening nobles and their endless chatter.''

    The cool night air that filtered into the carriage was refreshing, a stark contrast to the stifling atmosphere of the festivities. ''Fresh air, a quiet night, and perhaps a bit of action if we''re lucky. Not a bad trade.''

    The carriage bumped slightly as it traveled along the dirt path leading to the forest. Liam could hear the faint murmur of the guards discussing their strategy, though he paid little attention. He glanced at the faint glow of the moon outside, his thoughts growing more detached.

    ''Elena better not be too far. I''d hate for this little detour to become an actual hassle.''

    One of the younger guards, perhaps sensing the tension, glanced at Liam and offered a half-hearted attempt at conversation. "So, uh, what made you volunteer for this, anyway? You don''t look like the type to get involved."

    Liam was silent for a bit, his gaze still fixed out the window. "I enjoy a good walk," he said, his tone dry.

    The younger guard blinked, clearly uncertain whether Liam was serious or mocking him. Before he could reply, the grizzled knight shot him a sharp look, effectively silencing him.

    As the carriage neared the edge of the forest, the light chatter among the guards faded, replaced by a growing sense of focus.

    Liam straightened slightly, his eyes narrowing as he peered into the dense woods ahead. The faint unease in the air didn''t escape him.

    As the carriage came to a halt, the guards disembarked with synchronized precision, their heavy boots hitting the ground in unison. Liam followed suit, stepping down onto the soft earth with a calm, deliberate pace. The moon above cast a faint silver glow, illuminating the outlines of the surrounding trees.

    "We''re splitting up," the grizzled knight began, his gravelly voice cutting through the silence. "Oscar, you and those two head south. Victor, you take the other two north. I''ll head west to the cliff with the kid here. We don''t know exactly where Lady Elena is, so sticking together would be a waste of time. If any of you find anything suspicious, send up a signal."

    The other guards nodded in agreement, their armor shifting with quiet clinks.

    "Good. Now disperse," the knight ordered with finality.

    Turning toward the carriage driver, he added, "You wait here, Paul. We shouldn''t be long."

    The driver, an older man with a weathered face, tipped his hat. "No need to worry. I''ll be right here."

    The knight turned his sharp gaze to Liam. "And you¡ªmake sure you don''t fall behind."

    Liam didn''t respond, his face remaining impassive as he followed the knight into the forest.

    The forest grew darker with every step. Branches twisted and gnarled above, blotting out much of the moonlight. The only sounds were the faint crunch of boots against fallen leaves and the occasional rustle in the underbrush. As they began ascending the gradual incline of a hill, Liam''s unease deepened.

    ''Something about this place is wrong.''

    Enjoy new tales from empire

    The air felt heavy, almost suffocating. A strange, rancid scent lingered¡ªone that seemed to thicken the deeper they ventured. Liam glanced at the knight ahead of him, Vlar, who moved with steady, unbothered strides.

    How is he not noticing this? Liam thought, his instincts flaring like a warning bell.

    The further they climbed, the worse it got. The air felt alive, pressing down on him like an unseen hand.

    "Sir," Liam said finally, breaking the silence.

    "What is it?" Vlar shot back without turning around, his tone edged with both irritation and amusement. "Scared already?"

    Liam''s voice remained calm. "I think we should hurry. Something doesn''t feel right."

    "If you''re scared, kid, just go back and wait in the carriage," Vlar retorted, his tone dismissive. "We''ll handle the rest."

    Liam said nothing further. There was no point arguing. He simply tightened his steps, walking close behind the knight as they pushed on.

    After a few minutes, the forest opened up to reveal the cliff¡ªa rocky ledge overlooking the city below. The stars hung heavy in the sky, their light spilling softly across the ground. There, near the edge, a small figure sat on the grass, illuminated by the soft glow of a lantern.

    "Lady Elena," Vlar called out, his voice low but firm as he slowed his approach.

    The girl turned, her delicate features illuminated by the lantern light. Her dark curls framed her face as she smiled softly, clearly unsurprised by their arrival. "Hey there, Vlar. Come to collect me already?"

    "Yes, my lady," Vlar said, his tone gentler than before. "Your mother is very worried."

    Elena huffed softly as she stood, brushing dust from her gown. "Mother always worries. She doesn''t understand how freeing it is to be out here. But I suppose it was only a matter of time before someone came to fetch me."

    "Regardless, we should get you back. It''s dangerous out here at this hour," Vlar said, stepping closer. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Dangerous? Vlar, I''ve been coming here for ages," Elena replied, a hint of defiance in her voice. Her gaze shifted, however, as she noticed Liam standing quietly behind Vlar. Her brow furrowed slightly. "Who''s this?"

    Vlar stepped aside to gesture toward Liam. "This is a guest from Mrs Avanclare''s gathering. He volunteered to assist in the search. He''s only a year or two older than you."

    Elena tilted her head, studying Liam with curious eyes. "He looks... stoic." She stepped closer, her expression softening. "What''s your name?"

    Liam didn''t respond, his gaze flickering briefly toward her before scanning the surrounding area.

    "Hey," Vlar snapped. "Lady Elena asked you a question. Answer her."

    "I''m sorry," Liam said calmly, his voice devoid of apology, "but I think we should leave¡ªnow. Something isn''t right here."

    Vlar gave Liam a sharp glare but quickly turned to Elena. "Lady Elena, we should return to the carriage immediately."

    Elena, sensing the sudden shift in tone, nodded. "Fine. Lead the way."

    As they began to walk away from the cliff, ready to descend the hill, Liam felt it¡ªan abrupt, crushing weight in the air. The already oppressive atmosphere turned suffocating, drenched in a malicious, almost palpable presence.

    Then came the voice.

    "How dare you try to take our food away?"

    The words dripped with malice, a guttural growl that reverberated through the night.

    Vlar spun around, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword. "Who''s there? Show yourself! Before I turne you into pieces!"

    A cruel, mocking laugh echoed through the trees, chilling in its amusement.

    "You? A mere breath of a human? Turn us to pieces?"

    From atop a nearby boulder, a figure emerged, bathed in the silver glow of the moon. His crimson skin shimmered faintly, his grin wide and lined with needle-like teeth. His yellow eyes glowed with predatory hunger as he surveyed the three of them.

    The older blood demon tilted his head, his voice smooth and venomous. "How fascinating."

    ''A demon? Here in the capital?'' Vlar''s mind raced as his instincts kicked in, and he unsheathed his sword in one swift motion.

    "Lady Elena, stay behind me! Don''t move!" he barked, his voice filled with urgency.

    His grip on the sword tightened as his eyes darted around, taking in the unsettling grin of the older demon on the boulder. ''The others... I need to send the signal now!'' But as Vlar raised his free hand to summon the flare, a sinister chuckle echoed from above.

    The sound was low and guttural, dripping with malice.

    Vlar and Liam both looked up. Perched on a thick branch of a nearby tree, the younger demon crouched like a predatory beast. His claws glistened wet with blood, which dripped steadily onto the ground. His maw was stained crimson, and his sharp teeth glinted in the moonlight.

    "You humans never cease to amaze me," the demon sneered, his voice a blend of mockery and glee. "You want to put up a fight, yet your ''comrades'' are all already dead. Even that poor old man with the horses¡ªwhat was his name? Ah, yes, Paul."

    The words struck like a hammer. Vlar''s face turned pale as the demon''s meaning sank in.

    Paul? Dead?

    "You¡­ you monsters¡­" Vlar growled, his voice trembling with fury. Slowly, his expression hardened, and an emerald glow began to surround him. His myst flared, wild and unrestrained, as his anger surged. "How dare you touch my people¡­ Paul¡­ I swear on my life, I''ll¡ª"

    But the words caught in his throat.

    Vlar froze, his eyes wide and disbelieving. Blood spilled from his mouth, trailing down his chin as his strength faltered. His legs wavered, and he staggered. Slowly, he looked down at his body.

    The sight was horrifying.

    The left side of his abdomen was gone, torn away as though bitten by some massive beast. Flesh hung loosely from the gaping wound, and blood gushed freely, soaking his armor and the ground beneath him.

    Vlar fell to his knees with a choked gasp, his sword slipping from his trembling hand. Blood pooled around him as his breathing slowed. Within moments, his body collapsed, lifeless, onto the forest floor.

    Elena screamed, her hands flying to her mouth as she stumbled back.

    The older demon stepped forward, wiping his bloody maw with his free hand. His left hand, glistening red and dripping, was evidence of the deadly strike that had ended Vlar''s life.

    "Food with a fighting spirit loses its flavor quickly," the older demon said with a cruel smile, his deep voice calm and cold. "It''s better to deal with it swiftly."

 Chapter 117 Blood Attack: 10% Chance

    The older demon''s glowing yellow eyes fixed on Liam and Elena, his smirk stretching wider, jagged teeth gleaming under the pale light. "Ah, but fear... Fear adds the perfect seasoning to the meal."From above, the younger demon cackled, a guttural and bone-chilling sound that reverberated through the forest. "She''s ripe with it! Look at her¡ªshaking like a leaf." His claws scratched against the bark as he spoke, sending a sharp screech into the air. "The taste will be exquisite."

    Liam''s muscles tensed as he instinctively moved his hands, ready to summon his daggers¡ªthen stopped. ''Not yet. I can''t risk her getting caught in the crossfire. These things¡­ they''re definitely stronger than any Advanced Horror.''

    He spared a glance at Elena. Her tear-filled eyes met his, wide with terror, her body trembling like brittle glass on the verge of shattering.

    ''I can''t protect her and fight these two head-on,'' Liam thought, his mind racing. ''That''s suicide. I need a plan.''

    The older demon stepped forward, slow and deliberate, his grin dripping with mockery. "So, little human," he drawled, locking eyes with Liam. "Will you be her knight in shining armor? Or will you turn and run like the coward you clearly are?" Stay updated through empire

    "Wait, brother." The younger demon leaped from his perch, landing with inhuman grace, his movements fluid like a predator''s. His voice oozed amusement. "Why don''t we spice it up? Just like we did with the old man."

    The older demon paused, tilting his head. "Hm?" His eyes gleamed with understanding, a sick, predatory grin stretching across his face. "Ah, yes. We are merciful creatures, after all."

    The younger demon grinned, his tongue slithering out to lick the bloodstained edges of his teeth. "We''ll give you choices, humans. It''s only fair."

    The older demon spread his arms wide as if making a grand offer, his deep voice rumbling with cruel humor. "So, listen closely. Option one: we kill you both here and now. It''s quick, clean¡ª" he paused, smile widening¡ª"but oh-so-boring."

    "Or¡­" The younger demon took a step forward, his gaze sharp and gleeful. "Option two: you run. Give us a chase. Struggle, flail, and hope¡ªjust like the old man did before we tore him apart."

    A moment of silence lingered, heavy and suffocating.

    Liam didn''t wait.

    In an instant, he grabbed Elena''s wrist, yanking her forward with a forceful grip. "Move!"

    The older demon''s brows raised in mild surprise. "Oh? No hesitation. How refreshing."

    The younger demon''s wicked laughter filled the air. "A goose chase it is! Run with your back to us!" he roared, his voice brimming with manic excitement. "Time to enjoy ourselves, brother!"

    Liam surged forward, practically dragging Elena as they crashed through the underbrush. Leaves and branches whipped against them as they moved, but Elena stumbled, slowing them down.

    "Vlar''s body¡ªVlar''s body is still there!" Elena cried, "We can''t just leave him!"

    Liam''s grip tightened around her wrist as he pulled her forward, his voice cold, steady, and unforgiving. "He''s dead. Nothing can be done about that now. The longer you fail to accept it, the closer we come to joining him."

    Elena''s sob caught in her throat, but Liam didn''t spare her a glance. His gaze remained fixed forward, eyes sharp and calculating.

    ''They''re toying with us,'' Liam thought bitterly, his mind whirling through the options. ''They don''t want us to escape. They want to break us before they kill us.''

    His myst surged faintly as he weighed his choices. Flame Dash would get them farther¡ªfast¡ªbut the risk was too great. ''If I lose control, my flames could injure her.''

    As they ran, Elena twisted her head to glance back, but Liam''s instincts screamed in warning.

    "Don''t!" Liam shouted sharply, yanking her closer to him with one hand while his other arm swung forward in a sharp arc.

    In that split second, Liam''s dagger materialized in his grasp, myst swirling around the blade. At first, it looked like he was cutting through empty air¡ªuntil the dagger collided with something unseen. Sparks erupted, a metallic screech splitting the air as Liam''s swing deflected an incoming strike.

    The impact sent Liam skidding backward, his boots digging into the dirt as he held Elena tightly against him. They didn''t stop until the trunk of a tree slammed into their backs, finally halting their momentum.

    "Are you hurt?" Liam asked, his tone flat and devoid of concern.

    "N¨Cno," Elena stammered, still breathless from the sudden movement.

    "Good. Do you know how to use Myst Shielding?" Liam''s eyes remained locked on the shadows ahead, his voice cold and focused.

    "Y¨Cyes, I do," Elena answered, her body still tense in Liam''s arms.

    Liam exhaled, his mind racing. Thank the gods. This gives us at least a 10% chance of getting out of here.

    "Start using it. I don''t care how weak it is, just keep it up."

    Elena opened her mouth to protest, but the sound of cruel, guttural laughter silenced her. Both demons emerged from the shadows, their glowing yellow eyes fixed on Liam and Elena.

    "Well, well¡­" The older demon chuckled darkly, inspecting his blood-stained claws. "I never thought a human could keep up with my speed, let alone redirect my attack. You''re full of surprises, little one."

    The younger demon snickered mockingly. "Careful, brother. Looks like you''re getting slow in your old age."

    "Shut your mouth," the older demon snarled, his grin twisting with irritation. "I underestimated him, that''s all." His gaze sharpened as it fell on Liam and Elena. "But you broke the rules by looking back, so this is where your little escape ends."

    "Get ready," Liam whispered to Elena as he crouched slightly. Before she could react, Liam scooped her into a princess carry.

    The demons blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "What''s he¡ª?"

    Liam didn''t give them time to think. With a sharp inhale, he exploded into motion, his muscles surging with myst-fueled strength.

    "What''s with this kid?" the older demon growled, his interest piqued.

    "Who cares? They''re just making this hunt more fun," the younger demon grinned, his claws flexing. "Let''s end it."

    In an instant, the younger demon launched himself forward, blurring across the distance. In the blink of an eye, he was right there¡ªclawed hand outstretched, inches from tearing Liam and Elena apart.

    But Liam was ready. With a heavy stomp that cracked the earth beneath him, flames erupted around his legs, moving up to his whole body.

    Flame Dash.

    In a fraction of a second, Liam vanished from the demon''s grasp, leaving behind a trail of fire and scorched ground.

    The younger demon landed where Liam had been, his claws swiping through empty air. He growled in frustration, eyes darting forward to spot Liam, now a distant streak of flames disappearing deeper into the forest.

    "He''s faster than before," the younger demon muttered as he straightened, his grin fading slightly.

    "Not just faster¡ªhe''s keeping up the speed while carrying her ," the older demon said, his voice filled with malicious curiosity. "But if he reaches that Primordial, our plans will be ruined."

    The younger demon''s grin returned, sharp and cruel. "That''s not happening. If our plan is at risk, then we''ll just change their path."

    ***

    Liam darted through the forest, flames propelling him faster than he thought possible. He didn''t spare a glance at the shattered remains of the carriage or Paul''s lifeless body. His focus was singular: getting to safety.

    But as he tore through the dense trees, a glint caught his eye. His instincts screamed, and before he fully registered the danger, massive spikes of gleaming blood burst from the shadows, hurtling toward him at impossible speeds.

    "Damn it!" Liam cursed under his breath, his body reacting before his mind. He veered sharply, shifting his course from the straight path to the Avanclare estate. The blood spikes crashed into the ground where he had been, tearing apart the earth in violent sprays of dirt and shattered roots.

    He skidded into a new direction, now heading toward a more distant part of Grandeur City. ''Why are they trying to block me?'' he thought, glancing back briefly at the crimson shards that twisted unnaturally, burrowing into the ground before launching themselves back at him like living spears.

    The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. ''They''re not just playing around anymore¡ªthey''re trying to keep me away from Mystica. They must know she''s there. They''re scared of her.'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His jaw clenched as he adjusted his grip on Elena, holding her closer. ''That means Mystica is even more dangerous than I thought. If she''s their target, she might be the only one who can deal with them. I have to find another way to get there, but first, I need to survive.''

    The blood spikes continued their relentless pursuit, moving with an unnatural intelligence. They burrowed into the ground, surged forward, and erupted again just behind him, ripping apart trees and carving trenches in the soil.

    Liam''s muscles burned as he pushed his body to its limits, but he didn''t let up. The faint glow of Grandeur City''s lights appeared in the distance, and a surge of hope shot through him. Almost there.

    With one last burst of myst-fueled energy, Liam launched himself forward, flames igniting around his legs. He twisted midair, coiling Elena protectively in his arms, just as they broke through the treeline and hurtled into the city.

    The crash was loud, the impact cracking the cobblestone street as they tumbled into the heart of Grandeur City.

    For a moment, silence reigned. Then murmurs erupted from the gathered crowd.

    "What in the world just happened?"

    "Are they injured? Someone call for help!"

    "Did he¡­ fall from the sky?"

    "Wait, isn''t that the niece of Ms. Avanclare?"

    Liam groaned, pushing himself up on one knee. His body ached from the impact, but his focus remained sharp. He gently set Elena down, ensuring she wasn''t hurt.

    "Elena, are you okay?" he asked, his voice low and strained.

    "I think so," she whispered, her wide eyes darting nervously around the growing crowd.

    "You there!" A stern voice rang out, cutting through the commotion. A city guard, clad in polished armor, pushed his way to the front of the crowd. "What''s going on here? Who are you, and why are you carrying Mrs. Avanclare''s niece?"

    Liam shot the guard a glare, his patience worn thin. "Ask questions later. Right now, you need to get these people out of here!"

    "Out of here? Why?"

    A deafening crack interrupted the guard''s question as one of the blood spikes erupted from the forest and slammed into a nearby fountain, shattering it into pieces.

    The crowd screamed, scattering in every direction.

    "That''s why," Liam growled, rising to his feet and summoning his daggers. His eyes burned with resolve as he faced the direction of the incoming attack. "They''re here."

 Chapter 118 Blood Attack: I Have To Hold On

    "Hey, you!" Liam barked, his voice cutting through the chaos as he pointed sharply at the stunned guard. "Get Elena to the Avanclare estate immediately! Once you''re there, find Mystica and tell her that Grandeur City is under attack by demons stronger than Advanced Horrors."The guard blinked, still processing the command. Before he could respond, Elena grabbed Liam''s arm, her voice trembling. "What about you? Don''t tell me you''re planning to hold them off alone?"

    Liam''s gaze remained cold, unyielding. "This isn''t up for debate. If we all move together, they''ll cut through us like paper. If you stay, more will die. So go. Now."

    The ground trembled violently as another blood spike erupted behind them, tearing through a nearby building. The structure groaned under the pressure before collapsing in a deafening crash, rubble and dust exploding outward like a tidal wave.

    "LEAVE!" Liam roared, his voice echoing with unrelenting authority.

    The guard, finally snapping out of his shock, grabbed Elena by the wrist and began dragging her away. She hesitated for a moment, her tear-filled eyes lingering on Liam, but his icy glare left no room for argument. Reluctantly, she followed the guard, disappearing into the distance.

    Liam exhaled softly, his shoulders relaxing slightly. Slowly, he loosened his crimson tie, slipping it off and tossing it aside. The polished veneer of a composed young man melted away, revealing the raw determination of someone who has been in countless battles.

    As he turned, his eyes fell on the horror unfolding around him. The blood spikes tore through the streets with ruthless precision, impaling anything in their path.

    Screams filled the air, only to be cut short as heads were severed cleanly from bodies, leaving fountains of blood spraying into the night. Others were skewered through their torsos, their entrails spilling out like grotesque garlands.

    Some were bisected entirely, their torsos sliding wetly off their lower halves as they collapsed in twitching heaps. The streets of Grandeur City quickly transformed into rivers of blood, corpses strewn across cobblestones in dismembered chaos.

    The stench of death was suffocating, but Liam''s expression didn''t waver. His cold, unfeeling eyes surveyed the massacre as if it were a passing storm.

    He shrugged off his jacket, letting it fall to the gore-soaked ground, then unbuttoned the first two clasps of his black shirt. In his hands, his daggers gleamed with a faint glow of myst, eager for the blood they would soon taste.

    He walked forward with steady, deliberate steps, stopping just shy of the rubble where the destruction was most severe. The dust began to settle, revealing two figures emerging from the carnage. Their dark silhouettes came into focus, and with them, the sound of cruel, guttural laughter.

    "Humans," the older demon sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Always so predictable. Look at what you''ve done, boy. All this carnage¡ªall these bodies¡ªfor one life. A selfish act, yet here you stand, pretending to be noble." His golden eyes gleamed as he gestured to the sea of mutilated corpses. "Isn''t this a beautiful scene? A masterpiece, painted with the blood of your own people."

    The younger demon grinned wickedly, his voice mockingly soft. "Sacrificing dozens for one girl who won''t even live to see the sunrise. Tell me, hero, does their blood weigh heavy on your soul? Or are you so blind to your own hypocrisy that you call us monsters while you trade their lives for hers? How cruel of you."

    They chuckled darkly, their voices mingling with the sounds of crackling fire and distant screams. But their laughter died abruptly when Liam spoke, his tone colder than the night air.

    "Hero?" he repeated, his lip curling in disdain. "What an overrated word. Let me make something clear¡ªnone of these lives matter to me. Whether they lived or died isn''t my concern. At the end of the day, everyone loses their life. These people? No different. Their fates were sealed the moment you arrived." Your next journey awaits at empire

    His daggers twirled in his hands as he took a step closer, his voice dropping into an icy growl. "So spare me your lectures about heroes and monsters. You''re not some divine executioners, and I''m not here to play savior. The only reason I haven''t torn through you both yet is because I''m still deciding which one of you dies first."

    The demons stiffened momentarily, their smirks faltering under the weight of Liam''s words. But then the older demon chuckled again, a low, dangerous sound.

    "Interesting," he said, licking his lips. "Looks like this human has some bite after all."

    The younger demon grinned, his claws flexing as he crouched low. "Good. That''ll make this so much more fun."

    Liam tightened his grip on his daggers, his aura flaring around him like a flame. "Let''s how long I can hold ."

    The Blood Demons stepped forward, their malicious grins spreading wider. Liam could feel the weight of their presence pressing against him, suffocating and relentless.

    ''Blood Demons,'' Liam thought grimly, his mind racing. ''If what Galen told me is true, they will be will the finish me off if show my dark magic. If I want to keep them off Elena or anyone else, I''ll have to draw their attention fully. However, I don''t feel like using it yet. Which is a dumb move, they''re way stronger than me¡ªI can feel it in their aura.''

    The younger demon lunged first, his clawed hand slicing through the air with a speed that made Liam''s breath catch. He barely twisted his body in time, the claws grazing his shoulder and leaving four shallow but burning cuts.

    Liam countered with a swing of his right dagger, flames erupting along the blade as it slashed toward the demon''s chest. The demon laughed, his body shifting unnaturally as he twisted mid-air, evading the attack with infuriating ease.

    Before Liam could recover, the older demon was on him. A massive fist came crashing down, and Liam instinctively crossed his daggers to block. The impact was like a hammer against steel, sending a shockwave through Liam''s arms. He was flung backward, skidding across the blood-soaked ground.

    He rolled to his feet, flames crackling to life around him. His breaths came heavy, his muscles already straining. "So you both like to play rough," he muttered under his breath.

    The younger demon grinned, his claws clicking menacingly. "Play rough? Boy, we haven''t even started." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two demons attacked in tandem, their movements like a deadly dance. The younger one darted in with precise, lightning-quick slashes while the older one struck with brute force, his swings demolishing anything in their path.

    Liam twisted, ducked, and parried as best he could, his flames flaring with every strike. He aimed for openings, but their reflexes were unnaturally sharp. Every time he thought he had an advantage, the demons adjusted, their coordination flawless.

    The younger demon''s claws slashed upward, catching Liam across his ribs. Pain seared through his side, but he ignored it, retaliating with a downward slash of his dagger. The demon blocked with his claws, sparks flying as myst-infused steel clashed with raw strength.

    The older demon capitalized on the distraction, his fist colliding with Liam''s torso. The force sent him hurtling into a crumbled wall, the impact knocking the wind from his lungs.

    Liam coughed, blood splattering the ground as he forced himself to stand. His flames flickered weakly around him, his myst reserves already beginning to wane but it wasn''t much of deal. The demons were relentless, their laughter echoing in his ears.

    "Is this it?" the older demon sneered, stepping closer. "You were so eager to fight, yet here you are, barely standing. How pathetic."

    Liam spat blood, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "You talk too much," he growled, forcing more flames to ignite around his body. The heat intensified, his daggers glowing red-hot as he surged forward with renewed determination.

    He feinted left, his flame-wreathed dagger arcing toward the younger demon, who dodged as expected. But this time, Liam anticipated the move, twisting mid-strike to deliver a brutal kick to the demon''s knee. The joint buckled, and the demon snarled, momentarily off-balance.

    Liam pressed the advantage, slashing his dagger across the demon''s chest. The blade cut deep, flames searing the wound. The younger demon roared in pain, staggering back.

    But the older demon was already on him, claws aiming for Liam''s neck. He barely managed to deflect the strike, the force sending him spinning. Another attack came¡ªa sweeping kick that caught him in the side, sending him crashing to the ground.

    He rolled to avoid the follow-up strike, a massive clawed hand burying itself in the ground where his head had been moments ago. Liam lashed out with a dagger, carving a fiery arc across the demon''s forearm.

    The older demon hissed, his blood sizzling where it met the flames, but his expression quickly turned into a sinister grin. "Pain? That''s nothing compared to what we''ll do to you."

    Liam staggered back, his breaths ragged. His body screamed in protest, his wounds bleeding freely.

    The younger demon had recovered, his eyes burning with fury. "You''ll regret that, human!" he snarled, his body blurring as he charged.

    Liam braced himself, channeling more myst into his flames. The ground beneath him cracked as heat radiated outward, creating a fiery barrier around him. The demon slammed into it, his claws cutting through the flames but losing momentum just enough for Liam to sidestep and counter with a spinning slash.

    The dagger struck true, carving into the demon''s side. But before Liam could follow up, the older demon was there, his fist connecting with Liam''s stomach.

    The world blurred as Liam was launched backward, skidding across the blood-soaked ground. He struggled to his feet, coughing violently. His vision swam, but he forced himself to focus.

    ''I''m running out of options. I can''t find an opening to finish this, and they''re not even breaking a sweat.'' Liam''s mind raced.

    The demons approached slowly, savoring his desperation. "Is that all you''ve got, little human?" the younger one taunted, licking the blood from his claws. "We''re just getting warmed up."

    Liam''s grip on his daggers tightened, his flames flaring weakly around him. "Then let''s see how hot it can get."

 Chapter 119 Blood Attack: Blood Vs Dark Magic

    Liam''s breath came heavy, his chest rising and falling as he glared at the demons. ''Looks like I made a mistake by holding back my dark magic. Guess I don''t have a choice anymore.'' His hands tightened around his daggers as a smirk tugged at the corners of his bloodied lips."Brother," the younger demon called, perched on a crumbled pillar, his glowing eyes fixated on Liam.

    "What is it now?" the older demon growled, his tone impatient. Your adventure continues at empire

    "This human''s blood¡­ it feels familiar. Very familiar." The younger demon licked the blood from his claws, his tongue moving with deliberate slowness.

    "Don''t start with your blood obsession again," the older demon scoffed, his voice tinged with annoyance. "You''ve devoured so many humans over the centuries, you''re starting to lose your mind."

    The younger demon gave a surprised look, but it quickly twisted into a sinister grin. "You might be right," he said with a chuckle, licking his claws clean. "Most humans taste the same anyway."

    Both demons turned their attention back to Liam, their laughter low and menacing. "So, are you ready for us to put you out of your misery?" the older demon sneered.

    A shadow of a smirk appeared on Liam''s face, his voice cold and sharp. "Put me out of my misery? That''s rich. I''m just getting started."

    Dark tendrils began to swirl at Liam''s feet, his shadow rippling unnaturally. The demons'' laughter faded as their eyes narrowed, their once-dismissive expressions giving way to subtle wariness.

    The ground beneath Liam seemed to tremble as his shadow stretched and twisted upward, forming the shape of a massive dragon. Its eyes burned with an eerie blue glow, and its claws scraped against the blood-soaked ground as it took form.

    The demons'' initial surprise faded into sinister chuckles. "I knew there was something familiar about this one," the younger demon said, his grin widening. "Never in my centuries did I think I''d see a dark magic user again."

    "How intriguing," the older demon added, his voice dripping with mockery. "We''ll enjoy tearing you apart and sending your corpse back to Lord Sanguis. A dark magic user''s head might just spare us from his wrath for failing to retrieve the artifact."

    ''Perfect,'' Liam thought, his smirk deepening as he focused on the dragon. ''That''s exactly the reaction I wanted. Now for the main spell.''

    The shadow dragon, which had been towering on all fours, began to shrink, its massive form condensing. The demons'' eyes widened, though only slightly, as the dragon shifted from its beastly posture to a humanoid stance.

    It stood tall, about the same height as the demons¡ª6 feet 7 inches. Its wings folded neatly against its broad back, and while it retained its draconic features¡ªscales, claws, and a snarling maw¡ªit now bore a human-like form. Muscular arms and a wide chest added to its intimidating presence, giving it an air of calculated menace rather than primal rage.

    Over the past weeks, Liam had pushed his mastery of Shadow Solidification further, discovering an advanced aspect of the technique: the ability to alter the shape, size, and form of his shadow beasts. He had practiced tirelessly, and now, that preparation was about to pay off.

    ''This eats up a lot of myst, but I prepared for this. I''ve expanded my core¡ªthere''s no way I''m letting these bastard overpower with ease.'' Liam''s sharp gaze locked on the demons, his confidence unwavering. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You look surprised," Liam said, his voice icy. "Don''t tell me you''re afraid. Are you?"

    "Afraid?" The younger demon let out a mocking laugh, his claws twitching in anticipation. "Of this? If you think summoning some half-baked dragon will give you an edge, you''re sorely mistaken, kid."

    The older demon''s chuckle rumbled like distant thunder. "You''re cocky for someone who hasn''t even seen a fraction of our true strength," he said, his tone dark and foreboding.

    Blood began to swirl around the demons, rising like a crimson tide as their aura grew heavier.

    "I think it''s time," the older demon said, his grin splitting wider, "to show you what real power looks like."

    ''Two against two,'' Liam thought, his grip tightening on his daggers. ''Even with my shadow dragon, this is far from an even fight.''

    The older demon lunged toward Liam with terrifying speed, his clawed hand cutting through the air like a guillotine. Liam barely sidestepped the blow, the wind from the attack whipping against his face as the demon''s claws gouged deep furrows into the cobblestones. Liam retaliated, his daggers blazing with intense heat as he slashed at the demon''s exposed side.

    The blade connected, slicing through the demon''s flesh, but instead of flinching, the older demon laughed. His blood poured out in thick, syrupy streams, but instead of weakening him, the crimson liquid solidified mid-air, forming a massive spear that shot toward Liam.

    Liam twisted, narrowly avoiding the projectile, but the spear exploded behind him, sending a shockwave of blood spikes in every direction. One sliced across his shoulder, and another grazed his thigh. He hissed in pain, but his focus remained unbroken.

    ''This bastard¡­ he''s using his blood as both a weapon and a shield. I can''t just chip away at him¡ªit''s like fighting the entire battlefield itself.''

    Meanwhile, the younger demon was locked in brutal combat with Liam''s shadow dragon. The dragon, now in its humanoid form, unleashed devastating swipes of its claws, each strike shrouded in dark myst.

    The younger demon met every attack head-on, his movements wild yet precise. He lashed out with jagged blood whips, coiling them around the dragon''s limbs to restrict its movements.

    With a roar, the dragon broke free, its claws raking across the demon''s chest, leaving deep gouges. But the younger demon only grinned, his blood pooling to close the wounds in seconds. He retaliated by conjuring a massive scythe from his blood, swinging it with bone-shattering force. The blade cleaved through the dragon''s torso, splitting it in half.

    For a moment, the dragon faltered, its form dissolving into shadows¡ªbut then it began to regenerate, its body reassembling as if piecing itself back together.

    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," the younger demon sneered, his grin widening. "But every time you regenerate, I can feel your master''s myst draining. How long can you keep this up, human?"

    Liam clenched his jaw, sweat dripping down his brow as he felt the toll of the regeneration process. Every time his dragon reformed, it siphoned more myst from his core.

    ''Damn it. I can''t keep this up for long. If I run out of myst, it''s over.''

    The older demon lunged again, his blood-forged claws sweeping in a wide arc. Liam ducked, the claws whistling past his head, and countered with a fiery dagger strike aimed at the demon''s midsection. The flames burned brightly, scorching the demon''s flesh, but his laughter only grew louder.

    "Is this all you''ve got?" the older demon taunted, his blood forming a massive blade that he swung with devastating force.

    Liam parried with both daggers, the impact sending shockwaves up his arms and forcing him back several steps. He gritted his teeth, his mind racing.

    ''They''re toying with me even than before. Where the fuck is Mystica?''

    The younger demon, meanwhile, was relentless. He hacked at the shadow dragon with his scythe, each swing brutal and calculated. The dragon roared in defiance, slamming its clawed hand into the ground and sending shockwaves of dark energy toward the demon. The younger demon leapt over the attack effortlessly, landing atop the dragon''s head and driving his scythe into its shadowy skull.

    The dragon howled, its body dissolving into shadows once again. As it began to reform, Liam felt his knees weaken, the strain on his myst reserves growing unbearable.

    "Look at you," the younger demon sneered, his voice dripping with mockery as he pointed his blood-slick scythe at Liam. "Struggling just to stand. Tell me, human, how much longer can you last?"

    The older demon joined in, his laughter booming. "You''ve got spirit, I''ll give you that. But spirit won''t save you. This city, its people, even you¡ªit''s all just blood waiting to be spilled."

    Liam''s eyes burned with defiance as he straightened, ignoring the searing pain coursing through his body. "You talk too much," he said coldly, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    The shadow dragon reformed beside him, its eyes glowing with the same defiance. Liam placed a hand on its shoulder, steadying himself.

    "My fate is not for you to choose, shut up and keep attacking like the mindless creatures you are."

 Chapter 120 Blood Attack: Dark Armor

    The air crackled with intensity as the battle raged on. Liam''s dark myst surged wildly, his shadow dragon roaring beside him. The blood demons attacked with unrelenting savagery, their movements precise and calculated.The younger demon darted forward, his blood-forged scythe slicing through the air like a deadly pendulum. The dragon met the attack head-on, its massive claws swiping with bone-shattering force. Sparks flew as claw met scythe, the impact sending tremors through the ground. Liam seized the moment, darting around the older demon and launching himself toward the younger one.

    In perfect synchronization, Liam''s daggers glowed with searing heat as he thrust them forward, aiming for the demon''s exposed side. At the same moment, the dragon lashed out with its tail, the dark energy trailing from it creating a crushing wave of myst. The attack hit its mark, driving the younger demon back, his body slamming into a nearby wall with enough force to crack the stone.

    But the respite was short-lived. The older demon barreled toward Liam with terrifying speed, his blood-forged blade cleaving downward. Liam barely had time to twist out of the way, the blade grazing his side and leaving a searing cut that oozed crimson.

    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Liam retaliated with a series of rapid slashes, his movements a blur of precision and desperation. His daggers carved into the demon''s flesh, leaving trails of blackened scorch marks, but the wounds were shallow, barely slowing the creature.

    "You fight well," the older demon growled, his grin blood-stained teeth. "But you''re still just a human."

    The dragon joined the fray, launching itself at the older demon with its claws outstretched. The impact was thunderous, the two colliding in a brutal struggle of raw power. The demon''s blood erupted like molten lava, forming tendrils that lashed at the dragon, trying to ensnare it. The dragon roared, tearing through the bonds with brute force.

    Liam coordinated his next attack with his dragon. As the older demon was occupied, Liam darted forward, his daggers glowing brighter than before. With a yell, he plunged both blades into the demon''s torso. Simultaneously, the dragon struck the younger demon with an explosive swipe of its claws, tearing through his chest and sending him sprawling.

    For a moment, it seemed like the tide was turning. Blood gushed from the demons'' wounds, and their snarls turned into pained growls. But Liam''s victory was fleeting.

    "Enough of this!" the older demon bellowed, his voice shaking the air. He and his brother exchanged a glance, a sinister understanding passing between them. "Let''s end this little game."

    The demons feigned weakness, their movements slowing as if their injuries had taken their toll. Liam saw an opening¡ªa chance to finish them¡ªand surged forward with his dragon. But just as they closed in, the demons'' eyes flared with malevolent light.

    "Foolish human," the younger demon sneered. "You fell right into our trap."

    With a guttural roar, the demons unleashed a massive wave of crimson spikes, their blood exploding outward in every direction. The spikes shot through the air like a storm of deadly projectiles. Liam''s eyes widened as he realized the scale of the attack. There was no time to evade, no cover to take. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The spikes tore through the battlefield, obliterating everything in their path. Houses crumbled into rubble, the ground was torn asunder, and the very air seemed to scream under the attack''s force. Liam''s shadow dragon dissolved into mist as he willed it to shield him, its form wrapping around him like a cocoon of darkness.

    The impact was catastrophic. The spikes slammed into the dragon''s shadowy form, breaking it apart piece by piece. Liam felt the backlash of his myst shatter within him, his body wracked with pain as the force of the attack tore through his defenses. Dust and debris filled the air, choking the battlefield in an eerie silence.

    When the dust began to settle, the demons'' laughter echoed through the ruins.

    "Is that all?" the older demon mocked, his tone dripping with cruel amusement. "Did the mighty dark magic user finally run out of tricks?"

    Their laughter faded as they spotted Liam, still standing amidst the devastation. Blood dripped from every inch of his battered body, his clothes torn and soaked in crimson. His breathing was ragged, his eyes blazing with stubborn defiance.

    But something was wrong.

    Liam''s right arm hung limply at his side¡ªno, it didn''t hang at all. It was gone. The blood-soaked ground where he stood glistened with the fragments of flesh and bone left behind by the attack. His severed arm lay a few feet away, mangled beyond recognition.

    Liam staggered, his remaining dagger trembling in his left hand. Every nerve in his body screamed in agony, but he refused to fall.

    "You''re still alive?" the younger demon hissed, his grin faltering for the first time. "How?"

    Liam''s voice was hoarse, barely more than a whisper, yet it carried an unyielding strength. "You''ll¡­ have to try harder¡­ to kill me."

    "Wow, humans truly are remarkable... in their stupidity." The older demon sneered, his voice laced with disdain. "You cling to life with such desperation, even when it''s clear you''ve already lost. It''s almost pitiful."

    The younger demon grinned, his yellow eyes gleaming with amusement. "An arm gone, your body in tatters, and a pitiful trickle of myst left. And yet, here you stand. Do you even comprehend how ridiculous you look?"

    Liam stood silently, blood dripping from his wounds, pooling at his feet. His chest heaved as he struggled to breathe.

    ''They''re not wrong,'' Liam thought grimly. ''This is madness. My body is broken, my myst reserves are almost dry, and my right arm... gone.'' His gaze flicked to the demons before him. ''But this battlefield... it''s saturated with myst. All clash with every spell, it''s all feeding the air. And I''ll be damned if I don''t use that to my advantage.''

    Even as his body screamed in protest, Liam activated Crimson Breathing. Each labored breath drew in the ambient myst, slowly replenishing his reserves. It wasn''t much¡ªbarely enough to scrape together a fraction of his power¡ªbut it would have to do.

    "You''ve gone quiet, human," the younger demon taunted, tilting his head mockingly. "What''s the matter? Has the fight finally left you? Or are you just waiting to collapse?"

    Liam''s lips curled into a weak, yet defiant smirk. "For creatures... who haven''t won yet... you sure... talk a lot."

    The younger demon barked out a laugh. "Oh, he''s still got some fight left in him! This is going to be fun!"

    The older demon chuckled, his voice low and rumbling. "Let''s not disappoint him, then."

    But before they could make their move, the air around them shifted. A strange, unnatural stillness took hold, broken only by the faint rustling of shadows creeping across the battlefield.

    "What the¡ª" the younger demon muttered, his grin faltering as he watched the darkness writhe and slither toward Liam like living entities.

    The shadows converged, coiling around Liam''s feet like serpents. They rose, swirling around him in a chaotic vortex, their movement punctuated by eerie whispers. The blood-soaked ground beneath him seemed to vanish, consumed by the encroaching darkness.

    In mere moments, the shadows enveloped Liam completely. The torn and battered figure of boy was no longer visible. Instead, standing in his place was a figure clad in dark, dragon-like armor, formed entirely of solidified shadow. The jagged, draconic edges of the armor radiated a menacing aura, and where his right arm had been severed, a new limb, forged of pure shadow, had taken its place.

    A mask of darkness concealed his face, but the glowing blue light of his eyes pierced through the veil, cold and unrelenting. His daggers, now extensions of the shadows themselves, seemed to pulse with latent energy.

    The demons stood frozen, momentarily taken aback by the transformation. The older one recovered first, scoffing. "Armor made of shadows? Is this your last pathetic trick?"

    "Pathetic?" Liam''s voice cut through the air, distorted and resonant. It carried an edge of something unfamiliar¡ªsomething primal. "You''ll see just how pathetic this form is."

    Behind the mask, Liam''s thoughts raced. ''This is a gamble... a desperate move. The shadow armor isn''t a real solution. It''s not healing my wounds, and my arm is still gone under this facade. But it''s buying me time. Enough time¡ªI hope¡ªfor Mystica to f*ucking get herself here. I just need to hold them here a little longer.'' Discover exclusive tales on empire

    The younger demon licked his lips, his earlier hesitation replaced by sadistic glee. "Oh, I like this. Let''s see how long you can last before we rip that pretty armor apart."

 Chapter 121 Blood Attack: A Merged Body

    Liam''s shadowy armor pulsed faintly, reflecting his unstable myst reserves. Around him, solidified shadowy projectiles hovered ominously. The demons, still exuding confidence, licked their lips, preparing to attack."Come then, human," the older demon growled, his voice dripping with malice. "Let''s see what that pretty armor can do before we carve you apart."

    With a roar, the demons launched themselves at Liam, their claws cracking with blood¨Cred myst as they conjured vicious weapons on blood. Swords, whips, and jagged spears erupted from their bodies.

    Liam didn''t hesitate. With a sharp gesture, he sent his shadow projectiles hurling toward the oncoming demons. The spears of darkness streaked through the air, forcing the demons to break their charge and dodge. One of the projectiles grazed the younger demon''s shoulder, leaving a deep smoking would that hissed with dark energy.

    The younger demon snarled in pain, bit the distraction was enough for Liam to capitalize. Slamming his hand into the ground, he summoned shadowy spikes, jagged tendrils erupting beneath the demon''s feet. One spike impaled the older demon through the thigh, causing him to bellow in rage as he wrenched himself free, black ichor dripping from the wound.

    "You little worm!" The demon roared, retaliating with a surge of blood magic. Crimson blades rained down Liam, their sharp edges gleaming.

    Liam conjured a shadow shield, it''s surface rippling as it absorbed the first wave of the strikes. But the relentless assault began to crack the shield, forcing Liam to sidestep and dodge as the remaining blades tore through the air around him. A stray slash caught his side, sending a jolt pain through his body despite the armor''s protection.

    ''They are getting serious now,'' Liam thought, gritting his teeth. ''But they still think I''m barely holding on.''

    The demon pressed their attack, the younger one grinning wickedly as he summoned a massive, serrated blood whip. It lasted out with a sickening crack, slicing through the shadows. Liam ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding the deadly weapon and retaliating by launching more projectiles. The air was thick the clash of their myst, sparks and smoke filling the battlefield. Experience new tales on empire

    The older demon tried to flank him, summoning a wave of crimson spikes from the ground. Liam countered by conjuring his own shadow spikes, the two forces colliding in a violent explosion that sent shards of myst and dust flying in all directions. The shockwave staggered Liam, but he steadied himself quickly. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was then that he saw his opportunity.

    The demons, focus on overwhelming him with their sheer force, had grown careless. Their movements, while brutal, lacked precision they shown earlier, Liam knew it was tike to strike.

    He surged forward, his daggers gleaming with concentrated shadow energy. As he closed the gap, he activated one of his newly learned techniques: Shadow Rend.

    With a sharp, sweep motion, Liam slashed his daggers in intricate pattern. The air around him darkened as waves of shadow energy erupted from the blades in a violent flurry. Each slave sent cresent¨Cshaped arcs of darkness hurtling toward the demons.

    The demons had no time to react. The younger one was caught first, his horse slip open by the first wave of the slashes. Blood sprayed in every direction as the demon screamed, his body convulsing under the relentless onslaught.

    The older demon fared no better. A shadow arc severed his arm cleanly at the shoulder, the limp falling to the ground with a wet thud. Another slash tore through the chest, exposing raw, steaming flesh beneath his armor¨Clike hide. He staggered back, crimson ichor pouring from his wounds.

    Liam landed heavily on the ground, his breathing ragged. The myst required for Shadow Rend had drain him of the little myst he had, now his myst levels were dangerously low. His vision blurred slightly behind the shadowy mask, bit he forced himself to remain upright.

    As the last remnants of dust settled, Liam''s gaze locked onto the grotesque sight before him. Hovering above the ground were two massive orbs of blood, pulsating ominously like beating hearts. The crimson liquid began to merge, swirling violently as if driven by a malicious will.

    From this macabre dance, a shape began to take form¡ªa hulking figure emerging from the carnage. Shadows intertwined with blood, solidifying into flesh and bone. As the transformation completed, the demon stepped forward, its heavy footfalls echoing across the battlefield.

    "It seems we underestimated you too much, little human," the creature said, its voice a chilling harmony of two voices speaking in unison¡ªdeep, guttural, and filled with malice.

    The twin demons had become one, their combined power radiating like a furnace of dark energy. Liam''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the creature. This was no ordinary amalgamation; the demon''s new form was monstrous.

    The creature stood over ten feet tall, its skin a searing crimson etched with black, vein-like patterns that pulsed with dark myst. Four jagged horns jutted from its elongated skull, spiraling menacingly. Its four glowing eyes¡ªtwo crimson and two pitch black¡ªfocused intently on Liam, radiating an unsettling, predatory aura. Sharp claws extended from its massive hands, dripping with residual blood magic. The creature''s chest bore a grotesque, pulsating core, likely the fusion point of the two brothers'' combined essence.

    "You''ve done well, human," the demon continued, stepping closer with a wicked grin that exposed rows of jagged teeth. "To survive this long, and to force us¡ªbrothers¡ªto combine our forms... You are truly remarkable. But now... your little game ends."

    The air around Liam grew heavier, saturated with the creature''s overwhelming presence. He instinctively braced himself as the ground beneath the demon cracked and splintered with each step.

    Liam''s thoughts raced. ''This is bad. Their combined power is leagues beyond what I was just facing. Their aura is sharper, more tensed, and... suffocating.'' He tightened his grip on his daggers, the shadows around him shifting uneasily in response to his tension.

    The demon tilted its head, studying him with a cruel curiosity. "You look nervous. Good. That means you understand how hopeless your situation is."

    With a sudden movement, it slammed its clawed hand into the ground. A shockwave of crimson and black myst erupted outward, obliterating the terrain and sending Liam skidding back.

    Liam barely managed to steady himself, using his daggers to anchor into the ground. His shadow armor flickered, straining under the oppressive force. "Seems like you haven''t had enough of what yoh just tasted," he muttered under his breath. "If that''s the case, I will make sure you both, even in this your new body, feel it again and again. Until there''s nothing left of you."

 Chapter 122 Blood Attack: She Has Arrived

    Without warning, the demon launched forward, its hulking form blurring with terrifying speed. Liam barely registered the movement before a clawed hand came crashing down like a guillotine.He instinctively dodged, the air splitting with a deafening roar as the claws carved through it. The ground beneath was shredded, deep fissures radiating outwards, sending shards of rock and dirt flying in all directions.

    Liam staggered back, his breathing heavy as his eyes darted toward the demon. ''I can''t keep up with it. Its speed... its strength...'' He tightened his grip on his daggers, summoning the last of his myst to conjure Shadow Spikes.

    The jagged tendrils erupted from the ground, aiming to pierce the demon''s core. But the creature reacted effortlessly, leaping into the air with inhuman grace and swatting the spikes aside like mere twigs.

    "Pathetic," the demon sneered, its dual-toned voice reverberating with malice. Its crimson whips of blood magic shot forward in a deadly arc, slicing through the battlefield with surgical precision. Liam summoned a Shadow Barrier, but the magic disintegrated under the sheer ferocity of the attack.

    One whip grazed Liam''s shoulder, sending a searing pain ripping through him. Even through his shadow armor, the blood magic burned like acid, eating away at his defenses. Gritting his teeth, Liam rolled to the side, desperate to find an opening. His battered body screamed in protest, but he forced himself upright, slashing the air with Shadow Rend.

    A torrent of dark energy surged toward the demon, the slashes streaking across the battlefield, having less power than the previous one. The first few strikes hit their mark, tearing deep gouges into the creature''s crimson flesh. Black ichor poured from the wounds, hissing and steaming as it hit the ground. But the demon was unfazed. With a guttural roar, it deflected the remaining slashes, its claws carving through Liam''s attacks with alarming ease.

    "You''re full of surprises," the demon mocked, its grin widening to reveal jagged teeth. "But you''re still just a human."

    Before Liam could respond, the demon clasped its massive hands together. A swirling sphere of condensed blood magic formed between them, crackling with unstable energy.

    Stay connected through empire

    Liam''s instincts screamed at him to move, and he dove out of the way just as the orb hurtled toward him. The explosion that followed was cataclysmic. Crimson energy ripped through the battlefield, tearing apart the ground and obliterating anything in its path.

    The shockwave slammed into Liam, sending him careening through the air like a ragdoll. His shadow armor cracked and shattered under the impact, leaving his battered body exposed. He hit the ground hard, coughing up blood as he struggled to rise. His vision blurred, but he forced himself to focus. The demon''s hulking form emerged from the smoke, its laughter echoing ominously.

    "This is your limit, human," it said, stalking toward him with deliberate malice. "Die knowing you amused us for a moment."

    Liam tried to stand, but the demon moved with horrifying speed, closing the distance in an instant. Before Liam could react, a massive fist crashed into his torso. The impact was devastating. A shockwave erupted from the strike, sending debris, dust, and shattered stone flying in all directions.

    The force of the blow shattered Liam''s shadow armor entirely, leaving his bruised and bloodied body exposed. The demon''s claws pressed into his flesh, and for a brief moment, Liam felt the air leave his lungs, his ribs creaking under the immense pressure. Then, with a brutal twist, the demon sent him hurtling across the battlefield. Liam''s body collided with a crumbling wall, the force of the impact causing the structure to collapse around him.

    Liam lay slumped against the crumbled wall, his body broken and bloodied. His severed arm from the shoulder once was once exposed, the crimson flow of his lifeblood pooling beneath him. His chest barely rose and fell, each shallow breath a struggle. His head hung low, and his lifeless eyes were fixed on the ground as if the fight had already drained every ounce of his will.

    The demon towered over him, its grotesque form radiating malevolence. It reveled in the sight of its prey, savoring the impending kill. In its massive hand, a crimson spear began to form, pulsating with volatile energy. The spear hummed with an ominous glow, a final weapon to end the battle.

    "You should have known better," it sneered, its dual-toned voice dripping with contempt. "Your efforts were futile from the start. The moment you faced us, your fate was sealed." The demon raised the spear high, its eyes burning with sadistic glee. "Now, accept your end, human."

    But as the spear descended toward Liam, a sudden blast of freezing wind tore through the battlefield. Without warning, a massive ice spike shot through the air, piercing the demon''s abdomen with brutal force. The impact sent the creature skidding across the battlefield, its claws carving deep trenches into the ground as it struggled to regain its balance.

    The demon growled in rage, slamming its claws into the earth to stop itself from crashing into a distant wall. It gripped the massive ice spike embedded in its abdomen and wrenched it free, tossing it aside with a snarl.

    The wound left behind was grievous, but in seconds, the blood began to congeal, pulling itself together. The hole in its abdomen slowly closed, the crimson flesh knitting itself back into place.

    It raised its head, searching for the source of the attack, its glowing eyes narrowing in fury. Above, Mystica hovered in the air, her gown moving aside ways due to the night wind. The usual playful smirk that adorned her face was gone, replaced by an expression of seething anger, with eyes of cold fury.

    She raised a single hand, still crackling with residual myst from her spell. Her voice cut through the battlefield, sharp and commanding.

    "Get your hands off my student."

    "Dammit! We''ve wasted enough time. The Primordial is here now," the demon seethed internally.

    "No need to panic," it reassured itself. "In this form, our power rivals even a Primordial. She''ll fall like the rest. Such arrogance won''t save her."

    "Seems you''ve arrived just in time," the demon said aloud, its sinister grin widening. "We''ll kill the boy first, and then we''ll deal with you. Two trophies in one day."

    "You better shut that filthy mouth of yours before I rip it off," Mystica snapped coldly, her piercing gaze darting to Liam. Her expression softened for just a moment as she saw him, battered and bloodied, slumped against the wall.

    ''He''s alive, but barely,'' she thought, guilt washing over her. ''I should''ve been here sooner. While I was indulging myself, he was fighting for his life.''

    Descending gracefully from the air, Mystica landed in front of Liam. She crouched down, placing a gentle hand on his chest as she began channeling her healing magic. A soft, radiant glow enveloped his body. Slowly but surely, the deep gashes on his body began to close, and even his severed arm started to regenerate.

    Though his body was no longer riddled with open wounds, he remained unconscious, his face pale and bloodied. Mystica leaned him back against the wall, brushing a strand of dark hair from his face.

    "Rest now," she thought. "You''ve done more than enough." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rising to her full height, Mystica turned her icy gaze toward the demon. Her presence radiated an aura of immense power, the air around her seeming to chill.

    "Blood demons," she said, her tone cold and unwavering. "So it''s you who''ve been behind the recent disappearances. I hope you said your goodbyes to your master before coming here."

    "How dare you, a mere human, threaten us?" the demon roared, its dual-toned voice dripping with fury. Without hesitation, it launched itself at her, its bloody claws slicing through the air.

    But before the demon could reach her, a sharp, whistling sound pierced the battlefield. A steel arrow, glinting with deadly precision, struck the demon''s side with explosive force, sending it tumbling across the ground.

    The demon roared in pain and rage, quickly rising to its feet as its flesh knit itself back together. Its glowing eyes snapped toward the direction of the attack, locking onto the distant silhouette of a figure perched atop a building 500 meters away.

    There stood Dylan, steel bow in hand. His hair glinted under the faint light as he formed another stell arrow in his hand. He smirked, his eyes alight with mischief and bravado.

    "Unhand thy blood-stained claws from my glorious queen, vile demon!"

 Chapter 123 Blood Attack: The Demons Fate

    *Several Minutes Earlier*The city guard Liam had sent to escort Elena galloped into the courtyard of the Avanclare estate. His horse''s hooves clattered against the cobblestone, stirring the guards stationed at the gates.

    "State your purpose!" one of the estate guards barked, stepping forward with a hand on his sword hilt.

    The city guard didn''t slow down, his voice urgent. "Stand aside! Lady Elena is with me!"

    At the mention of Elena''s name, the estate guards exchanged glances before stepping aside, their tension giving way to concern as they noticed the young girl clinging tightly to the guard, her face pale and streaked with dirt.

    "Open the gates immediately!" one of the guards ordered, and the massive iron gates creaked open, allowing the rider to rush through.

    The grand ballroom was alive with soft music and the chatter of nobles when the city guard burst in, his presence silencing the room. His disheveled appearance and the dirt-covered Elena drew gasps from the crowd. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elena slipped away from the city guard''s side and stumbled forward, her wide, tear-filled eyes scanning the room. The moment she saw her mother, she cried out, "Mama!"

    Mrs Avanclare''s sister, who had been seated at a table worrying, immediately rose, her composure breaking as she rushed toward her daughter. The crowd parted like waves, whispers of shock and worry spreading among the nobles.

    Elena flung herself into her mother''s arms, sobbing uncontrollably. "Mama, I¡ªI thought I wouldn''t make it back," she choked out, her tiny frame trembling.

    Mrs Avanclare''s sister held her daughter tightly, smoothing her hair and murmuring soothing words. "You''re safe now, my love. You''re home. No one will harm you here."

    Mrs. Avanclare, standing nearby, approached swiftly, her voice filled with concern. "Elena, where are the knights I sent after you? And where is Liam?"

    Elena''s sobs slowed, and she pulled back slightly, her voice trembling. "The knights were all killed. But we escaped¡­ Liam and I. The forest¡ªthere were monsters, horrible monsters! He stayed behind to fight them so I could escape."

    Gasps rippled through the room as the weight of her words sunk in.

    As Elena tried to explain further, the soft murmur of the crowd was interrupted by the click of heels on polished marble. Mystica strolled through the gathered nobles with an air of casual elegance, a glass of crimson wine in her hand.

    Her eyes scanned the room before settling on Elena.

    "Where is Liam?" Mystica asked, her voice uncharacteristically serious, sending a chill through the room.

    The city guard stepped forward, bowing slightly. "My lady, I bring a message from Liam himself." He repeated Liam''s words with grave urgency: "The city is under attack by demons stronger than Advanced Horrors.

    "The fight is currently happening on the eastern district, my lady." The city guard added.

    Elena, clutching her mother''s arm, added desperately, "He planned to hold them off¡­ alone."

    Explore stories on empire

    Mystica''s expression darkened, her jaw tightening. "That reckless brat," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Her sharp gaze swept the room. "Ariana. Sheila. Dylan. Come here."

    The three quickly approached, their expressions mirroring Mystica''s grim determination.

    "Liam is holding off demons beyond his strength in the eastern district of the city" Mystica explained swiftly. "I don''t know how long he can last. Sheila, Ariana¡ªI need you to move around the district and treat any wounded you find. Since we don''t know how many demons there are."

    Ariana nodded, her hands trembling slightly. "Understood."

    Sheila placed a reassuring hand on Ariana''s shoulder before turning to Mystica. "We''ll ensure the people are safe."

    Mystica turned to Dylan, who was already flexing his fingers and summoning his bow. "And you," she said, grabbing his arm, "you''re with me. We''re going straight to Liam."

    Dylan smirked despite the tension. "Anything for my queen."

    Mystica ignored the comment, gripping his arm tightly as her eyes glowed with myst. "Hold on."

    *Present Time*

    The demon snarled, its fury mounting as it turned its attention toward Dylan. With blinding speed, it dashed toward the archer, its claws elongating into grotesque blades, ready to shred him to pieces.

    But before it could get far, the ground beneath its feet erupted with thick, gnarled roots. Mystica''s magic surged through the battlefield, and the roots twisted and coiled like serpents, ensnaring the demon''s legs.

    The creature roared in frustration, hacking at the roots with its claws. Each strike sent splinters flying, but the roots regenerated faster than it could sever them. For a split second, it was immobilized.

    That was all the time Dylan needed. From his elevated position, he loosed another steel arrow. The projectile streaked through the air like a comet, gleaming with a sharp, metallic brilliance. It pierced the demon''s shoulder with a sickening crunch, the force of the impact causing the creature to stagger back.

    Black ichor gushed from the wound, sizzling as it hit the ground. The demon snarled, ripping the arrow from its body with a howl of pain.

    "You insects dare challenge us?!" it bellowed, its voice echoing with fury and desperation.

    Mystica tilted her head, her expression calm and utterly unimpressed. "Challenge you? Don''t flatter yourself. This isn''t a challenge¡ªthis is your execution."

    She raised her hand, and the battlefield seemed to respond to her will. A cascade of elemental magic erupted around her. Shards of ice rained down like deadly spears, firestorms ignited in swirling torrents, and bolts of lightning crackled through the air.

    The demon barely managed to dodge the first wave of attacks, each element tearing through the ground with destructive force. It lunged at Mystica, blood claws forming into serrated scythes. With a wild swing, it aimed to cleave her in half.

    But Mystica didn''t flinch. With a flick of her wrist, a wall of shimmering water surged up, blocking the attack. The demon''s claws slashed through the barrier, but before it could advance, the water condensed into a spiraling vortex. It engulfed the demon''s arm, freezing it solid in an instant.

    The creature howled as its frozen limb shattered under its own strength. Before it could recover, Mystica was already on the offensive.

    The ground beneath the demon erupted once more, this time with molten lava spewing upward. The fiery torrent scorched its body, leaving charred marks across its flesh. As the demon staggered, thick vines shot out, tipped with razor-sharp thorns. They wrapped around its torso, tightening like a vice.

    Mystica''s voice was cold, devoid of mercy. "You''re nothing but a parasite, preying on the weak. Let me show you how insignificant you truly are."

    The vines lifted the demon into the air, and with a sharp motion from Mystica, they slammed it into the ground with bone-crushing force. The impact created a crater, dust and debris flying everywhere.

    The demon struggled to rise, its body battered and bleeding. For the first time, it felt something foreign, something it hadn''t experienced in centuries¡ªfear.

    "You... you can''t...!" it stammered, its dual-toned voice trembling.

    "Oh, I can," Mystica said, her tone dripping with contempt.

    She clasped her hands together, and a massive cyclone of wind and fire spiraled into existence around her. The fiery vortex roared with unrelenting fury as it bore down on the demon. It tried to flee, clawing at the ground, but the cyclone consumed it.

    The demon''s screams echoed across the battlefield as the inferno tore into its flesh. When the flames finally subsided, it was left kneeling, its once-imposing form reduced to a smoldering, broken shell.

    Mystica stepped forward, her purple eyes glowing with an otherworldly intensity. She raised her hand, summoning a blade of pure light.

    "Any last words?" she asked, her voice calm but laced with lethal intent.

    Mystica didn''t wait for an answer. With a swift motion, she plunged the blade of light into the demon''s chest, piercing through its corrupted core. The demon let out a final, guttural scream as its body convulsed, tendrils of blood magic and shadow writhing wildly before disintegrating into ash.

    The ground beneath them quaked, and a shockwave of energy erupted as the demon''s essence was obliterated, leaving nothing but silence in its wake. The battlefield was now eerily still, the air heavy with the scent of burnt earth and scorched blood.

    Mystica stood over the empty crater, her gaze hard and unrelenting. "Pathetic to the very end," she muttered, her voice carrying a mix of disdain and finality. She turned her back on the smoldering remains, walking toward Liam.

    Kneeling beside him once more, she placed a hand gently on his chest. His breathing was faint but steady, his body still battered despite her healing magic.

    Dylan leapt down from his perch, landing with a thud a few feet away, with a smirk on his face.

    "Thy glorious queen hath made quick work of yon beast."

 Chapter 124 Blood Attack: Conclusion and Aftermath

    After tasking Dylan with taking Liam back to the academy, Mystica began her grim search across the battlefield. Her eyes scanned every corner, hoping against hope for survivors amidst the carnage. Yet, the silence told the story before she even finished¡ªthe battlefield was devoid of life. Stay connected with empireDetermined to uncover the full extent of the tragedy, she turned her focus to the forest where the chaos had first unfolded. Moving through the dense, shadowed undergrowth, Mystica''s gaze swept over every detail. Her search revealed the lifeless bodies of the knights sent to rescue Elena, and nearby, she found the broken, bloodied form of the carriage driver, Paul.

    Deeper within the forest, the scene grew more grotesque. Scattered body parts lay strewn across the ground, blood pooling around them like crimson lakes. These were the remains of the twin blood demons'' victims.

    After completing her survey of the forest, Mystica made her way back to the eastern district, her expression steeled with sorrow and silent anger. She headed directly to check on Ariana and Sheila, hoping they had managed to tend to the injured civilians.

    As she walked through the eerily quiet district, Mystica began to piece together the events. Despite the overwhelming odds and his devastating injuries, Liam had achieved something remarkable.

    He had contained the battle within a specific radius, ensuring that the destruction did not spread further into the city. While the lives of those caught in the initial attack were lost, Liam''s efforts had prevented far greater casualties.

    The sudden chaos forced Avanclare to cancel its festivities. What should have been a night of joy and celebration became one of mourning and quiet reflection. The streets, once lively, were now still, save for the occasional creak of carriage wheels as nobles quietly retreated to their residences.

    And with that, the Blood Attack came to an end.

    As the first rays of sunlight touched Grandeur City, news of the demon attack had already swept across all Zones¡ªUpper, Lower, Western, and Eastern. The shocking tale of destruction and heroism had even reached the Supreme Council of the Zones.

    However, the truth behind the events was carefully altered. Mystica, aware of the potential political turmoil surrounding Liam''s involvement, took decisive action to shield him from scrutiny. She rewrote the narrative, presenting herself as the sole hero who had confronted and defeated the blood demons. While not entirely false, it erased Liam''s pivotal role in the battle.

    Despite her efforts, Mystica remained cautious. She knew that nobles present during the Avanclare festivity had witnessed Liam''s volunteer to find Elena and Elena''s words of Liam deciding to hold of the demons, and she knew the truth could still spread through whispers.

    To prevent this, she employed a forbidden spell¡ªa powerful dark magic to erase all memories of Liam from the minds of the nobles, the Avanclare household, and anyone else who had seen him that night.

    With this, one major issue was resolved.

    As daylight fully illuminated the city, guards and knights began their grim survey of the eastern district. The aftermath was devastating. Nearly 80 lives were lost in the attack, a tragedy that weighed heavily on the city''s inhabitants.

    Reconstruction efforts began swiftly. Technical mages were deployed to the district, their expertise making the rebuilding process efficient. Structures that had been reduced to rubble were restored with precision, and facilities were repaired with magical ingenuity.

    For now, the city moved forward, its people striving to rebuild both their homes and their spirit in the wake of the blood-stained night.

    ***

    Mystica entered the Supreme Council''s central quarters with her usual air of grace and confidence. The grand chamber was imposing, its towering walls lined with intricate carvings depicting the history of the Zones. At its center stood a circular table, where the Council members sat in their robes of authority, their expressions grim.

    The Supreme Chancellor, an elderly man with sharp features and a piercing gaze, wasted no time. "Mystica Moonstone, the Council commends your efforts in Grandeur City. However, we have questions regarding the attack."

    Mystica offered a playful smile, dipping into a slight bow. "Why, thank you for the commendation, Supreme Chancellor. It''s always a pleasure to serve the Zones, though I must admit, I had hoped for a warmer reception."

    The Chancellor''s eyes narrowed. "This is no time for pleasantries. Reports suggest there were... irregularities during the attack. Witnesses claimed to see a young man fighting alongside you, demonstrating extraordinary abilities."

    Mystica tilted her head, her smile never wavering. "Ah, yes, the chaos of battle often leaves room for all sorts of rumors. Fear tends to exaggerate things, doesn''t it? People see what they wish to see in moments of desperation."

    A stern-looking woman to the Chancellor''s left interjected. "Are you denying the existence of this individual? The accounts were consistent, Mystica. A young man wielding shadow magic and fighting with ferocity." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica placed a finger to her chin, pretending to ponder. "Shadow magic, you say? Fascinating. Shadow creatures were certainly present¡ªvile things. Perhaps in the confusion, someone mistook their movements for that of a human. Or perhaps, dear Councilor, you''ve been listening to too many campfire tales."

    The room stirred with murmurs of dissent, but Mystica remained unfazed.

    The Chancellor leaned forward, his tone sharp. "This is no laughing matter. If there was another mage involved, we must know. The safety of the Zones depends on accurate information."

    Mystica straightened, her expression turning serious, though her eyes sparkled with mischief. "Supreme Chancellor, you wound me with your doubt. I assure you, had there been another mage capable of aiding me, I would have gladly introduced them to the Council. Alas, it was just me and the twin demons. Quite the handful, if I may say so."

    Another Councilor, a younger man with an air of suspicion, pressed further. "If it was just you, Mystica, how do you explain the accounts of shadow magic? Such power isn''t easily dismissed."

    Mystica''s smile widened. "Shadow magic is tricky, isn''t it? So subtle, so deceptive. Who''s to say it wasn''t the demons themselves? After all, they were blood demons, and such creatures often weave shadows into their arsenal. Perhaps the witnesses merely saw remnants of their dark arts."

    The Chancellor slammed his hand on the table, silencing the murmurs. "Enough riddles, Mystica! We need clarity, not your endless deflections."

    Mystica''s demeanor shifted slightly, her voice soft but firm. "Supreme Chancellor, I fought to protect the Zones, as I always do. What I encountered that night was terrifying, but I prevailed. If my word is not enough, perhaps you should send investigators to Grandeur City. Let them comb through the wreckage, the blood, the shadows. But I warn you¡ªtruth is often obscured in the aftermath of war."

    The Council fell silent, her words carrying a veiled challenge.

    After a tense pause, the Chancellor sighed. "Very well, Mystica. You''ve made your case. But know this: if we uncover anything you''ve withheld, there will be consequences."

    Mystica dipped into another bow, her voice as light as ever. "Of course, Supreme Chancellor. Your faith in me warms my heart."

 Chapter 125 Recovery

    Three days had passed since the demon attack, and Grandeur City was beginning to regain its rhythm. Outside the walls of the Academy, rumors about the horrific events continued to swirl, growing more exaggerated with every retelling. Whispers of blood demons, mysterious mages, and shadowy battles filled the streets.Within the walls of the Academy, however, Mystica ensured a far more controlled narrative. Only the story she wanted heard was allowed to spread. According to this carefully constructed tale, she had singlehandedly vanquished the demons, saving countless lives in the process. No mention of Liam or his involvement was allowed to surface.

    The Academy''s staff, save for Galen and Magnus, were no exception to Mystica''s manipulations. Through subtle suggestions and clever deflections, she guided their perceptions, leaving them none the wiser.

    The students, captivated by Mystica''s supposed heroism, gossiped endlessly about her unmatched power. To them, she was an untouchable force, the ultimate savior. They had no inkling of the truth¡ªthat someone within their ranks had faced down death and emerged scarred but victorious.

    Only a select few knew the real story: Dylan, Sheila, and Ariana. Mystica had considered erasing even their memories, crafting an alternate reality where they, alongside Liam, had merely aided civilians while she alone battled the blood demons. Yet, she hesitated. Mystica, for all her calculated cunning, valued the bonds that tied this small group together. For now, their knowledge of the truth was a risk she was willing to take.

    Hiding Liam''s condition presented its own set of challenges. His injuries, though healed by Mystica''s magic, left him weakened and vulnerable. Sending him to the Academy''s infirmary would have raised too many questions¡ªquestions Mystica was not prepared to answer.

    Instead, she brought him to her own private quarters, a space few even knew existed. Hidden within the labyrinthine structure of the Academy, her chambers were a sanctuary of mystic energy, lined with shelves of ancient tomes and glowing artifacts. It was here that she tended to Liam, personally ensuring his recovery.

    By day, Mystica maintained her commanding presence within the Academy, seamlessly juggling her duties and her facade. By night, she returned to her chambers, checking on Liam with a quiet tenderness that seemed at odds with her usual playful demeanor.

    Though he remained unconscious for much of those three days, Mystica could sense his strength returning. She had poured her energy into stabilizing him, healing not just his physical wounds but the deeper, invisible scars left by his battle with the demons.

    As she watched over him, a rare flicker of vulnerability crossed her face. "You''ve done more than anyone could have expected, Liam," she murmured softly one evening. "But the world isn''t ready to know your name yet. Especially, not when you are dark magic user."

    ***

    It was the fourth night since Liam had fallen into his slumber. The moon hung high in the sky, casting its pale light over Grandeur City, while inside Mystica''s private chambers, the atmosphere was quiet but tense.

    Galen entered the room with his usual calm, his tall frame casting a shadow across the walls. His crimson eyes briefly scanned the dimly lit room before settling on the bed where Liam lay. His expression was neutral, as always, betraying no emotion.

    "How''s he doing?" he asked, stepping closer to the bed.

    Mystica leaned casually against a nearby counter, a glass of wine in her hand, the liquid glinting like rubies in the faint light. Her posture was relaxed, but her sharp gaze revealed she was anything but.

    "Thanks to my healing magic, his recovery has been remarkable. Physically, he''s fine¡ªmost of his wounds have closed, and his strength is slowly returning. But the poison..." She trailed off, her lips curving slightly as if amused by the challenge. "It infected most of his internal organs. That''s the only reason he''s still out cold."

    Galen frowned slightly. "Blood Demons. They never change, do they?"

    Mystica nodded. "Savage killers with a nasty edge to their blood magic. But their real ace is their venom. Every attack made with their blood carries a high-level toxin¡ªdesigned to kill not instantly, but slowly. It''s cruel and efficient."

    "Yeah, I''ve seen their work before," Galen muttered, his voice low. He crossed his arms as he stared at Liam. "The poison in their blood isn''t just meant to kill. It breaks down myst flow, weakening anyone it infects. That alone is deadly in a fight."

    Mystica smirked, swirling her wine lazily. "Liam got hit plenty of times during that battle. His system was flooded with poison, but even so, he managed to hold on. Thanks to that breathing technique of his¡ªwhat''s it called again? Crimson Breathing?"

    Galen gave a small nod.

    "That technique," Mystica continued, her voice holding a touch of admiration, "it helped him neutralize the poison just enough to stay alive. He might not have even realized he was doing it. His instincts carried him through."

    "I doubt he knew," Galen agreed, moving to the counter to pour himself a drink. The faint clink of glass echoed softly. "Still, it''s impressive. Most knights would''ve succumbed to that much poison within hours, even with training."

    Mystica sat down in a nearby chair, resting her chin on her hand. "You''re right. But let''s talk about something more curious¡ªwhy were Blood Demons in Zone 12 to begin with? This wasn''t some random attack, Galen. They were after something." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen paused mid-sip, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You think they had a specific target?"

    Mystica raised an eyebrow. "Demons don''t pull off coordinated attacks like this unless there''s a motive. And this wasn''t their first move, was it? The Tempest Kingdom was attacked recently too, wasn''t it?"

    Galen frowned deeply, setting his drink down. "You''re not wrong. The Syncs that attacked the Tempest Kingdom were Gaia Demons¡ªterritorial and primal. And now Blood Demons show up here? Those two types don''t work together. Hell, they don''t even tolerate each other."

    Mystica leaned forward, a glint of interest in her eyes. "Exactly. So, what could possibly link these attacks? Different demon types, different Zones, but the timing is too close to ignore."

    Galen''s expression darkened as the realization hit him. He straightened, his tone more serious. "It''s not the Zones they''re targeting¡ªit''s the leadership. The Tempest Kingdom''s queen was the target of that attack. And now they''re here, in one of the most fortified areas of the Zones. If they weren''t after territory, then..."

    "They''re after influence," Mystica finished, her voice unusually sharp. "Or something tied to it. But what''s the connection between the Tempest Kingdom and Zone 12?"

    Galen shook his head, his frustration evident. "I don''t know yet, but whatever it is, it''s bigger than we thought. This isn''t just a random surge in demon activity."

    Mystica smirked faintly, her mischievous demeanor returning. "Well, whatever their game is, I''ll figure it out. Demons aren''t exactly subtle, and if they''re targeting the Zones'' leadership, they''re playing a dangerous hand. One they won''t win."

    Your next chapter awaits on empire

    Galen glanced at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Well, no matter what it is¡ª"

    He was cut off by Liam''s abrupt gasp, the sharp intake of air echoing in the room. In an instant, Liam was upright, his body tense and his hands instinctively flexing to summon his daggers, but nothing happened.

    His gaze darted around the room, locking on Mystica and Galen. Mystica appeared calm, her lips curving into a playful smirk, while Galen barely seemed fazed, sipping leisurely from his glass of wine.

    "Relax, kid. No need to get all worked up," Galen drawled, his tone almost bored.

    Liam, still catching his breath, glared at Galen. "A little more concern wouldn''t hurt," Mystica teased, casting a sideways glance at Galen.

    Liam''s heartbeat hammered in his chest as he processed their words. His muscles screamed for rest, but his mind wouldn''t allow it. As he started to regain his composure, a sudden dizziness overwhelmed him. His vision blurred, and he staggered, barely keeping himself upright.

    Before he could collapse, Mystica flicked her wrist, her air magic weaving a gentle current around him. In the blink of an eye, Liam floated into the air, weightless and suspended, until she gently guided him back onto the bed.

    "Looks like you''re not quite yourself yet," Mystica murmured, her tone a mixture of concern and amusement. "You still need rest."

    Liam''s voice was weak, barely above a whisper. "Why do I feel... so weak?"

    "Poison," Mystica replied, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "The demons poisoned you. But that breathing technique of yours? It helped more than you realize."

    "Poison?" Liam''s mind reeled as the pieces fell into place. "The demons... had poison?"

    His thoughts fragmented as exhaustion overcame him. His body gave out, and he fell back into the bed, his consciousness fading.

    Galen finished his glass of wine with a languid motion. "His body still needs rest. Leave him be."

    "Yeah," Mystica agreed, her voice light with a soft giggle. "But don''t worry, he''ll be fine."

    Galen turned toward the door, walking toward it calmly. He paused with his hand on the doorframe, casting one last glance at Mystica. "See you around, Mystica. And don''t get any ideas with the kid." He flashed a knowing smirk as he opened the door.

    Mystica feigned a wounded expression, putting a hand to her chest dramatically. "Oh, Galen, your words cut me so deeply. I would never do such a thing," she said, her voice dripping with playful sarcasm.

    Galen rolled his eyes, walking out of the room with a smirk still on his lips.

 Chapter 126 Recovery 2

    Liam slowly opened his eyes, his vision blurry as the soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains. His body felt heavy, as though weighed down by an invisible force, but the dull ache that had plagued him the day before was beginning to fade. His mind felt clearer now, though fragments of the previous day''s events lingered like a distant echo."Look who''s finally back among the living," Mystica''s voice broke through the silence, smooth and teasing. She sat casually by the window, legs crossed, a leather-bound book resting in her hands. The sunlight framed her figure, casting a warm glow on her hair. Her eyes locked onto his, glinting with her signature playful amusement.

    Liam groaned, running a hand through his disheveled hair as he pushed himself upright. His muscles protested, but he ignored the discomfort. "How long... was I out?" His voice was hoarse, barely louder than a whisper.

    Mystica snapped the book shut and leaned forward slightly. "Well, if you don''t count your dramatic wake-up yesterday, you''ve been out for three days straight. And since then? Almost twenty-two hours. Impressive, really."

    Liam sighed, finally settling in a sitting position with his back against the headboard. "So... you showed up just in time, huh? Took care of the demons after I passed out?" His tone was flat, exhaustion evident, but his eyes searched hers for answers.

    Mystica placed the book on the side table, her expression softening. "Yeah, I arrived in time to clean up the mess. I wanted to apolo¡ª"

    "Don''t," Liam interrupted, his voice firm but calm. "No disrespect, Mystica, but an apology isn''t what I need. You didn''t do anything wrong. I made the choice to follow those knights. No one forced me."

    Her gaze lingered on him, her teasing demeanor replaced by something quieter, more introspective. "Still," she said softly, "I gave you permission to go with them. It feels like my responsibility."

    Liam shook his head, resting his arms on his knees. "You saw how restless I was. You made a call. Even if it was your decision, it doesn''t matter now. Truthfully? If I hadn''t gone, no one would''ve known those kinds of demons were out there. And by the time someone noticed, all we''d have found were corpses. No trace of what killed them."

    Mystica leaned back in her chair, watching him intently. "That''s... one way to see it," she admitted, a flicker of a smile returning. "You''re nothing if not practical, I''ll give you that."

    "Practicality kept me alive," Liam muttered, his voice tinged with dry humor.

    "Fair enough," she said, her tone lightening. "Anyway, enough about that. How are you feeling? And your myst reserves¡ªare they stable?"

    Liam closed his eyes for a moment, focusing inward. The familiar ebb and flow of myst was faint but present, like a river reduced to a trickle. "Weak," he admitted. "But it''s coming back."

    "Good," Mystica said with a small nod. "You''ll need that strength soon enough. For now, though, rest. You''ve earned it."

    "I believe I''ve rested enough," Liam said, his voice low but firm. He made a sluggish attempt to sit up,"I just need to use Myst Recovery to replenish my myst reserves, that''s all."

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, the playful glint in her eyes never wavering. "If you say so. By the way, hungry?" She stood gracefully, a subtle smirk curving her lips as she moved.

    "Yeah." Liam''s admission was quiet, the realization of his own physical weakness making his voice sound more tired than usual. He tried to stand but found his legs unsteady. He caught himself on the edge of the bed, pausing for a moment before speaking again. "Um... if I may ask, what exactly am I doing in your chamber?" It was only now that he noticed the soft, luxurious surroundings¡ªfar from the sterile, clinical environment of the infirmary.

    Mystica''s expression shifted to something more composed, though still tinged with her usual humor. "Well, the main reason is to keep the academy from asking too many questions about how you got so seriously injured. Since you''re asking, why don''t you come over here, eat, and we can talk about it?" She gestured to a small, neatly set dining table across the room.

    She gave a casual flick of her hand towards a chair near the window. "Also, you might want to grab that shirt and put it on," she added, pointing to a simple white shirt draped over the back of the chair.

    Liam walked over in silence, still feeling the weight of his exhaustion. As he picked up the shirt and began buttoning it, his thoughts briefly wandered. His gaze flicked to the new pants he was wearing¡ªloose and comfortable, but unfamiliar. ''How am I in new pants?'' he wondered, his mind clouded with questions.

    He glanced back at Mystica, who was seated at the table, casually waiting for him. A brief, unbidden thought crossed his mind. ''Did she¡­?''

    His mind raced through possible scenarios of how she might have undressed him to change his clothes, but he quickly dismissed the thought, a wave of discomfort sweeping over him. He wasn''t about to entertain that line of thinking.

    Liam took a seat at the table. Mystica''s gaze followed him, her posture relaxed. She leaned forward, folding her hands on the table, her voice turning more serious as she spoke.

    "You''re probably wondering why you''re here, why I kept you hidden away." She paused for a moment, her eyes glinting with an unreadable emotion. "It''s not just to nurse you back to health, though that was part of it. The main reason? I erased and hid everything about you, Liam¡ªeverything about what happened that night with the blood demons."

    Liam stayed silent, watching her with an inscrutable expression, though his mind whirred. Mystica continued without waiting for a response.

    "I erased the memories of everyone at the Avanclares party who saw you that night," Mystica explained, her voice calm yet carrying a weight. "Every single person I could find who witnessed you fighting those demons. They don''t remember you or what you even look like." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She leaned back slightly, studying him carefully, watching for any sign of reaction. "I erased their memories and forged a new one¡ªone where I was the one who dealt with the demons."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed just slightly, but his face remained impassive, his gaze locked on her with quiet intensity. It wasn''t surprising to him; in fact, it seemed like the only sensible course of action. People in this world already viewed his kind with suspicion¡ªif not outright fear. The demons weren''t the only ones they considered monsters.

    Mystica''s voice softened, though the gravity of the situation still hung in the air. "You see, if anyone found out you were a dark magic user... it would be dangerous. People of this world have always feared and loathed dark magic. No matter what you do, they''ll always see you as a threat. As a monster. And you''d be hunted. The Supreme Council of the Zones... they despise dark magic users above all else. I hope you understand why I made this decision."

    She paused, studying him closely, waiting for any hint of emotion. But Liam remained still, his expression unreadable.

    Liam''s voice was flat, devoid of any inflection. "I would''ve done the same thing. Hiding the truth, erasing their memories¡ªit''s what I would''ve done for myself."

    Mystica''s lips curved into a faint smile, the approval clear in her eyes. No further explanation was needed. He understood perfectly. When someone shared the same reasoning, there was little need for words.

    The silence between them lingered for a moment before Mystica shifted in her seat, her fingers tapping lightly on the table. "Good. I''m glad we''re on the same page. It''s for your own safety, after all. But know this¡ªit''s not something I can undo. Once memories are erased, they''re gone. Forever."

    Liam nodded slowly, his gaze unwavering. "Is that something I should care about? Those people you erased their memories of? We aren''t connected, and honestly, they never meant anything to me. I was dead to them before this. The name Liam Hunter is only known by a few people here, and none of those people were at that party."

    He took a bite of his food, his voice steady. "More importantly, I''m not looking for fame or recognition, and I wasn''t trying to be a hero that night. Everything I did, I did for myself."

    Mystica watched him closely, taking a bite of her own meal. "Well, that''s good," she said with a knowing smile.

    Her thoughts, however, wandered for a moment. ''He says he doesn''t care, but he managed to keep the fight contained, minimizing casualties.'' Her gaze lingered on him for a brief second, the faintest smirk tugging at her lips. ''Or maybe... he truly does care.''

    The day passed in a quiet, almost meditative rhythm. Liam spent most of his time in solitude, deep in concentration as he practiced Myst Recovery, trying to restore his myst energy. The soothing process helped him regain some of the strength he''d lost, though it was clear he still had a long way to go. Mystica, with nothing pressing to occupy her time, stayed within the room, lazily flipping through pages of a book, her attention flickering between the text and the soft hum of the atmosphere.

    As the evening rolled in, the shadows grew longer, and the night air seemed to press against the walls. Liam stood by the door of Mystica''s room, his hand resting against the doorframe. The familiar feeling of irritation began to simmer beneath his calm exterior.

    "Do I really have to use the door every time just to get back to my own room?" he asked, his voice tinged with annoyance, his tone flat but carrying a clear hint of frustration.

    He had never quite gotten used to it¡ªthis peculiar way of traveling between spaces. The teleportation method, a form of mystic transport that Mystica had insisted upon, always left him with an uncomfortable sense of disorientation. The way she''d whisked him away to her chamber without warning the first time still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Mystica, without looking up from her book, smirked mischievously. "Well, yeah. I can''t teleport you directly, and besides, I need a bit of time to cool down," she replied casually.

    Liam let out an exasperated sigh, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Fine." He ran a hand through his hair, then glanced at her again, his curiosity finally getting the better of him. "By the way... care to tell me exactly what I''ve missed out on these past four days?"

    Mystica''s smirk widened as she lifted a brow, unbothered by his question. "Nope. If you want the details, go ask Dylan, Sheila, or Ariana," she said, dismissing him with a wave of her hand. Her voice was light, almost sing-song, making it clear that she found his curiosity mildly amusing.

    Liam''s dry expression remained unchanged. "Does it hurt to just tell me?" he asked, not bothering to hide the sarcastic edge in his tone.

    "Yes and no," Mystica responded with a shrug, her voice still teasing. Then, as if sensing his growing irritation, she leaned back and grinned playfully. "But damn, you''re asking too many questions. Get going already. Unless," she paused, her eyes narrowing, "you wanna stay and watch me go naked? We could take a bath together."

    Liam''s eyes shot wide for a brief second, and his stomach churned in disgust. His hand tightened on the doorframe as he turned to open the door. "Disgusting," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and laced with distaste.

    He didn''t wait for a response. Without another word, he walked through the door, his face still twisted in mild repulsion. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Mystica with nothing but her mischievous grin and the quiet echo of her laughter.

 Chapter 127 Catching Up

    Liam stepped through the teleportation portal, the soft hum of myst dissipating as it closed behind him with a faint whoosh. He stood in the center of his modestly furnished room, the faint glow of an enchanted crystal casting long shadows across the wooden floor. Letting out a deep sigh, he ran a hand through his messy hair, Mystica''s teasing remarks still lingering in his thoughts."Such a pain," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

    The room was quiet, save for the occasional creak of the floorboards beneath his boots. Liam moved to sit on the edge of his bed, his posture slouched but his mind sharp. Four days of being unconscious¡ªit was a significant amount of time. Too much time. His thoughts churned, piecing together what little he knew.

    ''Four days... That''s longer than the time it took me to recover from the Dark Forest.'' He glanced down at his right arm, his fingers flexing involuntarily. ''If I could''ve healed myself, would it have made a difference in that fight? Probably not. Healing takes myst, and if my reserves had run dry... I would''ve been in the same position anyway.''

    His jaw tightened at the thought. ''Still, relying on others is starting to piss me off. I need to figure out how to heal with dark magic. There''s got to be a way.''

    Liam''s gaze drifted to the wooden floor, his focus distant. He clenched his hand, trying to summon one of his daggers, but the attempt fizzled out, leaving his hand empty. A flicker of frustration crossed his face.

    "My myst reserves are still too low," he muttered, flexing his fingers again. "But at least I can still do this."

    He extended his palm, and a small flame flickered to life, dancing in the dim light. The sight of it was comforting, even if it felt incomplete.

    ''I wonder I missed in the past four days?'' he thought, his brow furrowing. ''Weaponry training, for sure. That''s two days of drills gone for me. But the theory classes¡ªthat''s the real issue. Those professors move fast, and catching up isn''t going to be easy.''

    He paused, the realization hitting him like a wave. "Wait... it''s not just two days. It''s three," he muttered aloud. "Weaponry training doesn''t bother me much, but the theory... I can''t fall behind there."

    He dismissed the flame with a flick of his wrist, leaning back onto the bed. The mattress creaked under his weight as he stared up at the ceiling, his thoughts slowly quieting.

    "I''ll catch up, starting tomorrow," he murmured, his voice low and resolute. "But for now... I need sleep."

    His eyes grew heavy, his exhaustion finally taking hold. Within moments, his breathing evened out, and sleep claimed him once again.

    ***

    Morning came, and Liam was already up, moving through his usual routine with practiced efficiency. He had bathed, dressed in his school uniform, and was now standing at his door. The faint morning light filtered through the hallway windows as he stepped out, the door clicking shut softly behind him.

    His footsteps echoed quietly as he walked down the corridor, descending the stairs to the ground floor.

    I feel much better than yesterday, he thought, flexing his fingers lightly. ''Crimson Breathing worked wonders again. Amplifying Myst Recovery even while sleeping always speeds up the process.''

    Reaching the bottom floor, his gaze landed on Naya, his assistant staff member, sitting at the counter with her colleagues. She was chatting casually, her expression relaxed until she noticed him approaching. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise as she quickly stood and walked toward him.

    "H¨Chey," she greeted, her tone tinged with concern. "I haven''t seen you in days. Are you feeling better now? Your friends told me you were under the weather." She offered him a polite bow.

    Under the weather? That''s definitely something Mystica told Dylan to say. Liam suppressed a sigh but nodded. "Yes, just a minor fever. Nothing serious."

    Before Naya could respond further, he added, "Anyway, have a good day," and brushed past her, heading for the door.

    "S¨Csure. You too¡­" she called after him, hesitating before muttering under her breath, "¡­I guess."

    She watched him leave, her brows furrowing slightly. He seems¡­ different. Nicer than the first time I met him. Did being sick change him a little, or am I just imagining things?

    Her thoughts were interrupted by one of her colleagues calling out to her. "Hey, Naya, what are you doing over there?"

    "Hm?" Naya snapped out of her reverie and turned toward them. "Nothing. I was just checking on my student. He''s been sick for a few days, and I hadn''t seen him. Not that I care much," she added with a shrug, "but I need him healthy if I want to keep getting paid, right?"

    Her colleague chuckled, shaking their head. "You''re not wrong. Playing ''maid'' for students young enough to be your siblings is frustrating, but the paycheck makes up for it."

    "Exactly," Naya agreed, brushing her hair back as she returned to her seat. "Anyway, we should get moving before the headmistress shows up and decides to give us another lecture."

    "Good point," another chimed in as they all hurried to wrap up their conversation.

    As Liam stepped out of the building and onto the school grounds, he moved with calm purpose. It didn''t take long before he reached the main corridor, its familiar buzz of activity filling the air. Without hesitation, he headed for his classroom, his pace steady.

    When he finally reached the classroom door and pushed it open, the usual chatter greeted him. Unlike the first day of school, when nearly every eye had turned toward him, today, no one seemed to care. For Liam, that was just how he liked it¡ªquiet, unnoticed, and undisturbed.

    However, not everyone ignored him. Sitting at the front of the class, Ariana and Sheila glanced his way. Ariana''s face lit up with a bright smile, genuinely happy to see him, while Sheila''s expression was more subdued but still carried a subtle hint of relief.

    Liam walked quietly to his desk, his presence unremarkable until Dylan''s sharp voice cut through the noise.

    "Guess who''s finally decided to beat the so-called ''fever,''" Dylan said, leaning back in his chair with a smirk.

    Before Liam could respond, Asher chimed in with his usual taunting tone. "Hey, wannabe. I heard you were sick. Don''t tell me a little time away from Galen has made you soft, huh?"

    Liam ignored them, his stoic expression unwavering, as he slid into his seat without a word.

    "Still as cocky as ever, huh?" Asher snapped, his irritation growing.

    "No need to be loud, tiger," Charlotte drawled, propping her head on her hand as she lazily glanced at Liam. Her lips curved into a playful grin. "He''s probably just keeping his cool¡ªfor someone as lovely as me, of course."

    Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she leaned forward. "So, Liam, what do you think of me?" she teased, her voice dripping with exaggerated seduction.

    Dylan joined in, clutching his chest dramatically. "Don''t tell me you''re leaving me for him, Charlotte! My heart couldn''t take it!"

    Charlotte waved him off with a smirk. "Oh, hush. How could I resist someone so stoic and handsome?" She turned her attention back to Liam, her grin widening. "So, Liam¡­ your thoughts?"

    For a moment, Liam remained silent, his expression unreadable. Then, finally, he spoke, his voice calm and devoid of interest. "Sorry, but¡­ who are you again?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The entire group paused for a beat before Charlotte chuckled, brushing off the remark. "Fair enough. We''ve never actually spoken, so I''ll let that slide."

    "I''m Charlotte Raven, the third rank of the first years," Charlotte said, leaning slightly forward with a smirk that was equal parts confidence and mischief. Her tone was sweet, yet laced with a deliberate playfulness.

    ''I know that. I was hoping that would make you stop talking,'' Liam thought, his expression unreadable.

    "I see," he replied flatly, his red eyes glancing toward the window instead of her. "Nice to meet you, then."

    Charlotte''s grin widened at his lack of reaction. It was as though his indifference only fueled her determination.

    "You know," she continued, brushing a strand of her curly hair back in an exaggerated motion, "it''s rare to see someone as composed as you, Liam. Most guys can''t help but trip over their words when I''m around."

    "I can''t imagine why," Liam replied dryly, still gazing out of the window, his voice tinged with sarcasm that went unnoticed by most of the class.

    Dylan, catching the exchange, stifled a laugh. "Ouch, Charlotte. I think you''re losing your touch."

    "As if," Charlotte shot back, tossing Dylan a glare before turning her attention back to Liam. "You''re just playing hard to get, aren''t you? I like that¡ªit makes you even more interesting."

    Liam didn''t dignify her with a response, instead flexing his hand slightly as though testing the myst recovery he''d achieved overnight.

    "Liam," Charlotte purred, leaning closer, "you don''t have to act so shy. We could make such a powerful duo, don''t you think? You, the stoic fighter, and me, the unstoppable queen."

    Before Liam could deliver another dismissive comment, the sharp sound of a door slamming open cut through the chatter. The professor entered the room with a commanding presence, silencing the class instantly.

    "Take your seats," the professor barked, his piercing gaze sweeping across the room. "We have a lot to cover today, and I will not tolerate any distractions."

    Charlotte straightened immediately, though the smirk lingered on her face as she whispered under her breath, "Saved by the professor, huh? I''ll let you off for now."

    Liam didn''t respond, his focus shifting entirely to the lecture. However, as the professor began speaking, Charlotte''s occasional sideways glances made it clear she wasn''t done with him yet.

    Liam sighed inwardly, already predicting the nuisance she would continue to be. For now, though, he tuned her out, focusing on the lesson at hand. There were far more important things to worry about than Charlotte''s antics.

    One of those important things was figuring out who the hell this professor was.

 Chapter 128 Catching Up 2

    ''Did we get a new professor?'' Liam wondered, narrowing his eyes at the man standing at the front of the class. ''Or have I just been out too long and forgotten he existed?'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The professor was a middle-aged man with neatly combed gray hair and sharp amber eyes that seemed to pierce through the room. He stood tall, his presence commanding respect, and wore glasses perched perfectly on his nose. His tailored suit added to his air of precision and professionalism.

    Liam leaned slightly toward Dylan, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Hey, Dylan."

    "What''s up, man?" Dylan whispered back, leaning in with his trademark casual grin.

    "Who''s that? I don''t think I''ve seen him before," Liam asked, gesturing subtly toward the professor.

    Dylan''s face lit up with sudden realization. "Oh, right! My bad¡ªI forgot you were out. That''s Professor Armond Caelus, our new history professor. He started a couple of days ago."

    ''History professor?'' Liam frowned slightly. ''There hasn''t been a history professor in this class for the past two months. Looks like the academy''s making some changes.''

    "I see," Liam replied softly. "Thanks."

    But just as the words left his lips, the sharp voice of Professor Caelus rang through the room, silencing the low hum of chatter.

    "Since the two gentlemen in the back find private conversation more engaging than my lecture," Professor Caelus said, his tone cold and precise, "perhaps they would be so kind as to enlighten the rest of us on what could possibly be more important than today''s lesson."

    All eyes turned toward Liam and Dylan, the class suddenly buzzing with muted whispers and stifled laughter.

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Well, Professor, I was just catching Liam up on your name and role since he''s been out sick."

    The professor''s amber eyes narrowed behind his glasses as he regarded Dylan, his expression unreadable. "I appreciate your eagerness to keep your classmate informed, Mr. Wellington," he said, his voice laced with quiet authority, "but perhaps next time you could wait until after the lecture."

    "Yes, sir," Dylan replied with a mockingly serious nod, though the faint trace of amusement never left his face.

    "And you,... " Professor Caelus, trying to find what to call Liam.

    "Liam Hunter." Liam said.

    "Mr. Hunter." The Professor continued, "since you''ve missed my previous lectures, I suggest you pay extra attention today. I don''t tolerate disruptions in my classroom."

    Liam simply nodded, his stoic demeanor unchanged. "Understood, Professor."

    "Good," Professor Caelus said sharply, returning to the board. "Now, as I was saying¡­"

    As the lecture resumed, Dylan leaned toward Liam again, whispering with a smirk, "Man, he''s got the whole ''stern teacher'' act down, huh?"

    "Save it for after class," Liam muttered.

    Professor Caelus adjusted his glasses and turned to face the class, his commanding voice filling the room. "For the past three days, we''ve been discussing the vital role of noble families in the Eastern Region and their contributions to this academy. As many of you are aware, institutions like this one don''t run solely on talent and magic. They require funding, resources, and political backing¡ªthings that the noble houses of the Eastern Region have provided for centuries."

    He began writing on the board, neat letters spelling out names that carried weight: Avanclare, Greystone, Marthias.

    "These families are pillars of our society. The Avanclare Family, for instance, is one of the largest economic supporters of the academy. Their trade networks extend across the continent, bringing wealth and stability to this region. Without them, this institution¡ªand many others like it¡ªwouldn''t exist."

    Liam''s gaze flicked to the board, his expression impassive but his thoughts swirling.

    ''The Avanclare Family, they were quite kind people.'' he mused. ''But... what''s the big deal about some rich merchants funding an academy? How does any of this help me survive a fight¡ªor win one?'' He leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms as he let the professor''s words flow past him.

    But as he glanced around the room, he noticed how intently the other students were paying attention, scribbling notes or nodding in agreement.

    ''Am I the only one who thinks this is useless?'' Liam wondered. He clenched his fists slightly, the memory of his grandfather surfacing. ''Grandfather never cared about nobles, and neither do I. The ones in Zone 18 were nothing but selfish trash, looking out for themselves while the rest of us struggled to survive.''

    Zone 18, his home in the southern region, was a harsh and underdeveloped place. Life there was simple but hard, the people kind but powerless. The so-called nobles who lived there barely lifted a finger to help anyone but themselves. They were nothing compared to these grand-sounding families in the Eastern Region.

    Still, as Liam''s gaze shifted back to the professor, a thought nagged at him.

    ''But what do I even know about the Eastern Region or even this continent?'' he admitted reluctantly. ''The only reason I made it here after Grandfather died was because of that old map he had of Zone 14. Without it, I would''ve been completely lost. And if I don''t even understand how things work here, what''s stopping me from getting blindsided by something I don''t see coming?''

    With a quiet sigh, Liam sat up a little straighter, forcing himself to focus. The last thing he wanted was to admit that this lecture might actually teach him something useful.

    "Now," Professor Caelus continued, his tone sharp as ever, "while the noble families'' contributions are primarily economic and political, they also shape the culture and alliances within the Eastern Region. Understanding their influence is critical for anyone hoping to thrive here¡ªnot just for success but for survival. A lack of knowledge about these dynamics could be your downfall."

    Liam''s jaw tightened at the professor''s words, the implicit challenge in them striking a chord. ''Fine,'' he thought, ''if knowing about these nobles is part of surviving here, I''ll learn. But that doesn''t mean I have to like it.''

    The lecture finally ended after what felt like an eternity to Liam. As Professor Caelus left the classroom, the students began to chatter excitedly, the weight of the morning''s theories lifting from their minds. The rest of the day''s lessons passed in a blur, the monotony of lectures giving way to the anticipation of physical training.

    By noon, the academy''s cafeteria was bustling with students, the air filled with the scent of freshly cooked meals and the steady hum of conversation. Tables were packed as everyone eagerly refueled before their weaponry training.

    Sitting at a table near the window, Liam quietly ate his meal, his expression unreadable as usual. Across from him sat Dylan and Asher, the latter sporting his usual smug grin as he watched the chaos of the cafeteria unfold.

    The peace at their table, however, was short-lived.

    "Why are you sitting here today?" Asher''s sharp tone cut through the noise, his irritation evident as his gaze landed on Charlotte, who had just gracefully taken a seat next to Liam.

    Charlotte ignored Asher''s pointed question, her attention fully on Liam. "Why are you so loud, blue flame? Besides, it''s not like I''m here for you," she replied coolly, leaning closer to Liam with a sly smile.

    "So, my stoic boyfriend," she began, her tone dripping with playful seduction, "mind if I feed you? Or would you prefer to feed me?" Her voice softened as she leaned closer, her teasing words meant for Liam alone.

    Liam paused mid-bite, his expression unchanging but his eyes narrowing slightly. "I would prefer it if you didn''t call me that," he said flatly. Then, after a moment''s hesitation, he added, "...And I''d also appreciate it if you gave me some space." His voice was calm but firm, his red eyes briefly meeting hers with a flicker of annoyance.

    Charlotte''s grin widened, unbothered by his response. "Mmm, I like it when you look at me that way," she purred, her voice dropping an octave. "It makes me love you even more¡­ and it makes me feel hotter. Are you willing to take responsibility for that?" Her words were barely above a whisper as she leaned in closer, her lips near his ear.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh, his grip on his fork tightening momentarily before he set it down. His jaw tensed as he took a deep breath, willing himself to stay calm.

    Across the table, Dylan leaned toward Asher, his voice low but laced with amusement. "I swear I can hear his blood pressure rising."

    Asher chuckled, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied smirk. "This is priceless," he said, crossing his arms. "It''s nice to see him squirm for once. Makes my day, honestly."

    Charlotte, oblivious or perhaps intentionally ignoring the commentary, continued her assault on Liam''s patience. She rested her chin in her palm, watching him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You know," she said sweetly, "you''re even more attractive when you''re annoyed. Maybe I should do this more often."

    Liam, now visibly exasperated, picked up his fork again and resumed eating in silence, clearly deciding that engaging further was a waste of energy.

    Dylan leaned closer to Asher again, grinning. "Think he''s planning your murder or hers first?"

    Asher shrugged, the smirk still on his face. "Who cares? It''s worth it."

    For a brief moment, Liam''s red eyes flicked toward both of them, the warning clear. The two wisely fell silent, though their amusement didn''t fade.

    Charlotte, however, seemed more emboldened than ever. She leaned even closer, practically invading Liam''s personal space. "So, about that responsibility¡­" she whispered, the teasing lilt in her voice impossible to ignore.

    Liam set down his fork again, his patience finally reaching its limit. "Charlotte," he said quietly, "you''re are slowly reaching your limits."

    She pulled back slightly, her smirk softening into a playful pout. "Fine, fine," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "I''ll behave¡­ only becauseyou asked nicely."

 Chapter 129 Weaponry Training Grounds

    After everyone had finished eating, the group made their way toward the weaponry training grounds. Liam trailed behind Dylan and Asher, his usual quiet demeanor intact, and decided not to bother asking any questions. He figured he''d just follow their lead and piece things together as they happened.Eventually, they arrived at the training grounds, but instead of heading straight onto the field, they made a turn into the boys'' changing room. Inside, several students were already there, chatting and changing into their training attire.

    "Oh, right, Liam! I keep forgetting you''ve been out for a few days," Dylan said, scratching his head and flashing his signature silly grin.

    "Huh? Who cares?" Asher interjected, already halfway into his training gear. He gave Liam an exaggerated look of disdain, his lips curling in mock disgust. "He''ll adapt anyway. No need to hold his hand. That''s what you get for being a weakling who gets sick every other day."

    Liam, unbothered, raised an eyebrow but said nothing. He began changing into his training attire as Dylan smirked mischievously.

    "I just hope you don''t get under the weather, Asher," Dylan said with a wicked grin, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Or else, only the gods know how much you''d fall behind once you come back. Hehehe¡­"

    Asher whipped his head toward Dylan, his expression a mix of annoyance and indignation. "Tsk! Pathetic. Unlike you two idiots, I''m built different. Sickness and I are mutual enemies¡ªwe don''t cross paths. So, your little curse is nothing but an empty threat from a clown with no audience."

    "Oh, really?" Dylan leaned in, his grin widening to comic villain proportions. "Let''s hope you''re still saying that the day you''re curled up in bed with a fever. I''ll be sure to visit and bring you soup. Extra cold."

    "Ha! Dream on," Asher scoffed, puffing his chest out dramatically. "I''m untouchable. A fortress of health and vitality. Your little fantasies of my downfall are like a wet sock¡ªannoying but ultimately useless."

    "Sure, big guy," Dylan replied with a wink. "We''ll see how that fortress holds up against the common cold."

    Liam shook his head slightly, suppressing a rare smirk at their antics. He focused on changing while Dylan turned his attention back to him.

    "Anyway, Liam, here''s the deal," Dylan said."Weaponry training''s done in groups. We''ve got five instructors, and each one handles about twenty students. So, the whole year is divided into manageable chunks."

    "See, that''s your problem, Dylan," Asher interrupted with a roll of his eyes. "You''re spoon-feeding the weakling information. Let him figure it out himself. Trial by fire, my friend. It''ll stick in his brain better that way."

    Dylan stroked his chin thoughtfully, pretending to consider Asher''s point. "You know, for once, you might actually be right."

    "Of course I''m right!" Asher barked, pointing a dramatic finger at Dylan. "I''m always right. And that''s why I''m already dressed while you''re over there yammering like a bard who lost his lute."

    "Relax, buzz cut," Dylan shot back with a grin. "You act like being five seconds ahead of me is a major achievement." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Five seconds?" Asher said, feigning outrage. "That''s an eternity in the world of champions, you scrub!"

    Liam, now fully dressed, watched the exchange with mild amusement. He was starting to think Asher and Dylan''s bickering might actually be more exhausting than the training itself.

    Asher adjusted his training arm pads with a flourish, tossing a smug glance over his shoulder. "Anyway, weaklings, try not to embarrass yourselves too much out there. I''ll be busy setting the standard."

    With that, he pushed the door open and strode out, his confidence radiating like a peacock in a crowd of pigeons.

    Dylan shrugged and shot Liam an amused look. "You see what I have to deal with?"

    Liam nodded, his tone dry. "It seems you''ve been through a lot these past few days than I have."

    Dylan laughed. "Oh definitely, hehe." He clapped Liam on the shoulder before they both followed Asher out.

    As the trio made their way to the weaponry training grounds, the sounds of clashing wooden swords echoed in the air, a steady rhythm of battle that seemed to pulse through the atmosphere. When they finally arrived, Liam couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast between this training ground and Galen''s.

    Galen''s training area was expansive but intimate, designed for a smaller group¡ªjust him, Asher, and Liam. Here, however, the space was enormous, the wide open expanse required to accommodate all the first-year students packed into one place. The energy was palpable, and the air was filled with the hustle of so many eager students.

    Just like Dylan had explained earlier, the grounds were divided into five sections, each overseen by one of the five instructors¡ªthree men and two women. Each instructor stood at the head of their own designated platform, elevated on concrete mountaintops arranged in a large, rectangular formation. Most of the instructors blended into the typical image of authoritative figures: armored, composed, and stern. But one figure, sitting casually on the edge of his platform, immediately caught Liam''s attention.

    There, perched at the edge of the first platform, legs dangling lazily in the air, was Magnus. Unlike the other instructors, who were clad in heavy knight armor, Magnus was dressed far more casually¡ªtoo casually, in fact. He wore a long black medieval shirt, sleeves pushed up to reveal his muscular, hairy forearms, paired with simple pants. A sword, secured to his waist with a leather belt, rested in place while he nibbled on a cookie, completely unbothered by the chaos around him.

    Liam raised an eyebrow at the sight. Part of Magnus''s hair was tied back into a loose knot, but the rest hung down in messy waves around his neck, adding to the laid-back, almost reckless aura surrounding him.

    "That''s Sir Magnus, our instructor," Dylan whispered, leaning toward Liam with a knowing grin.

    Liam processed the sight, his mind connecting the dots. ''Our instructor? That means this training session is based on rankings, huh?'' he thought. ''So, the people I''m training with are the top 20 from the class, and the rest follow the same setup for the other instructors.''

    "What are you weaklings still standing there for?" Asher''s voice cut through his thoughts, sharp and commanding. "Time to get on the platform."

    Liam''s attention snapped back to the present as the group made their way onto the training platform. As he took his place, he took his time to scan the faces around him¡ªnot looking for anyone in particular, but simply familiarizing himself with his surroundings. He already knew all their faces¡ªthese were his classmates, after all.

    His eyes skimmed over Chris and his usual lackeys, who didn''t seem to notice Liam or simply chose to ignore him. Liam didn''t care which it was. They were irrelevant.

    Then, his gaze landed on Ariana, clad in her own training gear. That caused him to pause for a moment. Ariana''s here? I thought she was a mage¡­ What''s she doing in weaponry training?

    The thought lingered for a second before he shook it off, reminding himself that it was none of his concern. There were more important things to focus on. Besides, Ariana was as capable as anyone, and if she was here, there was probably a good reason for it.

    As Liam stood silently, waiting for whatever was about to happen, he suddenly felt warm breath against the back of his neck. The sensation was accompanied by the faintest hint of lips, lingering just a whisper away from his ear.

    "Hi, stoic boyfriend," Charlotte purred softly, her voice dripping with mischief as she appeared by his side, leaning closer than necessary.

    Liam''s expression, already stoic, darkened further. His jaw tightened, and his gaze shifted to the horizon, as if focusing on anything other than the annoyance beside him would make her disappear.

    "Move," he said flatly, his voice low and edged with irritation.

    Charlotte let out a light, playful giggle, clearly immune to his attempts to push her away. Her amusement only grew as she watched his clenched expression.

    Unlike the other girls, who wore their training attire with a modest practicality, Charlotte had chosen something...distinctly different. Her outfit clung to her figure, emphasizing her curves in a way that was impossible to ignore. The neckline revealed just enough to make it noticeable¡ªif not outright distracting¡ªand her tied-back curls left stray strands framing her face, giving her a carefree yet tantalizing look.

    "Relax, Liam," she teased, brushing past him with a playful sway. "I''m not here to play with you yet. It''s training time, after all. So, enjoy yourself...for now."

    With that, she sauntered off, throwing a backward wave in his direction before finding her own spot on the platform. Your next chapter awaits on empire

    Liam exhaled sharply through his nose, his patience visibly fraying. He was about to let it go when Dylan, standing nearby, decided to chime in.

    "Man, she is the only reason I''ve been enjoying this training since it started," Dylan said, his voice laced with giddy excitement. His eyes gleamed as he leaned toward Liam, grinning like a cartoon villain. "That outfit of hers? Those huge melons she''s carrying? I mean, come on. They''re practically defying physics."

    Liam shot him a look of pure disbelief, but before he could respond, Asher beat him to it.

    "You disgusting waste of air," Asher muttered, his tone dripping with disdain. Without hesitation, he smacked the back of Dylan''s neck hard enough to leave a red mark.

    Dylan yelped, rubbing his neck with an exaggerated wince. "Ow! What was that for?! I was just appreciating nature!"

    "Appreciate quietly, perv," Asher snapped, glaring at him before walking off.

 Chapter 130 Weaponry Training: Magnus Yaer

    Magnus, still perched lazily at the edge of the platform, finished the last bite of his cookie with the enthusiasm of someone savoring the last joy in life. His head tilted back slightly, and he closed his eyes in an exaggerated show of culinary satisfaction.As he stood up, he stretched dramatically, his joints cracking audibly. Then, in his booming voice, he asked the most pressing question on his mind:

    "Alright, who here has another cookie? Don''t be stingy now; your instructor''s gotta stay fueled if you want me in top teaching shape."

    The students collectively groaned, many rolling their eyes. One brave soul¡ªLuke¡ªraised his hand hesitantly.

    "I have a granola bar?" Luke offered weakly.

    Magnus turned to him, his eyes narrowing. "Granola bar? What am I, a squirrel? Keep your rabbit food, Spiky. I asked for a cookie, not a dirt clump."

    Luke slumped back, muttering, "It''s healthy..."

    "Healthy?" Magnus scoffed, dramatically clutching his chest. "Boy, I didn''t get these manly muscles by eating kale and sadness! Cookies are the foundation of greatness!" He struck a mock heroic pose, sending a ripple of chuckles through the students.

    Once his theatrics died down, Magnus scanned the group, and his eyes landed on Liam for the first time. He froze mid-pose, his expression shifting to one of exaggerated disbelief.

    "Wait a second," Magnus said, pointing dramatically at Liam. "Who the hell are you?"

    Dylan leaned toward Liam and whispered, "Welcome to that part of the Magnus experience."

    Liam sighed. "Liam Hunter, sir. I''ve been out for a few days."

    Magnus groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Of course. Of course! New kid means I''ve gotta repeat myself. The tragedy of my life!" He slumped against the platform railing, gazing skyward as if calling on the gods for strength. "Does anyone here have the willpower and moral fortitude to save me from this fate by teaching Mr. Absentee the basics we covered in the last three days?"

    Dylan''s hand shot up. "Oh! Me, me!"

    Magnus waved him off immediately. "Not you, Blondie. You couldn''t teach a fish how to swim without turning it into a stand-up routine."

    The class erupted in laughter as Dylan feigned offense, clutching his chest like he''d been mortally wounded. "I am a comedic genius, thank you very much."

    Magnus ignored him and scanned the students again before pointing at Charlotte and Maxwell Samson, the tenth-ranked student. "You two. You''re decent at not tripping over your own feet and can actually swing a weapon without looking like drunk chickens. Congratulations, you''ve been volunteered!"

    Charlotte smirked, tossing her hair over her shoulder as she sauntered toward Liam. "Anything for my stoic boyfriend."

    "Not your boyfriend," Liam muttered under his breath, but Charlotte ignored him.

    Maxwell, a stocky boy with sharp features and a quiet demeanor, just nodded and moved toward Liam, clearly used to Magnus''s antics.

    "Good. Handle that, and maybe, just maybe, I won''t drop dead from repeating myself today," Magnus said with an exaggerated sigh of relief.

    He then clapped his hands together, signaling the end of his little drama. "Alright, rest of you sorry excuses for warriors, grab your weapons! Time for pairing duels!"

    The students scattered to the racks of wooden weapons, each picking out their preferred choice. Liam noticed the variety: long staffs, swords, daggers, clawed gauntlets, escrima sticks, and more. Each one looked painfully underwhelming compared to the real thing, but he knew the purpose.

    As Liam picked up a pair of wooden daggers, Dylan leaned over with a mischievous grin. "Think about it, buddy. Wooden weapons mean no fatalities, but..."

    "But what?" Liam asked, bracing himself.

    "But the bruises? Oh, they''re real." Dylan cackled as he picked up a staff, twirling it dramatically.

    Meanwhile, Magnus watched from his platform, biting into another cookie that he''d mysteriously procured. "Alright, let''s see who actually learned something these past three days¡ªor who''s just here to get whacked like pi?atas at a six-year-old''s birthday party!"

    Charlotte practically draped herself over Liam''s side, her fingers lightly brushing his arm as she leaned in closer than necessary. Her voice was a low, playful purr. "So, Bae, ready to let me show you a few moves?"

    Liam sighed inwardly, maintaining his stoic expression. "I think I''ll survive with Maxwell''s help."

    Maxwell stood nearby, unfazed by Charlotte''s antics. His calm demeanor and sharp gaze made him an ideal instructor. "Alright, Liam, let''s focus. Forget her for now." He shot Charlotte a brief look. "This is about the basics of precision and adaptability."

    As Max began to explain, Liam tuned out Charlotte''s sultry hums and exaggerated sighs, locking onto Max''s instructions.

    "First things first," Max said, holding up a wooden sword, "a weapon isn''t just an extension of your arm¡ªit''s an extension of your intent. Whether it''s a sword, a dagger, or even a staff, you control the flow of a fight through how you wield it. Precision is key. A sloppy swing won''t just leave you open; it''ll waste your energy."

    Liam watched as Max demonstrated, his movements deliberate. A single strike, swift and clean, sliced through the air. Explore hidden tales at empire

    "It''s not about how hard you swing," Max continued, "it''s about where and when. Aim for joints, weak points, or places your opponent can''t guard quickly. Think ahead¡ªbe two moves faster than your opponent''s reaction."

    Liam nodded, mimicking the movements with his wooden daggers. The advice resonated with him. ''Precision and intent. This isn''t new¡ªit''s the foundation of how I''ve fought creatures in the forest. But he''s right. I''ve always adapted in the moment, not planned my attacks like this.''

    Max wasn''t done. "Footwork is just as important. If your stance is off, you''ll lose balance. If your movements are too predictable, you''ll lose control. Watch your opponent''s feet and shoulders¡ªthey''ll tell you where the next attack is coming from."

    Liam adjusted his stance as Max demonstrated. The tips Max shared weren''t groundbreaking, but the way he broke them down made them click. Liam found himself filing the information away, mentally rehearsing scenarios where this knowledge would give him an edge.

    Charlotte, however, seemed bored. "Ugh, Max, you''re making it sound like we''re writing a textbook. Where''s the fun? The excitement?" She leaned closer to Liam, her smirk widening. "Wouldn''t you rather feel how it''s done, Bae?"

    Liam ignored her again, focusing on Max. "What about adapting to different weapons?" he asked.

    "Good question," Max replied. "It''s about understanding the weapon''s purpose. A sword is for slicing and stabbing, sure, but it''s also for controlling space. A dagger? Speed and precision. A staff? Reach and crowd control. Every weapon has its strengths and weaknesses¡ªyou adapt your style to fit those, not the other way around."

    Liam nodded. ''So it''s like fighting with a plan in mind instead of just reacting. Makes sense.''

    As Max continued, Liam couldn''t help but notice the fluidity in the way Max moved. His body was tough and agile, clearly honed for combat. It reminded Liam of himself¡ªboth of them shared a similar physique built for speed and endurance rather than brute strength.

    Max took a step back, gesturing for Liam to try a few moves. "Now, show me. Precision first. Don''t swing to hit¡ªswing to connect."

    Liam mimicked the strikes Max had demonstrated, each movement calculated and smooth. As he practiced, Charlotte, who had been silently observing for a few moments, finally stepped in with a mischievous grin. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, boys, enough of this snooze-fest. Let''s spice things up. Liam, how about a quick spar with me?"

    Liam turned to her, raising an eyebrow. Charlotte held up her wooden claws, flexing her fingers dramatically. "C''mon, Bae. You can''t learn everything from just watching and listening. Sometimes you''ve got to get hands-on."

    Max chuckled softly, stepping aside. "Your call, Liam. But fair warning¡ªshe''s fast."

    Liam sighed, twirling his daggers with ease. "Fine. Let''s see what you''ve got."

    Charlotte grinned, her eyes lighting up with playful excitement. "Oh, don''t worry, Bae. You''ll feel what I''ve got."

    Liam mentally prepared himself, already expecting a whirlwind of seductive antics mixed with genuine skill. ''I hope this ends quickly.''

 Chapter 131 Weaponry Training: A Mini Spar

    Explore more at empireLiam took a moment to size up Charlotte, eyes narrowing as he studied her stance. She stood casually, her wooden claws resting at her sides, yet there was something about the way she carried herself¡ªrelaxed but ready to spring at a moment''s notice. Her grin was teasing, but her gaze held a sharpness that made him wary.

    ''She''s fast. Maxwell warned me about that. If she''s fast, maybe she has a lightning affinity. But¡­ claws? That''s unconventional. Nobody else here is using them. Am I missing something?'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ready, Bae?" Charlotte purred, her voice playful. She flexed her clawed gauntlets, the wooden tips catching the sunlight as she slowly crouched into a low stance.

    Liam twirled his daggers, setting his feet firmly. "Whenever you are."

    In a blink, Charlotte moved. She darted forward, her speed unlike anything Liam had expected. Her claws swiped in an arc, aiming for his midsection. He barely managed to twist out of the way, the wooden blades of his daggers meeting her claws in a sharp clack.

    The impact jolted Liam, and he felt a surprising strength behind her strike. ''She''s strong. Not just fast, but strong enough to force me back.''

    "You''re quick, Bae. I like that," Charlotte said, her voice lilting as she pressed forward, swiping again and again with relentless speed. Each swing was precise, leaving Liam with little room to counterattack.

    Liam backpedaled, parrying as best he could. He could feel the strain in his arms as her strikes pushed him off balance. She was toying with him, but her strength was no joke. ''This isn''t just raw speed¡ªher movements are controlled. She''s faster than me, stronger than me. I need to stay sharp.''

    Finally, he spotted an opening. As Charlotte lunged, Liam pivoted to the side, aiming a quick jab with his dagger toward her ribs.

    Charlotte twisted mid-air, her claws catching his dagger and deflecting it effortlessly. She landed gracefully, her grin widening. "Close, Bae. But you''ll have to try harder than that."

    Liam exhaled slowly, resetting his stance. "You''re holding back."

    Charlotte''s laughter rang out as she shifted her weight. "Of course I am. Can''t have you crying on your first spar with me, can I?" She darted forward again, this time lowering her center of gravity. Liam barely had time to react before she swept his legs out from under him.

    He hit the ground hard, but he rolled quickly, springing back to his feet. Damn, she''s relentless. Her footwork''s impeccable too. I can''t let her control the pace.

    Liam decided to switch tactics. Instead of retreating, he charged forward, aiming low to throw off her timing. For a moment, he thought he had her¡ªhis daggers came in close, and Charlotte was forced to block instead of dodge.

    But then, she stepped into his space, closing the distance entirely. Her claws locked his daggers in place, and before he could react, she twisted her body, using her weight to shove him backward.

    Liam stumbled, his heart pounding. She''s not just fast¡ªshe''s smart. She knows how to exploit openings without overcommitting.

    Charlotte''s smirk softened slightly as she straightened. "Not bad, Bae. You''re holding your own better than most. But¡­" She closed the distance in a heartbeat, her claws stopping just short of his throat. "You''re still too reactive. Stop waiting for me to make a move."

    Liam''s jaw tightened. "Noted."

    They reset, circling each other again. This time, Liam focused not on her speed, but on her patterns. She always led with her right claw, always aimed for his weaker side first.

    When she lunged again, he anticipated the arc of her swipe, sidestepping smoothly and aiming a quick slash at her exposed side.

    Charlotte twisted just in time, her claws parrying his attack, but there was a flicker of surprise in her eyes. "Oh, so you can learn," she teased.

    The spar continued, both of them moving faster and faster. Liam''s muscles burned from the effort, but he refused to let up. Charlotte''s raw strength and speed were undeniable, but he was starting to adapt, using her own momentum against her when he could.

    Still, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t land a clean hit. Every time he got close, Charlotte countered with ease, her movements fluid and precise.

    Finally, she stepped back, her chest rising and falling as she caught her breath. "Alright, Bae. That was fun. You''ve are impressive, just how I want it."

    Liam wiped the sweat from his brow, his expression still stoic. "You''re better than I expected."

    Charlotte laughed, leaning in close again. "Flattery will get you everywhere."

    "Move," Liam said flatly, brushing past her.

    Maxwell, who had been watching the whole exchange, clapped his hands. "Impressive, both of you. Charlotte, you''re terrifying as always. Liam, you seem like a natural, but you still need more practice."

    Liam nodded, his mind racing with everything he had learned. ''She''s strong, fast, and skilled. I wonder if the rest of these guys are the same.''

    Charlotte tilted her head, a playful glint in her eyes. "Same time tomorrow, Bae?"

    Liam didn''t bother responding. He simply walked off to rejoin the others, his thoughts already focused on improving his technique.

    Magnus, still perched lazily at the edge of the platform with one leg dangling over the side, finished the last bite of his cookie with a contented sigh. His sharp eyes, though half-lidded in apparent indifference, had been closely tracking Liam and Charlotte''s spar. Now, as the session drew to a close, his mind worked through the analysis, despite his relaxed demeanor.

    "Huh, not bad for someone who looks like he wandered in here by accident," Magnus mused inwardly, brushing a crumb off his tunic. "That kid took on two Syncs with those glorified toothpicks he calls daggers and still managed to move like that? After injuries, no less. Mystica really outdid herself this time. Guess it helps when you''re ambidextrous. Lucky brat."

    Magnus leaned back on his hands, watching as Liam rejoined the group, his movements precise but tinged with exhaustion. It didn''t escape Magnus'' notice that Liam had been absorbing every bit of instruction Maxwell threw at him earlier, nor did the moments of quick adaptation during his bout with Charlotte.

    "Whoever taught him to fight clearly had a ''sink or swim'' philosophy. All survival, no finesse. No wonder the kid looks like he''s always calculating his next move. He''s good, but raw. Too raw. Someone like him with proper training could be... well, interesting." Magnus sighed inwardly, his expression shifting ever so slightly from lazy amusement to contemplative focus.

    He scratched his chin absentmindedly, still chewing over the thought. "Looks like I''ve got no choice. I can''t let a talent like that go to waste. What a pain."

    The sparring field cleared as the students moved to put away their wooden weapons, and Magnus finally pushed himself to his feet with an exaggerated groan. "Alright, you overenthusiastic toddlers, that''s enough for today!" His voice boomed across the training ground, drawing everyone''s attention.

    He stretched dramatically, arching his back like a cat waking from a nap. "Some of you are actually starting to look like you know what you''re doing. Others¡­" Magnus trailed off, letting the silence hang as his eyes drifted lazily over the group. "...should consider careers in gardening instead of combat."

    A ripple of nervous chuckles went through the crowd as Magnus clapped his hands together, his usual smirk back in place. "Class dismissed! Pair off for duels if you want to practice more, but don''t come crying to me if you get your nose broken. And for Myst''s sake, someone please find me a better cookie next time. This batch was mediocre at best."

 Chapter 132 Whats Her Affinity?

    After the session ended, the students filed back to their respective dressing rooms to change. In the boys'' dressing room, the usual banter between Asher and Dylan was in full swing, their voices echoing off the tiled walls. Occasionally, they tried to rope Liam into their antics, but his focus was elsewhere. His thoughts churned with questions he couldn''t shake.The sparring match with Charlotte had left him deep in contemplation. Her sheer strength, speed, and precision were etched into his mind. Liam prided himself on his speed and control with his daggers¡ªhe didn''t need anyone to tell him he was skilled. But Charlotte''s raw force and agility were on an entirely different level, almost twice that of a human''s capacity. And worse, he could tell she''d been holding back.

    "What affinity could she possibly have?" Liam mused, buttoning his uniform shirt absentmindedly. "For someone to wield such power so naturally¡­ It''s not just skill. There''s something more there."

    The thoughts didn''t stop. He had come into weaponry training with confidence, planning to coast through the physical lessons while focusing more on theory. But that spar had been a wake-up call.

    "Mediocre," Liam thought bitterly. "Not that I''m bad, but there are students here who can outclass me in areas I assumed I dominated. Draven''s style¡ªgo in for the kill at any opening¡ªis satisfying and has kept me alive. But here? It won''t be enough. Not if Magnus can actually teach me something worth knowing."

    "Oi, Liam!" Dylan''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Zoning out again? Don''t tell me Charlotte''s already got you wrapped around her finger." He gave a mockingly exaggerated grin, wagging his eyebrows.

    Liam glanced at him, his expression flat. "I''d prefer if you didn''t say that."

    "Understood, sir!" Dylan said with a laugh, snapping a mock salute. "But seriously, if you keep spacing out like that, that''s the only conclusion I''m gonna come to, hehe."

    "Quit being dumb, you idiot. He might be a weakling but I doubt he will have his mind occupied by a girl." Asher chimed in, delivering a sharp smack to Dylan''s neck.

    "Ow! What the hell, man?" Dylan whined, rubbing the spot with an exaggerated pout.

    "I don''t know." Asher shrugged, a smirk creeping onto his face. "I think I just enjoy smacking you now."

    Dylan grinned, turning back to Asher. "Wow, you know what? That might actually be the nicest thing you''ve ever said about Liam since we''ve known each other."

    "Shut up, idiot," Asher snapped, his face flushing slightly.

    Liam watched the exchange with detached amusement, buttoning the last of his shirt as their bickering continued.

    Eventually, the three of them exited the dressing room, ready to head back to their quarters and clean up. While the dressing room did have showers, the sheer number of guys willing to strip down and pile in made it uncomfortably crowded. Asher, ever the blunt one, had taken to calling them "untamed baboons," a label that had stuck among their group.

    "Not gonna lie," Dylan said as they walked out. "Those baboons are brave. Showering in that jungle is not for the faint of heart."

    "Brave isn''t the word," Asher muttered. "It''s reckless. And gross."

    As the trio walked back to their quarters, the chatter between Dylan and Asher continued, but Liam remained quiet, his thoughts elsewhere.

    "Seriously though," Dylan said, nudging Liam, "you gonna let Charlotte keep calling you ''Bae''? Sounds like she''s already claimed you."

    "Drop it," Liam replied curtly, not even glancing at him.

    "Yeah, Dylan," Asher chimed in. "He''s probably too weak to handle her anyway."

    Dylan laughed. "Says the guy who couldn''t last two minutes against her."

    "You want to find out how long you''d last against me?" Asher shot back, his tone sharp.

    "Relax, man. Just joking," Dylan said, holding up his hands defensively.

    Liam sighed inwardly. "Do these two ever stop?"

    They parted ways at the dorms, each heading to their rooms to clean up.

    Back in his room, Liam sat cross-legged in the center, focusing on Myst Recovery to replenish his depleted reserves. Though he had been practicing this since waking up the day before, the expansion of his core required extra time and effort to restore the Myst he''d lost in the past three days.

    The weaponry training had ended an hour before sunset, and now Liam, shirtless as usual, wore only his pants as he remained in a meditative pose. His breathing was steady, his focus sharp, until a sharp knock on his door broke his concentration.

    Liam opened his eyes, exhaling slowly before rising to answer. Standing in the doorway was Naya, a pile of neatly folded clothes in her hands.

    Find exclusive content at empire

    "Good evening, Liam. I''ve brought your washed clothes and came to collect the dirty ones," Naya said with a polite bow.

    "Thank you," Liam replied, taking the clean clothes from her. He turned and placed them into his wardrobe before gesturing toward the basket of dirty laundry. "I''m about to take a bath. You can come in and grab the dirty clothes."

    "No problem," Naya said as she stepped inside.

    Liam disappeared into the bathroom, leaving her to handle the basket. As she picked up his clothes, her eyes lingered on the faint scars that crisscrossed his back, visible for the first time.

    "Did he always have those scars?" she wondered, frowning slightly. Though she had been assigned to Liam for the past two months and seen him shirtless plenty of times¡ªsomething she admittedly enjoyed more than she should¡ªshe had never noticed his back before, let alone the marks.

    "It''s none of my business," she told herself firmly. "I should just hurry before anyone thinks I''m committing some sort of taboo."

    With that thought, Naya quickly gathered the laundry and left the room, her cheeks slightly flushed as she shut the door behind her.

    ***

    Liam made his way to the cafeteria, hunger gnawing at him after the long day of training. As he scanned the room for an open seat, Dylan waved him over to a table where he sat with Asher, Ariana, and Sheila. Reluctantly, Liam joined them, sliding into the seat directly across from Ariana.

    The moment Liam sat down, Ariana stiffened, her usual composure faltering. Sitting opposite him made her feel oddly exposed, and her cheeks flushed ever so slightly. She tried to focus on her plate, feigning indifference, but her discomfort was apparent¡ªat least to Dylan. He smirked knowingly but chose not to tease her, too busy arguing with Asher.

    "I''m telling you, blue flames are more impressive than that flashy wind junk you always go on about," Asher said, leaning forward with a smirk.

    "Ha! Keep dreaming, Flame Boy," Dylan shot back. "Wind can extinguish flames, you know. Science, my dude."

    "You''re lucky I don''t fry you right here," Asher growled, rolling his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Sheila sat quietly, occasionally sneaking glances at Liam. Unlike Ariana, her expression was one of quiet admiration and respect. But even she wasn''t immune to a faint flush of color when Liam''s crimson eyes suddenly met hers, causing her to quickly avert her gaze.

    Just as the group settled into a lull, Charlotte sauntered into the cafeteria, her presence immediately drawing attention. Without hesitation, she strolled over and claimed the spot right beside Liam, her confident smile lighting up her face.

    "Hope you don''t mind, bae," she said casually, leaning slightly into Liam''s space as though it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Liam gave Charlotte a sidelong glance, his stoic expression unchanged. "I do mind," he muttered, his voice low enough that only she could hear.

    Charlotte chuckled softly, brushing off his words as she settled into her seat. "Too bad. I''m already here," she replied with a teasing grin, resting her chin on her hand as she looked at him.

    Across the table, Ariana''s discomfort only grew. She glanced at Charlotte, then back at Liam, feeling an unexplainable twinge of annoyance at how easily Charlotte seemed to fit into his space. ''Are they like old friends or something.'' Ariana thought in her innocent mind.

    As the meal continued, Charlotte leaned closer to Liam, resting her head on his shoulder and sighing dramatically. "You know, I think I''ve had enough of sitting across from you. Much better here." She smiled up at him, clearly enjoying the close proximity, while Liam remained indifferent, his gaze drifting towards his food.

    Ariana, sitting opposite Liam, could feel her face flush each time Charlotte got too close. She quickly turned her attention to her plate, trying to hide the uncomfortable twinge in her chest. Every time Charlotte looked at Liam or touched him, Ariana''s gaze would flicker between them, her expression betraying a quiet jealousy she couldn''t quite shake.

    "Must you be so... clingy?" Liam muttered under his breath, mostly to himself, though Charlotte heard it clearly.

    "Clingy?" Charlotte grinned, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I just like being near you, that''s all."

    Ariana looked down at her plate, her cheeks pink. She glanced at Liam again, but he seemed oblivious to her discomfort, his focus on his food. The tension was thick, and she had to force herself to stop glancing up.

    Finally, as the conversation carried on, Liam''s mind drifted to the lingering question he had about Charlotte. He turned toward her and, without warning, asked, "What''s your affinity, Charlotte?"

    Charlotte blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question. She tilted her head, her playful grin faltering for just a moment. "Oh? You want to know? Well, if I tell you, will I get a kiss as a reward?" she asked, raising an eyebrow, her tone teasing. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam, unfazed, shook his head. "No."

    Charlotte pouted for a moment, crossing her arms and looking a little disappointed. "Tough crowd," she muttered before pausing. "Alright, fine, I''ll tell you." She sat up straight, her teasing expression turning serious. "My affinity is Beast Magic."

 Chapter 133 Beast Magic

    "Beast Magic?" Liam asked, his brows slightly furrowed in confusion."Yeah, Bae. Don''t tell me you don''t know what Beast Magic is," Charlotte teased, her voice dripping with playful condescension.

    "The name gives me an idea, but I don''t actually know what it entails," Liam admitted, his tone flat and uninterested.

    Charlotte gasped dramatically, placing the back of her hand on her forehead like a tragic actress in a play. "How cruel of you, Bae! To not know your girlfriend''s affinity¡ªdo you even realize how much that hurts me?" She clutched her chest, feigning deep pain.

    "Girlfriend?!" Ariana''s mind spiraled at the word, her face turning red with jealousy. She bit her lip, her eyes darting between Liam and Charlotte. ''Do they really have something going on between them?'' she thought, her heart racing as she tried to suppress her emotions.

    "You''re barely a friend," Liam replied calmly, not even sparing Charlotte a glance as he continued eating. "I''d prefer if you didn''t say that."

    Charlotte leaned closer, her voice dropping to a purr. "Why so shy, Bae? We might''ve just started being friends today, but I know you like me too."

    Dylan, who had been silently enjoying the banter, burst into laughter. "Damn, Charlotte, why don''t you just explain to Liam what Beast Magic is? Maybe then he''ll consider liking you." He smirked, leaning back in his chair.

    "Mm, you might be onto something," Charlotte said, turning her full attention back to Liam. "Alright, listen up, Bae¡ªand everyone else, since it seems I''ve got an audience."

    Everyone at the table¡ªAriana, Sheila, Dylan, and even Asher¡ªwas now focused on her, intrigued despite themselves.

    "So," Charlotte began with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "Beast Magic is one of the rarest affinities out there. And that''s because not everyone can inherit it."

    "Not everyone?" Liam asked, tilting his head slightly. "Isn''t it just like any other affinity? What makes it so special?"

    Charlotte chuckled, clearly enjoying the moment. "Oh, it''s very special. You see, Beast Magic was born from something... unique. It traces back to the intimate relationships between humans and mystical beasts."

    Dylan nearly choked on his food, his face contorted in disbelief. "Wait¡ªhold up! How did that even work?"

    Charlotte smirked, shrugging. "Beats me. But during the time of the Demon Wars, some humans decided to... uh, bond with mystical beasts from the Beast Realm. They wanted children with powerful, unique affinities. And voila¡ªBeast Magic was born."

    "So, what you''re saying is," Asher interjected, folding his arms, "to have an affinity for Beast Magic, you need to be part of a bloodline that includes... well..." He trailed off, not wanting to say the obvious.

    "Exactly," Charlotte confirmed with a wink.

    Dylan leaned forward, his face a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "So, let me get this straight. Your great-great-great-great grandparents were a human and a mystical beast who, uh, did the... deed?"

    Charlotte laughed, clearly unbothered. "Pretty much. And look at me now¡ªliving proof of their success." She leaned back smugly, arms crossed, as everyone else at the table processed her words.

    "So how does it work? The Beast Magic thing, I mean," Liam asked, giving Charlotte his full attention for the first time.

    Charlotte smirked, clearly enjoying the spotlight. "The basic principle of Beast Magic is that it enhances the physical traits of the human using it. Strength, speed, agility... that sort of thing."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly as he considered her words. ''I see. That explains her ridiculous strength and speed.''

    "So, is that all it does, or is there more to it?" Liam asked, genuinely intrigued now.

    "Come on, Liam, do you seriously not know about Beast Magic?" Dylan chimed in with a teasing grin, clearly enjoying the moment.

    "Well, this is my first time hearing about it. Do you have any insight into it?" Liam replied, unbothered by Dylan''s tone.

    Dylan shrugged, his expression casual. "Yeah, I know a bit. Beast Magic is actually pretty well-known, even though it''s rare."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "So, what you''re saying is, the rest of you clearly know about Beast Magic, but you were all acting surprised when Charlotte was explaining its origin?" He shot them a look, his voice slightly bemused.

    Sheila answered before anyone else could. "Well, most people know about Beast Magic, but the origin story is something not everyone knows. That''s why Asher and Dylan were surprised when Charlotte shared that part."

    Before Sheila could continue, Charlotte let out a playful laugh. "Pfft, why''re you acting like you know all about Beast Magic, Princess? You were clearly just as surprised as they were."

    Read chapters at empire

    Sheila shot Charlotte a glare, but Charlotte was quick to shift the focus. "If anything, the one here who knows Beast Magic as well as I do is Ariana." She gave Ariana a sly look, the attention of everyone at the table suddenly turning toward her.

    Ariana blinked, her thoughts interrupted, and she froze, her cheeks flushing as her name was mentioned. "W-what... me?" she stammered, her voice catching.

    Charlotte leaned back in her chair with a smug grin. "Don''t act dumb, honey. And you definitely shouldn''t be turning all red like that."

    "I''m not!" Ariana snapped, but the pitch of her voice betrayed her, rising higher than she intended.

    Liam gave a brief, knowing glance toward Ariana. ''Makes sense. For someone under the tutelage of a mage like Mystica, she''s bound to know about something like this.''

    Ariana shifted uncomfortably, clearly trying to regain composure.

    Liam leaned back slightly, his curiosity piqued. "So, what does Beast Magic actually do? Enhancing physical traits can''t be all there is to it."

    Charlotte grinned, clearly pleased by his interest. "Oh, Bae, you want to know everything, huh?" She stretched her arms above her head lazily before leaning forward. "Fine. Beast Magic isn''t just about strength and speed. It also lets me transform into a full black jaguar. And not just any jaguar¡ªa big one. About 5''5" at the shoulder."

    Sheila blinked, wide-eyed. "That''s enormous! You''d be bigger than most horses!"

    "Exactly, Princess," Charlotte said with a wink. "And that''s not all. I can also go halfway¡ªturning into a hybrid form. You know, claws, fangs, heightened senses, and the speed of a beast but still humanoid enough to keep some... finer advantages." She smirked, casting a sideways glance at Liam.

    Dylan nearly choked on his drink. "So you''re saying you can go full beast mode or just... half-beast? That''s insane! Do you grow a tail in your hybrid form? Wait, do you wag it when you''re happy?"

    "Dylan!" Sheila scolded, her face burning with embarrassment.

    Charlotte laughed, clearly unfazed. "No tail wagging, you perv. But the choice of form gives me versatility. As a full jaguar, I''m all raw power¡ªperfect for overwhelming an opponent or scaring the crap out of someone. But in my hybrid form, I get the best of both worlds: agility, power, and the ability to fight in ways a full beast can''t."

    Liam nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. So how does the transformation work? How do you go from human to jaguar¡ªor halfway?"

    Charlotte hesitated, scratching her cheek with a sheepish grin. "Well... it''s kind of hard to explain. It''s not just physical¡ªit''s like my Myst shifts and reshapes me, but... ugh, I''m not good at the whole technical side of things." She turned toward Ariana with a sly smile. "Hey, sweetheart, why don''t you help me out here? You''re the Myst expert, aren''t you?"

    Ariana''s cheeks turned pink as all eyes shifted to her again. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear nervously. "Um, well... okay. Myst is basically the life energy that flows through everything. For a transformation like Charlotte''s, her Myst adapts to mimic the essence of a mystical beast¡ªreshaping her body to match its form while maintaining her consciousness. It''s incredibly complex and requires a lot of control."

    Charlotte snapped her fingers. "Exactly! That''s what I was trying to say! Thanks, Ari."

    "But..." Ariana continued, looking at Charlotte, "it also takes a toll, doesn''t it? A transformation that extreme must consume a significant amount of Myst."

    Charlotte''s grin faltered for a moment before she shrugged it off. "Well, yeah, it drains me a bit, but I''m used to it. And besides, it''s worth it to see the look on people''s faces when a jaguar the size of a horse charges at them."

    Dylan laughed. "I''d pay to see that. You''d clear a battlefield in seconds."

    Asher smirked. "So, let me guess¡ªyou use the hybrid form for showing off and the full form for scaring people?"

    Charlotte winked. "You know me too well, handsome."

    Liam, still calm and composed, took it all in. "Interesting. So your Myst essentially reconstructs your body temporarily to match the traits of a beast. It must take a lot of precision to maintain control during that process."

    Charlotte gave him an impressed look. "Wow, Bae, you do listen when you''re interested."

    Ariana gave a small, proud smile, quietly relieved she''d been able to help explain without embarrassing herself further. Meanwhile, Charlotte leaned back, enjoying the attention and the lively conversation she''d sparked.

    Liam''s eyes lingered on Charlotte for a moment as he processed her explanation. "It sounds like it''s not just about raw power but also control. Losing focus during a transformation could be... problematic."

    Charlotte leaned closer, resting her chin on her hand with a smirk. "Oh, worried about me, Bae? That''s sweet."

    "I''m not worried," Liam replied flatly, turning his attention back to his plate. "I just don''t want you to accidentally hurt someone, to be more precise¨Cme, because you couldn''t control your form."

    Dylan chuckled, pointing his fork at Liam. "Dude, I think that''s as close to ''I care about you'' as it gets with him."

    Charlotte grinned mischievously. "Aw, Liam, you do care. Don''t worry, I''ve got my transformations under control. I wouldn''t accidentally pounce on you... unless you wanted me to."

    Ariana, who had been taking a sip of water, nearly choked. She coughed lightly, her cheeks burning as she avoided looking in Liam''s direction. Sheila leaned over and gently patted Ariana''s back, her own cheeks pink from Charlotte''s bold remark.

    "Charlotte, you''re unbelievable," Sheila muttered, trying to maintain her composure.

    "What?" Charlotte said innocently, twirling a lock of her hair. "I''m just being honest."

    Liam ignored the comment entirely, shifting the conversation back. "So, your Myst adapts to match a beast''s essence. Does that mean you''re limited to the jaguar, or could you transform into something else?"

    Charlotte''s grin widened. "Oh, that''s a great question, Liam! Beast Magic users usually bond with a specific type of mystical beast, which becomes their core essence. For me, it''s the jaguar. It''s rare to find someone who can change forms or bond with multiple beasts. That takes a whole different level of Myst compatibility."

    "Interesting," Liam murmured, tapping his fingers on the table. "So your affinity is bound to the jaguar essence. Which means your transformations are seamless?"

    "Seamless and deadly," Charlotte added, flexing her fingers as if sharpening imaginary claws. "But hey, don''t think I''m all beastly. I can be pretty graceful too."

    Dylan smirked. "Graceful? You mean like the time you tried to pounce on a target during training and fell face-first into the mud?"

    "That was a distraction tactic," Charlotte shot back, crossing her arms indignantly. "I meant to do that."

    "Sure you did," Dylan teased, earning a round of soft chuckles from the table.

    Ariana, still quietly processing everything, finally spoke up. "Charlotte, if your jaguar form is tied to your Myst essence, does that mean it grows stronger as your Myst does?"

    "Exactly, sweetheart," Charlotte replied, clearly enjoying the chance to talk about her abilities. "The more I train, the more refined and powerful my transformations become. Same goes for my hybrid form. With enough Myst control, I can hold either form for hours without breaking a sweat."

    Ariana nodded thoughtfully, her curiosity momentarily overcoming her shyness. "That''s incredible. It must take so much discipline to reach that level of mastery."

    Charlotte gave her a warm smile, genuinely appreciating the compliment. "It does, but it''s worth it. And who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll be able to switch between forms even faster. Could come in handy when I need to save your butt, Liam."

    "You can save someone else''s butt," Liam replied dryly.

    Charlotte leaned back, satisfied. "Well, if I ever do, you''ll owe me big time, Bae. Maybe even a thank-you."

    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 134 New Skills And Info

    A week had passed since Liam had begun attending studies and weaponry training alongside his fellow students. Despite the initial setback, he quickly caught up, proving himself more than capable in both practical and theoretical lessons. His progress didn''t go unnoticed, as he demonstrated a natural aptitude in combat drills and an unyielding focus during lectures.In history class, Liam delved into the dark legacy of the Demon War, a catastrophic conflict that had unfolded two centuries ago. He learned that the Zones in the Western Region of the Continent bore the brunt of this blood-soaked war. Once thriving lands, they had been transformed into barren wastelands¡ªan eternal scar left by the ferocity of battle.

    Professor Caelus provided further insight, explaining how the Western Region had also become the entry point for the demon realm during the war. To contain the relentless tide of demons, powerful mages of the past had erected a massive magical barrier, sealing the demons within the desolate zones of the Western Region. For a time, the barrier held firm, maintaining a fragile peace.

    However, as the decades turned into centuries, the demons began to evolve. They adapted, growing stronger and more cunning, gradually finding ways to circumvent the barrier. This sinister evolution had led to the current state of the Continent, where demons, though rare, now roamed beyond the Western Region, lurking in the shadows and posing a constant threat.

    Back in Mystica''s class on Arcane Foundations and Mystical Lore, Liam finally had the opportunity to learn about the last two groups of demons. The lesson focused primarily on the fourth group: the Syncs.

    Syncs were known to be the most intelligent and dangerous demons among the first four groups. They were divided into ten distinct species, and Liam had already encountered one of them¡ªthe Blood Demons. That encounter had nearly cost him his life, leaving him with firsthand knowledge of just how deadly these creatures could be.

    As Mystica continued her lecture on Syncs, most of the students seemed to dismiss the gravity of her words. Despite her usual playful tone, they assumed that Mystica, one of the most powerful mages in existence, was exaggerating when she spoke about the strength and capabilities of Syncs. After all, if Mystica had been able to defeat two Blood Demons, surely the threat they posed was not as severe as she described. But while the others were skeptical, Mystica''s intention was clear¡ªshe was making sure the students understood just how formidable these demons truly were.

    Ariana and Sheila, however, knew better than to doubt Mystica''s words. They couldn''t fully grasp the extent of Syncs'' power, but they recognized the sincerity in Mystica''s warnings. Dylan, on the other hand, did witness the terrifying sight of merged demons in the Eastern District and could tell just how strong they were, but even he didn''t fully understand the depth of their abilities.

    Liam, however, knew all too well how dangerous Syncs could be. Having fought two Blood Demons for nearly half an hour and coming dangerously close to death, he understood their strength intimately. Yet, he remained silent, knowing it wasn''t his place to reveal what he knew.

    When Mystica moved on to discuss the fifth group of demons, she gave little more than their name: Demon Lords. She briefly explained that these demons were the most powerful creatures in existence after the Demon King, a fact that sent a shiver through the class. It was clear that even the most skilled and knowledgeable among them still had much to learn about the true nature of their enemies.

    Liam''s next lessons in Mystica''s class focused on basic magic spells that anyone could learn, regardless of their elemental affinity. Mystica taught the class five simple spells:

    Whisper is a subtle and useful spell that allows the caster to communicate with another person without speaking aloud. By sending a message directly into the target''s mind, the caster can ensure that their words are heard in the target''s head, regardless of distance within a short range. This spell is invaluable for discreet communication during stealth operations, in noisy environments, or when the caster is separated from allies. However, it has limitations: the message must be simple, and it cannot convey emotions or images. Additionally, the caster must have the target in mind and within a clear line of sight or a defined range for the spell to work effectively. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mend is a minor restorative spell that can repair small physical damage to objects or heal minor injuries. It is commonly used to fix torn clothes, broken tools, or alleviate injuries like cuts, bruises, or abrasions after battle. While useful in everyday situations, Mend has its limitations. It cannot repair magical artifacts or heal severe injuries such as broken bones or deep wounds. Furthermore, using this spell repeatedly can drain the caster''s myst energy, leading to exhaustion if overused.

    Purify is a spell focused on cleansing impurities, toxins, or minor curses. It can be used to purify food and water, making them safe for consumption, or neutralize mild poisons. This spell is essential in hostile environments where contamination or poison is a concern, or during minor rituals to ensure safety. However, Purify cannot address complex magical poisons, powerful curses, or large-scale contamination. Its power is limited to minor cleansing tasks and does not extend to dealing with severe or enchanted substances.

    Detect Myst allows the caster to sense the presence of myst energy in the surrounding environment. When cast, it highlights magical traps, enchanted objects, or hidden mystical entities by causing them to glow or shimmer in the caster''s vision. This spell is vital for identifying enchanted objects, spotting cloaked enemies, or locating areas rich in myst energy, which might be useful for training or resource gathering.

    The limitations of Detect Myst lie in its ability to provide only general information about the presence of myst, rather than specifics like the type of magic or its purpose. The spell also has a limited range based on the caster''s skill and experience.

    Myst Transference is a supportive spell that enables the caster to transfer their myst energy to another person. This transfer can help refuel an ally''s magical reserves or stabilize someone suffering from myst exhaustion. It is particularly useful in combat situations, where an ally may run out of energy or when a healer needs extra myst to continue their work. However, Liam hated this spell due to its obvious draw back. Your journey continues with empire

    The caster must sacrifice a portion of their own myst, which can leave them weakened or unable to act effectively if used too often. Prolonged use of this spell can also leave the caster too drained to defend themselves or continue supporting others.

    In weaponry training, Liam continued his daily sessions with Max, with Charlotte occasionally joining in for sparring at the end of each session. While Charlotte was an invaluable sparring partner, Max was the one who focused most on refining Liam''s technique.

    Thanks to the self-taught knowledge he had gained and the guidance Max provided, Liam had begun to master a more technical approach to weapon wielding, moving beyond his natural talent. He appreciated the precision and control that the technical methods brought, but he didn''t lose sight of his instinctive fighting style. This combination of instinct and technique allowed him to blend both approaches, making his fighting style unpredictable and fluid.

    Over time, Liam came to realize just how skilled Max was with a scimitar, even though it was only a wooden practice blade for training. Occasionally, Liam would spar with Max, and each fight reaffirmed his belief that Max might very well be the best weapon wielder among the first years. While Max''s main weapon was a dual scimitar, his expertise wasn''t limited to that. Max was also adept with a variety of other weapons¡ªlong staffs, swords, daggers, and even spears.

    Liam, who had been trained with a sword and later a pair of daggers from Draven, had largely neglected the sword. However, after seeing Max''s versatility, he gained a new appreciation for all types of weapons, realizing that mastery in one could translate to understanding others.

    Through his lessons with Max, Liam also discovered something intriguing¡ªMax was one of the few individuals Mystica had told him about, those rare individuals with the ability to maintain Myst Amplification indefinitely. Unlike most mages, these individuals couldn''t wield elemental magic. Instead, their affinity lay in a specialized skill called Enhancement Magic.

    This unique ability allowed Max to augment his physical capabilities far beyond the limits of ordinary humans. The revelation added another layer of respect for Max''s combat prowess.

    (See Chapter 87 for reference)

    Despite his initial intentions to help Liam with his training, Magnus found himself lazily procrastinating each day, observing how well Max was already teaching him. After all, why put in the effort when someone else was already doing things exactly the way he would have wanted?

    Magnus wasn''t one to impose on the students'' training. He preferred to take a laid-back approach, letting them go at their own pace while he relaxed and indulged in his cookies. His role was more about observation¡ªthough he often couldn''t resist offering dark humor and sarcastic commentary on the students'' progress.

    However, today was different. After finishing his last cookie with exaggerated delight, Magnus leapt down from his perch, his movements like that of a cat¡ªif a cat had an unhealthy obsession with sugar and sarcasm.

    "Alright, my lovely collection of wasted potential," he said with a grin that was equal parts mischievous and menacing, "today we''re moving on to a real lesson. Brace yourselves for disappointment."

    He cracked his knuckles and gave the students a look that suggested he might just be doing them a favor by showing up. "Get ready to learn something new... or, you know, just sit there and waste your time as usual." His voice was dripping with mock enthusiasm.

 Chapter 135 Leagues Ahead

    the students exchanged wary glances, unsure if magnus was actually serious for once or just setting them up for another round of his biting humor. he started pacing in front of them, his boots crunching against the gravel with deliberate slowness."now, listen closely, because this is probably the only time i''ll bother to teach you anything of value," he began, his tone laced with mock solemnity. "today, we''re diving into the art of unpredictability. or, as i like to call it, the fine line between genius and absolute chaos."

    he stopped abruptly, turning to face them with a gleam in his eye. "you see, most of you fight like you''re trying to impress a bored audience. predictable, dull, and utterly forgettable. but in a real fight? being predictable gets you a front-row seat to your own funeral."

    magnus picked up a stick from the ground and twirled it lazily in his hand. "take this stick, for example. to you, it''s just a stick. but to someone with creativity and a touch of insanity, it''s a dagger, a staff, a distraction... or even a cookie fetcher, if you''re clever enough."

    the students remained silent, some nodding cautiously while others tried to decipher if he was being metaphorical or just hungry again.

    magnus smirked, clearly enjoying their confusion. "here''s the lesson: stop thinking like warriors and start thinking like opportunists. use everything¡ªyour environment, your opponent''s arrogance, and even your own stupidity¡ªto your advantage. because in the end, survival doesn''t care if you''re honorable. it only cares if you''re alive."

    he tossed the stick to liam, who caught it midair with ease. "show me what you''ve got, dagger boy. surprise me... or bore me. either way, i''ll have something to laugh about."

    the students stepped back instinctively, sensing that this "lesson" was about to turn into a spectacle. liam, however, didn''t hesitate. he sized up magnus with a calm gaze. magnus grinned wider, his excitement barely contained.

    "that''s the spirit," he said, rolling up his sleeves. "now, let''s see if you can turn chaos into art¡ªor if you''re just another predictable disappointment."

    liam tightened his grip on his wooden daggers, his eyes locked onto magnus. his opponent twirled the small stick in his hand like a toy, his smug grin practically daring liam to strike first.

    without warning, liam darted forward, his movements a seamless blend of instinct and calculated precision. he aimed low, intending to strike magnus''s knees and unbalance him. it was a feint¡ªhis real target was magnus''s ribs.

    but magnus moved with almost supernatural ease. he sidestepped the low attack and tilted his body just enough for liam''s follow-up strike to miss, all while spinning his stick lazily.

    "not bad," magnus said, his tone annoyingly casual. "if i were blindfolded, drunk, and had only one leg, i might''ve felt that."

    liam''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t let the taunt get to him. he shifted his stance, attacking from a different angle. he unleashed a series of rapid strikes, mixing his natural aggression with the technical precision max had drilled into him. each strike was aimed at a vital point, and his movements flowed like water, unpredictable and relentless.

    but magnus didn''t even break a sweat. he parried liam''s attacks effortlessly, using the stick like it was an extension of his body. every block and deflection was precise, economical, and maddeningly effective.

    "you''re fast," magnus remarked, casually tapping liam''s wrist with the stick to disrupt his rhythm. "but speed means nothing if you don''t know where to aim."

    liam growled under his breath, switching tactics. he feigned a retreat, then pivoted sharply to deliver a spinning kick aimed at magnus''s torso. it was a move that had caught even max off guard during their spars.

    magnus, however, didn''t even flinch. he leaned back just enough to avoid the kick, then flicked the stick upward, striking liam''s exposed shin. the sharp sting made liam stumble, and before he could recover, magnus had already closed the gap.

    "lesson one," magnus said, his voice low and almost teasing, "your body will betray you if your mind isn''t quicker."

    with a single fluid motion, magnus swept liam''s legs out from under him. liam hit the ground hard, but he rolled away before magnus could press the advantage.

    magnus raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. "you''ve got guts, i''ll give you that. most would''ve stayed down after that."

    liam didn''t respond. instead, he shifted into a defensive stance, his daggers held low but ready. he focused on magnus''s movements, trying to find any opening, any weakness.

    magnus smirked, his stick tapping lightly against his palm. "good. you''re learning. but let me show you the difference between trying to keep up... and being leagues ahead."

    in a blur of motion, magnus attacked. liam barely had time to react as the stick moved like a lightning bolt, targeting his wrists, ankles, and ribs with pinpoint accuracy. each strike was light but deliberate, designed to throw liam off balance and leave him vulnerable.

    liam tried to counter, but magnus''s speed and precision were overwhelming. his stick seemed to be everywhere at once, blocking, striking, and redirecting liam''s every move.

    it wasn''t just skill¡ªit was mastery. magnus wasn''t just fighting liam; he was dismantling him piece by piece, exposing every flaw in his technique and exploiting every hesitation.

    after a particularly sharp strike to his wrist, liam''s grip on one of his daggers faltered, and the wooden weapon clattered to the ground.

    magnus stepped back, spinning the stick between his fingers. "and lesson two," he said, his tone almost gentle now. "fighting isn''t just about strength or speed. it''s about control. of your weapon, your body, and most importantly... your mind."

    liam stood there, panting, his remaining dagger trembling slightly in his hand. despite the sting of defeat, he couldn''t help but respect the sheer skill magnus had displayed.

    magnus stopped spinning the stick, now turning to the rest of the students who had been watching the little demonstration in stunned silence. he spread his arms wide, a cocky grin plastered across his face.

    "and that, my precious collection of underwhelming misfits, is how you fight," he declared, his voice echoing across the training grounds.

    the students exchanged uneasy glances, unsure whether they were supposed to be impressed, motivated, or just terrified. magnus didn''t seem to care. he sauntered back toward the center of the group, his stick now tucked casually behind his back. s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "did you see it? the elegance? the finesse? the utter domination with nothing but a stick?" he asked, his tone dripping with self-satisfaction. "that, my dears, is what mastery looks like. you don''t fight with your muscles, you fight with your mind¡ªwhich, judging by the looks on your faces, might be a problem for some of you."

    dylan, unable to resist, raised a hand with a grin. "so¡­ does that mean we all get sticks now? because i think i could do some serious damage with one."

    discover more content at empire

    magnus smirked, pointing the stick at dylan. "oh, i''d pay to see that, blondie. but no, you''re not ready for the power of the stick. you can barely handle yourselves with proper weapons."

    dylan leaned back with a mock sigh. "tragic."

    magnus turned his attention back to the group as a whole. "let me make this clear: strength fades, speed falters, and even the best weapons can break. but skill? skill stays with you. it grows, evolves, and becomes your greatest weapon. if you think swinging harder or running faster is enough, then you''re wasting everyone''s time¡ªespecially mine."

    ariana raised a hesitant hand. "but sir magnus, isn''t strength important too? i mean, you can''t win a fight if you can''t overpower your opponent."

    magnus''s grin widened. "ah, good question, bookworm. but here''s the thing¡ªpower without precision is like a sword with no edge. it looks impressive, but it''s useless when it matters. take dagger boy over here." he gestured to liam, who had finally caught his breath. "he''s got power and instincts, sure. but he''s raw. he relies on aggression when he should rely on strategy. that''s why i turned him into a punching bag just now."

    liam looked at him, unbothered by his words.

    magnus shrugged. "don''t look so gloomy, dagger boy. you''ve got potential¡ªmore than most of these lot. you just need to learn how to think, how to control the battlefield, and how to turn every disadvantage into your weapon. once you figure that out, you''ll be dangerous. maybe even to me. someday... or never."

    the students murmured among themselves, some nodding in understanding, others still trying to process the lesson.

    magnus clapped his hands together, drawing their attention back. "now, pair up! and continue sparring, and for the love of the gods, stop swinging like you''re chopping firewood! use your heads for once. if i see anyone trying to brute force their way through, you''ll be sparring me next."

    the students scrambled to find partners, the memory of liam''s brutal lesson fresh in their minds. magnus leaned back against a nearby post, arms crossed, watching them with a satisfied smirk.

    "finally," he muttered to himself, "maybe they''ll start learning something."

 Chapter 136 Nyxie

    as the training session ended, the students dispersed to their personal activities. the sun had long dipped below the horizon, casting the academy in the serene stillness of night. most students had already gathered at the cafeteria for dinner and soon retired to their dorms to rest.by the time the moon hung high in the sky, its light occasionally obscured by drifting clouds, the academy grounds were silent.

    back in his dorm room, liam stood at his window, dressed in a simple all-black outfit. he gazed out at the moonlit landscape, his eyes glinting faintly as he muttered to himself, "looks like it''s time for some magic training."

    sliding the window open, liam leaned against the frame, glancing down at the ground far below. the cool night air brushed against his face as he weighed his options.

    "passing through the hallway feels like too much trouble. the window it is," he murmured.

    with practiced ease, liam swung a leg over the edge of the windowsill. keeping his hands casually in his pockets, he dropped from the ledge, landing gracefully without a sound.

    he paused, his gaze falling to his feet, a faint smirk playing on his lips.

    "even with only partial mastery, this spell works perfectly," he thought.

    the spell, assassin''s veil, was one of the techniques he had learnt from the tome mystica had provided him over the past month. though he had chosen to prioritize mastering shadow solidification over fully developing this spell, he had still managed to unlock one of its foundational abilities¡ªsound erasure.

    (see chapter 112 for reference)

    while the full spell granted the ability to erase presence entirely and provided several other enhancements, liam had focused solely on silencing his movements.

    the results were promising. not a single sound escaped as he adjusted his stance and began walking into the night.

    "this should do for now," he mused.

    after walking for about six minutes, liam arrived at his destination¡ªthe east colosseum, a long-forgotten training ground hidden in the shadows of the academy. he had chosen this place for a reason. barely anyone ever passed by, and the knights on night patrol often neglected it, making it the perfect spot for liam to practice his dark magic undisturbed. no one would notice him here, and that was exactly how he liked it.

    as he entered the colosseum, the air felt cooler, the silence heavier. liam scanned the surroundings, ensuring no one was in sight. satisfied with the emptiness of the area, he whispered two words under his breath:

    "come out."

    at his command, his shadow began to stretch and writhe on the cold stone ground. it expanded and shifted upward, taking on a life of its own. slowly, it twisted and coalesced into a large, imposing figure¡ªthe shadow dragon.

    unlike other times when the dragon would roar with immense power upon being summoned, tonight it was eerily quiet. the dragon sat motionless, its wings neatly folded against its back, its blue eyes glowing softly in the dim light.

    "you look quite good for someone who fought two blood demons," liam remarked with a dry smile, approaching the dragon and patting it gently on the snout. "can''t blame you, though. you ate up my myst after all."

    the dragon responded in kind, wiggling its tail like an excited dog, enjoying the attention.

    liam continued to stroke the dragon''s snout, lost in his thoughts for a moment, when a voice suddenly broke the silence. it was laced with mischief and mockery, making his body tense instinctively.

    "who knew you had this side of you, liam?"

    liam whirled around, his senses still slightly on edge, and his gaze landed on mystica standing just a few feet away. she wore her usual playful smile, her eyes glinting with amusement.

    "ease up, sweety," she teased, her voice light, as she walked closer. "no need to be so tense."

    liam took a moment to steady himself, his heart rate returning to normal. his mind raced¡ªhow long has she been standing there? did she just appear out of nowhere? he couldn''t sense her at all, and even his dragon, usually so attuned to his presence, hadn''t noticed her. it wasn''t entirely surprising, though. ariana had managed the same feat in the past, and mystica was just as skilled at hiding her presence.

    "how long have you been standing there?" liam asked, his voice calm, though his curiosity was evident.

    "long enough," mystica replied with a knowing smirk.

    "i see." liam raised an eyebrow. "anyway, what are you doing here at this hour? i don''t think you get out much when it''s night time."

    mystica''s smile widened, her presence playful and teasing as she took another step closer to liam. "i don''t think you''re in a position to be asking me about being here at this hour. after all, you''re the student, and i''m the teacher," she said, her voice dripping with teasing authority, her eyes glinting with mischief.

    liam raised an eyebrow at her, unbothered. "fair," he said simply.

    "but you''re right about one thing," mystica continued, tilting her head slightly, "i was just catching some air when i saw you. you might be soundless, but not invisible."

    liam didn''t respond, instead glancing at his dragon who, to his surprise, remained unperturbed by mystica''s presence.

    mystica''s eyes flicked over to the shadow dragon, who sat quietly. "she looks quite smaller than before," mystica remarked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    liam blinked in confusion. "she?"

    mystica''s expression shifted to one of exaggerated shock. "yeah. don''t tell me you didn''t know the dragon was a female?"

    liam''s deadpan expression didn''t waver. "well, it''s just a dragon. does it matter to me?"

    at that, the dragon nudged him gently with its snout, and as liam turned toward her, the dragon immediately turned her head away, as if embarrassed¡ªan almost childlike gesture.

    mystica couldn''t help but laugh softly. "it seems she didn''t like you calling her ''it''."

    liam let out an exasperated sigh. "you''ve got to be joking," he muttered, his left eye twitching in annoyance.

    "why act all sassy anyway? for someone who tried to kill me during our first encounter, you deserve to be called ''it.''" he added, his tone animated as he glanced at the dragon with a matter-of-fact expression.

    mystica chuckled again, clearly amused. "but she did help you out in a few situations, right? so i''d say you''re both even now."

    the dragon let out a low, almost inaudible huff, as if in agreement with mystica''s words.

    liam nodded, though he wasn''t entirely convinced. "you''re right about that. she even hel¡ª"

    before he could finish, the dragon nudged him again, more insistently this time, almost as if demanding attention.

    liam sighed heavily, rubbing his forehead. "i mean she. you happy now?"

    mystica''s laughter echoed softly in the quiet night air, clearly enjoying this rare moment of vulnerability from the usually stoic liam. "why don''t you just name her? that way, you won''t forget she''s a ''she'' anymore."

    liam raised an eyebrow, considering the suggestion. "name her? i dunno... ''sassy'' seems fitting, since she''s acting all sassy right now." he glanced at the dragon, who gave him a half-annoyed, half-bored stare.

    mystica raised a brow and gestured toward the dragon, who now looked slightly perturbed at the mention of the name. "not sure she likes it," she said, the playful tone never leaving her voice.

    liam smirked, unbothered. "she''ll just have to deal with it."

    mystica, however, seemed undeterred. "i think you should reconsider. what about nyx or nyxie?" sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    liam blinked at her, his confusion evident. "where''d that come from?"

    mystica''s smile softened as she stepped closer to the dragon, gently reaching out to pat her snout. "it''s a fitting name. this type of dragon is called the nyxarion¡ªthe offspring of death itself."

    liam''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "nyxarion. so there''s more of her kind?"

    mystica nodded, a trace of sadness in her eyes. "well, she happens to be the last one. and funny enough, she wasn''t even fully grown when she attacked during the enrollment trials."

    stay tuned for updates on empire

    liam absorbed the information, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed it. "i see. the offspring of death, huh?" he turned toward the dragon, who was now looking up at mystica with what could only be described as an affectionate gaze. "well, seems she likes your name suggestions more than mine."

    mystica grinned, clearly pleased with herself. "well, since you''re okay with it, nyxie it is." she leaned in to give the dragon a playful pat on her snout, and the dragon responded with a soft rumbling sound that might have been a purr.

    liam shook his head, a rare smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "nyxie it is, then." he stepped back slightly, watching the two interact, silently appreciating the bond that was beginning to form between them.

    nyxie let out a soft snort, as if giving her approval, before curling up slightly, content.

    "want me to tell you more about her? trust me, you might enjoy it, even though some of this will be covered in the classroom eventually," mystica teased, her tone light but with an underlying weight.

    liam narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth twitching in skepticism. "what''s in it for you then? i know you won''t do this without wanting something in return."

    mystica''s expression shifted, her lips curling into an almost predatory grin. "looks like you can be fooled twice, huh? fine, you caught me," she said, her voice still light with teasing mischief. she took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with playful challenge. "what i want is simple. i just need information about how your fight went with the blood demons... and what happened in the dark forest."

 Chapter 137 Magical Beast Power Level

    "if that''s the case, then you can keep your info about nyxie. i don''t think i need it anyway." liam shrugged, his expression as stoic as ever."huh? huuuhh?" mystica''s jaw dropped, her expression morphing into an exaggerated look of shock. she blinked a few times, as if trying to process his indifference. "are you sure you don''t want to know anything about nyxie? it could be useful to you, one way or another."

    "nah, i''m good," liam said bluntly, his hands still in his pockets as if dismissing the entire conversation.

    mystica''s stunned look lingered for a moment before a mischievous smirk spread across her lips. "i see," she said, leaning in slightly, her voice dropping into a sly tone. "you don''t want to tell me about the dark forest. but i know you wouldn''t have any problem telling me about your fight with the blood demons."

    liam''s face didn''t so much as twitch.

    "and that means," mystica continued, placing a hand on her chest in mock hurt, "you have something to hide, liam. that really stings, you know. not trusting someone who saved you... it breaks my poor heart." she let out a theatrical sigh, pretending to wipe a tear from her eye.

    liam still remained silent.

    "fine, fine!" mystica huffed, throwing her hands up in mock defeat. "here''s the deal, then. i''ll tell you a few things about nyxie¡ªfree of charge, let''s say. in return, all i want is a little information about your fight with the blood demons." her teasing smile was back, playful and full of mischief.

    liam''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "i thought nothing came for free?"

    mystica laughed softly. "oh, sweetie, it doesn''t. this is just me being generous because i like you," she said, the sarcasm thick in her voice.

    liam sighed internally, already knowing this conversation wasn''t going to end without him giving something. "fine," he said, crossing his arms. "talk about nyxie first."

    mystica''s grin widened as she clapped her hands together. "good choice. now, let me enlighten you about your dear nyxie." find more chapters on empire

    mystica stepped closer to nyxie, her fingers lightly grazing the dragon''s snout. nyxie huffed softly, her glowing eyes half-lidded, seemingly enjoying the attention.

    "first off," mystica began, her voice slipping into a more serious tone, "nyxie isn''t your typical magical beast. you already know she''s a nyxarion, the last of her kind. what you might not know is that her kind wasn''t just feared for their destructive capabilities. they were revered as guardians of death itself."

    "guardians of death? i thought you said she was the offspring of death itself," liam said, raising a brow, his tone edged with skepticism.

    "yeah, yeah, same thing, genius." mystica waved her hand dismissively, her playful smirk returning.

    "anyway," she continued, "nyxarions were believed to guide lost souls to the afterlife, their presence marking the boundary between life and death. their powers are deeply tied to the balance of myst in the world. that''s why you were able to extract her shadow so easily. if it were a different species, it wouldn''t have been as simple. she''s drawn to your dark magic¡ªit resonates with her essence."

    nyxie nudged mystica gently with her snout, as if to affirm her words.

    "now, here''s the fun part," mystica said, her smirk widening. "as her bond with you grows, she''ll evolve. the stronger you get, the stronger she becomes. not just in size but in her abilities. even though you''ve tamed her with your dark magic and she exists as an ageless shadow, she''ll still grow. right now, she''s like an adolescent, testing her limits. but once she fully matures..." mystica''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "well, let''s just say you''ll have a walking apocalypse at your command."

    liam remained neutral, his eyes narrowing slightly. "what do you think her power level is right now?"

    "hmm, let''s see," mystica said, tapping her chin theatrically. "during the enrollment trials, she was at the lowest tier of emperor level. but after you extracted her shadow¡ªand considering your power at the time was nowhere near hers when she was alive¡ªshe dropped to mid-tier king level."

    "i see," liam replied, his voice calm. "even so, she''s still the strongest shadow beast i''ve got."

    "that must mean the rest of your beasts are at knight level or lower," mystica mused, a sly smile creeping onto her lips. "can you summon them all so i can check? if you don''t mind, of course."

    liam shrugged, his hands still tucked in his pockets. "no problem."

    with a single command, his voice low and commanding, he said, "come out."

    the effect was immediate. his shadow expanded across the ground like a consuming void, spreading wider than when he had summoned nyxie. the darkness thickened, curling like smoke as it rose. within seconds, shapes began to emerge¡ªhundreds of shadow beasts materialized, their forms sleek, menacing, and diverse.

    they stood in perfect formation behind liam, a silent, disciplined army awaiting his orders. their glowing blue eyes pierced the dim light of the colosseum, creating an eerie contrast against the darkness. liam, standing at the forefront with his hands still casually tucked in his pockets, didn''t so much as glance back at them. his posture radiated a calm, cold authority, as if commanding an army of monsters was no more notable than a routine chore.

    mystica let out a low whistle, her playful demeanor replaced by genuine intrigue. "well, well, commander liam. i''m impressed," she said, her voice laced with admiration. "you''ve got quite the lineup here."

    liam''s crimson gaze remained fixed forward, his tone icy and composed. "i didn''t summon them for your entertainment. just tell me what you see."

    mystica chuckled softly, her grin returning. "oh, don''t worry, sweetie. i''ll give you a thorough assessment. but i have to admit... this is quite the spectacle."

    "first, the magical beasts are in the mid-tier and low-tier knight level," mystica said, gesturing casually toward the shadowy creatures liam had extracted during the enrollment trials. her tone was clinical, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    "and as for... whatever those are," she added with a sly smile, turning her attention to the grotesque, twisted forms of beasts liam had summoned from the dark forest.

    liam''s mind raced. ''crap. i summoned the beasts from the dark forest without even realizing it.'' his crimson eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the situation. ''did she plan this? did she bait me into summoning my entire army just to confirm i was in the dark forest?''

    he glanced at mystica, whose expression was now one of playful satisfaction. ''looks like she''s determined to figure out what really happened there, no matter what.''

    "most of these... abominations are warrior and soldier level," mystica continued, her voice dripping with mock disdain as she gestured toward the grotesque creatures. "but a few of them are mid-tier knight level. not bad, i suppose."

    "i see. thanks for the assessment." liam''s tone was calm, but his jaw tightened ever so slightly. with a flick of his wrist, he dismissed the shadows back into his void, their forms dissolving into inky blackness. only nyxie remained, her glowing eyes watching the exchange intently.

    "guess i''ll need to find more powerful beasts, then," liam added, his voice cold and detached, though his mind was still calculating mystica''s intentions.

    "seems like it," mystica replied with a smirk. she leaned forward slightly, her playful demeanor returning. "anyway, now that we''ve had our little show-and-tell... it''s time for you to tell me about your fight with the blood demons."

    her tone was sweet, but her eyes betrayed a sharp curiosity.

    "during that fight, after ensuring the city guard sent elena back to the avanclare estate, i decided to rely on my flames first," liam began. "it was to buy time for the civilians in the area to escape before i could use my magic." he paused, then added with deliberate indifference, "of course, the other reason was to gauge the strength of the blood demons." s~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    mystica raised an eyebrow, clearly catching on to his half-truth. liam didn''t flinch.

    "yeah, i know," he said quickly before she could comment. "it was a bad idea. i realized it after just a few hits from them."

    mystica crossed her arms, intrigued.

    "once i realized they were too strong for just my flames, i switched tactics. i summoned nyxie to aid me after the ''civilians'' were gone," he continued smoothly.

    "nyxie helped you in her current form? that''s bold," mystica said, her tone teasing. "people must have seen her."

    "no," liam countered, shaking his head. "i didn''t let that happen. i used shadow solidification to alter her form into something more... discreet."

    mystica''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "you mean you were able to morph nyxie into a hybrid form?"

    "precisely," liam confirmed.

    "it made her more useful and less of an easy target."

    mystica leaned back, her lips curling into a sly smile. ''this kid''s already mastering techniques most can''t even attempt. a workaholic through and through.''

    "this is good," she said, motioning for him to continue.

    "the fight started as a two-on-two, but barely. those demons were powerful, brutal even. they realized nyxie''s regeneration took a toll on my myst reserves, and they exploited it. their strategy was relentless."

    liam''s expression didn''t waver, but his words carried weight. "when i tried to take one of them down quickly, they used my aggression against me. they baited me into getting close, only to unleash a barrage of blood spikes. i reacted by transforming nyxie into a shield using shadow solidification. it worked... partially. but i still lost my right arm in the process.

    "after that, i used shadow solidification on myself to create armor, stopping the bleeding from my wounds. it gave me a moment to regroup, and i managed to hold them off long enough to think i had weakened them with shadow rend. but they had their own tricks.

    "they merged into one entity," liam said flatly, his tone betraying no emotion. "stronger, faster, and far more brutal. they broke through my shadow solidification armor and beat me senseless. that''s all i remember before i blacked out."

    for a moment, there was silence. mystica studied him, her playful smirk returning. "it''s surprising how you managed to endure all of that until i got there."

    liam remained silent.

    "alright then," mystica continued, brushing off the tension with a wave of her hand. "thanks for the story. who knows, it might come in handy for me later. anyway, have a good night, liam." her tone softened as she leaned down, giving nyxie''s snout a gentle pat. "and you, nyxie, don''t let him call you sassy, okay?"

    nyxie let out a soft rumble, her glowing eyes narrowing playfully.

    mystica chuckled and began walking past liam.

    "mystica," liam said, his voice cutting through the quiet like a blade.

    she paused mid-step, standing just a few inches away, both of them facing forward, neither turning to look at the other.

    "yeah, sweetie?" she replied, her tone light, but there was a flicker of curiosity in her voice.

    liam''s gaze remained fixed ahead. "about the dark forest... it''s not that i don''t want to tell you what happened. it''s that i don''t fully understand it myself. i don''t want to give you half-truths or speculation. so don''t get the wrong idea."

    "i do trust you."

    mystica was silent for a moment, then a soft chuckle escaped her lips. "i see. well, sweetie, you better figure it out quickly because it''s only a matter of time before the supreme court catches wind that you have something to do with the dark forest."

    liam''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t respond.

    "right now, i''ve managed to keep the truth buried¡ªthe fact that you were found just where the forest used to be. the silverhart family is covering for you as well, but even their influence has limits. you''ve got some time, but not much."

    she turned her head slightly, her smirk softening into a knowing smile. "it''s good to know you trust those who are trying to help you."

    with that, mystica continued walking, her form beginning to shimmer as she dissolved into a swirling mist. the faint sound of her voice lingered in the air as she disappeared. "goodnight, liam... and you too, nyxie."

 Chapter 138 The Upcoming Exams

    liam let out a low sigh, his breath visible in the cool night air as he tilted his head back to gaze at the moon. its pale glow bathed the empty colosseum in silver light, casting long shadows that danced around him. he lowered his eyes to nyxie, still curled up nearby, her glowing eyes fixed intently on him. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."the last dragon of her kind, huh," liam muttered to himself, his voice barely audible. his thoughts drifted to the folk tales he had heard as a child. dragons¡ªbeings of unmatched intelligence, wisdom, and strength. they weren''t just mythical creatures; they were symbols of balance and raw magical power.

    at this point, liam knew dragons weren''t mere stories. nyxie had proven that. her actions, her instincts¡ªthey all pointed to an intelligence far greater than any ordinary magical beast.

    ''she''s already shown how smart she is,'' liam mused, his crimson eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ''but i wonder... can she speak?''

    the idea intrigued him. if nyxie could talk, she might hold answers he desperately needed¡ªanswers about magic, about myst, and perhaps even about himself. magical beasts were naturally attuned to myst, far more so than humans. it wasn''t far-fetched to think she might know things no one else could explain.

    his thoughts shifted, and an unfamiliar exhaustion settled over him. ''that conversation with mystica must''ve drained me. i''ll skip tonight''s training and make it up tomorrow... but before that...''

    "hey, nyxie," liam called softly. the dragon lifted her head, her glowing eyes locking onto him. "how well do you understand me? blink twice if you understand everything i say. if you only understand a little¡ª"

    before he could finish, nyxie blinked twice in quick succession.

    liam blinked, caught off guard. "well... that''s unexpected," he murmured. a small smile crept onto his lips.

    ''this is good,'' he thought. ''if she can understand me this well, maybe there''s a chance she''ll learn to speak. but that probably depends on me. if nyxie grows in tandem with my strength, like mystica said, then i need to get stronger. she won''t reach her full potential until i do.''

    the realization sparked a new determination in him. "now i have one more reason to get stronger as quickly as possible," liam said, his voice laced with quiet resolve.

    he glanced at nyxie and gave her a small nod. "goodnight, nyxie." he raised his hand, preparing to dismiss her back into his void, but paused as a new idea struck him.

    "wait... shadow solidification: transforge."

    extending his left hand toward nyxie, liam channeled his myst, watching as her large form began to shrink. unlike her earlier transformations, this wasn''t for combat. nyxie''s size reduced steadily until she resembled a cat¡ªstill a dragon, but now a tiny, winged shadowy version.

    nyxie, seemingly aware of her new size, took to the air, circling liam excitedly before landing on his shoulder. her small claws gripped his shirt as she nestled there, her warm presence oddly comforting.

    liam chuckled softly, reaching up to gently touch her shadowy scaled head. "it worked perfectly. now you won''t be a huge problem anymore."

    nyxie let out a soft rumble, almost like a purr, as liam turned toward the colosseum''s exit. "alright, time to head back to the dorm," he said.

    with nyxie perched on his shoulder, liam walked into the moonlit night, the faint sound of her wings fluttering occasionally as they made their way back to the dormitory.

    ***

    the sun hung high in the sky, casting its golden light across the academy''s training grounds. students were scattered in pairs, engaged in their usual practice, wooden weapons clashing with determination¡ªor, in some cases, sheer incompetence.

    magnus sat lazily on a nearby bench, absentmindedly nibbling on yet another cookie. he watched the students spar, a mixture of boredom and mild amusement on his face as he contemplated the meaning of life... or maybe just which flavor of cookie he''d have next.

    suddenly, with an exaggerated yawn, magnus stood, raising his hand to interrupt the ongoing training.

    "alright, enough," he called out, his voice dripping with disinterest.

    the students froze, glancing up at him in confusion. some looked relieved, others were mid-swing and now awkwardly holding their weapons in midair.

    "we''re done for today," magnus announced, stretching dramatically. "everyone''s looking a bit too¡­ enthusiastic. you''ve had your fun." he tossed his cookie wrapper to the side and began walking toward the exit.

    max, wiping sweat off his brow, shot him a puzzled look. "wait, what? we''re done early?"

    magnus barely spared him a glance. "yep, i''ve got important things to do. like taking a nap. or¡­ y''know, contemplating my life choices."

    the students exchanged uncertain glances. they were still processing the unexpected end to their training when magnus, having almost reached the gate, turned back to face them.

    "oh, and before i forget," he added nonchalantly, "you''re having exams next month."

    the words hit like a thunderclap, causing a flurry of shocked reactions. most of the students froze, wide-eyed.

    "exams?! we''re supposed to have exams already?!" dylan blurted, his voice pitched high in disbelief. "i thought we were just getting warmed up!"

    "wait¡ªexams?!" a petite girl echoed, her face scrunched in confusion. "you can''t be serious. we''re barely into the first half of the semester!"

    sheila, who had been quietly practicing, blinked in surprise. "i¡ªuh, didn''t know about any exams¡­"

    magnus cocked an eyebrow. "you didn''t know about the exams?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "well, aren''t you a bunch of bright little stars?"

    chris, looking equally confused shifted on his feet. "so¡­ this isn''t like a joke or something?"

    magnus sighed deeply, as if the world was weighing him down with its sheer stupidity. his shoulders slumped, and he glanced up as if asking the heavens for patience.

    "alright, listen up," he muttered, annoyed at having to explain things he assumed everyone knew. "the exams are just to help with the new ranking system. you know, how we figure out who''s the top dog, and who''s just... not. it''s part of your first year in the academy. you''ve got about a month to actually, i don''t know, learn something. so get your act together."

    max blinked a few times, clearly not expecting such a lack of enthusiasm from the head instructor. "wait, that''s it? you''re just dropping that bomb and walking off?"

    magnus didn''t even look back as he continued his lazy exit. "yep, sounds about right."

    "but when are the exams?" dylan called after him, still unsure of whether this was some twisted joke.

    magnus waved a hand dismissively, still walking away. "you''ll figure it out. you''ve got time. stop wasting it with all this whining. you''re in the academy for a reason, so start acting like it."

    and just like that, he was gone, leaving a group of students still processing the fact that they''d just been told they had exams¡ªsoon¡ªand none of them had the faintest idea what was about to hit them.

    asher glanced at charlotte, who shrugged. "guess we better start studying," she said, her tone light but with a hint of genuine concern. continue reading at empire

    "yeah," asher agreed, rubbing the back of his neck. "at least we know now, right?"

    max snorted. "more like we''re all screwed. but hey, we''ll figure it out. it''s magnus'' way of making sure we don''t slack off, i guess."

    dylan grinned, completely unfazed. "eh, i''ll be fine. it''s just like another one of those ''let''s see who can survive'' tests, right?"

    a chubby girl rolled her eyes. "not all of us can be as casually confident as you, clown."

    ariana smiled nervously. "i''m sure we''ll all do fine. right?"

    with that, the students quickly wrapped up their training. some were too ecstatic about the early dismissal to think much about what magnus had casually dropped on them¡ªexams in a month. they chatted among themselves, teasing each other about how easy it would be, their wooden weapons now forgotten as they gathered their things.

    others, however, were more pensive, the words of their instructor still echoing in their minds. what kind of exams were these going to be? just theory? just practical? or some hybrid nightmare where they had to memorize spells and execute them flawlessly under pressure?

    liam, walking quietly among them, could sense the mix of emotions swirling around.

    "an exam to check how they are going to rank us?" he thought. his mind went back to the orientation, where mystica had briefly mentioned that their rankings would change periodically based on performance. but they hadn''t moved up or down since they''d arrived.

    "which means the rankings only change after an exam, i think," he continued, mulling over the possibility.

    he glanced at the others¡ªdylan, with his usual carefree grin, probably already plotting how to turn the exams into some kind of joke; sheila, who was definitely overthinking it; max, already tuning out, probably just glad to not have to work that day. as for himself, though, liam remained calm.

    "there''s no need to dwell on this too much," he thought, pushing open the door to his dorm room. "if there''s going to be an exam, the other teachers would''ve said something. maybe magnus wasn''t supposed to let it slip yet."

    liam shrugged off the nagging feeling in his gut. he had enough to deal with. training, weaponry, his next moves. the exam would be just another challenge.

 Chapter 139 The Incident In The Class

    "and that concludes today''s lesson. enjoy your afternoon training sessions," mystica said cheerfully, her voice as light as a spring breeze. with a flick of her wrist, the massive tome floating in front of her slammed shut, guided by her air magic."eh¡ªmystica?" ariana raised her hand hesitantly just as mystica turned to leave the classroom.

    "yes, darling? is there something you need?" mystica replied, her playful tone matching her usual demeanor.

    ariana hesitated briefly, then spoke. "well, yesterday, sir magnus mentioned something about us having exams next month. is that true?"

    the room buzzed to life as murmurs spread among the students.

    "yes, he did!"

    "i hope it was just a joke."

    "none of the other instructors have said anything about exams before!"

    mystica sighed inwardly, her smile thinning. magnus. of course, he blurted it out. such a troublesome man. i suppose it''s best to clear this up now.

    "alright, settle down, my little darlings," mystica said softly, but with a note of authority that silenced the chatter instantly.

    with the students'' full attention, she glided gracefully to the front of the class and perched elegantly on the desk. "let''s put these uncertainties to rest, shall we? first and foremost¡ªyes, what magnus told you is absolutely true. you will be having exams next month." s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    a ripple of disbelief swept through the room.

    "but none of our instructors mentioned this before!" one student exclaimed.

    "yeah, why spring this on us now?" another added, voices rising again.

    mystica raised a single, manicured finger. the classroom fell silent almost instantly.

    "the reason none of your instructors mentioned it before is simple," mystica said, her mischievous smirk returning. "it''s a test. the administration wanted to see how you''d handle sudden changes and unexpected challenges. and, my dears, let me tell you¡ªmany of you failed spectacularly just now."

    the students looked at her in stunned silence, some exchanging nervous glances.

    "oh, don''t look so surprised," mystica continued, chuckling softly. "your reactions¡ªpanic, whining, blaming others¡ªwere quite telling. as students aspiring to be knights, you should be able to handle sudden changes with composure. instead, many of you acted like common rabble. weaklings. wannabes. commoners."

    her words were sharp, cutting through the room like a blade. some students bowed their heads in shame, while others clenched their fists, refusing to meet her gaze.

    "for class a, the elite of the academy, such behavior is downright embarrassing. i''d expect this from the lower classes, but from you? oh, darlings, you''ve got a long way to go," she added with a shake of her head.

    a tense silence filled the room, thick with the weight of her words. then, a chuckle broke through, coming from the back of the class.

    "for someone who''s just a mage, you sure do lecture a lot about knights'' dignity and expectations," chris drawled, his legs propped lazily on his desk. his mocking smirk made it clear he wasn''t taking mystica seriously.

    "oh?" mystica''s eyebrows rose in mock surprise, her tone laced with amusement.

    chris leaned back further, his grin widening. "you have no right to tell us whether we''re pathetic or not. that''s for knights like sir galen or sir regulus to say. you''re just a mage, after all. maybe stick to criticizing your own apprentice¡ªfour-eyes over there," he added, jerking his chin toward ariana without a hint of remorse.

    the room froze, all eyes darting between mystica and chris. ariana flinched, her cheeks burning with humiliation as she adjusted her glasses nervously.

    mystica''s smile didn''t falter, but the glint in her purple eyes darkened, turning dangerously sharp. she uncrossed her legs and stood, her heels clicking ominously against the floor as she walked toward chris.

    "chris, darling," she began sweetly, her voice like velvet over steel. "you''re absolutely right. i''m just a mage. and you''re a proud little knight-in-training. so, tell me, how confident are you in that arrogance of yours?"

    chris''s smirk faltered slightly, but he didn''t back down. "confident enough to know when someone''s overstepping their boundaries."

    mystica''s smile widened. "perfect. let''s test that confidence, shall we? stand up."

    the class collectively held its breath, the tension rising like a storm about to break. chris hesitated, realizing too late that he might have bitten off more than he could chew.

    across the room, near the window, liam sat quietly, his posture relaxed as he watched the scene unfold. his expression remained neutral, only offering a brief side glance at mystica and chris.

    ''is a teacher really about to duel a student? seems unorthodox, but who am i to question it? they should just get it over with so mystica can explain what this exam nonsense is about,'' he thought, letting out a quiet sigh.

    meanwhile, just infront of liam, dylan observed the brewing tension with sparkling eyes and an exaggerated sigh of admiration. "ah, my radiant queen, poised like the sun itself, prepares to humble the proud prince, to carve his arrogance as one would a delicate stone! behold, a divine tragedy!" he said, his voice dripping with theatrical reverence.

    "would you shut it, idiot? i''d rather focus on watching the arrogant fool get the humiliation he deserves," asher muttered, rolling his eyes at dylan''s antics.

    charlotte, reclining with a smirk, tilted her head as she eyed chris with what could only be described as predatory interest. "arrogant, yes... but undeniably cute," she purred, leaning forward with her chin propped on her hand, her gaze dripping with mischief.

    asher turned toward her, his face contorted with disgust. "ugh. you''re absolutely revolting."

    charlotte merely chuckled, unfazed. "not as cute as you, though, bae," she cooed, her sultry tone aimed squarely at liam.

    liam didn''t even flinch, his focus unwavering. either he hadn''t heard her, or he simply didn''t care enough to respond.

    "pathetic," asher muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he turned back to the unfolding drama.

    "let''s make this interesting, shall we?" mystica said. "here''s the deal, darling. i''ll give you a challenge. if you win, i''ll never speak of your progress¡ªor anyone else''s¡ªagain. no critiques, no comments, nothing. but if you lose¡­" she trailed off, letting the weight of her words hang in the air.

    chris crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair. "and if i lose?"

    mystica''s smirk widened. "if you lose, you''ll apologize to ariana. sincerely. no sarcasm, no backhanded remarks. a proper apology."

    the room went deathly silent, all eyes fixed on the standoff. ariana looked mortified, but her gaze flicked nervously between mystica and chris, unsure of what to expect.

    chris laughed, his confidence unwavering. "that''s it? fine. name the challenge."

    mystica raised her hand, and a soft glow of myst formed in her palm, coalescing into a simple, unassuming orb of pale light. it hovered just above her hand, no bigger than an apple.

    "all you have to do," mystica began, her tone as sweet as honey, "is hold this orb for ten seconds. that''s it."

    chris snorted, his grin widening. "that''s all? i expected something harder. hand it over."

    "ah, ah, ah," mystica said, pulling the orb back slightly. "a little warning first, darling. this isn''t just any ordinary orb. it''s infused with myst specifically calibrated to reflect the holder''s mental and emotional state. the calmer, more composed you are, the lighter it will feel. but the moment you lose focus, even for a second¡­" she let the sentence hang, her smirk deepening.

    chris rolled his eyes and stood, brushing past his desk. "please, how hard can it be? i''m ready." stay updated with empire

    mystica handed him the orb, her expression unreadable. the moment it settled into chris''s palms, his confident smirk faltered.

    "what the¡­?" he muttered, his arms trembling slightly as the orb seemed to grow heavier with each passing second.

    "one," mystica began, her voice smooth. "two."

    chris''s jaw clenched as he adjusted his grip, trying to maintain his composure. the orb felt like it was pulling him down, each second stretching into eternity.

    "three. four. you''re doing wonderfully, chris," mystica teased, her voice dripping with mock encouragement.

    chris''s arms began to shake visibly. beads of sweat formed on his forehead as his knees buckled slightly. "this¡­ this is rigged!" he growled, struggling to keep the orb aloft.

    "five. six," mystica continued, unfazed. "is that your calm, knightly dignity slipping, darling?"

    by the seventh second, chris''s legs gave out, and the orb dropped from his hands, vanishing into a wisp of light before it hit the floor. he collapsed to his knees, panting heavily as the class erupted into murmurs.

    mystica crouched down to meet his gaze, her smirk never wavering. "seven seconds, chris. that''s all you lasted. and here i thought you were confident enough to take on a mage."

    chris glared at her but said nothing, his pride visibly wounded.

    mystica rose gracefully, turning to address the class. "let this be a lesson, my darlings. strength isn''t just about physical prowess. it''s about composure, resilience, and respect. now, chris..."

    she turned back to him, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. "i believe you owe ariana an apology."

 Chapter 140 Exams Detail

    chris stood up, his pride bruised and his face contorted with frustration. his chest heaved as he clenched his fists, a deep frustration bubbling within him. the challenge had been humiliating, a blow to his ego he wasn''t prepared for. losing in front of the class, having his arrogance stripped away in a mere ten seconds¡ªit was beyond infuriating. but worse than that, now he was expected to apologize. apologize to ariana, of all people.his eyes flicked to her desk, and with a seething glare, he stalked toward her, his posture rigid, as if every step was a battle to maintain his dignity. his gaze never wavered from ariana, and his lips curled into a thin, tight line. he was determined to make this moment as short as possible¡ªbecause in his mind, this was a punishment far worse than any exam could ever be.

    when he reached her desk, he stopped abruptly, towering over her. his muscles were tense, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked as though it might snap. he opened his mouth, ready to say something sharp, something cutting, to end this humiliating situation with as little effort as possible¡ª

    "a-ah, chris..." ariana''s voice, quiet but firm, cut through his thoughts. her hand was raised, almost timidly, as if to stop him before he even began.

    chris froze, the words caught in his throat. his mind screamed at him, no. this can''t be happening. i don''t want to do this. not like this. but he couldn''t escape her gaze. ariana''s wide, gentle eyes met his, and for a split second, something flickered in his chest¡ªsomething he hated. it made the anger boil hotter, and yet, his resolve wavered.

    "i... i appreciate what mystica did. but there''s no need for you to apologize," ariana said, her voice soft and slightly shaken. she smiled at him, but it wasn''t the kind of smile that suggested forgiveness¡ªit was faint, almost sad, and that made chris''s discomfort grow even more.

    a beat of silence passed, thick and heavy. his pride screamed at him to ignore her, to brush her words aside and hold onto the bitterness of the situation. but despite the storm brewing inside him, he found his body moving before his mind could catch up.

    without another word, chris spun on his heel, his gaze fixed straight ahead, not once glancing at the floor. his posture remained straight as an arrow, his ego still intact¡ªif only just. the room watched in rapt silence, sensing that the moment of awkwardness wasn''t yet over. but chris was done. he was not about to let this show on his face.

    mystica watched the exchange, a faint glint of understanding in her eyes. she didn''t push chris to say anything more. instead, she respected ariana''s decision, allowing the moment to pass. her lips curved into a small, approving smile, though it quickly faded as she returned to her usual mischievous expression. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "such drama for a simple apology, but i do respect your decision, ariana." mystica''s voice was light, her tone playful but carrying a hint of approval. she then turned and gracefully strolled back to the front of the class, hopping onto the desk with ease and sitting cross-legged, her gaze sweeping over her students.

    the room was silent for a few moments, the tension lingering in the air. but then, the usual murmurs began to rise again. chris, though still scowling, wasn''t as brash as before. ariana, though visibly uncomfortable with the attention, managed to offer a soft smile to the class, trying to ease the moment.

    mystica sighed contentedly, resting her elbows on her knees, her eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and satisfaction.

    "alright, darlings," she said, her voice once again light and teasing. "lesson learned, i hope. now, let''s get back to more important matters, like me giving you some intel on how the exams will be like."

    the class went still, the previous awkwardness evaporating as the reality of the upcoming exams settled back in. mystica''s gaze lingered on chris for a moment before moving to the rest of the class.

    "alright, here''s how the exams are going to work," mystica announced, her voice steady and filled with an air of mystery. "the whole thing is divided into theory and practical sections. and yes, it spans across four days."

    a murmur spread through the room, and max, unable to contain his curiosity, leaned forward with wide eyes. "wait¡ªwhat? so, we write theory and do practicals¡ªall in just four days? how does that even work?"

    mystica raised an eyebrow and flashed a sly grin. "well, i''m not going to reveal everything just yet, darling. let''s keep it simple for now. of those four days, only one full day will be dedicated to theory. the remaining three days? all practicals." she paused, letting the words sink in, then casually added, "as for what the practicals will involve¡­ i have no idea."

    her smirk grew, and she shrugged nonchalantly, as if that was the most obvious thing in the world. the class stared at her, the uncertainty of it all hanging heavily in the air.

    a soft voice broke the silence¡ªsheila, looking both concerned and intrigued. "does this mean we should expect more intel as the exams get closer?" your journey continues with empire

    "exactly, princess," mystica replied, her tone light but laced with the unmistakable thrill of mischief. "all the additional intel will be delivered by none other than the headmaster himself." she allowed a pause for effect, letting the words settle in. "and i believe none of you have had the pleasure of meeting the headmaster, have you?"

    "anyway, that''s all i can tell you for now," mystica said with a soft chuckle as she gracefully stood up from the desk and began to make her way to the door. "so, have a great afternoon, my precious darlings."

    the room remained still, the weight of the mystery hanging in the air. just as she was about to leave, mystica paused and glanced back at her students. "and..." she tilted her head, her gaze sweeping over the class with a slight smirk. "don''t worry about this too much. if you allow uneasiness and fear to consume you here, you''ve already failed the exams."

    her words hung in the air like a challenge, and before anyone could react, she swept out of the room with a fluid motion, the door closing softly behind her.

    the class sat in silence for a few moments, processing what mystica had just said. the tension that had built up over the past few minutes slowly began to dissipate, but the unease lingered. the exams, still shrouded in uncertainty, weighed heavily on everyone''s mind.

    liam, who had been leaning back in his chair,? sighed quietly to himself. ''can''t they just reveal everything now?'' he thought, irritation flashing briefly in his eyes. ''this whole thing is just becoming a bigger hassle than it needs to be.''

    "tch... what a pain."

 Chapter 141 The Smartest

    "so what do you guys think? about the exams, i mean?" dylan said, shoveling a full spoon of rice into his mouth without a care for table manners."from the way mystica explained, i believe we''re going to combine every theory class and write the exams for them all on the same day," sheila replied calmly, sipping her water with an air of poise.

    "wow, that''s gonna be so stressful," dylan groaned, his words muffled by the food still in his mouth.

    "finish your food before you talk, you uncivilized idiot!" asher barked, glaring at him with disdain. "do you know what table manners even are?"

    "easy, tiger. since when did you care about decency?" dylan shot back with a smirk, his tone dripping with mockery.

    asher''s eyes narrowed, ready to unleash a sharp retort, but before he could, charlotte let out an exaggerated groan and flopped her head onto the table dramatically.

    "can you guys just drop it already? all this exam talk is giving me a headache," she mumbled, her voice muffled against her folded arms.

    sheila arched an elegant eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "you''re not usually like this. don''t tell me you''re actually scared of the exams?"

    "well," charlotte began, tilting her head slightly to the side, "that''s half of it. i hate anything to do with words, so the theory part is already killing me slowly."

    "and the other half?" dylan prompted, leaning forward eagerly, clearly enjoying the drama.

    charlotte raised her head just enough to shoot a pointed look at liam, who was quietly eating his meal and appeared utterly detached from the conversation. "the second half is that bae over here barely even acknowledges me, and it''s really starting to hurt, you know?"

    at this, all eyes turned toward liam, who remained oblivious, lost in his own thoughts.

    "hey, liam. hey¡ªhey," dylan nudged him in the arm repeatedly until liam finally looked up, his expression as stoic as ever.

    "hm? what?" liam replied, his tone flat, as though he''d just returned from a thousand-yard stare.

    "wow," dylan said, shaking his head in mock amazement. "you really know how to zone out, even in a place this noisy." he gestured around the bustling cafeteria, full of chatter and clattering plates.

    "i was just thinking about something, that''s all," liam said simply, scooping another spoonful of food.

    dylan grinned and leaned in closer, dropping his voice to a conspiratorial tone. "well, you might wanna start thinking about something else, like maybe your ''bae'' over here." he jerked a thumb toward charlotte. "she''s in a very sad mood because you haven''t been paying her any attention. c''mon, man, show a little heart."

    liam raised an eyebrow but didn''t bother responding. instead, his crimson eyes flicked toward charlotte, who was still resting her head on the table. their eyes met for a brief moment.

    "..."

    liam''s silence spoke volumes¡ªor maybe it didn''t. either way, he calmly resumed eating, as though nothing had happened.

    "see what i mean?" charlotte whined, throwing her hands up theatrically. "he doesn''t even say anything!" she buried her face in her arms again, letting out a fake sob. "how am i supposed to survive this kind of emotional neglect?"

    before anyone could respond, charlotte peeked up with a mischievous gleam in her eye. "but then again," she said, her tone shifting to sultry in an instant, "those sexy, bloody eyes of his just looked right into my soul, so i guess i''ll forgive him." she bit her lower lip, her expression oozing with playful seduction.

    sheila nearly choked on her drink, dylan burst into laughter, and ariana blinked, utterly dumbfounded.

    find your next adventure on empire

    "wow," dylan said through his laughter. "switching back to your usual self that fast? you''re a real piece of work, kitty."

    "what can i say?" charlotte purred, resting her chin on her palm and giving liam a slow, teasing smile. "it''s hard to keep up an act when bae stares at me like that. it''s like he''s peeling away all my layers."

    liam had heard everything around him but chose to ignore it. he quietly placed his cutlery down and turned his gaze to ariana.

    "ariana, can you help me with something?" sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ariana froze, her spoon hovering just inches from her mouth. her eyes widened in surprise. "ye¨Cyeah, sure. anything," she stammered, setting her spoon down nervously.

    "thank you. i just needed to know¡ªdo you have any idea how the theoretical exams are going to be like?" liam asked, his voice calm and composed.

    the unexpected question caught ariana so off guard that she inhaled sharply, causing her to choke on her own saliva. she coughed lightly, her cheeks burning in embarrassment.

    liam raised a hand slightly, signaling her to take her time, then continued with his usual directness. "don''t take this the wrong way, but i''m asking because i feel you might have a fraction of an idea. as mystica''s apprentice, you might have some insight¡ªnot that i expect her to give you any unfair advantage. it''s just that, in terms of theoretical knowledge, i think you''re the smartest person here. honestly, probably the smartest in the entire class."

    ariana froze. the words had been delivered in liam''s typical flat tone, but the compliment hit like a thunderbolt. her cheeks flushed a deep red, far brighter than the faint pink she''d experienced before. liam hunter¡ªthe stoic, unreadable enigma of their group¡ªhad just praised her intelligence.

    after a few seconds of silence, she cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses to avoid fumbling her response. "well, um, i understand what you mean. no need to explain further." she glanced down at the table briefly to compose herself before continuing.

    "first of all, mystica hasn''t shared anything about the exams with me. i was as surprised as the rest of you when i heard about them. however," she added, her confidence growing as she shifted into an analytical mode, "i think i have an idea of how the theoretical exams will be structured."

    "you do? c''mon, tell us! pretty please?" dylan chimed in, practically bouncing in his seat. he clasped his hands together and gave ariana his best attempt at puppy eyes, which only managed to look hilariously awkward.

    ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head before answering. "well, unlike mage exams, which are tailored to the specific magical specialization chosen by the student, knight academies like ours take a different approach. everyone learns the same core subjects¡ªhistory, myst theory, combat applications, and so on. but for students like me, who are here as apprentices under higher-ranked mages like mystica, there''s an additional layer. we''ll likely have extra theoretical exams focused on our chosen specializations."

    "i see," liam murmured, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought as he processed her words.

    "you mentioned specialization in magic, right?" he asked after a moment.

    "yes," ariana confirmed.

    "do you mind telling me what mystica''s main specialization is? since she''s a primordial, she has an affinity with all elements, but she must favor something specific. unlike other mages who focus solely on, say, light or nature magic, she must have a unique approach."

    ariana tilted her head thoughtfully, as if organizing her thoughts. "oh, i see where you''re coming from. if you''ve paid close attention to her abilities, it''s clear mystica specializes in spells tied to spatial magic. she frequently uses teleportation spells and other spells that involve bending space. that''s her primary strength, even though she has access to every element."

    liam nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "spatial magic, huh? makes sense. that would explain some of the things i''ve seen her do."

    "anyway, thank you for the information," liam added.

    "yeah, ariana, that was really helpful. at least now we know we don''t have to worry as much," sheila said with a warm smile.

    "yeah, i suppose that helps... or whatever," asher muttered, attempting to maintain his usual aloof demeanor as he scooped up another bite of food.

    dylan immediately picked up on asher''s half-hearted gratitude and smirked. "oh, is that your way of saying ''thank you,'' tiger?" he teased, his voice dripping with mockery.

    "shut up!..." asher snapped, glaring at dylan before letting out an exasperated sigh. he shifted his focus to liam, his brow furrowing in thought. "anyway, i was wondering why galen told us we were supposed to come back to him after this month, especially when he clearly knew we were going to have exams. doesn''t that seem... off?"

    "yeah, you''re right," sheila chimed in, her eyes narrowing in recollection. "lady ember told me something similar when i switched instructors to mystica last month."

    "same here," charlotte added with a casual shrug. "sir kaelen mentioned something like that, though honestly, i wasn''t really paying attention. he tends to go on and on."

    liam''s eyes flickered with understanding as he leaned back slightly in his chair. "just like mystica said, ''...to see how you react to a sudden change in plans...'' if i had to guess, it''s all part of their test. throwing us off balance to see how we adapt."

    the group fell silent for a moment, each of them digesting liam''s observation.

    dylan, having lost interest in the heavy topic, leaned back in his seat with a loud yawn. "man, all this talk about space magic and exams is making my head hurt. can we get back to eating? or better yet, let''s talk about how charlotte plans to ace the theory exams with her amazing attention span." he smirked, nudging charlotte, who immediately shot him a glare.

 Chapter 142 To Many Spells To Master

    two weeks had passed since the students'' lively discussion about the exams, and the intensive training sessions had concluded. now, they found themselves in the first week of the month, with the much-anticipated exams looming.in those two weeks, most students buckled down, immersing themselves in study sessions and doing their best to absorb as much knowledge as possible for the theory exams. however, a handful of others dismissed the exams as trivial, deeming the theoretical portion unworthy of their time and effort. they prioritized the practical aspect, despite having no clear idea of what challenges lay ahead. their confidence was unwavering, rooted in the belief that the academy wouldn''t present anything beyond their abilities. for them, training and honing their magical skills were far more important than hitting the books.

    among liam''s group, a balance was struck. ariana naturally took the lead as the group''s intellectual anchor, helping her peers tackle concepts they struggled to grasp. even charlotte, who initially declared theory exams as her sworn enemy, began to see glimmers of hope. with ariana''s patient guidance, she reluctantly but earnestly gave studying her best shot, albeit with frequent complaints about her distaste for "so many damn words."

    the group, originally consisting of six¡ªariana, sheila, charlotte, dylan, asher, and liam¡ªgrew by one as maxwell joined their efforts. known as the best weapon wielder among the first years, maxwell approached ariana for help, and the group welcomed him with open arms. having frequently assisted them in their training sessions with insights from magnus'' teachings, maxwell was already a valuable ally. besides, his easygoing personality made him a natural fit.

    ***

    despite the study sessions, liam didn''t let his newfound focus on theory distract him from his personal growth in dark magic. every night, after the group had dispersed, he delved into self-teaching, exploring the depths of his abilities in solitude. these quiet hours proved fruitful, as he made an important discovery: all his shadow beasts could understand him when he spoke to them.

    at first, this realization caught him off guard. he had always assumed that only highly intelligent creatures, like nyxie, could comprehend his commands. but through his late-night experiments, he came to understand that the resonance he shared with his shadow creatures acted as a bridge, enabling them to grasp his intentions without the need for elaborate explanations. it was as though they were extensions of himself, attuned to his thoughts and will.

    this newfound understanding eased liam''s mind. he no longer had to worry about overcomplicating instructions or doubting their ability to execute his plans.

    discover exclusive tales at empire

    now, back to the things liam had discovered¡ªboth by accident during training and through his relentless studying of the tome.

    one night, as liam was practicing his shadow manipulation, something unexpected happened. without warning, he accidentally created a small rift in the fabric of the shadow realm. his breath caught in his throat as he saw the tear shimmer, a swirling void of dark energy opening up in front of him. at first, he didn''t understand what he had done. but when he stepped closer and found himself emerging from another shadow on the opposite side of the east colosseum, a surge of realization hit him. he had inadvertently teleported.

    the experience was brief, but exhilarating. however, without any understanding of what had just occurred, liam felt the urge to dive deeper. he turned to the tome he had been studying and flipped through its pages, searching for any hint of something similar. after some time, he found it: void passage.

    the description outlined exactly what he had experienced¡ªalmost eerily so. void passage allowed a person to momentarily step into the shadow realm and use it as a shortcut for teleportation between shadows. to perform the technique, the caster needed to focus their myst and create a rift between their own shadow and a nearby one, tearing open a space in the fabric of reality. the shadow realm was described as a fluctuating sea of dark myst, and by aligning their myst with its chaotic flow, the user could navigate through it, instinctively emerging at the desired shadow destination.

    however, the spell wasn''t without its risks. the technique required precise control of myst, for the shadow realm itself resisted foreign manipulation. creating the rift was only the first part; the caster had to hold it open long enough to step through, a process that drained significant amounts of myst. the shadow realm itself was a dangerous place¡ªchaotic, unstable, and full of fluctuating energy.

    prolonged exposure could strip the user''s myst reserves or even trap them within its depths, disconnecting them from the material world. to reemerge into reality, the caster had to align their myst to force a reentry through the nearest shadow, but even that was no guarantee of success. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    the next discovery from the tome caught liam''s attention in a way few other techniques had: shadow sight.

    this technique allowed the user to channel dark myst into their eyes, aligning their senses with the shadow realm''s frequency. by infusing their myst into their optic nerves, the user temporarily enhanced their vision, granting them the ability to perceive hidden objects, veiled enemies, and mystical traces invisible to the naked eye. for liam, this meant more than just being able to see in the dark; it was an opportunity to tap into a deeper layer of perception that could give him a significant edge in battle and beyond.

    the essence of shadow sight lay in the alignment of the user''s myst with the shadows around them. in places of complete darkness, the resonance between the myst and the shadow realm was amplified, providing an incredibly sharp clarity of vision. liam imagined how this could help him track movements or spot hidden threats even in the deepest of night, where his enemies might think themselves safe.

    in such conditions, the technique would be at its strongest, revealing not just what was visible, but things that shouldn''t have been¡ªimpressions left behind by magical forces, traces that appeared as faint glowing streams or ethereal auras, depending on their age and intensity.

    however, as much as the power of shadow sight intrigued him, there were drawbacks. in brightly lit environments, the myst''s resonance with the shadow realm would weaken, rendering the technique less effective.

    on top of that, there was a risk of destabilizing the myst flow if exposed to sudden bright light while using it. in those cases, the feedback could cause temporary blindness or disorientation, a dangerous outcome if he were in the middle of a fight or needed to rely on the technique for critical insight.

    these new discoveries excited liam, but they also brought a sobering realization¡ªhis arsenal of dark magic spells and techniques was growing rapidly, yet few of them were truly mastered. while each spell carried immense potential, the lack of mastery left gaps in his combat effectiveness and control.

    extraction stood out as a prime example. though it was one of his earliest techniques, liam had the nagging sense that he had barely scratched the surface of its potential. there was more to it¡ªhe could feel it¡ªbut understanding its depths required time he didn''t have. then there was shadow solidification, the spell he was most confident in. he had dedicated countless hours to perfecting it, and it was arguably his most reliable tool in battle. even so, he knew it wasn''t fully mastered; there were nuances he still needed to uncover, though it remained the strongest foundation in his repertoire.

    other spells, like assassin''s veil and shadow rend, demanded attention as well. between the two, liam chose to focus on assassin''s veil, finding its stealth and tactical advantages far more useful for his style. shadow rend, while powerful, felt redundant compared to galen''s inferno edge, which liam had already trained extensively. both techniques involved blade-infused strikes, but shadow rend consumed significantly more myst, making it less practical in prolonged engagements.

    now, with the addition of void passage and shadow sight, his list of priorities grew even longer. these two newly discovered techniques promised immense potential¡ªshort-range teleportation and heightened perception were game-changing abilities¡ªbut their complexity meant they required significant practice to integrate seamlessly into his combat style.

    as liam reflected on his growing arsenal, he realized he couldn''t afford to spread himself too thin. mastery would take time, and with the looming exams and constant need for secrecy about his dark magic, he had to be strategic. he decided to focus on spells and techniques that offered clear advantages in combat while minimizing their visibility to others. the last thing he could afford was drawing attention to himself and exposing his forbidden abilities.

    ***

    as the first week of the new month drew to a close, the first-year students were summoned to the grand beacon hall for an announcement regarding their upcoming exams. the hall buzzed with a mixture of anticipation and unease, the tension almost palpable as students filed in, taking their seats.

    unlike the rigid seating arrangement during orientation, where they were assigned seats based on rank, this time, they were free to sit wherever they wished. this newfound freedom led to an intriguing game of musical chairs. most students, wary of being under the scrutinizing gaze of school authorities, avoided the front rows like the plague.

    the back and middle rows quickly filled up, leaving only the most unfortunate or tardy students to occupy the vacant front seats. their faces betrayed their regret as they realized they had no choice but to face whatever was coming head-on.

    within moments, the chatter began to fade, replaced by a growing hush. every student, whether confident or apprehensive, found their place and waited. the weight of the moment hung heavy in the air as eyes turned toward the stage.

    the announcement was about to begin.

 Chapter 143 The Announcement

    up on the stage, seated before the gathered students, were the academy''s top instructors¡ªfigures of authority and respect like sir kaelen, sir regulus, lady ember, and other prominent individuals. among them sat a man who immediately stood out, exuding an air of quiet authority. though he appeared to be in his mid-fifties, his youthful features made him seem timeless.he had impeccably permed white hair swept back, complemented by a meticulously groomed beard. his golden eyes radiated an unsettling calm, a tranquility so profound it felt almost unnatural. everything about him¡ªhis posture, his aura, even the faint smile on his face¡ªspoke of an unshakeable composure.

    as the students shifted in their seats, awaiting the announcement, a man from the stage rose and approached the pulpit. his movements were fluid and deliberate, each step resonating with an aura of confidence. he was tall, with dark, wavy hair cascading around a face so finely sculpted it seemed almost unnatural. his nearly closed eyes gave him a perpetual air of serenity, but there was something unnerving about the perfect smile he wore¡ªa warmth that felt just a touch too calculated.

    draped in a deep blue cloak intricately embroidered with gold, he looked every bit the noble mage. reaching the pulpit, he gazed over the students with an expression that masked whatever lay beneath.

    "i greet you all, dear first years," he began, his voice smooth and honeyed, with a charisma that demanded attention. "my name is gordon rvack." he let the name linger in the air for a moment, allowing it to sink in. "many of you likely know me as the strongest mage of the tempest kingdom..." his tone was laced with self-assurance, bordering on vanity.

    there was a pause as his eyes, almost imperceptibly, flickered open slightly, revealing dark blue irises that gleamed with something far less welcoming¡ªdisdain. under his breath, barely audible, he murmured, "...while the rest of you commoners probably think i''m just another useless figure, like the rest of the things behind me."

    it was spoken so softly, so quickly, that none of the students caught his words. but for those who had sharp vision, the faint flash of disgust in his eyes and the fleeting falter of his smile told a different story. just as swiftly, his face returned to its perfect, smiling mask, as though the moment had never happened.

    "anyway," gordon continued, his voice as smooth as before, "as you all know, we are here to provide you with important information regarding your upcoming exams. i trust you''re all excited for that." his smile persisted, radiating charm but laced with an undertone of condescension.

    "and so, without wasting much of your time, i present to you the headmaster of our esteemed academy¡ªthion layenhart." he gestured grandly toward the man with white hair and the golden eyes of earlier, stepping aside with a flourish.

    headmaster thion rose gracefully from his seat, his calm demeanor unshaken as he approached the pulpit.

    headmaster thion stood at the pulpit, his golden eyes scanning the sea of students with a calm yet commanding presence. his voice, steady and measured, carried through the hall with ease.

    "good evening, first-years. as headmaster, it is my responsibility to guide you toward the path of excellence, and part of that path includes moments like these¡ªyour exams. you''ve had three months to familiarize yourselves with our academy''s expectations. now, it is time to evaluate your progress."

    the room was silent, the students hanging on to every word, their unease palpable.

    "the first part of your exams," thion began, his tone as calm as ever, "is the theory segment. this will assess your knowledge in four critical areas: magical theory, history, magical beasts, and, of course, demons. this exam will take place on the first day of the four-day testing period and is designed to challenge your comprehension and recall. it will span seven hours, and i expect every one of you to utilize your preparation time wisely."

    a murmur swept through the hall at the mention of seven hours, but thion''s unwavering gaze silenced it immediately. s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "the theory component will account for 30% of your total score," he continued. "while it is not the majority, do not underestimate its importance. a solid foundation in knowledge is as vital as the skills you display in combat."

    he paused briefly, allowing his words to settle before transitioning to the more daunting aspect.

    "the second part of your exams," thion said, "is the practical assessment. this will take place in a realm specifically chosen for this purpose: vlardia."

    the mention of the realm piqued the students'' curiosity, but thion''s serene demeanor remained unchanged.

    "vlardia is a place of dual significance. it serves as a testing ground for our academy and as a containment zone for captured demons. these demons, while sealed by powerful spells, will be temporarily released into designated zones to facilitate the practical examination."

    gasps and whispers rippled through the hall, but thion pressed on, his tone steady and unbothered by the students'' reactions.

    "the practical assessment will be conducted in groups," he stated, eliciting a groan of discontent from several students. "i understand that some of you may find this arrangement less than ideal. however, teamwork is not optional¡ªit is essential. your ability to collaborate, make strategic decisions, and navigate danger will be the primary factors in determining your success."

    thion''s gaze swept across the room. "points will not be awarded based on individual prowess or how much you flaunt your abilities. this exercise is not about ego; it is about application. misleading your teammates or acting recklessly will not earn you any favor. in fact, such behavior will cost your entire group points."

    the gravity of his words began to sink in as he continued. "you will not be allowed to choose your teammates. this is deliberate. you must learn to adapt and perform regardless of the circumstances or people around you. however, let me make one thing very clear¡ªif an individual in a group makes a mistake or violates the rules, the penalty will affect the entire team. i suggest you take this as a lesson in accountability."

    discover exclusive content at empire

    thion''s voice remained calm, but his words grew sharper. "now, i know some of you have been diligent, dedicating your time to rigorous training and study. but others..." his eyes seemed to glint with faint amusement. "others have spent their days indulging in laziness. eating, sleeping, and wasting precious time. to those individuals, let me say this: your complacency will not be tolerated."

    the hall was silent, tension thick in the air. thion''s next words hit like a hammer.

    "the passing mark for these exams is not 80%. it is not 70%. it is 90%. anyone who falls below this threshold will be expelled immediately. it does not matter if five students fail or if 50 do. those who cannot meet the standard have no place here."

    the students'' faces paled as the weight of his words sank in. some exchanged nervous glances, while others sat frozen in their seats, their confidence eroding.

    "your time at this academy is a privilege, not a right," thion concluded, his voice as calm as ever, yet each word carrying an undeniable finality. "prove that you belong here. that is all."

    his gaze lingered on the students for a moment, the calmness of his expression as unnerving as ever. then, without another word, he stepped back from the pulpit.

    just as headmaster thion turned to leave the stage, a clear, feminine voice called out to him, halting his steps.

    "headmaster!"

    thion turned to see sheila, standing up from her seat. the room grew quieter, and a few students looked on with curious expressions. sheila''s presence, as always, commanded attention, but thion didn''t flinch. his calm demeanor remained unshaken as he acknowledged her with a subtle nod.

    sheila stepped forward, her voice clear and respectful, but there was an edge of concern in her tone.

    "headmaster, if i may," she began, her eyes meeting his unwaveringly. "what if the demons... turn wild? what if things escalate and become too dangerous for the students?" her words hung in the air, her concern evident. "is it not too risky to throw students into a literal den of demons for their practical exams?"

    thion stood still, his eyes briefly flickering with the recognition of who stood before him. sheila was no ordinary student; she was the princess of the crescent kingdom, a fact he knew well. however, her title and status didn''t faze him. his gaze remained as steady as ever, unaffected by her royal lineage.

    the hall fell into a heavy silence as all eyes turned toward the headmaster. sheila''s question was valid, and many students likely shared her concern. thion took a slow breath, allowing the tension to build before speaking.

    "princess sheila," he said calmly, acknowledging her title but with no special emphasis, his voice unwavering. "your concerns are valid, but let me assure you¡ªthis is a controlled environment." he paused for a moment, before continuing. "the demons in vlardia are contained. while they may be released temporarily for the exams, they are not allowed to roam freely."

    he let that thought sink in before continuing.

    "if, by any chance, things were to get out of hand, there are fail-safes in place," thion continued. "the academy has established a rapid-response protocol. should the situation exceed acceptable boundaries, we will deploy the academy''s knights to restore order and ensure the safety of all involved. i can assure you, princess, there is no cause for concern."

    thion''s gaze softened just slightly as he looked directly at sheila.

    "the students will be safe. that is my responsibility, and i stand by it," he said, the certainty in his words leaving no room for doubt.

    sheila studied him for a moment longer, her blue eyes narrowing slightly, as if measuring his response. but after a few seconds, she gave a small nod, her concerns addressed, though she remained ever vigilant.

    "thank you, headmaster," she said with a polite nod of her own, before returning to her seat.

    thion, satisfied that the matter had been settled, turned once again to leave the stage with gordon trailing behind him.

 Chapter 144 End Of Announcement

    as the headmaster and gordon exited the beacon hall, the atmosphere shifted. rising gracefully from his seat on the stage, a new figure approached the pulpit. it was sir regulus.in stark contrast to the headmaster''s composed demeanor, regulus exuded a more approachable warmth. his dark silver hair gleamed faintly under the hall''s lights, complementing his piercing silver eyes that seemed to sparkle with genuine kindness. a warm, welcoming smile graced his face, instantly putting the students at ease.

    he was dressed impeccably in a finely tailored black shirt, topped with a white coat embroidered with intricate gold patterns. the elegance of his attire matched his charismatic aura, making him appear both noble and approachable.

    "good evening, first-years," regulus began, his voice steady and reassuring. "that concludes all the information you need to know about next week''s exams." he paused, scanning the sea of young faces before him, offering a comforting smile as though to assure them there was nothing to fear.

    after a brief pause, his smile widened as he chuckled softly. "oh... where are my manners?" he said, a playful glint in his eyes. "those of you with lightning affinities likely already know me, but for the rest, allow me to introduce myself. i am sir regulus storm." his tone was friendly, his words carrying an easy confidence that made the students feel less tense.

    "anyway," he continued, waving a hand lightly as if to brush off any lingering anxiety, "that''s all from me. you are dismissed."

    with those simple words, the tension in the room began to dissolve. the students stood and started making their way out, some in small groups chatting quietly about the exams, others in pairs, and a few moving alone, lost in their thoughts.

    regulus watched them go with a satisfied expression, his warm smile never faltering. within minutes, the once-bustling hall emptied. the authorities left shortly after, leaving the beacon hall silent once more.

    ***

    the grand hallways of the academy stretched endlessly, lit by magical sconces that cast a gentle glow along the polished marble floors. headmaster thion walked with an air of composed dignity as his personal assistant, gordon, who maintained a pace just slightly behind, exuding his usual charm with a smile that seemed almost too perfect to be genuine.

    "headmaster," gordon began, his voice smooth and polite, tinged with just the right amount of curiosity. "if i may ask, do you not think your decision to set the passing mark at ninety percent was... rather severe? some might even call it excessive."

    thion didn''t break his stride, his calm gaze fixed ahead. "the decision was deliberate, gordon. this academy prides itself on cultivating the elite, those who will shape the future of magic and governance across the kingdoms. mediocrity has no place here."

    "of course, of course," gordon replied, his tone light, as if agreeing wholeheartedly. "still, one might argue that such a harsh standard could lead to unrest¡ªboth within the student body and beyond. imagine the backlash if a noble''s child were expelled for failing to meet such stringent expectations."

    thion stopped walking and turned slightly to face gordon, his eyes calm but unyielding. "the standard applies equally to all students, noble or commoner. this academy is not a place for entitlement; it is a place for excellence."

    gordon hesitated for a moment, then gave a soft chuckle, as though amused. "a noble sentiment, headmaster, truly. but we cannot ignore the political intricacies of such decisions. the academy''s reputation is as much about public perception as it is about merit."

    thion resumed walking, "reputation means little if it is not built on truth and strength. if expelling unworthy students tarnishes the academy''s name in the eyes of the weak, so be it. those who matter will understand the importance of maintaining our standards."

    gordon quickened his steps slightly to keep pace. "you speak as a true leader, headmaster," he said smoothly. "still, i wonder if there might be a way to soften the message for the sake of appearances. perhaps a special exemption for those from particularly influential families? it could prevent certain... complications."

    thion glanced at gordon, his expression unreadable. "influence holds no weight here. the academy exists above politics, and i will not compromise its integrity for personal gain or favor."

    gordon''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the headmaster''s unwavering stance. "naturally, headmaster. your commitment to fairness and excellence is unparalleled. i only wish to ensure that no external pressures disrupt the academy''s operations. after all, we both have its best interests at heart."

    thion inclined his head slightly, his voice calm but final. "indeed, gordon. i trust you will continue to act in its best interest."

    the calm rhythm of the hallway was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps. thion and gordon paused as voices carried toward them.

    "you know, you sure know when to be lazy, even surpassing me," one of the voices teased, dripping with nonchalance.

    "and you sure know when to have terrible timing to be energized," the other replied, laced with irritation.

    from the corner ahead, two figures emerged¡ªgalen and magnus.

    "oh, hey there, headmaster," magnus greeted with an enthusiastic wave, his wide smile as bright as ever.

    "hello, magnus," thion replied, his serene gaze shifting to galen. he stood with his signature lazy stance, a look of mild disinterest etched on his face. "galen," thion acknowledged with a small nod. continue your journey on empire

    "it''s surprising to see you two here," thion continued, his tone calm but carrying a hint of curiosity. "i didn''t notice either of you at the announcement this evening."

    "wait... don''t tell me we missed it?" magnus exclaimed, his expression feigning shock for dramatic effect.

    "yes, it concluded just moments ago," thion responded evenly.

    "see? it''s all your fault for making us late!" magnus said, turning on galen with mock indignation.

    "oh, shut it," galen retorted, a hint of annoyance creeping into his voice. "i told you i didn''t want to come, but you insisted on dragging me along. don''t go pinning the blame on me." with that, galen began to turn back toward the direction they had come from.

    "anyway, see you around, headmaster," galen added over his shoulder, his tone casual as he walked away.

    he paused briefly, casting a sharp glance at gordon, whose ever-present smile had not faltered. galen''s expression darkened as he muttered a spell under his breath. using whisper, he directed his words solely into gordon''s mind.

    "and noodle head," galen''s voice hissed in gordon''s thoughts, sharp and cutting. "don''t ever look at me like that again."

    gordon''s smile remained perfectly intact, but his eyes momentarily narrowed before he quickly masked his irritation.

    "wait for me!" magnus called, jogging to catch up with galen. he gave a quick wave to thion as he departed. "anyway, bye, headmaster!" s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    thion watched them leave, an amused glint in his golden eyes. "such an interesting pair of individuals, don''t you think, gordon?"

    "indeed, headmaster. very interesting individuals," gordon replied smoothly, his smile unwavering as they resumed their walk.

    however, behind that polished demeanor, gordon''s thoughts seethed with anger.

    "''interesting individuals,'' my ass. those insolent fools didn''t even acknowledge me. how dare they? especially that arrogant bastard, galen. i swear, one day i''ll make him pay for this humiliation and even daring to threaten me," gordon fumed silently, his mind filled with disdain, though his expression betrayed nothing.

    the hallway returned to its quiet ambiance as the headmaster and his assistant continued toward the office.

    ***

    meanwhile, back in the student quarters, liam walked up the stairs with dylan and asher in tow.

    "getting expelled is really something, you know. now i have to put in extra work," dylan complained dramatically, throwing his hands in the air.

    "will you shut up already?" asher snapped, his tone laced with annoyance. "if you''re so keen on getting expelled, why not just do it now and save the academy some stress?" he pushed past dylan with an exaggerated huff. "and for myst''s sake, move out of the way if you''re not going to walk."

    and just like that, their usual cat-and-dog argument broke out. their voices rose and overlapped, drawing the attention of nearby students who either chuckled or rolled their eyes.

    trailing behind them, liam remained silent. his disinterest in their bickering was evident as he subtly slipped past the duo, ignoring the chaos entirely.

    "this announcement has already eaten into my training time," liam thought, his mind focused elsewhere. "i need to try it out before hitting the bed tonight."

    he ascended the final step and turned right toward his room. however, before taking another step, his form suddenly vanished into thin air without a trace.

    a few seconds later, dylan and asher reached the top of the stairs, their argument still simmering.

    "wait," dylan said, looking around. "didn''t he just make this turn? there''s no way he''s already at his room."

    "who cares?" asher said with a dismissive wave. "he''s a grown-ass weakling. no need to lose sleep over him." with that, asher sauntered toward his room, his tone as nonchalant as ever.

    dylan hesitated for a moment, glancing down the hallway before shrugging. "yeah, whatever." he followed suit, heading toward his own room.

    at the same time, liam found himself in a completely different place¡ªa chamber. the soft glow of a chandelier illuminated the familiar surroundings. the polished stone walls and the faint hum of myst in the air confirmed where he was.

    mystica''s chamber.

    liam''s gaze immediately landed on her, lounging in her chair with an air of elegance. her long, dark hair cascaded down over her shoulder as she sat with one leg crossed over the other, a book resting in her hands.

    "can you at least inform me before pulling me out of thin air?" liam said, his voice carrying a mix of irritation and unease.

    mystica looked up from her book, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "oh, c''mon, it''s not that bad," she said, her tone dripping with amusement. "since when did you start whining about things like this anyway?"

 Chapter 145 Magic Concealment

    mystica placed her book down, finally giving liam her full attention. her violet eyes gleamed with their usual playful mischief as she gestured toward the chair opposite her."come now, don''t just stand there like a stranger," she teased, motioning for him to sit.

    liam, unfazed, stood his ground. "just tell me what you want. i''ve got things to do before bed, and you''re eating into my time," he said, his tone calm and respectful, though his patience was clearly thin.

    mystica smirked, leaning back in her chair. "oh, my dear liam, when will you learn to ''obey before you complain''? you know, that''s a core value of you knights."

    liam remained silent, his expression blank, but mystica''s smirk only grew. "what i have for you today," she continued, "is far more important than whatever trivial thing you''re planning to do later. trust me."

    she leaned forward slightly, her tone turning playful as she added, "so, do both of us a favor and sit with your lovable teacher." her smile turned seductive, and liam couldn''t help but feel like he''d rather be anywhere else.

    suppressing a sigh, liam walked over and sat down without a word.

    "drink?" mystica offered as soon as he sat.

    "i don''t drink," liam replied curtly.

    "pfft, not like you''re old enough anyway," mystica said with a mocking laugh. she poured herself a glass of wine from the ornate bottle on the mini table between them and took an elegant sip.

    setting her glass down, she finally got to the point. "alright, let''s get serious. the reason i summoned you is the upcoming practical exams."

    "the battlefield stuff?" liam asked, tilting his head slightly. "what about it?"

    "it''s about your magic," mystica replied smoothly.

    "don''t worry. i won''t use it in front of anyone." liam said.

    mystica chuckled softly, her smirk returning. "that''s not the issue, liam. let me explain." s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    she leaned back, her tone turning instructive. "first of all, you know vlardia is a separate realm created specifically to test students. it''s also where captured demons are kept, correct? during the three days you''re there, every single one of you will be under strict surveillance by the academy heads."

    she paused, watching liam carefully before continuing. "the headmaster and his delightful assistant gordon will be monitoring you. but it doesn''t end there. knights and mages¡ªmyself included¡ªwill also be watching. regulus, kaelen, ember, magnus, and even galen might join in... though with those two, it depends on their mood."

    liam nodded slowly, piecing it together. "the headmaster mentioned the vlardia setup. he also said points would be deducted based on our actions, so the surveillance part isn''t surprising."

    "good, saves me some effort," mystica said, taking another sip of her wine. "now, here''s where it gets tricky."

    she leaned forward, her tone turning serious. "you know that every time magic is used, it leaves faint traces of energy behind?"

    "of course. but those traces can''t be seen unless someone enhances their eyes with light or dark magic. you taught us that in class," liam said.

    "exactly," mystica said, her smirk widening. "the magical screens that will be cast during the exams are imbued with light magic. that means anyone watching will see everything¡ªincluding the faintest traces of magic left behind."

    liam''s brows furrowed slightly, but he stayed silent as mystica continued. "it gets worse. the type of magic you use most frequently leaves a lingering aura around you. and right now, my dear, you''re practically drenched in dark energy. it''s all over you."

    liam exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair. "so what are you proposing?"

    mystica gave him an approving nod, as if she''d been waiting for that question. "the best course of action is to conceal your dark magic¡ªcompletely. and we need to start now if we want this to go smoothly.

    "and before you saying anything, i know you have the willpower to stop using it, liam. but that''s not enough. the energy itself lingers, and unless we deal with it now, you''ll be caught the moment you step into vlardia."

    "i see. let''s do it then. if hiding my magic is necessary, i have no problems with your decision," liam said, his tone even.

    mystica''s smirk widened, a mix of surprise and satisfaction on her face. "well, look at you, catching on quicker than i expected. not that i''m complaining¡ªit makes my job easier."

    she gestured toward an open area in the room. "alright, stand over there. but before we begin, summon your daggers. once this is done, you won''t be able to use your dark magic until i undo the process."

    without hesitation, liam stood and summoned his dual daggers, the blades shimmering with a faint dark aura as they materialized. he placed them carefully on a nearby table. for a moment, he considered summoning his sword as well but decided against it.

    mystica rose from her seat and grabbed a small glass vial from a nearby shelf. as she approached liam, she uncorked the bottle and poured its contents¡ªa fine, dark powder¡ªonto the floor in a deliberate, circular pattern around him. the powder glimmered faintly, forming intricate symbols as it settled.

    the circle was wide enough to accommodate both of them. mystica stepped inside, raising her hands toward liam. "now, take my hands and repeat everything i say exactly as i say it."

    liam clasped her hands firmly and gave a nod.

    mystica began to chant, her voice low and resonant. "arkaios..."

    "arkaios..." liam repeated, his tone matching hers.

    "nymbrath..."

    "nymbrath..."

    "solus atra."

    "solus atra."

    the moment the final words left their lips, mystica swiftly stepped out of the circle. the dark powder began to shimmer, rising from the floor like tendrils of smoke. the substance swirled around liam, moving with an eerie, serpentine grace.

    the tendrils thickened, forming a vortex of shadow that encased him entirely. liam stood still as the shadows pressed against his body, seeping into his skin like ink dissolving in water. his vision blurred momentarily, and a faint hum resonated in his ears, as though the magic itself was alive.

    the room darkened slightly, the energy within the circle intensifying. liam felt a cold, numbing sensation spread across his body, followed by an odd lightness, as though a part of him was being stripped away. the shadows pulsed, glowing faintly before retreating into the symbols etched on the floor.

    when the process concluded, the room fell silent. the circle dimmed and faded, leaving no trace of the ritual. liam stood there, the faint aura of dark energy that always surrounded him now gone but not completely. he glanced at mystica, before looking at his hand.

    "try casting any dark magic spell," mystica said, leaning casually against the edge of her chair.

    liam extended his hand and focused, attempting to conjure even the simplest spell. nothing happened. the usual pulse of dark energy was completely absent.

    "looks like it worked," liam said flatly, lowering his hand.

    mystica smirked, brushing her hair back with a flourish. "of course it did. i''m mystica¡ªhave you forgotten?" her tone was dripping with pride.

    she crossed her arms and continued, "just so you know, while your magic is concealed, the residual dark energy around you hasn''t completely vanished. you''ll need to use your fire magic as much as possible before the practical exams to mask it further."

    "understood," liam replied.

    "good. now it''s time for you to leave." mystica raised her hand, and with a flick of her fingers, her air magic lifted liam''s daggers from the table. they floated toward him, and he caught them effortlessly.

    before she could snap her fingers to teleport him away, liam spoke up. "hey, mystica."

    "yes?"

    "that mage who was at the announcement tonight¡ªgordon storm. how strong is he?" liam asked, his tone measured but curious.

    mystica arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a teasing grin. "gordon? why the sudden interest? is it because he boldly declared himself the strongest mage in the tempest kingdom?"

    "most likely," liam admitted.

    mystica chuckled, swirling the wine in her glass before taking a sip. "don''t let that two-faced idiot get under your skin. that title is purely self-proclaimed. but, he is one of the strongest mages in the academy. his affinities¡ªlightning and light¡ªmake him formidable."

    "i see," liam said simply.

    mystica''s expression darkened slightly as she set her glass down. "but listen carefully. you should never get close to him. gordon is the closest thing to a demon in human form that i''ve ever seen. he''ll do anything for his own gain. so steer clear of that bastard, no matter what." discover hidden content at empire

    "understood," liam said, his voice calm. he paused, a thought crossing his mind. "i now assume he''s one of the reasons you wanted my magic concealed."

    "exactly."

    "wait," liam said before she could snap her fingers again. "i have one more question. when i fought the blood demons, i used a significant amount of dark magic. what happened to the traces left behind?"

    mystica''s smirk returned, though it was tinged with exhaustion. "i erased them, of course. it was a hassle¡ªnothing i couldn''t handle¡ªbut it did cost me some effort."

    "i see. thank you for your help," liam said, offering her a small bow of respect.

    "you''re welcome, sweetie. now, bye-bye," mystica said with a playful wave before snapping her fingers.

    in a blink, liam vanished from the room, leaving mystica alone. she let out a long, drawn-out sigh and drained the last of her wine in a single gulp.

    "now," she muttered, standing and stretching, "time for me to enjoy a sexy, hot bath."

 Chapter 146 Flame Concentration

    back in his room, liam had already been teleported back and wasted no time freshening up with a quick bath.afterward, he lay sprawled on his bed, his legs still dangling over the edge as he let out a deep breath.

    ''with my dark magic concealed, looks like i can''t try out void passage today, what a pain, i made plans for it very well. anyway, i guess i might as well sleep. extra hours won''t hurt.'' he closed his eyes, his body sinking into the mattress as his thoughts faded.

    however, that peace was short-lived. a sharp knock at the door jolted him awake, his eyes snapping open instantly.

    ''who could it be at this hour?'' he wondered, glancing at the clock on the wall before dragging himself off the bed.

    he opened the door to find asher standing there, his usual cocky demeanor intact.

    "why are you here?" liam asked, his voice calm despite the mild surprise he felt.

    "i need to show you something. just follow me," asher replied, already turning to walk down the hallway.

    liam stared at him for a moment, unimpressed. "you don''t just knock on someone''s door and ask them to follow you without giving a proper reason," he stated, making a move to close the door.

    "for once in your life, restrain yourself from being stubborn and just follow me, dammit," asher said, his frustration evident.

    liam studied him for a moment before letting out a resigned sigh. "this better be worth it." he stepped out, shutting the door behind him.

    without another word, liam followed asher down the dimly lit hallway. the silence between them stretched until something familiar caught liam''s attention¡ªthe path they were taking.

    ''why are we headed toward galen''s training ground?'' liam thought, his curiosity growing.

    minutes later, they arrived at the mini colosseum that served as galen''s private training area. liam followed asher into the center of the arena before asher stopped and turned to face him.

    "why are we here?" liam asked, his tone steady, though his patience was wearing thin.

    "do you have short-term memory? i told you i had something to show you," asher replied, his eye twitching slightly in annoyance.

    "then hurry up. you''re eating into my sleep time," liam said bluntly.

    "trust me, that eagerness to sleep will vanish once you see this," asher said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    ''what is he even talking about?'' liam wondered, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    asher stepped away, putting distance between them as he prepared for what he was about to do. he finally stopped, turning back to liam with a sharp glint in his eyes.

    "pay attention, weakling. this is better shown first, explained later," asher said, shaking out his limbs in preparation. continue reading on empire

    ''what is he planning?'' liam thought, his interest piqued despite himself.

    "ay, take a fighting stance. i can''t show this without making you feel it," asher said, his tone filled with a teasing edge.

    liam sighed, already regretting his decision to come along. "alright, buzz cut. make this quick," he replied, stepping into his fighting stance with practiced ease, his eyes locking onto asher. sea??h th§× nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    asher smirked and began to prepare, his presence shifting as an invisible heat seemed to radiate from him. his flames, though unseen, charged the air, and his piercing blue eyes glowed brighter, as though they were filled with a molten energy.

    liam observed him carefully, skepticism tugging at his thoughts. ''what''s he planning?'' but before he could second-guess, asher vanished in a blur, leaving behind a sudden explosion of blue flames that scorched the ground where he had been standing.

    in the blink of an eye, asher reappeared mid-air, his knee aimed directly for liam''s chest with ferocious intent.

    liam barely had time to react. instinctively, he raised his forearms to block, but the moment asher''s knee made contact, a secondary blast erupted from it¡ªan intense shockwave of compressed blue flames that forced liam backward. he skidded to a stop, his boots digging into the ground to anchor himself.

    asher landed effortlessly, his movements fluid and confident. liam glanced down at his forearms, now smoking slightly. there were no serious injuries, just a faint scratch¡ªa testament to his own durability and quick reflexes.

    ''this power¡­ it''s far beyond asher''s usual control over flames. the precision, the impact¡ªit''s on a different level,'' liam thought, his expression calm as he shifted his gaze back to asher.

    "so? what do you think? impressive, huh?" asher asked, pride practically dripping from his voice.

    liam brushed the soot from his forearm. "well, i guess i can say that."

    "you guess?" asher said, his voice rising with mock outrage. "don''t tell me you''re being all emotional over a tiny hit? tsk. you''ve gone soft, haven''t you? what happened to the cold, heartless warrior i used to spar with? you''re practically a weakling now. pathetic."

    "quit the nonsense, buzz cut, and just tell me what that was," liam said, his voice steady but carrying a subtle edge of authority.

    asher''s smirk widened. "look at you, all curious. fine, i''ll spill. what i just showed you doesn''t have a specific name, but the technique behind it does. galen likes to call it flame concentration," asher explained, the pride in his tone undeniable.

    liam raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued despite his exhaustion. "flame concentration? does that mean compressing your flames into a fixed point or something?"

    "you could say it like that," asher replied, tilting his head slightly, "but there''s more to it. it''s about refining and focusing the flow of myst to produce targeted, efficient flames rather than just spewing uncontrollable bursts like some amateur."

    liam nodded slowly, piecing it together. "so, unlike when you used to summon flames that burned all over the place, with this flame concentration technique, you''re able to release precise flames¡ªfocused, controlled, and not just wildly spreading. is that it?"

    asher''s smirk faltered for a moment. "huh, you catch on faster than i expected," he admitted, though his irritation seeped through.

    ''that makes sense,'' liam thought, recalling asher''s earlier display. ''those flames from his feet during the speed burst and even the knee strike¡ªthey were all released from specific points, not just flaring wildly. i don''t fully get this concept yet, but... with the upcoming exams, i can''t ignore how useful this could be.''

    he placed his hands in his pockets, eyes narrowing slightly. "hey, buzz cut, care to explain in detail?"

    asher''s eye twitched at the nickname, but he waved it off. "why the hell do you think i dragged you out here, genius? shut up and listen." he straightened up, his tone growing more serious. "normally, fire manipulators¡ªoh, sorry, galen prefers pyroknights ¡ªrelease flames that burn and expand in all directions, wild and uncontrolled. that''s just raw fire myst in action. but with flame concentration, we channel myst toward a specific part of the body or a single target, concentrating the energy to control and refine the fire''s output."

    "refining myst," liam muttered, absorbing the explanation.

    "exactly," asher said, gesturing with his hand. "it''s about funneling energy into one focused point instead of letting it disperse. this lets you ''compress'' the myst, creating a denser, more intense flame. like the speed boost from my feet or the knee strike earlier¡ªthat was all thanks to flame concentration."

    "so," liam said, a faint glint in his eye, "it''s not just about control but also efficiency. this lets you focus all your power into a single, devastating point instead of wasting energy. makes sense. and it''s faster too, right?"

    asher grinned, leaning slightly forward. "you''re damn right. compared to that flashy trick you pulled in our spar with galen months ago? this would leave that move in the dust. flame concentration does just help me move just faster; but cleaner, more precise, and hits way harder."

    liam nodded again, his face unreadable. "i see." he turned away slightly, looking at the night sky for a brief moment before speaking. "well, since you''ve told me this now, i''m eager to learn it."

    asher barked a laugh, folding his arms. "pfft. don''t think you can master this overnight, hunter. galen made me practice on boulders for days before i could even get the basics down. you''d need¡ª"

    liam cut him off, his eyes narrowing as a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. "sorry to break it to you, buzz cut, but after dragging me out here and disrupting my sleep for something this interesting, especially given the exams coming up..." he turned back to face asher fully, his voice resolute. "...we''re practicing this until the moon and the sun trade places."

    asher blinked, startled, before breaking into a wide grin. "you''re insane," he said, laughing as he stepped forward, the competitive fire in his eyes blazing. "fine. don''t come crying to me when you can''t stand tomorrow."

    "that''s rich coming from someone who passes out just after a light hit to the face, you know."

 Chapter 147 We Are Rivals

    for the rest of the night, asher drilled liam relentlessly in the art of flame concentration, pushing him far beyond his comfort zone. with each attempt, asher offered sharp critiques and occasionally demonstrated the technique himself, giving liam a clearer understanding.despite the focus on teaching, even asher found himself refining his own skills as they went, their training naturally evolving into a series of impromptu spars.

    under asher''s guidance, liam managed to channel his myst into his fists and feet, creating concentrated bursts of flames. while the power of his strikes wasn''t nearly on par with asher''s, it was a promising start¡ªenough to make asher smirk with begrudging approval.

    at one point, asher paused to explain a critical distinction between flame concentration and flame compression.

    "listen up, weakling," asher began, wiping sweat from his brow. "flame concentration happens inside the body. you channel myst, accumulate it in a specific area, and release it as focused firepower. it''s about precision and flow. but flame compression? that''s different."

    "how so?" liam asked, his breath still ragged from the last round.

    "flame compression happens outside the body. instead of channeling myst, you compress the flame itself, packing it into a denser, more devastating form. it''s raw power. with this, you can even create solid flame constructs, like a sword or a staff." asher''s tone turned smug. "both techniques share a similar principle, but compression? that''s where things get really dangerous."

    liam nodded, processing the explanation. the concept intrigued him¡ªespecially the versatility of flame compression.

    stay updated with empire

    ***

    as the first rays of dawn stretched across the training ground, both young men collapsed against a nearby wall, their bodies drenched in sweat and their breaths labored. the arena around them bore the evidence of their training: scorch marks littered the ground, the air thick with vapor and the faint scent of burnt earth.

    "hey, buzz cut," liam said between breaths, breaking the silence.

    "what, weakling?" asher shot back, his chest heaving.

    "why drag me all the way out here to teach me something this valuable?" liam asked, his eyes fixed on the slowly brightening sky. "with how competitive you are, you could''ve kept this technique to yourself. it would''ve given you a huge edge when we start training with galen again."

    asher clicked his tongue, turning his head to glare at liam. "don''t make it sound so disgusting, idiot. first of all, i didn''t do this for you. this was for me. teaching you helps me improve too, and waiting for the exams to be over before galen showed this to you would only slow my progress."

    liam quirked an eyebrow. "and second?"

    asher smirked, his competitive fire blazing anew. "second, i don''t want to hear you whining after i crush the battlefield exams because i had this technique in my favor. i want no excuses. so now that i''ve shown it to you..." he leaned forward, his voice sharp. "...you better give those exams everything you''ve got. because regardless of whether we''re on the same team or not, i''m surpassing you. i''m going further beyond. got that?"

    liam turned to look at asher, momentarily surprised by the blunt honesty. a faint smirk played on his lips. "you''re pretty confident for someone who''s not even facing me at full strength."

    "oh, spare me the drama," asher retorted, rolling his eyes. "you''ve got dual affinities, sure. but let''s not kid ourselves¡ªyou''re not using dark magic in front of a crowd. i know how people view your kind. you''re more likely to hold back."

    liam''s expression shifted, his smirk fading as his usual stoic demeanor returned. "since you''re so aware of that, why help me at all?"

    asher forced himself to stand, his legs shaky but his resolve firm. "listen, hunter. the world doesn''t revolve around you. my family doesn''t have some grudge against dark magic users like the rest of the sheep out there. sure, people view your kind as ''second-rate demons,'' but me?" he scoffed. "i couldn''t care less. what i care about is strength. they say you dark magic users are supposed to be on a different level¡ªand that is all i care about."

    he extended a hand to liam, his eyes blazing with determination. "from now on, we''re rivals. whether we''re on the same side or not, i''m coming for you. and don''t even try to downplay your potential with that ''i''m not even in the top five'' nonsense. those so-called top five? mediocre weaklings. they don''t make my blood boil. but you, hunter? you''re different. you''re worth the fight."

    liam stared at asher for a long moment before finally taking the offered hand, his smirk returning, sharper than before. "rivals, huh? fine. just don''t come crying when you realize what you''ve signed up for."

    after that, the two boys returned to their respective rooms to wash up. the cool water was a welcome relief against their aching muscles, rinsing away the grime and heat of their relentless training. luckily for them, it was the weekend, granting them a much-needed reprieve to rest and recover.

    ***

    as the morning sunlight filtered into the library, ariana, sheila, charlotte, and dylan were huddled around a cluttered table. textbooks, scrolls, and hastily scribbled notes were scattered everywhere as they crammed for the looming theory exams. the atmosphere was surprisingly focused, with ariana leading the charge, her glasses slipping slightly down her nose as she explained yet another concept.

    but as she glanced around, something felt off.

    "has anyone seen liam or asher today?" ariana asked, pushing her glasses back up with a finger, her tone tinged with curiosity.

    sheila shook her head, her expression amused. "nope, haven''t seen them since breakfast. and honestly? it''s too quiet without asher being a walking disaster."

    dylan leaned back in his chair, folding his arms with a grin. "you know, now that you mention it, maybe this is a rare blessing. no asher means no flaming chaos. and liam?... no asher means no flaming chaos."

    charlotte smirked mischievously, twirling a strand of her curly hair. "liam¡­ my dear, broody bae." her voice was dripping with teasing affection. "if i did see him, i''d probably be too distracted to care about even the exams. picture sexy body, fresh out of the shower, droplets running down that chest, then to his abs before straight down to his¡­"

    ariana choked on her words, her face turning a bright shade of red. sheila clamped a hand over her mouth, stifling a laugh, while dylan nearly toppled out of his chair.

    "for heaven''s sake, charlotte!" dylan exclaimed, pointing a finger at her as if scolding a child. "you''re about as subtle as a boulder rolling downhill!"

    charlotte shrugged, utterly unbothered. "what can i say? i''m a woman of honesty. admiring my bae isn''t a crime, is it?"

    dylan shook his head in mock disbelief, a grin spreading across his face. "you know what? i''m just gonna embrace this. being the only guy here is starting to feel like paradise. who needs asher and liam anyway?"

    ariana rolled her eyes and flicked him on the forehead with a rolled-up scroll. "focus, dylan."

    after thirty minutes of intense studying¡ªand dylan''s focus steadily deteriorating¡ªthe library doors creaked open. the heavy, deliberate thud of boots echoed through the room, drawing all eyes to the entrance.

    galen strode in, his fiery eyes scanning the group. his composure was intact, but the subtle twitch in his jaw and his tightly clenched fists suggested otherwise.

    "there you are," he said, his voice calm but laced with irritation.

    "uh, hi, sir galen!" ariana greeted, a nervous smile spreading across her face. "what brings you here?"

    galen ignored the pleasantries and cut straight to the point. "have any of you seen asher?" s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    the group exchanged glances, each one growing more uneasy. finally, sheila spoke. "no, we haven''t. why? did something happen?"

    galen let out a low growl, leaning over the table and planting his hands firmly on its surface. his fiery eyes bored into theirs. "if you see him, tell him to stay out of my sight. if i do see him, his face¡ªand no, scratch that, his entire body¡ªwill look like my training ground."

    dylan raised an eyebrow, unable to resist. "uh, okay, but¡­ what''s wrong with your training ground?"

    galen''s glare intensified, ready to exaggerate. "oh, just the usual. scorch marks, shattered pillars, blackened floors¡ªand, oh, a suspiciously lava-like pit. it now looks like the aftermath of a dragon having a meltdown."

    sheila blinked. "wait¡­ you''re saying asher did that?"

    "who else?" galen snapped, running a hand through his perfectly styled white hair in exasperation. "do you think someone volunteered to join him in wrecking my pristine training grounds? no one likes the meathead. except maybe you, blondie." he gestured toward dylan with a pointed look.

    dylan raised his hands defensively, grinning. "hey, don''t drag me into this. i''m all for chaos, but not lava-pit chaos."

    galen straightened, his coat swishing dramatically behind him as he turned to leave. "just pass him the message. if i find him, not even mystica''s magic will put him back together."

    as the doors swung shut behind him, the group sat in stunned silence for a moment.

    "well," dylan said, breaking the tension with a grin, "looks like asher found a creative way to spice up galen''s training ground. honestly? i''m kind of impressed."

    ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands, while charlotte smirked. sheila sighed, glancing at the mess of notes on the table. "let''s just hope galen cools off before he actually finds him."

    dylan leaned back, a playful gleam in his eye. "i''m betting ten of my exam points that when asher shows up, he''ll have zero idea why galen''s mad."

    everyone groaned in unison, knowing dylan was probably right.

 Chapter 148 Theory Exam

    throughout the remaining of the weekend, liam and asher continued training together, but only at night when they wouldn''t be disturbed. liam learned quickly, mastering the control of fire''s power and intensity to maneuver freely at astonishing speeds.it wasn''t just liam who was improving¡ªasher was growing stronger too. he wasn''t about to let liam be the only one benefiting from their sessions. as with the first night, their training often escalated into spirited spars, driving both to push their limits.

    their commitment to mastering flame concentration left little time for their friends, though they still joined them for dinner at the cafeteria and occasionally studied together in the library. when ariana, sheila, charlotte, and dylan recounted galen''s enraged warning to asher, his reaction was just as dylan had predicted: complete cluelessness. liam, however, knew exactly what had happened but kept silent. still, the knowledge didn''t deter him from continuing his nightly training with asher, much to galen''s frustration.

    every morning, galen found his once-pristine training ground in ruins¡ªscorched, cracked, and battered¡ªforcing the earth manipulators to repair the damage, again and again. what infuriated him most wasn''t just the destruction, but his inability to catch asher in the act. that changed the day before the theory exam.

    on that night, liam and asher planned a brief training session to avoid overexertion before the exams. their plan unraveled when galen finally caught them. his joy at apprehending asher was eclipsed only by his surprise¡ªand delight¡ªat discovering liam, who he didn''t think would ever be on the same page with asher, was also involved.

    galen drilled the living hell out of them, pushing the two boys through an intense regimen that lasted until two hours past midnight. he ultimately let them go, a rare act of mercy, knowing his original plan would have left them too exhausted to take either the theory or practical exams. he never admitted it, but part of him grudgingly respected their dedication to improving their fire magic skills.

    exhausted but chastened, the boys headed straight to bed, heeding galen''s stern warning against trying to train elsewhere. they rested well enough to face the next day''s challenges.

    as the sun rose over the academy, students bustled about, heading to their classrooms. the first years, however, congregated in the cafeteria, fueling up for the grueling seven-hour theory exam ahead. for some, it was a matter of ensuring they didn''t tackle the mental marathon on an empty stomach, which might lead to sudden dead. for others, like dylan, it was an attempt to eat their anxiety away.

    at their usual table, the group had gathered. dylan piled his plate high with food, while ariana and sheila ate with their typical elegance. charlotte, on the other hand, joined dylan in stress-eating, her usual composure nowhere to be found.

    meanwhile, asher and liam sat nearby. asher, still recovering from galen''s grueling punishment and tormented by the constant growling of his stomach during his sleep, devoured his meal with the gusto of a starving beast. liam, in contrast, appeared unbothered. years of enduring harsh conditions in the dark forest had hardened him, and though he felt the hunger, he bore it with practiced ease. stay connected with empire

    ***

    after breakfast, the first-year students were summoned to the exam hall. a quiet hum of anxiety filled the air as they began filing in, each assigned a seat five feet apart to ensure ample space. the massive hall was eerily silent, save for the shuffle of shoes on the cold stone floor and the occasional nervous cough.

    dylan, ever the skeptic, stood by the door, trying to charm his way out of the whole ordeal.

    "professor, are you sure this is necessary?" dylan asked, flashing the elderly instructor a wide grin, his fingers drumming against the chair in mock nonchalance. "i mean, we''ve been studying, right? and i''ve been working so hard. maybe i could just, uh, skip the exam? you know, for the greater good. like, the preservation of my sanity."

    the professor, a no-nonsense woman with small reading glasses perched on her nose, gave dylan a look that could freeze water.

    "mr. wellington, if you don''t sit down and take your exam, i''ll make sure the next two weeks of your life are spent cleaning the academy''s library¡ªfront and back¡ªevery day."

    dylan''s eyes widened in horror.

    "wait¡ªwait! you can''t just give me library duty! have mercy! i''m a gentleman! a man of leisure!" he protested, attempting to feign distress, but the professor was unmoved.

    "no mercy," she said flatly, pointing to his seat. "sit down. now."

    with a dramatic sigh, dylan shuffled to his seat, slumping down in defeat and casting one last hopeless glance at the professor. his mind raced with excuses, but he knew none of them would work.

    as the last student took their seat, the professor began distributing the exam papers. dylan could practically hear his soul leave his body as the papers were passed down the rows. he stared at the one that landed in front of him, half-expecting it to burst into flames.

    the first few words were enough to send a chill down his spine: magical theory: intermediate concepts, history of arcane civilizations, beast classification and behavior, and¡ªmost terrifying of all¡ªdemons: types and weaknesses.

    "oh, no," dylan groaned, dropping his head onto the desk with a dull thud. his arms flopped around the exam paper in a desperate attempt to push it away, as though the sheer force of will might make the questions disappear.

    liam, sitting five seats to his left, merely raised an eyebrow at dylan''s display. asher, however, glanced over with a grin, shaking his head.

    "you good there, blondie?" asher asked, his voice dangerously close to an amused laugh.

    dylan barely lifted his head, his face twisted in agony. "no. i''m not. i''m already in hell, and it''s made of questions." he sat up slightly, trying to scan the paper without spiraling into full-blown panic. "history of the¡ªoh, great, a history question. how much time do we have to answer this, five minutes? i bet i could write something vaguely related and hope for the best."

    the professor''s voice cut through the room, sending a wave of dread over the students.

    "you will have exactly seven hours to complete the exam, with no breaks. you are not to leave your seat unless you have permission, and you must remain silent throughout the duration."

    "seven hours?!" dylan''s head snapped up in shock. "i thought it was a joke when the headmaster said it. how do you expect anyone to survive that? this is torture!"

    "no talking, mr. wellington," the professor snapped. "if you continue, i''ll add another hour to your exam time. understood?"

    dylan''s eyes widened, and he immediately fell silent, realizing this was a battle he was not going to win. he glanced back at the paper, his fingers trembling as he held the pencil. the flood of questions before him now seemed like an insurmountable mountain. s§×ar?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    he slowly reached for the first question, eyeing it like it might bite: what are the key components of the arcane heart used in summoning beasts, and what are the associated rituals and their origins?

    dylan nearly choked on his own breath. "components of the arcane heart?! what is this, the beastology finals?"

    in the seat to his right, ariana shot him a look and smiled faintly, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to his panicked state. "you''ll be fine, dylan. just take it slow."

    "slow?" dylan muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "this paper''s gonna eat me alive. the arcane heart? i''ve only ever seen that in bedtime stories about ancient evils!"

    sheila, seated at the other end of the hall, cast a quick glance at the boys, but her focus remained fixed on her paper. "honestly, dylan, stop making a scene. there are demons in this exam. real ones. focus, and you might survive."

    dylan sank back in his chair. "i''m not worried about surviving, i''m worried about passing! this is the exam from the underworld!"

    liam, ever the picture of calm, barely reacted to dylan''s complaints. he''d already set his mind on the exam, flipping through the pages with steady focus. ''honestly speaking, dylan''s right, though. this thing is even making my brain hurt.''

    dylan''s eyes shifted between liam and his paper, wondering how the hell his friend made it look so easy. "this is your fault, liam," he muttered under his breath, eyes darting to the first question again. "i bet you know everything in this exam. fire magic, beastology, flame-themed trivia... it''s all connected to you somehow, isn''t it?"

    liam didn''t flinch, but max, who was just sitting behind dylan, did. "please dylan, a little quiet will do." max not being good with ''words'' just like charlotte, was close to passing out as much as dylan.

    dylan''s shoulders slumped as he began scribbling down whatever came to mind. the next seven hours stretched before him like an eternity of confusion, magical history, and agonizing mental gymnastics.

 Chapter 149 Theory Exam 2

    the exam hall was a battlefield of brains, and every student was a soldier armed with pencils, erasers, and varying levels of desperation. dylan, who had been whining incessantly earlier, was now eerily quiet. his head was bowed low, his pencil scribbling furiously as if his very life depended on it.asher, glancing over, muttered to max, "what happened to him? he was practically crying a minute ago, and now he''s in some kind of exam trance."

    max shrugged, whispering back, "he looks like he''s been possessed by the ghost of an ancient scholar. i don''t trust it."

    meanwhile, others in the hall were visibly struggling. charlotte, seated near ariana, was biting her lip in frustration. her paper was filled with scribbles and half-erased answers. "this is ridiculous," she whispered under her breath, her curls bouncing as she shook her head. one of the questions¡ªexplain the relationship between light magic and spatial distortion in ancient warfare¡ªmade her feel like she was reading another language.

    "psst, ariana," charlotte whispered, casting a pleading glance at her friend.

    ariana glanced over and whispered back just loud enough to be heard. "it''s about how light mages in ancient battles used their magic to bend enemy formations. think of it as creating mirages to confuse their opponents."

    charlotte blinked, barely absorbing the information. "right. mirages. got it. thanks." she jotted down something vaguely related, hoping for partial credit.

    but ariana''s assistance was limited. the professor''s hawk-like gaze roamed the room, her small glasses reflecting the dim light of the hall. ariana couldn''t risk being caught helping too much, leaving charlotte to wrestle with the rest of the paper.

    sheila, seated at the far end of the room, was faring better, though not without her own struggles. her focus was unwavering, but some of the questions hit her like a ton of bricks. she furrowed her brows, her pen tapping against her chin as she tackled a particularly challenging section about demon hierarchies.

    "the difference between a greater and lesser demon''s myst core structure is¡­" sheila read, her stomach sinking. her mind raced through her studies, recalling every diagram and lecture. she managed to scrape together a coherent answer but not without a grimace.

    right behind dylan, asher and max were in their own little world of chaos. asher''s usual confidence had been replaced with visible frustration, his once-pristine paper now covered in scribbled-out answers. max leaned over slightly, whispering, "hey, what''s the answer to number five?"

    "beats me," asher grumbled. "i''m still stuck on number three. something about beast myst interactions? what does that even mean?"

    "hell if i know," max replied, his voice a blend of irritation and defeat. "this is a disaster."

    asher shot a glance at dylan, who hadn''t spoken a word since the exam started. his blond-haired friend looked like a zombie¡ªpale, hunched over his desk, and writing at a pace that defied human limits.

    "should we ask dylan?" max suggested half-heartedly. stay connected via empire

    asher followed max''s gaze to their blond comrade, then shook his head. "look at him. he''s not human anymore. whatever spirit is keeping him alive, let it do its thing."

    meanwhile, liam, ever the lone wolf, sat five seats to dylan''s right, completely isolated. he wasn''t struggling as much as some of the others, but even he found certain questions mentally exhausting. his eyes scanned the paper, his mind working through sections history questions and elemental magic questions.

    "this is unnecessarily complicated," liam thought, his pencil scratching the paper. "if they wanted to torture us, they should''ve just said so."

    despite his internal complaints, liam managed to maintain his composure. he didn''t bother looking to anyone else for help; he knew he was too far away, and besides, he preferred to rely on himself.

    as the minutes dragged on, the room was filled with the sound of pencils against paper, the occasional cough, and the faint whispers of desperate students. the tension was palpable, and even the air seemed heavy with the weight of unanswered questions.

    dylan, however, remained the enigma of the room. for someone who had been so vocal about his dread earlier, he was now a silent, unstoppable force, plowing through the exam like a man possessed. it was almost unnerving.

    by the fourth hour, asher leaned back slightly, muttering under his breath to max, "if dylan actually passes this, i''m buying him dinner. there''s no way he''s pulling this off legitimately."

    max snorted. "if he passes this, i''m questioning my entire existence."

    the professor''s voice cut through the murmurs, sharp and unforgiving. "mr. samson, mr. hawthorne, if i hear another word from either of you, your exam will be marked incomplete."

    both boys immediately straightened in their seats, exchanging a silent look of mutual suffering.

    ¡ª

    by the sixth hour of the exam, dylan finally leaned back from his hunched-over posture, letting out a dramatic groan as he stretched his arms above his head. his joints cracked audibly, drawing a few annoyed glances from nearby students. he smirked, clearly unbothered.

    "well, that''s about all i''ve got," he muttered, tossing his pencil onto the desk with exaggerated finality. "if the examiners think there''s more to write, they can finish it themselves. i''ve done my civic duty."

    he glanced at his paper, nudging it to the side of his desk with an air of accomplishment¡ªor perhaps surrender. a slow, mischievous grin spread across his face as he leaned back in his chair, arms folded behind his head. "now then," he whispered to himself, "time to revisit that dream i was having about mystica before daybreak. a beautiful, magical reunion awaits."

    with that, dylan slumped forward, folding his arms on the desk and resting his head down. within moments, he was off, a perverted smile creeping onto his face as his breathing slowed. the subtle twitch of his lips hinted that whatever he was dreaming about was entirely unsuitable for a public setting.

    asher and max exchanged looks of pure disbelief.

    "did he just¡­?" asher began, his brow furrowing.

    "yup," max replied, his voice flat. "he just finished early and fell asleep. during the exam."

    "is this even the same dylan?" asher muttered, staring at the blond with a mix of awe and irritation.

    "for a moment, i almost regretted not asking him for help," max said, scratching the back of his head. "but then i remembered¡ªthis is dylan. he probably just wrote a bunch of nonsense. if we copied his answers, we''d be expelled by tomorrow."

    as the clock ticked down, the tension in the room rose to its peak. by the time the professor rang the bell to signal the end of the seventh hour, the collective sigh of relief from the students was nearly deafening. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    the reactions were varied but telling. some students slumped back in their seats, their faces etched with exhaustion and quiet despair, as if silently praying to whatever deities they believed in. others looked like they had discovered the secrets of the universe, only for the exam to end too soon. while others like ariana, at neatly as if the exam had been no more than a routine exercise.

    "place your papers at the edge of your desks," the professor instructed. once everyone complied, she raised a hand, and with a flick of her wrist, a gust of air magic swept through the room, collecting all one hundred papers and arranging them into a neat stack that floated beside her.

    "you are dismissed," she announced. "enjoy the rest of your day¡ªand prepare yourselves for the three-day practical exam starting tomorrow. good luck."

    with that, she strode out, the papers trailing obediently behind her.

    as soon as she was gone, the room erupted into movement. students groaned, stretched, and staggered out of their seats like survivors of a harrowing ordeal.

    "i''m doomed," one student muttered, near tears. "i don''t think i got anything right."

    "same," another moaned, dragging their feet toward the door. "expulsion''s looking real good right now."

    charlotte rose from her seat dramatically, her curls bouncing as she clung to ariana''s arm. "it''s over," she wailed in mock despair. "no more mental abuse! i can''t take it anymore."

    "there, there," ariana said soothingly, patting charlotte''s head like a comforting older sister. "i''m sure you did great. you''ll see."

    "blondie!" asher called out as he approached dylan''s desk, where the blond was still sound asleep. he gave him a light shake, but dylan didn''t stir.

    "blondie," asher repeated, louder this time. still no response.

    with a twitching eye and a growing smirk, asher raised his hand and delivered a sharp smack to the back of dylan''s head.

    "ow!" dylan yelped, bolting upright and clutching his head. he blinked groggily, glaring at asher. "which foul beast dares disturb my holy slumber?"

    "the exam''s over, you idiot," asher shot back, rolling his eyes. "you planning to nap here all day, or what?"

    dylan stretched lazily, yawning as he stood. "finally. i can escape this den of mental torture." he grabbed his belongings and headed for the door without a backward glance.

    asher, still amused, turned to spot liam at the far end of the room. for once, the usually stoic fighter wore an expression that could only be described as sheer disorientation. his red eyes were slightly glazed, his shoulders slumped like he''d just fought a dozen battles back-to-back.

    "even the wannabe had a hard time," asher muttered with a grin, barely holding back laughter. "this is priceless."

    "hey!" dylan''s voice rang out from the doorway, drawing everyone''s attention. he stood there, leaning casually against the frame, his expression one of exaggerated disgust. "are you guys planning to spend the rest of your day in this dungeon? i, for one, am reclaiming my freedom."

 Chapter 150 Possibilities

    as the group stepped out of the exam hall, dylan led the way with an exaggerated swagger, arms swinging dramatically. his grin was wide enough to rival the horizon, and he strutted like a king returning from a victorious campaign.behind him, the rest of the group dragged their weary bodies forward, looking as though they had just survived a seven-hour war.

    "food," dylan declared, his voice echoing across the courtyard like a battle cry. "the only cure for this mental torture. i''ve earned it, and now i shall feast like a champion."

    charlotte, walking beside ariana, scoffed and crossed her arms. "champion of what? sleeping through the last hour?"

    dylan turned, grinning. "exactly! my strategic retreat into the land of dreams was necessary to preserve my brilliant mind. you wouldn''t understand."

    "you mean your mind that was writing nonsense for hours?" asher added, not even trying to hide his smirk.

    "details, details." dylan waved a dismissive hand. "what matters is that i finished first. efficiency at its finest!"

    "sure, if you call drooling on your desk efficient," sheila quipped, earning a round of chuckles from the group.

    as they stepped into the cafeteria, the warm scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat wrapped around them like a comforting embrace. the room buzzed with energy as students shared stories of their exam ordeals. for dylan, though, there was no time for conversation¡ªhis eyes locked onto the serving line, gleaming with predatory focus.

    "out of my way, mortals!" he exclaimed, grabbing a tray and piling it high with roasted chicken, bread rolls, and a questionable green soup that even the servers seemed hesitant to touch.

    max eyed the soup with visible skepticism. "you''re actually eating that?"

    dylan grinned, holding up the bowl like a trophy. "survival is about risks, my friend. only the brave thrive."

    "i''ll stick to not poisoning myself, thanks," max replied, shaking his head as he opted for a safer choice of grilled meat and rice.

    the rest of the group filled their trays with varying levels of enthusiasm. ariana carefully selected a modest portion of salad and fish, while asher heaped his plate with an alarming amount of steak and potatoes.

    "if i''m gonna die during the practical exam," asher said, balancing his mountain of food, "at least i''ll go out on a full stomach."

    the group found a table by the window, the sunlight casting a golden glow on their weary faces. dylan wasted no time, tearing into his food like a man who hadn''t eaten in days.

    "you could at least pretend to have table manners," sheila muttered, looking mildly horrified as dylan devoured a drumstick in two bites.

    dylan grinned mid-chew. "i''m optimizing digestion. peak efficiency, remember?"

    charlotte rolled her eyes but smirked. "sure, keep telling yourself that, champ."

    as the conversation shifted, max leaned back in his chair and posed a question that made everyone pause. "so... how do you guys think the practical exam groups are gonna be set up?"

    sheila nodded, her brows furrowing. "yeah, the headmaster did say we wouldn''t get to choose. i wonder what they''re basing the teams on."

    the question hung in the air like an unsolved puzzle. slowly, everyone turned their gaze toward one person¡ªliam, who was eating his food with the same calm indifference he always carried. the weight of their stares eventually made him glance up, fork halfway to his mouth.

    "what?" he asked, his tone flat but tinged with confusion.

    "well," sheila began, clearing her throat, "your critical thinking about this kind of stuff is usually on point. so, i figured you''d have some idea."

    "yeah," ariana chimed in, her voice soft, her cheeks slightly pink. "you''re good at analyzing things." sear?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    liam narrowed his eyes slightly but didn''t respond. instead, he continued eating, as if their expectations weren''t his problem.

    charlotte smirked, leaning forward with a teasing glint in her eye. "pfft. that''s why you were all staring at him? wow, for a second there, i thought i had competition for my bae." her tone was playfully suggestive as she glanced at liam. "y''all are lucky i''m not the jealous type."

    "wait," she added, her gaze shifting to max, who suddenly looked very uncomfortable. "why were you staring at my bae, huh? don''t tell me you''re into guys now."

    max''s eyes widened in alarm. "what? no! i only looked because they did. why would i be into guys? that''s not¡ª"

    charlotte burst out laughing, cutting him off. "relax, tiger. i was kidding. but the way you panicked just now? suspicious." she gave him a wink, which only made max groan and bury his face in his hands.

    asher, who had been silently demolishing his steak, glanced at liam with a smirk. "you know, they aren''t wrong. you''ve got a knack for figuring out this kind of stuff."

    liam finished his last bite with his usual calm, leaning back in his chair. his eyes glinted slightly as he looked at asher. "since when did you start agreeing with people on their opinions about me?"

    experience more tales on empire

    asher rolled his eyes and pointed his fork at liam. "don''t twist my words, dude. i''m not desperate for answers like they are. besides," he grinned and puffed his chest out, "it doesn''t matter who i get stuck with. i''m gonna shine the brightest, no matter what."

    "good for you," liam replied flatly, his voice laced with disinterest.

    liam exhaled before speaking. "if you''re really wondering about how the groups will be assigned, there''s something you should''ve already noticed by now.

    "from mystica to the headmaster''s announcement, one phrase kept repeating: your ability to stay composed under pressure in diverse situations." liam began

    "based on that, you can be sure of one thing: you won''t be in the same group as the people you''re close to or comfortable with."

    the group fell into thoughtful silence, his words sinking in like heavy stones in a calm lake.

    "but," ariana spoke up, her eyes thoughtful behind her glasses, "if the groups are large¡ªsay, ten or fifteen people¡ªwouldn''t the chances of being with someone you know well increase?"

    liam shook his head, his expression calm. "no, it wouldn''t. even in a group that size, the probability of being placed with someone you''re close to is still low. the organizers will deliberately spread connections thin to force us into unpredictable dynamics. you might end up with a classmate, but that''s about it."

    "why go to such lengths, though?" sheila asked, her brows furrowing. "wouldn''t it make more sense to put people who work well together in the same group?"

    "why go to such lengths, though?" sheila asked, her brows furrowing in thought. "wouldn''t it make more sense to group people who work well together? that way, we''d maximize efficiency."

    liam''s eyes flicked toward her, his expression unreadable. "sometimes, you''re too na?ve," he said bluntly. "this isn''t about what makes sense¡ªit''s about forcing us to adapt. the goal isn''t to see how well we perform in comfort zones. it''s to test how we survive, strategize, and excel when we''re thrown into situations with people we don''t trust or understand. if they handed us a safety net, there wouldn''t be a challenge to overcome."

    sheila blinked, her lips parting as she processed his words, but before she could respond, asher leaned back in his chair with a smirk. "exactly," he said, folding his arms behind his head. "they want to push us out of our bubbles. see who sinks and who swims. if we stuck to the same tricks we always use, they''d never know who can really rise under pressure."

    "pretty much," liam agreed. "so don''t get too attached to the idea of familiar faces. if you do, you''ll only end up disappointed when the exam starts."

    the group exchanged glances, the weight of his analysis sinking in. even dylan, who was still chewing on his dessert, paused mid-bite to mull over liam''s words.

    "well," dylan finally said, swallowing a massive chunk of cake, "whatever the groups are, one thing''s for sure."

    "what''s that?" sheila asked, raising a brow.

    dylan grinned. "i''ll still be the mvp."

    charlotte groaned. "you? the mvp? please, you''re more like the comic relief."

    "yeah, but at least i''ll keep things interesting!" dylan shot back, winking at her.

 Chapter 151 Sent To Vlardia

    when the next day arrived, the atmosphere among the first years had shifted. gone were the nervous whispers about the theory exam or the fear of expulsion. today, some students looked as if they were ready to march into battle, their determination blazing. "if we''re going down," one had declared loudly, "then we''re going down in style!" others, however, had resigned themselves to fate, their faces pale and expressions devoid of any fight.at the northeast side of the academy stood a grand, high-domed structure, its design intricate and commanding. morning sunlight filtered through its numerous windows, casting reflections across the exterior like fractured rainbows. the inside, however, was even more striking¡ªa carefully designed blend of elegance and authority. a raised stage viewing balcony dominated the space, lined with rows of plush, red-cushioned seats. this place was reserved for the academy''s highest-ranking figures and influential guests.

    at the forefront sat the headmaster, mr. thion, his composed demeanor radiating authority as he observed the scene below. to his right was gordon, wearing his signature overly sincere smile that seemed out of place among the stoic expressions surrounding him. several other notable figures were present as well: sir regulus, sir kaelen, and lady ember. mystica sat a few seats behind the headmaster, her piercing eyes watching the proceedings with a mixture of amusement and curiosity.

    among the other attendees were nobles, knights, and mages, all present for reasons beyond mere academic interest. the presence of the nobles was more political than ceremonial; they were keen to observe the next generation of talent that might one day serve their interests. for them, this was not just an exam¡ªit was an opportunity to identify potential allies or assets for their respective houses. the academy''s reputation as a breeding ground for powerful mages and warriors made it a critical hub for political maneuvering.

    yet, not everyone was present. in the back row, two seats remained conspicuously empty. they belonged to galen and magnus, the academy''s most infamous knights. their absence drew murmurs among the nobles, who questioned the decorum¡ªor lack thereof¡ªof the knights tasked with shaping young minds.

    "such a lack of discipline," one noble muttered, leaning toward another. "how are we to trust knights who don''t even bother showing up on time?"

    but beneath their murmurs lay an unspoken truth: no one could deny the value these knights brought to the academy and the kingdom. galen and magnus were far more than just instructors; they were legends in their own right. despite their differing temperaments and reputations, both were unparalleled in their mastery of their respective elements. while magnus was revered for his precise and overwhelming wind magic, galen''s fire magic was so destructive that stories of his strength bordered on myth. their presence at the academy wasn''t a question of propriety but of necessity; they were living examples of what the students could aspire to become.

    back on the tiled ground below the balcony, the first-year students gathered, their uniforms crisp and weapons at the ready. they formed a loose assembly, their chatter and shifting stances betraying a mix of anticipation and anxiety. the space, though open and unadorned, seemed almost sacred under the weight of so many expectant gazes.

    a hush fell over the students as the headmaster rose from his seat with a commanding presence, his sharp gaze sweeping across them. the murmurs that had filled the air below fell silent as every single one of them turned their attention upward, anticipation palpable. clearing his throat, he began to speak, his voice resonating with authority.

    "good morning, first years. i trust you all enjoyed your experience with the theory exam yesterday." his tone carried a subtle edge, as if daring them to admit otherwise.

    a ripple of nervous chuckles passed through the students, though it quickly faded as he continued.

    "today marks the beginning of your battlefield exam. for the next three days, you will be sent to vlardia. allow me to remind those of you who may have let the details slip your minds what vlardia truly is and what you can expect."

    the headmaster clasped his hands behind his back, his expression growing more solemn. "vlardia serves two purposes. it is both a testing ground for the academy and a containment zone for captured demons. these demons, sealed by powerful enchantments, will be temporarily released into designated areas to provide the necessary conditions for your examination."

    a visible wave of tension swept through the students, many of whom exchanged uneasy glances.

    "yes," the headmaster confirmed. "this means that, depending on your circumstances, you may encounter these demons. whether you find them¡ªor they find you¡ªwill largely depend on your choices and instincts." he paused for effect, allowing the weight of his words to settle over them.

    "however, let me make one thing abundantly clear: the purpose of this exam is not to see how many demons you can defeat. your primary objective is survival. you are to demonstrate adaptability, strategic thinking, and the ability to navigate dangerous situations. should you find yourself outmatched, retreat. survival takes precedence over reckless bravery."

    the students listened intently, their initial fear tempered by the clarity of his instructions.

    "that being said," he added, his tone hardening, "do not think for a moment that you can simply hide and wait out the exam. doing so will result in an automatic failure¡ªzero points for the entirety of the exam. this test is about learning to thrive in adversity, not avoiding it."

    silence reigned as the weight of the headmaster''s words bore down on them. some students straightened their postures, steeling themselves, while others shifted nervously.

    "any questions?" he asked, scanning the group with a sharp gaze. for a moment, none of the students moved, their silence speaking volumes.

    just as he turned to mystica, preparing to proceed, a voice broke through the quiet. "uh¡ªsir!"

    the headmaster halted mid-step, his piercing gaze falling on a boy with messy ginger hair, his hand hesitantly raised.

    "yes, young man," the headmaster said evenly. "do you have a question?"

    the boy swallowed, then nodded. "yes, sir. i was wondering... you mentioned we would be placed in groups for this exam. when will we find out who our group members are?"

    the headmaster''s stern expression softened slightly, acknowledging the merit of the question. "a fair query. the group placements have already been decided. you will learn who your teammates are upon your arrival in vlardia."

    "thank you, sir," the boy replied, lowering his hand.

    "any further questions?" the headmaster asked, his gaze sweeping the students once more. when none came, he nodded and turned back to mystica. "very well. mystica, if you would."

    mystica, who had been reclining in her seat with a playful smirk, rose gracefully. "understood, headmaster." she stepped forward, addressing the students with a teasing lilt to her voice. "alright, my darlings, it''s time to enter the battlefield. enjoy yourselves¡ªand do try to come back in one piece."

    with a snap of her fingers, the air shimmered with magic. one by one, the students began to dissolve into clouds of white, swirling smoke, their forms vanishing into the ether. within moments, the tiled ground was empty, leaving only the faint scent of myst lingering in the air.

    mystica turned back to the headmaster with a sly smile. "all set, thion. let''s see how they fare."

    the headmaster nodded, his expression unreadable as he gazed at the empty space below. "let the exam begin."

    ¡ª

    minutes after the students had been teleported, a door at the back of the balcony creaked open. the sharp sound drew the attention of many seated nobles and knights, but the atmosphere shifted entirely when two figures strode in: galen and magnus.

    "i said shut up," galen growled, his voice laced with irritation as he entered the room. he glanced over his shoulder, clearly annoyed. "if you wanted to walk through first, you should''ve just gone ahead, you idiot."

    magnus, strolling in behind him with his usual carefree demeanor, smirked. "well, maybe next time you should just agree to walk behind me. problem solved." he casually rubbed the back of his head, as if nursing a fresh smack.

    the tension in the air was palpable as the two knights entered. eyes turned their way, some filled with open disdain, while others betrayed grudging respect. the nobles, in particular, shifted uncomfortably at their irreverent presence.

    the acting commander of the academy''s knight''s council, sir varyn hone, spoke from his seat with an air of authority, his no-nonsense expression unwavering. "at the very least, show some respect by offering a greeting or silence for arriving late."

    explore more stories with empire

    galen stopped mid-stride, his eyes locking onto the back sir varyn head. "huh? who exactly are you directing that statement to? i hope it''s not me, sir varyn," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "i don''t take kindly to being told to act a certain way just to satisfy the fragile egos of nobles."

    without waiting for a response, galen dropped into an empty seat, stretching his legs out as if he owned the place.

    the tension snapped like a bowstring when sir kaelen stood abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "magna galen! how dare you speak to your commander in such a disrespectful manner!" his booming voice echoed through the chamber, silencing the murmurs.

    galen cracked one eye open, reclining further in his seat. "first off, don''t say my name backward, you damn wizzel. second,"¡ªhe propped one foot on the chair in front of him, folding his arms behind his head¡ª"he''s your commander, not mine."

    the audacity of his words left several nobles gasping in shock, their outrage barely contained. others simply muttered under their breath, clearly torn between anger and admiration for galen''s sheer disregard for decorum.

    beside him, magnus finally sank into the seat next to his friend, a crooked smile tugging at his lips. "c''mon, gally, you can''t go around talking like that. you''re going to give the poor man a heart attack." his teasing tone only added fuel to the fire.

    "don''t call me that, you damn idiot," galen snapped, his irritation evident.

    magnus chuckled, leaning back lazily. "sure thing, gally."

    sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 152 The Team

    the sun hung high in the sky as liam stood in a small clearing within vlardia. he tilted his head upward, squinting against the light as faint, dark shapes flitted across the vast blue canvas above. they looked like birds from this distance, but given the nature of this realm, liam wasn''t inclined to assume.''who knows what they really are,'' he thought.

    the clearing felt eerily familiar. the tall green trees surrounding the area formed a dense wall, their canopy allowing only fragmented rays of sunlight to pierce through and dapple the ground in shimmering patches. the scent of wild vegetation filled the air, stirring a memory from the beast realm they had been sent to during the enrollment trials.

    ''this feels familiar,'' liam mused. his red eyes swept across the clearing, taking in the scene with a detached air.

    a group of four other students stood nearby, their presence indicating they were his assigned companions for the next few days. ''so, these are my allies¡ªor liabilities¡ªfor this exam,'' liam thought dryly. his gaze lingered on one of them, a familiar face leaning casually against a tree, eyes closed as though this were a casual stroll through a park.

    ''how interesting to have him here,'' liam thought, recognizing lucian, one of chris''s ever-loyal lackeys.

    the rest of the group was new to him. the first girl drew his attention with her athletic frame. her short, dark blue hair framed her slender yet muscular figure. a sword was sheathed at her hip, and a sturdy shield was slung across her back. she had a serious demeanor.

    the second girl was strikingly beautiful, even more so than the first. her long, pink hair was styled in a flowing ponytail that complemented her elegant features. her piercing sky-blue eyes. at her side, a sheathed sword with a pristine white hilt gleamed faintly under the sunlight. she stood calmly.

    among the boys, liam recognized the messy-haired ginger who had questioned the headmaster earlier. the boy carried a quiver strapped to his back, packed with arrows, while a polished bow rested diagonally across his shoulders. his curious eyes darted around the clearing, brimming with unease.

    finally, there was lucian. dressed in his uniform, he seemed utterly indifferent to the proceedings, leaning lazily against the shade of a nearby tree. his face was serene, almost bored, but liam knew better than to underestimate him. for someone like him not only being one of chris''s lackeys but also ranked fifth among the first years, liam knew what lucian was capable of.

    liam''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took in the group. ''they seem solid not do be a nuisance here. i hope them are whag they look like.'' he thought, his expression neutral.

    suddenly, the girl with the pink hair jogged over to liam, a bright smile lighting up her face as she grabbed his right hand with both of hers, looking up at him with an expression of pure admiration.

    "it''s you! from the enrollment trial!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her feet. "i can''t believe we''re in the same group again! it''s so great to finally meet you like this!" find more chapters on empire

    liam stared at her, his calm demeanor unshaken, though irritation flickered in his red eyes. "can you let go of my hand?" he asked in a calm, dry tone that made his displeasure obvious.

    "oh! sorry!" the girl released his hand and took a small step back, bowing slightly in apology. "i''m karla. nice to meet you again!"

    "karla?" liam said, his tone laced with confusion.

    "you don''t remember me?" karla asked with a playful smile. "i''m the girl you saved during the enrollment trial!"

    liam''s brows furrowed.

    "you know... the invisible beast? it was right above my head near the tree?" karla added, her voice rising slightly as she tried to jog his memory.

    it was then that the memory clicked. during the enrollment trial, he had intervened to save a clueless girl standing too close to danger. back then, it was a calculated move to eliminate the beast for his shadow army, not an act of heroism. now, that same girl stood before him, beaming with gratitude.

    "i remember now," liam said flatly.

    "yay! i''m so glad you didn''t forget me!" karla chirped, her smile growing brighter. "to be honest, i wanted to thank you earlier¡ªlike during mealtime in the cafeteria¡ªbut you were always busy with your friends, so i didn''t want to interrupt. but now? here we are! in the same team! isn''t fate amazing?"

    liam''s stoic face remained unchanged, but his thoughts betrayed his irritation. ''she''s way too clingy. this is almost as bad as elsie. how utterly vexing.''

    "do you mind giving me some space?" liam said, his tone sharp enough to cut through her enthusiasm, but before karla could respond, a stern feminine voice interrupted.

    "are you two here for bonding or survival? in case you''ve forgotten, this is vlardia. demons are roaming the area right now, and for all we know, some could be heading this way," the girl with the shield snapped, her piercing gaze fixed on the pair.

    karla immediately retreated a step, a sheepish smile crossing her face. "oh, sorry! i was just thanking him for saving me, no need to get so fiery about it." she shuffled back to stand closer to the shield girl.

    "whatever," the girl replied with a huff. "i have a suggestion." she crossed her arms, glancing around at the group. "but first, introductions. my name is edith roswell, of the noble roswell household." she spoke with confidence, her tone leaving no room for argument. "now, here''s the deal. since we barely know each other, i suggest we start by introducing ourselves and sharing our affinities. that way, we''ll have a better understanding of what everyone brings to the table."

    "fine by me," liam said, raising his hand. ''this is perfect. i''ll get to know their affinities and figure out how to best use them to my advantage,'' he thought coldly. s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "yeah, me too!" karla chimed in, eagerly raising her hand.

    "i... i guess i''m in as well," the ginger-haired boy said nervously, stepping closer to the group.

    with four of them in agreement, all eyes turned to lucian, who still leaned casually against the tree, his expression unchanged.

    "we''re waiting on you, muscle brain," edith said with a teasing smirk, her tone daring him to challenge her suggestion.

    "don''t call me that again. we don''t know each other that well," lucian muttered, finally opening his eyes and fixing edith with an unamused glare.

    "sorry, champ. it''s the best way to catch your attention," edith teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    liam''s sharp eyes flickered between the two. do they know each other? if that''s the case, things might be simpler than i thought.

    edith, unfazed by lucian''s irritation, cleared her throat and stepped forward, her posture straight and commanding. "since everyone''s here now, i''ll start the introductions. i''m edith roswell, class b. i specialize in enhancement magic."

    karla bounced on her toes, eager to follow. "oh, that''s cool! i''m karla beaumont, class c. i wield water magic," she said, flashing a bright smile.

    the ginger-haired boy shifted nervously, adjusting his quiver of arrows. "i''m r¨Crobin hugh, class d. air magic."

    liam remained calm, introducing himself without fanfare. "i''m liam hunter, class a. fire magic."

    lucian''s voice was low but steady as he finally spoke. "lucian keller. earth magic, class a."

    "great," edith nodded, her gaze scanning each of them as she absorbed the details. "now that we all know each other and our affinities, let''s break it down. looking at you, liam, you''re clearly a close-range fighter. those daggers you carry, combined with your fire magic, say enough." edith''s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed him, noting the leather sheath holding his daggers at the back of his waist.

    liam gave a simple nod in acknowledgment.

    "and you, karla," edith continued, turning her attention to the girl with the pink hair, "you''re a mid-range fighter, just like me. that fancy sword of yours combined with water magic makes you more of a support fighter, but useful."

    karla grinned, clearly pleased with the assessment. "yep, you got that right!"

    edith then shifted her gaze toward robin and lucian. "as for you two, robin, it''s obvious. long-range fighter. an archer, i''d say." she paused, then turned her attention to lucian. "and you, lucian? what''s your deal?"

    lucian''s lips curled into a smirk, but it was tinged with annoyance. "none of your business. you''ll find out when the time comes."

    edith wasn''t fazed in the slightest. "well, judging from you, lucian," she said with a knowing glint in her eye, "you strike me as someone who switches between long and mid-range, but clearly prefers closer-range combat. you don''t seem like the type to stay too far back."

    liam watched edith closely as she dissected their fighting styles so easily. ''her quick analysis... is impressive. she''s either very perceptive, or she''s simply using common knowledge. regardless, her confidence makes it clear she knows what she''s talking about.''

    edith shrugged as if it were all in a day''s work. "there, now we all know where we stand, combat¨Cwise. i would like us to talk about our abilities with our magic, but i don''t deem this place worthy for us to waste more time here. we better get moving to¡ª."

    edith''s words were abruptly cut off by a deafening rumble that shook the very ground beneath their feet. the air seemed to vibrate with intensity as the trees in the distance swayed violently, their trunks creaking under an unseen force.

 Chapter 153 Threat Of Day One

    "what the hell is that heading our way?" edith said, concern etched into her voice and visible in her gaze."whatever it is, i¨Ci don''t think we should stick around to find out, right?" robin stammered, nervously fidgeting with his quiver.

    "i agree with him," karla said, her voice betraying her anxiety as she shifted closer to edith.

    "same here. let''s lose whatever that is and find shelter before we start thinking about fighting demons," edith declared, trying to sound composed.

    "you shut up and don''t move," lucian snapped as he crouched down, placing his palm firmly against the ground. closing his eyes, he focused, his jaw tightening.

    everyone watched him in confusion until his eyes flew open moments later. "three demon wolves. roughly 15 feet tall at the shoulder. they''re massive," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for doubt.

    "how did you¡ª?" karla started to ask, but lucian cut her off.

    "not the time for questions. right now, there are three demon wolves headed straight for us. like gingerhead and edith suggested, it''s best we flee and find shelter before we consider a fight," he said decisively.

    "that would be stupid and suicidal," liam interjected bluntly.

    all eyes turned toward him. edith frowned. "what do you mean stupid? are you saying we should stay here and fight?"

    "precisely," liam replied without hesitation. "if they truly are demon wolves, running is pointless. they have an exceptional sense of smell and are relentless hunters. they will track us down regardless of how far or fast we run. surely you all know that."

    his words hung in the air, the weight of the truth sinking in. liam''s gaze lingered on lucian. ''they might not all know, but lucian does. we''re in the same class, after all. now i just need him to agree with me. that way, we don''t have to follow the ''flee'' plan or the ''fight'' plan. at least it will seem that way.''

    "what i''m saying is this," liam continued. "whether we flee or stay, we''ll still end up fighting them. on foot, or even with magic aiding us, they''ll catch up. i suggest we turn the tables and ambush them instead. what do you think, lucian?"

    lucian''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing liam as if trying to figure out his angle. ''why is this guy asking for my opinion? is he trying to make me a pawn in whatever he''s planning? tsk. as much as i hate to admit it, he''s right. what a pain.''

    "i agree with him," lucian said finally. "running or fighting outright ends the same way. ambushing them gives us an edge. demon wolves may be classified as ferals¡ªthe weakest demons¡ªbut we can''t afford to underestimate them."

    "wait," edith said, holding up a hand. "i get that you class a students have better training and intel, but we can''t just blindly go along with this because you two are on the same page."

    "sorry, but we ha¡ª" lucian started.

    "the decision is in your hands, edith," liam interrupted, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    "what?" lucian said, incredulous.

    "you''ve already shown leadership," liam continued. "your boldness, quick analysis of our fighting styles, and decision-making so far make you the most qualified to lead. i believe the others would agree."

    lucian stared at him, stunned. ''this guy¡­ is he serious? after all that, he''s handing over leadership to edith? a class b student?''

    "yeah, i agree with liam," karla said, nodding enthusiastically. "you''ve got leader energy, edith."

    "same here," robin chimed in. "you''re a natural fit."

    lucian grumbled, clearly irritated. "tsk. fine. majority wins. whatever you guys say."

    with all eyes on her, edith hesitated, taking a deep breath before exhaling slowly. "fine, then," she said, her voice steady. "i''ll take the role. my decision is..."

    ¡ª

    the clearing fell silent, devoid of any movement. moments later, three massive demon wolves emerged from the shadows, their hulking forms cutting an imposing silhouette. their thick black fur glistened in the dim light, bristling with sharp, quill-like spikes. saliva dripped from their jagged maws as their glowing crimson eyes scanned the surroundings.

    the wolves slowed, sniffing the air with a predator''s precision, their breaths low and guttural. the largest of the three, standing in the middle, raised its snout, inhaling deeply. a low, menacing growl escaped its throat as it stalked toward a seemingly random patch of ground, its steps calculated yet heavy with intent.

    it lowered its head, sniffing the earth itself now, its growl intensifying. without warning, it began clawing furiously at the dirt, its massive paws tearing into the ground with savage determination.

    then, before it could dig further, the earth beneath the wolf suddenly caved in. a hidden trapdoor opened in an instant, and an intense burst of heat erupted from the hole, accompanied by a fiery blaze. a shadowed figure exploded upward, moving faster than the eye could follow.

    the wolf barely had time to react. a swift, clean sound cut through the air¡ªa blade slicing through flesh. the massive beast''s body was cleaved in half with surgical precision, dark blood erupting like a geyser and painting the ground in a macabre display. the remaining two wolves froze, their predatory instincts momentarily overtaken by shock.

    the figure landed gracefully in the pool of dark blood, his silhouette framed by the faint glow of embers still flickering around him. in his hand was a sword with a pristine white hilt, its blade dripping with the blackened blood of the slain wolf.

    "one down. two more to go," liam said.

    ¡ª

    *few minutes earlier*

    "my decision is that we ambush the wolves," edith declared firmly, her eyes scanning the group for confirmation. "but the real question now is: how do we pull it off?"

    "yeah, you''re right. we can''t just say we''re ambushing them without a solid plan," lucian added, which sent everyone into a moment of quiet contemplation¡ªexcept liam, who remained observant.

    as the others pondered, liam''s sharp gaze alternated between lucian and the ground. ''i don''t know how well he can use his earth magic, but if he can do what i think he can, then we have a solid plan already. however, i''d rather not be the one to point it out,'' he mused.

    breaking the silence, liam finally spoke. "what if we got underground?" his focus remained on the ground as he made the suggestion.

    "wait a second," edith said quickly, "lucian, how good are you with your magic?"

    liam suppressed a smirk. ''she''s quicker than i expected. if this goes well, all the upcoming times here will be easy for me to operate.'' his plan was simple: plant the seed of an idea and let edith, the newly appointed leader, take ownership of it. that way, the attention stayed off him while the group worked toward his goal.

    "good enough," lucian replied curtly.

    "are you good enough to create a hole big enough to fit all five of us inside?" edith pressed.

    after a brief pause, lucian nodded. "i believe i can. it''ll take a bit of time, though."

    "perfect. start working on it now. we''ll use it to position ourselves for a surprise attack. if we can take one of the wolves out instantly, we''ll have the upper hand. but the question is¡ªhow do we manage that?" edith asked, glancing at the group.

    "if i may," liam interjected, raising his hand slightly. "i think i can handle taking out the first wolf in one strike, but for that to work, i need you all in separate holes¡ªif possible." stay tuned with empire

    "you mean you want lucian to create multiple ''rabbit holes'' so the wolves won''t know where we''re attacking from?" edith asked, her brows furrowing as she considered the idea.

    "precisely," liam said with a calm nod.

    "but why separate us like that?" edith questioned.

    "because for me to kill the first wolf in one strike, i''ll need a significant burst of firepower to boost my speed. if you''re too close, you''ll get caught in the flames," liam explained evenly.

    "i see," edith said, nodding slowly. "that''s interesting. but doesn''t separating us make it harder to track the wolves? what if one heads straight for someone else''s hole?"

    "that''s true," liam conceded, "but if we all stay in one hole at first and spread out just before the wolves arrive, all our scents will concentrate in one location, which..."

    "which will lure the wolves straight to your hole, thanks to their sharp sense of smell," edith finished, catching on quickly.

    "exactly," liam said.

    "it''s a solid plan, but there''s one thing i don''t understand," karla interjected. "how do we know when the wolves are close enough for us to disperse?"

    another moment of silence fell over the group as they considered karla''s point. this time, liam didn''t bother thinking¡ªhe simply glanced at lucian, waiting for him to take the lead.

    after rubbing his chin thoughtfully, lucian finally spoke. "i can tell when they''re coming."

    "really?" karla asked.

    "yes," lucian said confidently.

    "perfect. that makes you the cornerstone of this entire plan, lucian," edith said, her tone commanding yet encouraging.

    with that, lucian began to use his earth magic. he extended his index and middle fingers, drawing a wide circle in the dirt that encompassed the entire group. with a deep breath, he raised his leg and stomped forcefully, sending a ripple through the ground. the earth beneath them sank inward, lowering everyone into an underground chamber with smooth, compacted walls.

    once they were safely below, lucian raised his hands, guiding the soil above to close, creating an airtight seal. darkness enveloped the group, but liam quickly summoned a small flame in his palm, illuminating the chamber with a soft orange glow.

    lucian placed his hands on the curved wall, letting his myst flow into the soil. with deliberate strikes, he hit the wall at four distinct points¡ªnorth, south, east, and west. the ground trembled as narrow channels extended outward in each direction, stretching about 20 feet from their current position.

    once the channels were formed, lucian knelt and placed his hand against the northern tunnel. he muttered something under his breath, and a secondary hole opened at the far end, creating an exit point. he did the same to the rest as well. sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "alright, that should do it," lucian said, standing and brushing his hands off. "but i think those wolves will be close by now."

    "wait before we split up," liam interjected, turning to karla. "can i borrow your sword? i promise i''ll return it when this is over."

    karla hesitated, her hand tightening on the hilt of her weapon. "umm¡­ alright, but use it well," she said, unsheathing her sword and handing it to liam.

    "thanks," liam replied curtly.

    lucian crouched again, placing his palms flat on the floor. less than five minutes his eyes snapped open.

    "they''re here," he announced, his voice tense.

    ''that was fast,'' liam thought.

    "alright, everyone, head into one of the tunnels now!" edith commanded. "liam, good luck."

    as the group dispersed, each person took one of the tunnels. lucian, lingering for a moment, sealed the entrances behind them with barriers of earth. before heading into his own tunnel, he turned to liam.

    "i''ll reopen the top in 30 seconds, so be ready by then," he said, his tone sharp with irritation.

    "that''s more than enough," liam replied without looking.

    now left alone, liam knelt in the center of the chamber. he gripped karla''s sword tightly in one hand.

    ''accumulate and concentrate,'' he told himself. ''tense the muscles in your legs. focus.''

    the seconds ticked by. above him, he could hear faint movements¡ªheavy paws pressing against the soil, the faint growls of the wolves. the moment the ceiling began to open, liam''s eyes caught sight of dark fur.

    without hesitation, liam released a powerful burst of flame from his feet. the fiery propulsion launched him upward with blinding speed, turning his ascent into a lethal strike. the flames roared, channeling into karla''s blade, which now glowed with an intense orange hue.

    the demon wolf above barely had time to react before liam''s sword sliced through its thick fur and flesh like paper. the creature let out a guttural snarl that was cut short as its body split cleanly in half. dark blood sprayed across the clearing, pooling beneath liam as he landed gracefully..

    he rose to his feet, shaking some of the blood off the sword, and glanced at the two remaining wolves, their glowing eyes wide with shock and rage.

    "one down, two more to go."

 Chapter 154 Threat Slain

    the two remaining demon wolves snarled in unison, their glowing eyes locked onto liam. their quills bristled, saliva dripping from their jagged maws as they took slow, deliberate steps toward him, growling low and menacingly.''i could take them both out myself,'' liam thought, his grip tightening on the sword. ''but that won''t help in this exam. if they see me acting alone, they''ll mark me as reckless and incapable of teamwork.'' he exhaled. ''teamwork is the only way for me right now.'' read new chapters at empire

    "first demon is slain!" liam shouted, his voice echoing across the clearing to alert his teammates that their plan had worked.

    in response, the earth around him shifted. exactly 20 feet away in each cardinal direction, lucian''s tunnels opened, and his four teammates emerged one by one.

    lucian stepped out from liam''s left, brushing dirt off his shoulders with an air of nonchalance. from liam''s right, karla emerged, her face tense as her eyes fixated on the wolves. edith appeared directly ahead, shield and sword drawn, standing firm between the wolves and the group.

    behind liam, robin rose into view. using his air magic, he flew to a branch on a towering tree, his bow drawn and an arrow already nocked, aimed at the wolves.

    "great job, liam. i''ll give you a pat on the head once this is over," edith said, a smirk tugging at her lips as she readied her shield in front of her and her sword in her right hand.

    "please don''t say that," liam replied flatly before turning to karla, who stood frozen, her hands trembling slightly.

    "here." liam tossed her sword back. "thanks for letting me borrow it. i''ll use my own weapons now." unsheathing his daggers, he twirled them in his hands. "and loosen up. you don''t want a repeat of the enrollment trials, do you?" his voice was calm.

    karla nodded stiffly, gripping her sword tighter. meanwhile, the demon wolves hesitated, their growls faltering as they assessed the sudden shift in numbers.

    "what''s the plan, edith?" lucian asked, his fists clenched. brown, metallic gauntlets with intricate draconic designs materialized over his hands which captured liam''s eyes immediately.

    "wolves prefer to fight together, and that''s a problem," edith began, her voice steady and commanding. "even if we outnumber them, their size and speed can turn the tide. we need to split them up."

    "so you want to isolate one?" lucian asked, flexing his gauntlets.

    "exactly. use your earth magic to trap one in a prison it can''t escape. that''ll let us focus on the other."

    lucian frowned slightly. "i''m running low on myst after everything i''ve done so far, but i can manage." sea??h th§× novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "don''t worry," edith said with a small, confident smirk, her eyes never leaving the wolves. "i''ll make your job easier, which those fancy gauntlets will have to wait for another fight."

    she activated her enhancement magic, and her body tensed, her muscles visibly bulging beneath her school uniform. a faint gray aura enveloped her as her strength surged.

    "alright, liam," edith continued. "you take the lead since you''re our close-range specialist. karla and i will support you. let''s show these predators who the real hunters are."

    with a nod, liam stepped forward, his daggers gleaming as flames flickered faintly along their edges. the wolves growled louder, sensing the tension, their bodies coiled like springs.

    "let''s hunt," edith said, her aura intensifying.

    the demon wolves crouched low, their glowing eyes narrowing. they bared their teeth, their growls reverberating through the clearing like distant thunder. liam adjusted his stance, his daggers raised, their edges glinting with faint ember trails of mystic fire.

    "lucian, get ready," edith commanded. "karla, you''re with me. we''ll back liam up. robin, keep those arrows trained¡ªif either of these things moves toward lucian, stop it immediately."

    "got it," robin replied from his perch high above, his bowstring taut. his arrow shimmered faintly, charged with air-infused energy, ready to strike with speed and precision.

    karla stepped closer to liam, her sword now steady in her grip, though her breaths came measured and deliberate. "don''t rush ahead," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    "just keep up," liam quipped, his eyes locked on the wolves as he shifted his weight.

    lucian exhaled deeply, his hands pressed firmly to the ground. veins of myst glowed faintly as they spread like roots into the soil beneath him. "alright, edith," he said through clenched teeth, "i''ll trap the one on the left first."

    "perfect. liam, now!" edith barked.

    liam moved in a blur, closing the distance between himself and the wolves in a heartbeat. his daggers twirled in his hands. the wolf on the left snarled and lunged at him, claws slashing through the space where liam had been a moment before.

    liam sidestepped, flames flaring from his feet to propel him faster. as the wolf overextended, liam slashed upward with his right dagger. fire engulfed the blade as it tore into the creature''s side, leaving charred fur and flesh in its wake. the wolf yelped in pain, stumbling backward.

    before it could recover, the ground beneath it erupted. lucian''s magic activated with a rumble, and jagged earthen walls shot up around the wolf, forming a tight prison. the creature howled in fury, slamming its claws against the walls, but it was trapped.

    "one down!" lucian called, sweat beading on his forehead. "focus on the other!"

    the second wolf wasted no time. with its partner contained, it turned its glowing eyes on karla, sensing hesitation in her posture. it lunged, a blur of teeth and claws.

    "karla, move!" edith shouted, charging forward with her shield raised.

    karla froze for a split second, fear rooting her to the ground. but her instincts kicked in just in time. she sidestepped as the wolf''s jaws snapped inches from her shoulder. edith intercepted the beast mid-leap, slamming her shield into its side with a resounding clang. the wolf was sent skidding across the clearing, but it recovered quickly, snarling in fury.

    "robin, now!" edith yelled.

    a sharp whistle cut through the air as robin loosed his arrow. the air-infused shot struck the wolf''s shoulder with a forceful impact, causing it to stumble and howl in pain.

    "lucian, trap its legs!" liam shouted.

    lucian spread his hands wide before clenching his fists. earthen shackles erupted from the ground, locking around the wolf''s ankles and immobilizing it.

    "great, lucian. karla, liam¡ªstrike its tendons!" edith commanded.

    karla hesitated for a moment but dashed forward as soon as she saw liam surge past her. flames burst from his feet, propelling him into a twisting maneuver as he avoided the wolf''s snapping jaws. with a flick of his wrist, he activated inferno edge, slashing through the tendons of the wolf''s front legs in a fiery arc. the beast roared in agony, collapsing to its knees.

    karla followed liam''s lead, her sword glowing with water magic. she moved with newfound resolve, dashing to the wolf''s hind legs. with a precise strike, she severed the tendons in its back legs, forcing the creature to the ground completely.

    "time to finish it," edith declared, sprinting toward the fallen wolf. she leaped high, her enhanced strength propelling her upward. with a shout of determination, she brought her sword down in a clean, powerful strike, severing the wolf''s head in one motion. dark blood sprayed across the clearing as the creature''s lifeless body crumpled.

    "two down, one more¡ª" edith''s words died in her throat.

    the earthen cage holding the third wolf shattered with a deafening crack, chunks of rock flying in all directions. the beast burst free, its eyes blazing with unbridled rage. time seemed to slow as it lunged at edith, its massive jaws open wide, mere inches from tearing into her.

    the rest of the team also stood frozen in shock¡ªexcept for liam.

    in a single, fluid motion, liam unleashed a burst of flames from his feet, launching himself forward like a blazing comet. he passed by edith so close that the heat of his flames brushed her skin. as the wolf''s jaws closed in, liam twisted his body midair, spinning like a wheel. flames roared around him, boosting his momentum as his daggers slashed through the wolf''s body with surgical precision.

    the strike was perfect. the wolf stood frozen for a split second before its body split apart, its massive frame split cleanly from maw to tail, its halves falling apart in a grotesque spray of dark blood and steaming entrails.

    liam landed in a crouch, his daggers dripping with gore. the clearing was silent save for the heavy breathing of his teammates.

    the scene was gruesome¡ªblood pooled around the bisected wolf, its internal organs spilled across the ground. and amidst it all stood liam, soaked in dark blood, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.

    "none left."

 Chapter 155 Search For Shelter

    the rest of the group stood frozen, their expressions a mixture of awe and disbelief as they stared at liam. the remains of the demon wolf painted the ground in a grotesque display of dark blood and organs, the sheer violence of the scene lingering in the air.edith, standing closest to the carnage, felt her legs trembling slightly. just seconds ago, she was certain she was about to meet her end. her mind raced as she tried to process what had just happened.

    ''how did he move so fast?'' she thought. ''i didn''t even see him react, let alone strike... and the wolf¡ªit''s just... ''

    robin dropped from his perch, his boots landing with a crunch on the blood-soaked dirt. his voice trembled as he spoke. "h-how did he do that? i didn''t even see him."

    "i don''t know," karla replied, her eyes still wide. "it was like... like time just stopped for a moment."

    lucian clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he struggled to contain his irritation. ''impossible, no matter how strong he is, he should be able to pull off something like this. there should''ve been limits... but this? it''s as if he''s on a completely different level. i couldn''t even track his movements like last time. how humiliating.''

    liam, unfazed by their reactions, calmly flicked his daggers, letting the blood drip to the ground before sliding them back into their sheaths. his expression remained stoic as he assessed the situation.

    ''did i overdo it? they seem too shocked. i should''ve just gotten edith out of harm''s way instead of going all out on the wolf. my instincts took over. no point dwelling on it now. i need to redirect the focus.''

    "where to next, edith?" he asked, his tone steady and unbothered.

    his words snapped edith out of her trance. she blinked rapidly, straightening herself as she tried to regain composure. "er¡ªright. great job, everyone. you all fought well. the demon wolves didn''t stand a chance against our teamwork." her voice wavered slightly, but she forced a confident smile.

    she turned to liam, her expression softening. "and liam... thank you. you saved my life."

    "just doing my job," he replied curtly. s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    edith cleared her throat, addressing the group. "i know that fight took a lot out of us, especially you, lucian. your magic was crucial. thanks to you and liam, we managed to pull this off."

    lucian''s cheeks flushed slightly at the unexpected praise. "it was... nothing," he muttered, trying to mask his embarrassment.

    "yay! the two superstars of class a save the day!" karla said, clapping her hands together with a grin.

    "y-yeah, great job, guys," robin added, still shaken. "we owe you one."

    edith''s expression grew serious. "as much as i''d like to celebrate, we need to move. we can''t stay here. the smell of blood will attract more demons, and nightfall is closing in. let''s find shelter before it gets dark."

    "agreed," lucian said, steadying himself as he stood.

    "alright, everyone, let''s move out," edith ordered, picking up her shield and sword.

    robin hesitated, pointing at liam. "um... what about him? he''s covered in blood."

    edith turned to liam, her brows furrowing. "right. we can''t have you walking around like that. karla, can you handle it?"

    "of course," karla replied with a cheerful smile. she stepped closer to liam, raising her hands as water magic swirled around her fingers. a sphere of water enveloped liam''s body, gently pulling the blood and gore from his uniform. with a flick of her wrist, she drew the water away, leaving him clean.

    "all done," karla said, inspecting her work. "looking good as new!"

    "thank you," liam said, glancing over himself to confirm.

    karla gave a sly smile. "least i could do after you saved me, too. now, could you do something about this?" she gestured to the floating sphere of bloodied water still suspended in the air. "it''s kinda gross."

    without a word, liam summoned a small flame in his palm and flicked it toward the sphere. the fireball struck the water, evaporating it in an instant, leaving only a faint mist in the air.

    "thanks," karla said with a chuckle.

    "alright, with that out of the way, we head north," edith declared confidently as the group began their trek through the forest.

    "why north?" lucian asked, his tone tinged with mild curiosity.

    "according to my dad," edith began, glancing back at him, "if you ever find yourself in a crucial situation like this¡ªbeing in a large forest¡ªit''s best to head north. the northern side is usually cooler and has denser vegetation due to moss growing on that side of the trees." her explanation was calm and precise, her gaze scanning their surroundings.

    "i see. that''s actually useful information," lucian admitted, nodding in approval.

    "and if we''re lucky, we might find better vegetation depending on how vlardia is structured," edith added.

    "even better. let''s just keep going until we find a good place to rest," lucian replied.

    the group of five moved steadily, with edith and lucian leading the way. their conversation flowed naturally as they guided the others, though lucian occasionally glanced over at edith with an expression that lingered longer than necessary.

    behind them, karla and robin walked together, though the atmosphere between them was anything but smooth. karla''s bubbly, hyperactive energy clashed awkwardly with robin''s nervous silence. every attempt she made at small talk seemed to dissolve into stammered responses or awkward laughs.

    meanwhile, liam trailed silently at the back, his hands stuffed into his pockets, his eyes scanning the forest.

    ''edith seems well-versed in this environment¡ªsimilar to me. the only difference is her knowledge comes from experience in natural forests, while mine is rooted in the dark forest. still, her insight should help us sustain ourselves here. putting her in the leader position was the right call, even though lucian is clearly trying to play second-in-command. not that i care about his power plays.''

    liam''s eyes flicked toward lucian for a moment before returning to the trees. ''there''s something i''ve noticed about him, though. he doesn''t seem as cunning as chris. he acts the part, sure, but it''s more like he''s imitating chris''s behavior rather than truly embodying it. ever since we got here, he''s been... different, especially around edith.''

    he let out a quiet sigh, his pace steady. ''not that it matters to me. but it''s worth noting¡ªif chris ever tries one of his crazy stunts again, i could potentially use lucian against him. he''s predictable enough to manipulate if necessary. for now, though, that''s a problem for another time.''

    his thoughts shifted as his gaze darted to a rustling bush nearby. ''my real priority is ensuring we avoid a titanborne. running into a demon of that class would be a nightmare to deal with in our current state. they''re rare, but in an environment like this, there''s no telling what might appear.''

    ***

    meanwhile, back at the academy within the grand observation dome, the headmaster, knights, and nobles watched the vlardia trials unfold on numerous magical screens. each display showed a different group of students navigating the perilous forest.

    "the kids are quite talented this year," one noble remarked, leaning forward with interest.

    "indeed. the white-haired boy has impressive skills," another noble replied, nodding toward a screen showcasing asher''s firework.

    "yes, but the one with the daggers just now¡ªhe''s not only skilled but strikingly handsome as well," a female noble chimed in, her tone appreciative.

    "very true, sister," another noblewoman added, though her voice carried a faint hesitance. "but don''t you think he gives off... a certain energy?"

    "hm? what sort of energy?"

    "you know, that kind of energy," the first woman replied, subtly gesturing with her eyes toward galen.

    galen, seated at the very back row, couldn''t have looked less concerned. his long legs stretched lazily over the seat in front of him, hands clasped behind his head as he indulged in what appeared to be a very serious nap.

    magnus, seated nearby with a plate of cookies, chuckled as he nudged galen with his elbow. "hey, gally. i thought you said you weren''t going to teach the kid that technique until after the exam. what happened? don''t tell me your fatherly instincts are kicking in."

    without opening his eyes, galen''s response was dry. "shut up when you''re eating, mop head."

    magnus smirked, not at all offended. "so, you did teach him, didn''t you?"

    "i didn''t teach him directly," galen said, finally cracking open one eye. "his buddy¡ªthe one i was training a couple of months ago¡ªpassed it on."

    magnus paused mid-bite. "oh, the guy with the buzz cut?"

    "yeah."

    magnus let out a mock sigh, wiping an imaginary tear with a cookie. "man, i wish we had friends like that. sharing high-level techniques without a care in the world? must be nice."

    find your next adventure on empire

    "stop whining and eat your cookies before i burn them," galen muttered, shutting his eye again.

 Chapter 156 Making A Home

    after trekking for hours through the dense forest, exhaustion clung to the group like a heavy cloak. their legs dragged with each step, but that weariness quickly evaporated when they stumbled upon a small but wide river shimmering under the dappled sunlight."water!" edith exclaimed, her voice tinged with relief as she hurried forward.

    the others followed close behind, their spirits visibly lifting at the sight of the clear water.

    "oh, thank the gods," robin said dramatically as he dropped to his knees, cupping his hands to drink. "i thought i was about to shrivel up like a dry leaf."

    "it''s so clean," karla marveled, holding the crystalline water in her palms. she tilted her head, admiring how the sunlight refracted through it.

    lucian and liam arrived last, with liam trailing a bit farther behind. everyone drank deeply, washing their faces and letting the cool water refresh them.

    but karla suddenly paused, her expression shifting to one of curiosity. "wait¡­ do you guys hear that?"

    "hear what?" lucian asked, wiping his damp face with the back of his hand. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "that sound," karla replied, her brow furrowing as she focused on the faint roar in the distance. "it sounds like... a waterfall." her eyes lit up as realization struck. "there''s a waterfall nearby!" without waiting for a response, she stood and began heading toward the sound.

    the group exchanged brief glances before following her, too tired to argue but curious enough to comply.

    after walking a few meters, they reached the source of the sound¡ªa breathtaking waterfall cascading over a rocky cliff, its powerful flow crashing into the pool below and creating a soft, misty veil that hung in the air.

    "wow, would you look at that," edith said, her tone a mix of awe and relief as she took in the serene scene.

    "this place is stunning," karla added, spinning in a circle to absorb the view.

    "finally, i can take a break," lucian sighed as he sat on a nearby stone, rubbing his temples.

    "you need it," edith said, offering him a small smile. "use myst recovery to replenish your reserves. we all should. this is a good place to rest, but we can''t stay here when night falls. i wish there was a cave or something nearby." she scanned the surrounding area.

    "i can scout ahead and see if there''s anything useful," liam offered, raising a hand slightly.

    "can i tag along?" karla asked eagerly.

    liam gave her a brief glance and shrugged. "i don''t mind."

    edith nodded. "good idea, but don''t go too far. if something happens, we won''t be able to help in time."

    "don''t worry, captain," karla said with a playful salute. "we''ll be back before you know it."

    "be careful," edith added, her tone firm.

    "alright," liam replied simply, already turning toward the waterfall cliff.

    "wait up, liam!" karla called, jogging to catch up to him as the others settled in to rest.

    ¡ª

    as the rest of the group rested by the waterfall, liam and karla ventured into the forest to survey the area. they moved through the trees, keeping the sound of rushing water behind them as they searched for shelter. about 40 meters away, liam spotted something amidst the dense foliage.

    explore more at empire

    "there''s a cave over there," he said.

    "wow, you have sharp eyes," karla said, smiling brightly. "i didn''t even notice it."

    liam shrugged.

    "should we check it out? i''ve always wanted to explore a cave," karla said.

    "sure. i don''t have a problem with it."

    "yes!" karla cheered, doing a small jump of joy before hurrying toward the cave.

    the entrance was partially hidden by overgrown vines and rocks, appearing slightly dark.

    liam raised a hand, conjuring a small flame that hovered over his palm, its warm glow illuminating the narrow entrance. shadows danced across the walls as they stepped inside.

    "creepy," karla whispered, her voice echoing faintly in the silence. "but also kind of cool, don''t you think?"

    "if that''s what you want to call it," liam replied, his tone neutral.

    the two ventured deeper into the cave, their footsteps muffled by the dirt and loose stones. the air grew cooler, and the scent of damp earth filled their nostrils. after a few minutes, the narrow tunnel opened into a spacious chamber.

    the ceiling arched high above them, and the room was large enough to accommodate their group with room to spare. liam''s flame revealed smooth, natural walls with faint streaks of mineral deposits glimmering under the light.

    karla let out a low whistle as she ran her hand along the cool stone. "wow. this place is perfect. it''s roomy and looks pretty safe."

    liam scanned the chamber, stepping further in to examine its structure. "there''s no other entrance or exit apart from the one we came through."

    "even better!" karla said, spinning in place. "this could totally be our little base. the others are going to love it."

    "let''s head back and tell them," liam said, extinguishing the flame in his hand as he turned to leave.

    karla nodded enthusiastically, practically skipping as they retraced their steps back to the waterfall.

    when liam and karla returned to the riverbank, the group greeted them with expectant expressions.

    "well?" edith asked, her tone curious.

    "we found a cave about 40 meters from here," liam said. "one entrance, no signs of danger. it''s spacious enough for all of us."

    edith''s face softened with relief. "that''s great news. we''ll move once everyone''s ready."

    "thanks for scouting it out," robin added with a nervous smile

    karla gave a playful wink. "no problem! i had the ultimate bodyguard with me, after all."

    liam didn''t respond, walking over to the river to scoop some water into his hands, the coolness grounding him.

    as the group gathered their belongings and prepared to leave, the sun began to sink below the horizon, casting golden light over the forest. the timing couldn''t have been better¡ªthey''d found shelter just as night approached.

    on their way to the cave, edith instructed liam and robin to gather some tree branches. karla had mentioned how cold the chamber had been, and they needed wood to start a fire.

    once they reached the cave, liam conjured a small flame and lit one of the sticks, handing it to edith to illuminate their path.

    "you two were right," edith said as they entered the spacious chamber. "this place is perfect for us. great job."

    "thanks, captain," karla said with a proud smile.

    as the group settled in, lucian looked around with a thoughtful frown. "we''ve got shelter, but we''ve got another problem."

    "what now?" edith asked, already dreading the answer.

    "hunger," lucian said plainly. "we might have a place to rest, but there''s no food."

    edith smirked. "actually, you''re wrong, lucian. back at the river, there were plenty of fish. that''ll keep us fed for now. i''m guessing you were too busy meditating to notice."

    lucian''s cheeks flushed, and he muttered, "oh. well¡­good to know."

    edith chuckled. "no worries. we appreciate the concern, though."

    as they began discussing sleeping arrangements, edith hesitated, glancing around awkwardly. "so¡­is everyone okay sleeping on the bare floor? because, uh¡­i''m not a big fan."

    karla immediately chimed in, laughing. "thank god you said that first. i didn''t want to be the only one complaining."

    robin scratched his head nervously. "i mean, i can manage, but it''s not exactly comfortable."

    lucian sighed dramatically. "fine. i can use my magic to make something like beds. they won''t be luxurious, but they''ll be better than the cold ground."

    "you''ve done enough for today," edith began, but lucian cut her off with an exasperated glare.

    "just shut up and accept the help."

    edith blinked, startled. "o-okay. thanks."

    lucian rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath as he moved to a spot in the chamber to begin shaping crude beds from compacted earth and stone.

    meanwhile, liam and robin stacked the collected branches in the center of the chamber. liam ignited them with a flick of his fingers, the fire''s warmth spreading through the cave.

    "much better," karla said, stretching her arms toward the flames.

    "i''m heading out to get some leaves," liam announced, already moving toward the cave entrance.

    "leaves? why?" edith asked, confused.

    "for comfort. there are big leaves near the waterfall. they''ll make decent covers."

    "i see. someone should go with¡ª" edith started but stopped when liam interrupted.

    "no need. i''ll handle it."

    before anyone could argue, he walked put of the cave.

    edith watched him go, her brow furrowed. ''that was the first time he''s seemed¡­off. well not that he gives any other energy, but that seemed a bit off. i wanted to tell him it was dangerous, but i couldn''t. i hope he is alright.''

    outside the cave, liam walked under the fading light of the sunset, the rising moon casting a calm glow over the forest. he inhaled deeply, the cool air soothing his nerves.

    ''it was getting stifling in there,'' he thought, his footsteps crunching softly against the forest floor. ''the leaves were just an excuse to clear my head.''

    stopping at a large tree near the riverbank, liam noticed its massive leaves and clusters of berries. with a flick of his wrist, he used his magic to propel himself onto a sturdy branch. carefully, he cut nine large leaves and picked three clusters of berries, inspecting them closely.

    ''they don''t look poisonous. these should be safe to eat,'' he thought, pocketing the berries before leaping back to the ground.

    with his supplies in hand, liam began his walk back to the cave.

    he returned to the cave with the armful of large leaves and the berries tucked into his side. as he stepped into the dimly lit chamber, the soft crackle of the fire greeted him. karla was the first to notice his arrival, her face lighting up.

    "liam! you''re a lifesaver," karla exclaimed, rushing over. "are those berries? please tell me they''re edible!"

    "they seem safe," liam said simply, dropping the leaves onto the ground and holding out the clusters of berries.

    robin approached hesitantly, his nervous hands fumbling together. "t-thank you, liam. i, uh¡­i haven''t eaten anything since this morning."

    edith joined them, her shoulders visibly relaxing as she grabbed one of the clusters. "this is perfect. good thinking, liam." she paused, glancing at the leaves. "and these will make things a bit more comfortable. nice job."

    karla grabbed one of the berries and tossed it into her mouth without hesitation. "mmm! they''re actually good!" she said, grinning. "sweet and juicy. robin, come on, don''t just stand there like a scared kitten!"

    robin flushed, fumbling to grab a berry. "i-i''m not scared. just cautious." he popped one into his mouth and blinked in surprise. "oh¡­they are good."

    lucian, who had just finished his work, wiped his hands on his uniform and approached the group. "well, glad to see you all eating, but can we appreciate my masterpiece for a second?"

    the group turned to see the five earthen beds lucian had created, each spaced widely apart to respect personal boundaries. the beds were simple but functional, raised slightly off the ground with smoothed surfaces that wouldn''t cause discomfort.

    "wow," edith said, walking over to one. "these are¡­incredible, lucian. thank you."

    "yeah, not bad!" karla chimed in, inspecting another. "although, did you have to space them so far apart? i''m not that scary to sleep near."

    lucian smirked. "personal space. you''re welcome."

    robin, standing awkwardly near one of the beds, mumbled, "they look great. r-really. thank you."

    lucian waved off the compliments, scratching the back of his neck. "don''t make a big deal out of it. just don''t complain if they''re not soft enough."

    as the group settled in, laying down the leaves on the earthen beds for added comfort, the fire''s glow filled the chamber with a sense of calm. karla stretched out on her bed with a satisfied sigh, while robin carefully positioned himself on his, trying not to make any sudden movements.

    however, liam stood by the entrance, his expression unreadable. without a word, he turned and walked out of the cave.

    "wait, where''s he going again?" edith called after him, sitting up.

    "i''ll be keeping watch. since we don''t have proper security," liam said over his shoulder.

    "by yourself? there are demons out there." karla asked, raising an eyebrow. "and besides, you just got back. take a break!"

    "i''m fine, no need to make a fuss out of this." liam replied curtly, walking out.

    robin shifted nervously on his bed. "d-do you think he''s okay? he doesn''t seem like the type to just, uh, walk off¡­"

    karla leaned back, folding her arms behind her head. "he''s probably fine. liam''s got that whole lone wolf vibe, ever since the enrollment trials. he''ll be fine."

    edith, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. she sighed but didn''t press further, knowing liam didn''t look like the type to listen to persuasion.

    outside, liam leaned against a tree a short distance from the cave. the forest was quiet, save for the soft rustle of leaves and the distant sound of the waterfall.

 Chapter 157 Day Two: Survival In Vlardia

    as the sun rose over the horizon, signaling the start of day two of the students'' practical exams, the cave was still cloaked in the quiet stillness of early morning. edith stirred awake first, her eyes blinking as they adjusted to the dim light filtering in. she sat up, stretching her arms, but her gaze quickly fell on the empty bed next to hers¡ªthe one meant for liam."did he not come back to sleep at all?" she murmured to herself, her brow furrowing.

    not wanting to disturb the others, edith quietly got to her feet, her bare toes brushing against the cool earthen floor. she made her way to the entrance. outside, the forest was alive with the gentle rustle of leaves and the melodic chirping of birds. edith inhaled deeply, the crisp morning air filling her lungs.

    shielding her eyes from the sun''s golden rays, she called out, "liam! where are you? liam!" her voice echoed faintly through the trees as she began walking toward the riverbank.

    ''if he didn''t come back to sleep, did he really stay up all night on watch?'' edith pondered, her brows knitting further. ''that doesn''t seem possible. no matter how tough he looks, staying awake for an entire night would wear anyone down.''

    her thoughts grew darker as she walked. "did he end up fighting a demon? is he¡­dead?" she whispered, the mere idea sending a chill through her.

    but she shook her head, forcing herself to remember the headmaster''s words. "no one will get injured during the exams. they''re monitoring everything. there''s no need to panic." a faint smirk crossed her lips as a stray thought crept in. ''though, how exactly are they watching us for three full days? they''d have to do shifts. or maybe they have some kind of magical surveillance?''

    edith shook her head again, refocusing on the task at hand. "anyway, where is that stubborn guy?" she muttered under her breath, annoyance coloring her tone as she approached the riverbank.

    kneeling by the water''s edge, she cupped her hands to scoop the cool, clear water to her lips. the crispness of the drink was invigorating. "the water here really is amazing," she murmured, splashing some on her face to wake herself up further.

    "good morning, captain."

    the sudden voice made edith freeze, her instincts kicking in as she spun around, her hand already half-raised to strike.

    but she stopped mid-motion, her breath catching as her eyes landed on liam. he stood a few paces away, his shirt discarded, leaving his upper body exposed. water droplets glistened on his toned physique, catching the sunlight as they trickled down his chest and arms. his trousers were rolled up just above his ankles, and his damp hair clung slightly to his forehead.

    edith''s hard exterior faltered as her cheeks burned with an uncontrollable blush. she quickly averted her gaze, staring resolutely at the ground as she tried to steady her voice.

    "w-where have you been? i-i was looking all over for you," she stammered, struggling to maintain her composure.

    stay connected via empire

    "i was near the waterfall," liam said. "karla cleaned my uniform with her magic yesterday, but some areas of my body were still dirty, so i decided to wash up properly." s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "oh, i see¡­" edith replied, her voice barely above a whisper. she hesitated before glancing back at him, only to catch herself and turn away again. "wait¡ªyou didn''t wash in the river, did you?"

    liam raised an eyebrow. "no. the waterfall hits the cliffside at an angle, and there are a few natural pools just beneath it. i used those instead."

    as he spoke, he raised a hand, channeling his myst to evaporate the remaining water from his skin. steam curled around him, dispersing into the air as he stood there.

    edith, on the other hand, felt her face flush even redder. she bit her lip, scolding herself inwardly for her flustered state. "oh, a-alright. i thought you used the river, that''s all," she said, her voice tinged with awkwardness.

    but her resolve faltered as she realized she had turned to face him again without thinking. she quickly spun back around, her hands clenching at her sides. ''get a grip, edith. he''s just another student¡­a frustrating, stubborn, shirtless student.''

    liam, oblivious to her inner turmoil, tilted his head slightly. "did you need something, or were you just checking if i died somewhere?"

    "n-no! i just¡­" edith trailed off, letting out a frustrated sigh. "never mind. just¡­hurry up and get back to the cave. the others will probably be awake soon."

    "understood, captain," liam said simply, before retrieving his shirt and slipping it back on.

    edith didn''t turn around until she was sure he had walked past her, muttering under her breath, "stubborn and annoying¡­"

    ¡ª

    edith and liam returned to the cave to find the others stirring awake. karla was already sitting up, stretching and yawning, while robin blinked sleepily, his face still buried in his arms. lucian sat cross-legged on his makeshift bed, running a hand through his disheveled hair.

    "morning," edith greeted.

    "morning," karla responded brightly, while the boys mumbled something incomprehensible.

    "liam found some natural pools of water just below the waterfall. it seems to be a good place to freshen up," edith continued, glancing at the others.

    karla perked up at the suggestion. "that''s great! why don''t the girls go first, and the boys can go after us?"

    edith nodded, appreciating karla''s practicality. "works for me. let''s go."

    without further ado, edith and karla left the cave, heading toward the riverbank. as they approached the pools liam had mentioned, karla marveled at the pristine beauty of the spot, while edith just quickly got to washing up.

    "it''s nice to have a moment to clean up," karla remarked as she ran her fingers through her wet hair. "can you imagine going three days without washing? gross."

    edith smirked faintly. "that''s the least of my concerns out here. but yeah, it''s nice."

    once the girls were done, they returned to the cave, allowing robin and lucian to take their turn. the boys approached the pools more awkwardly, with robin muttering something about how he''d rather be covered in dirt than get cold water dumped on him. lucian, on the other hand, seemed fascinated by the surroundings, remarking on the natural formations as he rinsed his face and hair.

    when everyone was refreshed and ready, edith called the group together.

    "alright, before we do anything else, i know i said food wasn''t problem but, how to get it would be a problem," she began. "so, who here knows how to hunt or catch fish?"

    karla was the first to respond, shaking her head. "not me. i''ve never hunted a day in my life, seems pretty barbaric to me. and the closest i''ve come to fishing is watching someone else do it."

    robin hesitated before speaking up. "i¡­i know a little about hunting," he said quietly. "my dad taught me when i was a kid, but i stopped when i was eight. after that, my family insisted i focus on learning magic so i could train as a knight."

    lucian shrugged. "i''m as hopeless as karla. i have no skill or knowledge about all these survival stuff."

    edith''s gaze shifted to liam, who had been silent so far. "what about you?"

    liam gave a small nod. "i can catch fish. my grandpa and i used to do it for fun."

    edith raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "good to know. as for me, i''m decent at fishing, but my specialty is hunting. that''s what my family is known for."

    "the roswells, right?" karla asked, her curiosity piqued.

    edith nodded. "that''s right. my family''s been in the meat business for generations. we supply meat and other food products to the academy and several regions across the eastern side of the continent. hunting is in our blood, and we''re damn good at it." her voice carried a hint of pride.

    "since it seems like we''re split on skills, we''ll divide responsibilities. liam and i will handle catching fish, while the rest of you work on preparing a fire pit and gathering wood. we''ll need to eat quickly and move out to cover more ground today.

    "and also, robin... can i borrow you bow and a few arrows?"

 Chapter 158 Food Is Served

    with the group having split the responsibilities, edith and liam made their way to the riverbank. edith carried robin''s standard bow and a quiver of arrows, borrowed after a brief conversation. robin had happily lent them to her, confident in his backup¡ªa compact, foldable bow he always kept for emergencies¡ªand his ample supply of arrows.lucian and karla, meanwhile, had headed off in search of firewood, despite their lack of survival knowledge. they grumbled about the task but decided to stick together, laughing off their inexperience as they trudged into the forest. robin, following edith''s instructions, climbed a nearby hill to find a vantage point where he could oversee the area.

    at the riverbank, edith scanned the water, her eyes searching for signs of life. she waded into the shallows cautiously, her bow held high, while liam stood further downstream, his gaze fixed on the rippling surface.

    minutes passed with no sign of fish. the river seemed unnervingly quiet.

    "i swear there were a lot of fish swimming here yesterday when we arrived," edith muttered, frustration creeping into her tone. she crouched near the edge of the water, peering into its depths. "where did they all go?"

    liam, standing a few feet away, glanced upstream. her observation wasn''t wrong¡ªhe''d seen the fish, too. ''if the fish aren''t here now, they might have been migratory.''

    he hesitated before speaking. "should we follow the river?" he asked, not wanting to present his idea straight forward.

    edith blinked, then straightened up. "follow the river? hmm¡­" she tapped a finger against her chin before realization dawned. "oh, that makes sense! some fish migrate along rivers depending on the time of year. if that''s the case, following it could lead us to a spot where they''ve gathered."

    liam nodded. "i see. then let''s follow it."

    ''her knowledge about all this stuff is good. she catches onto things quickly, which saves me the trouble of explaining.'' liam thought.

    after walking for a while, edith spoke again. "if we don''t find fish, we might run into a rabbit or some kind of rodent along the way. game isn''t as reliable as fishing, but it''s better than nothing." s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    liam followed silently, his eyes scanning the dense trees and undergrowth as they walked alongside the river. the sound of rushing water filled the air, mingling with the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze.

    ''let''s hope this pays off. i wouldn''t like to run into some demon right now,'' edith thought, gripping her bow tightly.

    as edith and liam followed the river, the forest around them grew denser, the sunlight filtering through the canopy in scattered beams. the sound of the water grew louder, suggesting they were approaching another bend or perhaps a larger pool.

    after several minutes of walking, edith suddenly stopped and crouched down, signaling liam to do the same. she pointed ahead to a small clearing where the river widened into a calm, shallow pool. "there," she whispered.

    liam squinted and saw faint ripples in the water. small fish darted back and forth near the surface.

    "this is promising," edith said, her voice low. "looks like we''ve found a feeding spot."

    "good eye," liam replied. he stepped closer to the edge of the water, his movements quiet. "how do you want to do this?"

    edith smirked. "i''ll use the bow to try and catch the larger ones. you''re good with your hands, right? think you can grab some of the smaller ones or use a stick to spear them?"

    liam nodded. "i''ve done it before. let''s see what we can get."

    edith positioned herself on a flat rock near the pool''s edge, her bow ready. she nocked an arrow, drawing it back slowly as she took aim. her eyes locked onto a large fish swimming lazily near the surface. she exhaled and released the arrow, which pierced the water with a sharp splash. a moment later, she reeled in her prize¡ªa decent-sized fish wriggling on the arrow''s shaft.

    "not bad," liam said, already stepping into the water. he waded in carefully, his eyes tracking a small school of fish near the bottom. using a long stick he had picked up earlier, he quickly speared one, pulling it out with a swift motion.

    edith pulled her second arrow from her quiver, already aiming for another target. "looks like you weren''t lying about knowing how to fish," she said, a hint of approval in her tone.

    liam smirked, a real smirk. "told you. my grandfather and i used to do this for fun."

    for the first time, liam''s usually stoic demeanor softened. his eyes, often distant and guarded, seemed to light up with genuine enjoyment. his movements became more fluid, less mechanical, as if the task stirred a memory he hadn''t revisited in years.

    edith paused for a moment, her gaze lingering on him. ''he''s¡­ smiling?'' she thought, caught off guard by the shift in his expression. there was something disarming about seeing liam like this¡ªless the cold, stoic teammate and more a person simply enjoying the moment.

    they continued working in sync, the pile of fish on the bank steadily growing. edith''s precision with the bow and liam''s steady hands created an efficient rhythm, their silent cooperation speaking volumes.

    after a while, edith sat back on the rock, wiping sweat from her brow. "i think we have enough," she said, glancing at their haul. "this should be plenty for all of us."

    liam suddenly stopped mid-motion, realizing he had been immersed in the fishing. he stepped out of the water with the last fish. "sure. let''s head back before the others start wondering where we are."

    they gathered the fish into a makeshift bundle using some vines edith had cut earlier and began walking back along the river.

    "you know," edith said after a moment, glancing at liam. "you seem quite distant but very close at the same time."

    "hm?"

    "n-nothing!" edith stammered, her cheeks flushing faintly. she looked away, mentally kicking herself. ''what was that, edith? get it together.''

    the two continued their journey back to the cave, the bundle of fish slung over liam''s shoulder, and the air between them surprisingly light.

    by the time liam and edith returned to the cave, the sun was higher in the sky, casting warm light over the forest. the faint sound of conversation and laughter reached their ears as they approached.

    inside, karla and lucian had already stacked a modest pile of wood, though their efforts were accompanied by plenty of bickering, judging by their expressions. robin, perched on a rocky outcrop just outside the cave, looked relieved to see them.

    "you''re back!" robin called down, his nervous tone evident. "everything okay?"

    "we''re fine," edith replied, holding up the bundle of fish. "and we''ve got lunch."

    karla, who had been sitting cross-legged near the wood pile, immediately perked up. "finally! i was starting to think we''d starve," she said, jumping to her feet.

    lucian gave an exaggerated sigh of relief. "i was about to suggest we start chewing on bark."

    liam shot him a dry look but said nothing, dropping the fish onto a flat rock near the cave entrance. "these should be enough for everyone."

    karla inspected the haul with a grin. "nice work, you two. i guess that bow of robin''s wasn''t just for decoration, huh?"

    "well, edith seems to be a natural," liam said simply, sitting down near the cave wall.

    edith gave a small nod, brushing off the compliment as she moved to untie the vines holding the fish together. "did you guys manage to figure out how to start a fire?"

    karla grimaced. "well¡­ not exactly. we were kind of hoping you''d handle that."

    lucian shrugged. "we got the wood, though. that counts for something, right?"

    edith rolled her eyes but smiled faintly. "fine. i''ll handle it."

    "i can just light it up." liam offered.

    "no need, i got this." edith said.

    as she began arranging the wood for the fire, karla crouched beside her, watching closely. "show me how to do it. i don''t want to be useless if this comes up again."

    edith raised an eyebrow but nodded. "alright. pay attention."

    while edith and karla worked on the fire, liam set about cleaning the fish with a sharp rock he had picked up earlier, not wanting to use his daggers. robin eventually climbed down from his vantage point and approached hesitantly.

    "um¡­ do you need help?" robin asked, fidgeting with the strap of his quiver.

    liam glanced at him, noting the nervous energy. "sure. hold this," he said, handing robin one of the cleaned fish.

    robin accepted it cautiously, watching as liam demonstrated how to properly prepare it for cooking. despite his initial hesitation, robin quickly caught on, and the two worked in relative silence.

    after a few minutes, the fire crackled to life, drawing everyone''s attention. karla clapped her hands in triumph. "we did it! well, mostly edith, but i helped!"

    edith smirked. "good job, assistant."

    lucian wandered over, rubbing his hands together. "perfect timing. i''m starving."

    the group skewered the cleaned fish on sticks and set them over the fire, the aroma quickly filling the cave. as they waited for the meal to cook, karla plopped down beside edith.

    "you know," karla said, "for our second day, we didn''t do half bad."

    edith nodded. "we''ve got food, shelter, and a plan. that''s more than some groups can probably say."

    robin, who was sitting a bit away from the group, spoke up hesitantly. "do you think the other teams are doing okay? i mean¡­ it''s not easy out here."

    "you know," karla said, "for our second day out here, we''re not doing half bad." find adventures at empire

    edith nodded, her eyes scanning the small group. "we''ve got food, shelter, and a decent plan. that''s more than some groups can probably say."

    robin, sitting a little apart from the group, spoke up hesitantly. "do you think the other teams are doing okay? i mean¡­ it''s not exactly easy out here."

    lucian leaned back, smirking. "if they''re not, that''s their problem. we''re all here to earn points for the exams. no handouts."

    karla rolled her eyes. "and you really love hearing yourself talk, don''t you?"

    before lucian could fire back, edith raised a hand, silencing the brewing argument. "focus, guys. we''re not here to bicker. let''s eat, rest up, and then explore the area. remember, the headmaster warned us: hiding away and waiting for the exam to end guarantees failure."

 Chapter 159 Adventures Of Day Two

    after the group finished their meal, they agreed to rest for an hour before heading out to explore vlardia. the break passed quickly, and soon they were gathering their gear, ready to move."alright," edith began, standing near the cave entrance, her sword sheathed and shield resting against her leg. "here''s the plan. moving together as a group is important for safety, but it will slow us down significantly. i propose we split into smaller groups based on our strongest members, lucian and liam. this way, we balance strength and efficiency."

    karla furrowed her brows, her nervousness apparent. "that makes sense, but splitting up could make us vulnerable. what if we run into something stronger than we can handle?" stay connected through empire

    edith nodded thoughtfully, rubbing her chin. "that''s a valid concern. we don''t know the highest class of demons present here yet, and we can''t afford to be reckless." s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "we''ve already dealt with the wolves," lucian added. "they''re part of the feral class. two of us with a solid strategy could handle one or two without much trouble."

    "i agree," karla said, though her voice wavered slightly. "but it''s the higher classes that worry me. if we encounter a titanborne or a horror, things could go south fast. titanbornes are literal giants. even one of them would be a nightmare to face."

    "and horrors are just as bad," edith agreed. "unlike ferals, they''re intelligent, cunning even. my professor once told me they are capable of thinking like we humans, but their reason is low. they''re not something you want to fight unprepared."

    the group fell into a contemplative silence, the weight of the situation settling over them. finally, liam spoke up, his tone calm and steady.

    "whatever decision you make, we''ll follow it. you''re the leader, and there''s no need to feel pressured about this." he leaned back against the cave wall, his eyes steady as they met edith''s.

    ''i need her to stay composed,'' liam thought to himself. ''if she starts second-guessing herself now, it''ll only create chaos later¡ªand that''s the last thing i need.''

    robin, sitting a bit away from the group, fidgeted nervously with his quiver. "he''s right. w-we trust you, edith¡­ whatever you decide."

    lucian shrugged, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "same here. captain''s call."

    karla let out a long sigh before flashing edith a supportive smile. "you''ve made the right choices so far. we''re with you."

    edith blinked, momentarily stunned by their unwavering support. their trust weighed heavily on her, but it also strengthened her resolve.

    ''they believe in me,'' she thought. ''it''s my responsibility to keep them safe. as long as we''re in this realm, i''ll make the decisions that protect us all.''

    "thanks, guys," she said, her voice steady. "i really appreciate your trust. it means a lot."

    she straightened up, her tone firm as she laid out the final plan. "we''ll move together to explore vlardia, but we''ll stick to two smaller groups that stay within sight of each other for safety. lucian, you''ll pair up with me. liam, you''ll go with karla. robin, i need you to stay airborne and keep watch for threats we might not see from the ground. can you handle that?"

    robin hesitated, adjusting his quiver nervously before nodding. "y-yeah. i''ll use my air magic to stay above and alert you if i see anything."

    "good. then it''s settled." edith grabbed her shield and sword. "let''s move out."

    the group followed suit, gathering their weapons before stepping out of the cave. once outside, lucian turned back and stretched out his hand. with a small surge of myst, the cave entrance shimmered before solidifying into a seamless rock wall, effectively concealing their shelter.

    "just in case," lucian said, dusting his hands off.

    as the group moved deeper into the forest, the dense foliage gradually gave way to a small, open clearing. edith signaled for everyone to stop, the sound of crunching leaves beneath their boots filling the air.

    "alright," edith said, her eyes scanning the area, "we''ll split up here as planned. stay within 100 meters of each other. robin, use your whisper spell to communicate with us if anything comes up. we''ll need to stay in constant contact, especially if something unexpected happens."

    robin, hovering nervously in the air, adjusted his quiver. "y-yeah, i got it. whisper will work fine. just¡­ keep an eye out, okay?" his voice wavered slightly as he hovered higher into the sky, looking back at the group.

    "don''t worry, robin," karla reassured him, flashing a grin. "we''ll be fine. just keep an eye on the skies and let us know if something''s off."

    "exactly," edith added, her tone calm. "lucian and i will head west. liam, karla, you two head east. and robin, stay on top of things. if you see or hear anything unusual, just let us know."

    the team nodded, and the two groups split. edith and lucian ventured west, while liam and karla headed east. robin flew high above them, his nervous energy palpable despite his attempts to focus on the task at hand.

    as the two groups moved, the forest seemed calm. the usual sounds of wildlife echoed through the trees¡ªbirds chirped, rabbits hopped in the underbrush, and the wind rustled through the leaves. it was a peaceful moment, allowing the group to relax, if only for a brief time.

    "everything seems clear so far," karla commented, her voice a mix of enthusiasm and nervousness. "i mean, i haven''t heard anything strange, and the wildlife seems calm, right?"

    "yeah, it''s been quiet. let''s just be on alert." liam said simply without sparing her a glance.

    karla nodded, her bright energy slightly tinged with worry. "i know! it''s just¡­ i haven''t fought much, and i really hope nothing comes our way."

    ''despite the fight with the wolves, she is still afraid of all this. i don''t blame her entirely.'' liam thought.

    "don''t worry, we''ll be fine. just keep an eye out." he said.

    meanwhile, high above them, robin floated in the sky, his eyes nervously scanning the horizon. the world seemed so much bigger from up here, but it also felt strangely empty. he tried to focus on the task at hand, but his thoughts kept drifting.

    ''everything''s fine,'' robin thought, gripping his bow tightly. ''it''s just some quiet walking. we''ll be okay. we''ve got the best fighters with us, right? so nothing can go wrong, right?''

    but just as he began to calm himself, something felt off. the wind shifted. robin squinted, his nerves heightening as he noticed something strange on the horizon.

    the forest had grown unnervingly silent. no rustling animals, no chirping birds. it was as though the forest itself was holding its breath. his stomach tightened.

    ''wait... what''s that?''

    far below, he saw it before anyone else¡ªa massive disturbance on the ground. the creatures of the forest, from rabbits to deer, were sprinting in the opposite direction, their eyes wide with fear.

    ''what the hell is that?''

    robin''s breath caught in his throat as he finally saw it¡ªa towering shape moving slowly through the trees. at first, it looked like a boulder, a massive stone out of place in the forest. but then it shifted, and robin''s blood ran cold.

    it wasn''t a boulder at all. it was a demon.

    a titanborne.

    the demon''s hulking form towered at least 45 feet high, its skin rough and craggy like stone, with two jagged, exposed lower canines jutting from its mouth. it swung a massive club in one hand, its slow, deliberate movements shaking the ground beneath it.

    "holy¡ª" robin gasped, his voice barely a whisper. his hands trembled as he reached for his whisper spell. "edith¡­ lucian¡­ get out of there. it''s a titanborne!"

    far below, edith and lucian, who had been advancing cautiously, froze as they felt the tremors ripple through the ground. at first, it was subtle, just a slight quaking. but then, the force of the earthquake intensified, rattling the trees and causing the forest floor to shake. edith''s heart skipped a beat as she looked around, trying to sense what was happening.

    "lucian¡­" she muttered under her breath, the words tinged with disbelief. "that''s not a natural tremor."

    lucian''s eyes narrowed, his instinctively activated his gauntlets again. "no¡­ it''s a demon. and by the feel of it, that''s not just any demon."

    edith glanced toward the source of the disturbance, her breath catching in her throat as she finally saw the titanborne rise above the trees, its towering form casting a long shadow over them.

    "that''s a titanborne," edith whispered, more to herself than lucian. "we need to get out of here, now."

    before she could turn to make a move, the titanborne let out a low, guttural roar, its massive club slamming into the ground. the impact caused another violent tremor that nearly knocked edith and lucian off their feet. the ground cracked beneath them, debris flying as the creature advanced.

    meanwhile, liam and karla, still several hundred meters away, felt the ground shake violently. karla''s eyes widened in shock, her voice barely a whisper. "what the hell is that?"

    liam''s expression darkened. "it''s a titanborne."

    without another word, they began sprinting toward the source of the quake, their pace quickening as they heard the thunderous roar of the demon in the distance.

    back above, robin''s voice trembled as he relayed the warning through whisper. "liam¡­ karla, get moving! the titanborne is heading straight for edith and lucian! you have to hurry!"

 Chapter 160 Fighting A Titanborne

    as the ground shook beneath their feet, liam''s expression remained stoic, his mind already working through the situation. he knew that getting to edith and lucian in time was impossible, at least not with karla. the titanborne was too close, and the time it would take to reach them would be too long if he moved with karla but, he alone could reach them in just one blast of his flames ."robin, we won''t be able to reach edith and lucian in time," liam''s voice echoed through the whisper spell, his tone calm. "even if they can hold their own for a moment, they can''t do any damage on that thing. you''re the only one who can get close enough to that demon. i need you to target its eyes, we need to blind."

    robin''s stomach churned as he hovered above, the wind biting at his face. his hands gripped his bow tighter, but his voice trembled with uncertainty. "m¨Cme? i¨Ci can''t¡­ i''m not strong enough¡­"

    liam''s voice cut through robin''s head again, colder this time, as he continued to sprint through the forest with karla. "i understand your fear, robin, and i''m not forcing you to do this. however¡­ will you be able to live with yourself if one of our teammates gets injured, knowing you could have done something to stop it?"

    robin froze midair, the words hanging in the air like a heavy weight. his heart pounded in his chest, the once comforting breeze now feeling too heavy, too suffocating. his eyes darted nervously across the horizon, the titanborne''s massive form still looming in the distance, relentlessly advancing.

    liam''s voice cut through the silence, "you have the power to make a difference, robin. you''ve trained for moments like this. don''t let fear control you."

    the forest seemed to hold its breath as robin hesitated, his grip tightening on his bow. the weight of liam''s words gnawed at him, and for a moment, he could almost hear edith''s voice in his head, her words of encouragement. ''we trust you, robin¡­''

    swallowing his nerves, robin finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "...okay. i''ll do it."

    liam''s voice came through the whisper spell again, still stoic. "good. take your shot, robin. aim for the eyes. we''ll handle the rest."

    robin''s hands tightened around his bow, his fingers steadying as he prepared to release the first arrow. his heart pounded, but his resolve had solidified. the others were depending on him now. there was no turning back.

    with a final deep breath, robin shot forward, his air magic propelling him toward the titanborne.

    liam and karla pushed harder, their feet pounding against the earth as the roar of the titanborne echoed through the trees.

    robin hovered above the titanborne, heart pounding as it lumbered closer to edith and lucian. from his elevated position, he pulled an arrow from his quiver, aiming it directly at the demon''s eyes. taking a deep breath, he channeled his air magic, imbuing the arrow with a burst of speed and precision before letting it loose.

    the arrow streaked through the air like a bolt of lightning, striking the titanborne square in the eye. for a fleeting moment, robin''s heart lifted. but the moment the arrow connected, it shattered into splinters, leaving the demon unscathed.

    the titanborne slowly turned its massive head, its eyes locking onto robin. its sheer presence was overwhelming, a force that seemed to grip robin''s very soul. he hovered there, frozen in midair, unable to move as the colossal creature raised its enormous hand.

    the shadow of its swing grew larger as it loomed closer. robin''s breath caught in his throat, his limbs refusing to obey.

    "robin, move!!"

    the voice from below snapped him out of his paralysis. instinct took over, and he thrust himself backward with a surge of air magic, narrowly escaping the giant''s crushing blow. the force of its hand moving through the air sent a shockwave that knocked robin off balance, sending him spinning through the sky. sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    before he could fully recover, a deafening crash echoed through the clearing. a massive, cone-shaped projectile hurtled upward, slamming into the titanborne''s hand mid-swing. the impact was devastating, forcing the demon''s arm back and sending ripples of energy through the air. robin, still airborne, struggled to stabilize himself amidst the chaos.

    discover more content at empire

    when he finally steadied, his eyes darted downward. the forest below was scarred, a massive clearing now carved into the terrain from the titanborne''s earlier attacks. his gaze fell on edith and lucian, standing side by side in the heart of the devastation.

    edith held her shield at the ready, her sword glinting faintly. beside her, lucian stood with his right hand still outstretched, steam rising from his gauntlet, evidence of the immense power he had just unleashed.

    "was that lucian¡­ who threw that huge rock?" robin thought.

    edith''s voice cut through the tension. "robin, you did great! now we know how strong its defenses are!"

    robin''s eyebrows furrowed. ''why is she shouting? whisper would be so much easier.''

    he reached out to activate the whisper spell, but to his shock, the magic didn''t respond. panic began to creep in.

    ''what? why can''t i use whisper? did something disrupt it?''

    robin''s voice shook slightly as he yelled back, "a¨Care you guys okay?"

    "yeah! don''t worry about us!" edith shouted back, her shield glowing faintly with myst as she prepared to defend. "just keep shooting that thing! we''ll cover you!"

    robin nodded, forcing himself to push the rising panic aside.

    "hey, lucian. are you okay?" edith asked, glancing at him with concern as the tremors of the titanborne''s movements rattled the ground beneath them.

    lucian wiped the sweat off his brow, his expression serious. "y-yeah, don''t worry about me. these gauntlets amplify my magic far beyond its usual limits. i can handle this, so focus on the fight."

    edith nodded, though her thoughts briefly drifted elsewhere. "understood. i just wonder where liam and karla are¡­" her gaze shifted eastward, scanning for any signs of their teammates.

    lucian let out a sharp breath, his eyes fixed on the titanborne. "to be honest, the last thing you should worry about is them." with a grunt, he clenched his fist, channeling his myst. five massive boulders erupted from the earth and launched themselves toward the demon.

    ''from what i''ve seen so far, i can certainly say that bastard will make it through, no matter what. even if the world''s against him, liam always pulls through. tch, such an annoying, smug bastard.'' he thought with a hint of envy and annoyance.

    "alright then," edith said, breaking him from his thoughts. "if you say so, we''ll just focus on distracting that thing while robin keeps up the pressure." she took a deep breath, myst swirling around her as she activated her enhancement magic. her strength and speed surged, and without hesitation, she charged toward the titanborne''s towering feet, her shield and sword glinting with energy.

    meanwhile, a few meters away, liam and karla raced through the forest, dodging shards of boulders sent flying by lucian''s earlier attack.

    liam''s eyes locked onto the massive figure in the distance, its presence undeniable. ''we''re close now,'' he thought, ducking and rolling to avoid a splintering chunk of debris. ''it''s just as massive as mystica described.''

    something else gnawed at him, though. ''why can''t i use whisper anymore? is it the titanborne? some interference?'' he glanced up and spotted robin in the air. ''at least he''s still holding his own. that''s good. but now that we''re closing in¡­ time to switch tactics.''

    "karla!" he called out. "you head straight to the others. i need to take care of something first."

    karla''s pace faltered as she turned toward him, confusion evident on her face. "w-what do you mean? we''re almost there¡ª"

    "just tell lucian and edith to target its feet," liam interrupted. "like we did with the wolves. i''ll catch up with you soon."

    before she could respond, liam veered off, sprinting toward a different path that led slightly away from the titanborne. karla hesitated, frustration bubbling up, but she clenched her fists and continued toward the others, trusting liam''s instincts.

 Chapter 161 Fighting A Titanborne 2

    edith darted between the titanborne''s massive feet, her enhanced speed letting her avoid the crushing weight of its stomps. with every step, the earth trembled, the sound of cracking stone and snapping trees filling the air.she gritted her teeth, leaping onto a nearby boulder for leverage before slamming her shield into the side of the titanborne''s ankle. the impact rang out, but the creature remained unphased, its hide too durable to break.

    "lucian!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "i need more support down here!"

    lucian stood his ground a few dozen meters away, his hands glowing with myst as another set of boulders rose from the earth. with a wave of his arm, the rocks shot forward like missiles, crashing into the titanborne''s lower body. each hit created small shockwaves, but they were little more than a nuisance to the towering demon.

    "robin!" lucian called out, craning his neck to spot the archer in the air. "aim for the joints or weak spots¡ªeyes, neck, whatever you can find!"

    robin, still airborne, tightened his grip on his bow. his arrows had been useless so far, but lucian''s shout spurred him on. "i''m trying!" he yelled back, loosing another arrow, this time aimed at the back of the titanborne''s knee.

    the projectile struck true, but like the others, it shattered on impact. robin clenched his teeth in frustration, muttering under his breath. "there has to be a way to get through that thing''s hide¡­"

    below, edith darted to avoid a sweeping swing of the titanborne''s club, the force of the attack carving a massive trench in the earth. she stumbled slightly but recovered, her eyes flickering to lucian. "we need to slow it down somehow! i can''t keep dodging forever!"

    lucian nodded, his gauntlets glowing brighter. "i''ve got an idea¡ªjust keep it distracted!"

    the titanborne roared, the sound reverberating through the forest as it raised its club again, this time aiming for lucian. edith''s heart leapt as she saw the giant''s attack incoming.

    "lucian, move!" she screamed, charging forward in a desperate attempt to intervene.

    but lucian stood firm, his hands trembling as a massive chunk of earth began to rise from the ground, forming a shield-like barrier. the titanborne''s club smashed into it, sending shockwaves through the area, but the barrier held¡ªjust barely. sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    lucian staggered backward, his breath heavy. "that¡­ was close," he muttered, shaking off the strain.

    robin circled above, watching the scene unfold. his heart pounded as he loosed another arrow, hoping this time it would make a difference. however the outcome was the same. "come on... something has to work!"

    back on the ground, just as edith and lucian were about to attack the titanborne again, karla emerged from the treeline, skidding to a stop near a boulder.

    she froze, her breath caught in her throat as she took in the sheer size of the demon. seeing it from a distance with liam was one thing, but standing this close to its colossal form was utterly terrifying.

    her daze was broken by edith''s urgent voice.

    "karla, you''re alright!" edith rushed over, a wave of relief washing over her face. "you''re not hurt anywhere, are you?" she asked, scanning karla quickly.

    "nah¡­ i''m good," karla replied, catching her breath. "we would''ve been here sooner, but we had to dodge all those flying shards of rock."

    "don''t worry about that," edith said, her tone reassuring. "anyway, where''s liam?" her eyes scanned the forest for any sign of him, but found none.

    "uh¡­ he said he had something to do," karla said hesitantly, still shaken by the demon''s overwhelming presence. "he didn''t tell me what, just changed directions and took off."

    "what?!" edith''s voice rose in frustration. "he just ran off?" her teeth clenched as she fought to contain her anger. is he serious? of all times to go off on his own, he chooses now?

    "but he did say we should aim for the demon''s legs, like we did with the wolves," karla added quickly, hoping to defuse edith''s irritation.

    edith paused, her frustration giving way to contemplation. her gaze shifted to the titanborne''s legs, particularly the tendons. i''ve been hitting this thing''s legs since the start, but it hasn''t done a thing. not even a scratch.

    "you two can catch up later! right now, we''ve got bigger problems!" lucian shouted, his voice strained as he braced himself against the titanborne''s relentless strikes, holding his earthen barrier in place. "don''t worry about liam. if he ran off like that, there''s probably a reason. and if there isn''t, then forget it¡ªwe''ve got a target right in front of us!"

    lucian''s mind churned even as he shouted. as much as i hate to admit it, liam probably has the best battle iq of anyone here. ever since that run-in with him, chris, logan, and i have been trying to dismiss it as a fluke, but it wasn''t. that guy''s dangerous in ways we don''t even understand yet. so, as much as i don''t like it¡­ right now, i''m betting on him.

    "he''s right. there''s no time to worry about that when we have a demon to put down," edith said firmly, her voice cutting through the chaos.

    "robin, i need you to distract this thing as much as you can!" edith screamed, her commanding tone echoing across the battlefield.

    robin, hovering above the titanborne, muttered nervously to himself, "my arrows aren''t doing any damage to this thing. how am i supposed to distract it?" his hands tightened around his bow as he wrestled with his thoughts. "wait¡­ what if i use my magic to create gusts of wind to hit its face?" he hesitated, doubt creeping into his voice. "what if i get hit by this thing? no¡­ i have to do this. only i can distract it. i''ll take the responsibility."

    steeling himself, robin slung his bow over his shoulder and raised his hands, murmuring an incantation under his breath. moments later, two invisible air vortexes blasted toward the giant''s face, striking it from both sides.

    "it worked!" robin whispered, a flicker of relief in his voice. his magic, though limited at his 4-star low-tier level, didn''t do much damage, but it achieved its purpose¡ªthe titanborne turned its attention to him.

    the demon''s glowing eyes locked onto robin as it swung its massive hand toward him. this time, however, robin was ready. channeling his air magic, he maneuvered through the air with agility, narrowly dodging the attack.

    "great job, robin!" lucian called out, sending a barrage of boulders crashing toward the demon''s lower body. "what''s the plan?"

    edith''s eyes narrowed as she analyzed the situation. "right now, we know how tough its defenses are. none of your attacks¡ªor mine¡ªhave done any damage. karla, do you have any moves that can cut through that thing''s hide?" continue reading at empire

    "m-me? well¡­ not exactly," karla stammered, her voice faltering as her gaze darted nervously toward the towering demon.

    "hey, this isn''t the time to be scared," edith said sharply, her voice firm but not unkind. "you chose to be a knight for this very reason. you were accepted into this academy because you have what it takes.

    "even though this might just be an exam, it defines who you truly are on a real battlefield¡ªwhere lives are at stake. would you want your hesitation or fear to be the reason someone else loses their life? i doubt it. karla, we need your strength. it doesn''t matter what rank you have; that doesn''t define how strong you are. now get your act together!"

    karla felt the weight of edith''s words pressing down on her. her hands trembled as she stared up at the demon, but something in edith''s voice resonated with her, lighting a small spark of courage.

    after a few shaky breaths, karla nodded, her tone still nervous but tinged with determination. "there''s¡­ there''s a technique i learned recently, but it''ll take time to execute it properly. i can only use it once, so i''ll need you all to cover me and create an opening to strike its tendons in one go."

    "that''s the spirit," edith said, her lips curving into a small, approving smile. "prepare yourself and let us know when you''re ready."

    she shifted her stance, gripping her sword tightly as she eyed the titanborne. "lucian, keep hammering its tendons. we''re taking this thing down!"

    lucian gritted his teeth as the ground trembled under the titanborne''s weight. "got it! i''ll keep it occupied. just don''t screw this up!" with a wave of his hand, another barrage of boulders shot forward, slamming against the demon''s legs.

 Chapter 162 Fighting A Titanborne 3

    The Titanborne roared, its guttural cry vibrating through the air as it staggered slightly, its massive form shifting to counterbalance the force of Lucian''s attack.Edith darted forward, her body enhanced with myst-fueled speed and strength. She closed the distance between herself and the Titanborne''s foot, slashing at its tendons with precision. Though her blade barely left a mark, her strikes were relentless, forcing the demon to adjust its stance.

    Karla dropped to one knee, gripping her white-hilted sword in her hands as she began channeling myst into it. The blade shimmered faintly, water-like currents swirling along its length as she murmured a soft incantation. "Just a little more time¡­," she whispered to herself, her hands trembling as the pressure of the situation bore down on her.

    Above them, Robin continued his evasive maneuvers, sending gusts of wind toward the Titanborne''s face to keep its attention. "I can''t keep this up forever!" he shouted, his voice strained.

    "You won''t have to!" Edith called back. "Just hold on a little longer!"

    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward Karla, his frustration mounting as he saw her still preparing. "How much longer, Karla? We can''t keep distracting this thing forever!"

    "Almost¡­ almost there!" Karla replied, her voice trembling but resolute. The currents around her sword intensified, the liquid energy radiating from it now surging like a rushing river.

    The Titanborne, irritated by the continuous onslaught from all sides, let out another earth-shaking roar. It raised its massive foot, aiming to stomp on Edith, who was closest to its legs.

    "Edith, move!" Lucian shouted, hurling a jagged boulder at the demon''s raised leg to disrupt its motion.

    Edith leapt back just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. She landed in a crouch, her chest heaving as she shot Lucian a grateful nod. "Thanks!"

    Karla finally rose to her feet, the myst around her sword now a brilliant, cascading vortex of water. Her voice, steady and determined, cut through the chaos. "I''m ready!"

    "Good!" Edith shouted. "Lucian, hit it one more time and force it to lower its stance. Robin, keep its attention! We''ll give Karla the opening she needs!"

    Lucian didn''t respond, already summoning another wave of boulders. They flew toward the Titanborne''s legs with explosive force, striking the same spot repeatedly.

    Robin unleashed another powerful gust of wind at the demon''s face, causing it to growl in frustration and swipe at him with its massive hand. He narrowly dodged, his heart pounding in his chest. "I''m running out of steam here!"

    "Just hold on for a few more seconds!" Edith shouted as she rushed toward the Titanborne''s leg again, slashing furiously to weaken its stance.

    The combined effort forced the demon to falter, its massive frame shifting to regain balance. The moment the opening appeared, Edith yelled, "Karla, now!"

    Karla''s grip tightened around her sword as she channeled all her myst into the blade. The air around her crackled with energy as she sprinted toward the Titanborne''s exposed tendon. With a powerful leap, she brought her glowing sword down with all her might, aiming for the weak point. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A deafening crack echoed as the blade struck, a surge of water magic erupting from the sword and slicing through the Titanborne''s tendon like a rushing waterfall. The demon let out an earsplitting roar of pain, its massive body collapsing onto one knee.

    Edith''s eyes widened in shock and relief. "You did it, Karla!"

    Lucian smirked despite himself, already preparing another attack. "Not bad¡­ but it''s not over yet."

    Karla, panting heavily, stumbled back as the myst around her sword dissipated. "I¡­ I think that''s all I''ve got," she admitted, her legs trembling from exhaustion.

    "Don''t worry," Edith said, stepping protectively in front of her. "We''ll finish it from here. Robin, Lucian¡ªlet''s take it down!"

    Despite giving out that command, Edith knew they couldn''t take down the demon yet, not when it still had all that tough skin to deal with.

    ''Where the hell are you Liam?''

    ¡ª

    *Few Minutes Earlier*

    Liam darted through the dense forest, his red eyes half-focused on the distant battle where his teammates were fighting the Titanborne. His path, however, led him further from the chaos.

    "Sorry, guys, but this needs to be taken care of as well." His thought as he acrobatically weaved through the onslaught of flying boulders and shattered debris from the distant battle.

    Ever since the Titanborne appeared, it seemed to draw more than just the team''s attention. The oppressive aura of the creature disrupted their Whisper spell, leaving them unable to coordinate effectively. Worse, its presence was attracting an ever-growing swarm of feral demons, which were heading towards the direction of the fight.

    "This wasn''t in Mystica''s lessons. That thing''s aura is a magnet for every beast in the area. If they reach the battlefield, we''re done for. How annoying."

    A sudden boulder hurtled toward him, its sharp edges whistling through the air. Without breaking stride, Liam unsheathed one of his daggers and channeled his myst. Flames ignited along its edge as he activated Inferno Edge, slicing cleanly through the incoming rock. The boulder shattered into harmless pieces, scattering like embers.

    Landing lightly on his feet, Liam''s gaze locked onto his targets. A few meters away, the forest seemed alive with a swarm of incoming Ferals¡ªDemon Wolves, three-headed beasts, colossal bears, and snakes as thick as tree trunks¡ªall charging toward him with primal fury.

    "Finally," Liam muttered, unsheathing his second dagger with a flick of his wrist. "It''s about time you all showed up."

    The ground shook as a massive demon snake lunged at him, its fanged maw wide enough to swallow him whole. The serpent, over 30 feet long, coiled with unnatural speed as it struck. But Liam didn''t flinch.

    With a burst of speed, he used Flame Concentration, channeling fiery energy into his legs. A surge of heat exploded beneath him, propelling him forward like a missile.

    The moment of collision was almost imperceptible¡ªa flash of crimson flames twisting with the serpent''s dark, scaled body. Liam landed in a crouch, his daggers poised at his sides, flames flickering faintly along their edges.

    Behind him, the demon snake hung in the air for a moment, its momentum arrested. Then, in grotesque silence, it fell to the ground in several cleanly severed pieces. Black gore seeped into the soil as steam hissed from its cauterized wounds.

    "One down," Liam said softly, rising to his full height, his glowing eyes fixed on the approaching horde. "Many more to go."

    With a flick of his wrist, his daggers ignited once more, their flames burning brighter as he dashed forward.

    Liam became a blur of motion, his flame-boosted speed turning him into a streak of fire weaving through the demonic swarm. His movements were ruthless, surgical, and relentless. Each slash of his daggers left trails of searing light in the air, the Inferno Edge tearing through flesh, bone, and the cores of the beasts.

    Heads rolled, limbs flew, and bodies were bisected in every direction. Wolves collapsed in smoldering heaps, bears fell with their cores shattered, and serpents writhed as their segmented bodies spilled black ichor across the forest floor.

    Within minutes, the once vibrant forest had transformed into a battlefield of carnage. Severed limbs and shattered bodies littered the ground, the air thick with the stench of blood and the acrid scent of burning flesh.

    Liam stood in the center of it all, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. His right dagger was buried deep in the core of a massive demonic bear, its body slumped lifelessly against him. With a swift motion, he wrenched the blade free, simultaneously slicing through the bear''s neck with his left dagger.

    The beast collapsed with a heavy thud, its grotesque form joining the growing pile of corpses.

    Liam straightened, his face impassive as he surveyed the aftermath. His daggers shimmered faintly, the flames dimming but still present, casting a flickering glow over his blood-spattered form.

    "That''s the last of them," he muttered, wiping the gore splattered across his face with the back of his hand.

    Suddenly, a heavy boom echoed in the distance, drawing his attention back toward the battlefield. Through the gaps in the trees, he could see the Titanborne faltering, its massive form crashing to one knee under the relentless assault of his teammates.

    "Seems they managed to make it bow," he said to himself. "From that position it is in, I can strike it''s core with Flame Compression, but I''ll need those guys to get away from that thing."

    "I wonder if Whisper can be used now." Your journey continues with empire

 Chapter 163 Titanborne Defeated

    *Back at the battlefield*Edith, Lucian, and Robin fought desperately against the Titanborne, which had been brought to one knee. Despite their combined efforts, their attacks seemed futile. Edith''s relentless sword strikes and Lucian''s unending barrage of boulders barely scratched its hardened form.

    Damn it. Apart from that single attack Karla landed on its tendons, nothing''s working, Edith thought, raising her shield to protect herself and Karla, who lay slumped and drained from her earlier assault. Flying debris pelted her shield as the Titanborne''s sweeping arm sent shockwaves through the battlefield.

    The group had hoped to capitalize on the Titanborne''s weakened stance, but their optimism was short-lived. The massive creature ignored Robin''s gusts of wind entirely, focusing its attention solely on Edith and Lucian.

    With one arm, the Titanborne gripped its club for support, while its free hand swiped at the ground, scattering rubble in all directions. Though its movements were slowed by Lucian''s unrelenting strikes, each attack still carried devastating force.

    "This is getting ridiculous," Lucian grunted, forming an earthen barrier and slamming it into the giant''s arm just as it prepared another swing. "Can we just run? It''s not like this thing is chasing us anytime soon with that busted tendon."

    Edith braced herself against another shockwave, her teeth clenched. "You might be right... Karla''s in no shape to keep fighting."

    "Exactly! So what''s the escape plan? We can''t just announce we''re leaving and hope for the best. That thing''s reach is insane¡ªwe need a strategy."

    Edith glanced upward. "ROBIN, CAN YOU DISTRACT IT?" she shouted.

    Robin, hovering above the battlefield, looked down nervously. "I CAN TRY, BUT NOTHING I''VE DONE HAS WORKED SO FAR!" he yelled back, sweat dripping down his brow. This is bad, he thought, anxiety clawing at him. We need to¡ª

    A familiar voice suddenly rang in his mind, cutting through the chaos.

    "Robin, and everyone... get out of there. As far and as fast as you can."

    "L-Liam?"

    "Yeah. I''m coming in from the south. Head north¡ªor anywhere¡ªjust move. Now." Liam''s voice was steady but urgent, carried through the Whisper spell.

    Robin''s eyes widened. "O-OKAY!" he stammered, before shouting down to his teammates. "EDITH! LIAM''S HEADED THIS WAY! HE SAID WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE!"

    Edith whipped her head around, her expression a mix of disbelief and anger. "What? Liam? Where the hell is he?"

    "He''s coming from the south!" Robin replied. "He said we need to leave. Now."

    "That scumbag disappears to do whatever he wants and now he''s barking orders? Unbelievable," Edith growled, slamming her shield into the ground.

    Lucian, already forming another wave of boulders, spoke up. "Robin, take Karla and get out of here. Edith, you too. I''ll hold this thing off long enough for you to get away."

    "What about you?" Edith demanded. "We don''t even know why Liam''s telling us to leave!"

    Lucian didn''t falter. "Don''t worry about me. With my earth magic, I''ll catch up to you guys in no time. Just move!" He punctuated his words by sending another barrage of boulders toward the Titanborne, halting its latest attempt to attack.

    Edith hesitated, frustration flashing in her eyes, but she relented. "Alright. Robin, get down here and take Karla!" she ordered. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Robin didn''t hesitate. He swooped down, gently lifting Karla into his arms before ascending back into the air. He turned north, flying as fast as his air magic could carry him.

    Edith, strapping her shield to her back and sheathing her sword, activated her magic. Myst surged through her legs, enhancing her speed as she sprinted northward, weaving through the forest.

    The Titanborne roared in frustration, its massive arm swinging in an attempt to crush the fleeing pair, but Lucian was ready.

    "Did you forget about me, you rocky bastard?" Lucian taunted, sending another barrage of boulders to intercept the attack.

    The Titanborne growled, momentarily distracted, as Lucian stood firm, ready to buy every precious second his team needed.

    Lucian kept his wave of boulders steady until a sudden boom of flames erupted from the south.

    "I guess it''s time for me to get out of here," he muttered, flicking his wrist to summon a jagged piece of earth that floated into the air.

    Without hesitation, he broke into a sprint, leaping onto the floating platform. With a pulse of myst, he propelled it forward, soaring away from the battlefield and leaving the chaos behind.

    Back where the flames had erupted, Liam was closing in.

    Channeling fiery energy to his feet, Liam launched himself forward in a burst of power, his momentum nearly propelling him through the air. This time, the intensity of his flame boost far surpassed anything he had used before.

    The Titanborne, poised to crush Lucian with a massive swing of its hand, froze mid-motion as it caught sight of Liam''s blazing figure barreling toward it.

    With a roar of defiance, the giant swung its massive club, the air cracking under its force as it aimed to intercept Liam.

    ''This thing''s hide seems tougher than I thought. Flame Compression would work, but Lucian''s still within range,'' Liam thought, his mind racing as he assessed the situation. His gaze flicked between the incoming attack and Lucian, who was now rapidly retreating, before he let out a resigned sigh.

    "Looks like I''ll have to buy some time first," he muttered, unsheathing his daggers.

    Channeling even more fiery energy into his feet, Liam unleashed a second burst of flames, rocketing toward the Titanborne''s club. At the last possible moment, he twisted his body, spiraling through the air like a living flame.

    The collision was instant.

    Liam''s flames coiled around the massive weapon as he maneuvered with precision, narrowly avoiding its crushing impact. In the same motion, he propelled himself forward, appearing mere inches from the Titanborne''s left eye.

    Behind him, the club remained intact for only a heartbeat before it shattered into a rain of splinters and debris.

    The Titanborne''s eyes widened in shock, but Liam didn''t hesitate. Activating Inferno Edge, he drove both daggers forward with brutal precision, plunging them deep into its left eye.

    The giant let out an earsplitting roar, thrashing in agony as it instinctively brought its massive hand toward its face.

    "Not happening," Liam muttered, igniting his flame boost once more. With a fiery burst, he launched himself upward, narrowly avoiding the Titanborne''s grasp. He left his daggers embedded in its eye, their searing heat continuing to burn into the creature''s skull.

    High above the battlefield, Liam paused for a fleeting moment.

    "That should buy enough time," he said, steadying himself as he began to free-fall.

    Stretching his right hand backward, he summoned a glowing orb of fire. The flames pulsated wildly, radiating intense heat as he began to compress it.

    "Compress it¡­ compress it¡­" he muttered, his voice strained with focus as he fell, the wind roaring past him. The orb grew smaller and denser with each passing second, its brilliance intensifying to a blinding light.

    "I''m so gonna pass out after this," Liam muttered, his eyes glowing brighter than ever.

    As he neared the Titanborne''s chest, now exposed and vulnerable, Liam unleashed one final flame boost, accelerating his descent to terminal velocity.

    With his compressed flame orb in hand, he crashed directly into the Titanborne''s core. The impact unleashed a cataclysmic wave of energy, the orb detonating in a brilliant explosion of fire and force.

    "Die, you bastard," Liam growled through gritted teeth as the Titanborne''s body convulsed.

    The result was devastating. Enjoy more content from empire

    The Titanborne''s massive form erupted in a violent shockwave, the sheer force tearing through its body and obliterating it from the inside out. The explosion resembled a miniature nuclear blast, debris and fire scattering in all directions.

    The resulting gust of wind and fragments of stone surged outward, threatening to uproot entire trees in its path.

    Far from the epicenter, Edith and the others were still running.

    They had gained significant distance, but the explosion''s shockwave sent jagged pieces of boulders and debris hurtling toward them.

    "Watch out!" Edith shouted, bracing herself, but Lucian was already prepared.

    With a sharp motion, he slammed his hands into the ground, summoning an earthen barrier that enveloped the group just in time.

    The debris struck the barrier with thunderous force, but it held firm, shielding them from harm.

    As the chaos subsided, Lucian exhaled deeply, wiping the sweat from his brow. "That guy better still be alive after pulling a stunt like that," he muttered.

    Edith glanced back toward the distant explosion, her expression a mix of awe and concern. "He''s alive," she said, more to herself than anyone else. "He has to be."

 Chapter 164 Aftermath

    As the dust began to settle, the heavy silence was only broken by the faint crackling of dying flames. Edith ordered Lucian to open the sealed cave before turning her gaze to Robin. "Take Karla back to the cave. Make sure she replenishes her myst reserves."Robin nodded, picking Karla in a princess carry. "Hold on," he said before they flew away, heading for the cave.

    Edith then looked at Lucian, who was still staring at the obliterated battlefield. "Make your platform wide enough for the both of us," she ordered again.

    Lucian muttered under his breath but complied, spreading his hands as the earthen platform beneath him widened to accommodate Edith. She hopped on, and with a pulse of his myst, the platform hovered forward, gliding over the aftermath of the explosion.

    The clearing, once dense with trees, was now barren, with jagged pieces of the Titanborne''s remains scattered like broken statues. Blackened earth and scorch marks stretched in every direction, a testament to the sheer force Liam had unleashed.

    Edith''s eyes narrowed as she scanned the debris. "The sheer power¡­ I didn''t think he had this in him."

    Lucian remained quiet, his jaw tight. He''d always thought his rank meant something, that being ranked 5 placed him above most. Yet here was Liam, ranked 8, showing a level of strength that left him feeling insignificant.

    Finally, they spotted him.

    Liam''s body lay motionless amidst the wreckage, steam rising from his academy uniform, which was mostly intact save for a few singed edges. He was face down, his dark hair plastered to his forehead, faint embers glowing around him. Your next read is at empire

    Edith didn''t hesitate. She leapt off the platform and sprinted toward him, her heart pounding. Lucian followed more hesitantly, still grappling with the weight of his own thoughts.

    "Liam!" Edith knelt beside him, carefully rolling his body onto his back. His face was pale, his breathing shallow but steady. "He''s alive." Relief washed over her voice.

    Lucian stood a few steps away, his expression unreadable. "Of course he is. The academy wouldn''t let a student die. And besides, someone that stubborn doesn''t die easily."

    Edith shot him a glare but said nothing as she gently checked Liam for injuries. Then, she noticed his left hand was clenched tightly, his knuckles white. "What''s he holding?"

    She tried to pry his fingers open, but they wouldn''t budge. "Lucian, help me with this."

    Lucian knelt beside her as he tried to loosen Liam''s grip. Even together, they couldn''t make his hand budge.

    "It''s like he''s holding onto it for dear life," Edith muttered, frustration creeping into her tone.

    Lucian straightened, brushing off his hands. "Leave it. Whatever it is, he''s not letting go anytime soon."

    Edith frowned but relented, standing up. "Fine. Can you find his daggers? They''re not here."

    Lucian nodded, scanning the area. After a few moments, he spotted the twin blades embedded in the shattered remains of the Titanborne''s skull. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned an earthen arm to retrieve them.

    "Found them," Lucian said, holding up the daggers as he returned to Edith.

    She sighed in relief. "Good. Let''s get him back to the cave."

    Lucian created a second earthen platform, carefully lifting Liam''s unconscious body onto it with his daggers placed beside him.

    "Do you think he''s going to wake up soon?" Edith asked as they floated back toward their hideout.

    Lucian shrugged, his tone sharper than he intended. "Who knows? The guy just detonated himself like a walking bomb. Be glad he''s even alive."

    Edith shot him a pointed look. "Why are you so irritated? He saved all of us."

    Lucian didn''t answer immediately, his jaw tightening. Finally, he muttered, "Because I thought I was stronger."

    Edith blinked, caught off guard by the admission. "What?"

    Lucian clenched his fists. "I''m ranked 5. He''s ranked 8. I''m supposed to be better than him, but¡­ watching what he just did, it''s clear I''m not. He''s on a completely different level."

    For a moment, Edith didn''t know how to respond. Then she said softly, "Strength isn''t just about rank, Lucian. It''s about what you''re willing to do when it matters. Liam proved that today. But it doesn''t mean you''re weak. It means you have room to grow."

    "Also, you too showed how strong your are one the first day of our arrival here and even today. So be proud." She added with a warm smile.

    Lucian glanced at her, her words hitting harder than he wanted to admit. "Thanks," he murmured, his cheeks flushing slightly.

    They fell into silence as the cave came into view. Robin was already waiting at the entrance, his expression a mix of worry and relief as he saw them approach with Liam''s body.

    Edith stepped off the platform first, gesturing for Lucian to help her move Liam inside. Together, they carried him to his makeshift earthen bed and laid him down gently.

    "We should rest too. I''m beat," Edith said as she dropped her sheathed sword and shield beside her makeshift earthen bed. Stretching out with a sigh, she laid back, exhaustion finally catching up to her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah, you''re right. My whole body aches," Lucian replied, pulling off his shirt to reveal bruises and scrapes scattered across his torso. He winced slightly as he sat down on his own earthen bed, rubbing his shoulders.

    Robin, still jittery from the day''s events, shifted awkwardly. "W¨Cwell, I guess I''ll take the lookout, then," he stammered, starting toward the cave entrance.

    "No need, Robin," Edith said, cracking one eye open to glance at him. "You did great today, and you need rest just as much as we do." Her voice soft and kind.

    Robin hesitated, his hand hovering near his bow. "But¡ª"

    "Lucian, close the entrance with your magic," Edith interrupted, closing her eyes again.

    "Understood." Lucian flicked his wrist, and with a low rumble, the earth shifted, sealing the cave''s entrance.

    Robin stood frozen, his lips parting as if to argue further, but Lucian beat him to it. "You deserve to rest too, Robin," he said, his voice softer now. "We all made it through today, thanks to you. Get some sleep."

    Robin glanced between the two of them, their steady, reassuring presence calming his nerves. He finally muttered under his breath, "Thank you, guys," as he set down his quiver and bow.

    He made his way to his makeshift earthing bed, as he laid down before stretching out and closing his eyes.

    ***

    During this kind of examination, the Headmaster himself, along with a few elite knights, gathered in the grand observation dome to supervise the students'' progress and ensure their safety. Noble families from across the region often came on the first day to watch, scouting for potential recruits or assessing political opportunities.

    The exam lasted three days, and while the Headmaster and knights couldn''t monitor the students 24/7, the Headmaster was notorious for staying up even during the night. However, his late-night company usually consisted of people like Galen and Magnus¡ªknights who clearly had better things to do but were too bored to actually do them.

    On the first night of the examination in Vlardia, Galen and Magnus spent their time in the observation dome. Not out of duty or concern, of course, but simply because they had nothing else to entertain themselves with.

    Now, on day two, the Headmaster, his assistant Gordon, and several knights had just witnessed Liam''s explosive battle with the Titanborne. The room was abuzz with murmurs, many of the knights still in shock¡ªnot just at Liam''s performance, but also at the fact that Galen, of all people, had chosen students to mentor this time around.

    "Is this the potential Galen saw?" one knight whispered. "I mean, he never takes on students."

    "And it''s not just the stoic kid," another knight chimed in. "That Asher kid with the blue flames? He''s a walking inferno!"

    "Wow, Gally," Magnus said, cutting through the chatter with a mouthful of cookies. "Who knew you''d teach your students such suicidal stunts just to take down a couple of demons?"

    "I didn''t teach them anything," Galen replied, slouched lazily in his chair. He stared at the magical screens displaying the students in Vlardia, his crimson eyes betraying not a shred of enthusiasm. "Those two are just reckless hotheads."

    Magnus snorted, almost choking on his popcorn. "''I didn''t teach them anything,'' you say? Yeah, right. You can''t fool me. Admit it, you''re secretly invested in them. I see the sparkle in your eyes every time they pull off one of their little stunts!"

    Galen shot him a deadpan look. "The only thing sparkling here is the reflection of your crumbs on the screen."

    Unfazed, Magnus leaned back, tossing another handful of popcorn into his mouth. "Sure, sure, keep playing it cool. But we all know you''re sweating under that fancy knightly composure. You''re dying to claim credit for those two."

    Galen let out a long, theatrical sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Magnus, if I''m ever ''dying,'' it''ll be because I''ve spent more than five minutes listening to you."

    "Denial isn''t just a river, Gally," Magnus quipped with a grin, flicking a stray popcorn kernel at him. "You''re rooting for them, and we all know it."

 Chapter 165 Reason For My Action

    Back in Vlardia, Liam stirred awake from his post-battle exhaustion. Sitting on the edge of his makeshift earthen bed, he scanned the cave. His teammates were sprawled across their own improvised sleeping spots, peacefully resting."Looks like we took down the Titanborne," he thought, exhaling a soft sigh of relief. "And my explosion didn''t hurt anyone."

    But something nagged at him¡ªEdith wasn''t among them. His eyes swept the cave again, landing on the sealed entrance that Lucian had left slightly ajar.

    "She must''ve stepped out," Liam muttered under his breath, letting the thought slide for the moment.

    As he rose, he noticed an odd sensation in his left hand, as if clutching something. Glancing down, he opened his palm to reveal a peculiar black object. It shimmered faintly in the dim cave light, irregular like a stone but with the cold, smooth texture of metal.

    "This... looks like the stone Grandpa used to forge my sword," Liam mused, frowning. "Only... darker."

    He pocketed it, deciding he''d puzzle it out later. For now, he needed to cleanse himself¡ªhe looked and smelled like a smoked fish after that fight.

    Exiting the cave, he was greeted by the warm amber glow of the setting sun. The sky blazed in hues of orange and gold, with the sun hanging low, perhaps an hour or two before it would vanish behind the horizon. The forest was alive with the sound of rustling leaves and distant birdsong.

    Taking in the fresh air, Liam stretched before heading toward the riverbank to wash off.

    Reaching the natural pools near the waterfall, he paused. There, standing knee-deep in the water, was Edith. Her shirt was off, revealing a white undergarment that modestly covered her breast. Her long pants remained intact, a choice that made her stand out among the other academy girls who often wore skirts.

    The sun''s light caught her figure, making her pale skin glow faintly. She had her back turned to him initially, rinsing out her shirt, but as she sensed movement and turned, their eyes locked.

    Edith froze, her blue eyes wide with a mix of shock and embarrassment.

    Liam, ever composed, simply nodded and said, "Hey."

    Her face turned crimson as she quickly crouched, arms crossing over her breast. "CAN''T YOU SEE I''M WASHING UP?!" she shrieked, her voice echoing through the trees.

    "Didn''t know you were here," Liam replied nonchalantly, as if her flustered reaction was unwarranted. He turned to walk back to the riverbank, unbothered. "Take your time, but please hurry."

    Edith glared at his retreating figure, still red-faced. "Hurry?! The audacity..." she muttered under her breath, sinking lower into the water.

    Back at the riverbank, Liam sat cross-legged, waiting patiently, entirely unaffected. "She''s loud," he muttered to himself, watching the rippling water.

    Liam waited patiently by the riverbank, listening to the sound of the waterfall as Edith finished her wash. It wasn''t long before she emerged from the pool, her shirt loosely draped over her shoulder as she wrung out her damp hair.

    He glanced her way and, in his usual blunt tone, remarked, "Now that I look at you closely, I see how well toned your body is. Your muscles look well-defined. It suits you." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Edith froze mid-step, staring at him with wide eyes, completely taken aback by the sudden comment. She''d grown used to the teasing from her peers¡ªboys calling her a tomboy or making jokes about her being more of a "fighter" than a "lady," and even girls poking fun at how she didn''t care for dainty things. Compliments like Liam''s were... rare.

    For a moment, she felt her cheeks warm, and she stammered, "Uh... thanks. That''s... kind of you to say."

    Liam gave a small nod, oblivious to the impact his words had. "It''s just the truth," he added simply, turning back to the riverbank.

    The moment lingered for a few seconds before Edith shook her head, pushing past her flustered feelings. "Anyway," she said, her tone shifting to cover up her embarrassment, "how are you feeling? That explosion you pulled off was no joke. You don''t look hurt, but pulling that much myst must''ve drained you."

    Liam turned his gaze toward her, his face as calm as ever. "I''m fine. My myst reserves are fully restored. There''s nothing to worry about."

    Edith raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Fully restored? After that? You''re telling me you didn''t even feel a dent?"

    He shook his head. "No dent. It''s nothing unusual."

    What Liam didn''t say was that Crimson Breathing had played a critical role. The technique allowed him to absorb myst from the environment even while unconscious, accelerating his recovery far beyond what anyone would consider normal. But he wasn''t about to share that detail¡ªnot with Edith or anyone else.

    Edith, however, remained surprised. "That''s... impressive. I mean, Karla''s myst reserves were practically spent after her water technique. She''s still resting. But I guess it''s no comparison¡ªyou''re rank 8, and she''s Class C. Makes sense."

    Liam didn''t respond, letting the comparison hang in the air as Edith gathered her belongings.

    As he stood to head for the pools, Edith called out, "Don''t take too long. The others¡ªand even I¡ªwill be waiting for your explanation."

    Liam paused, turning back to her. "Explanation?"

    Edith smirked, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. "You know, about why you decided to abandon the group mid-battle to play lone wolf before coming back play hero. You''ve got some explaining to do, and I''m not letting you off the hook so easily this time."

    "Fair enough. I''ll be quick."

    "Good," she replied, her tone softening. "And Liam?"

    He glanced back at her.

    "Thanks... for everything," she said quietly, her voice sincere.

    He nodded once before heading to the pools, his expression unreadable. Edith watched him go, feeling a small sense of relief and gratitude for the strange but reliable teammate.

    After washing up, Liam made his way back to the cave as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the forest in shades of orange and purple. The familiar scent of roasting fish greeted him as he neared the entrance, mingling with the soft hum of conversation echoing from within.

    "Thank the stars we didn''t finish all the fish earlier," Karla said, holding her stick with a roasted fish close to the fire. "Who knows what we''d be eating now?"

    "Berries again, probably," Edith chuckled as she turned her own fish over the flames.

    Lucian and Robin sat by the fire as well, each with their respective fish sticks.

    As Liam stepped into the cave, the group turned to face him.

    "And here''s our savior," Karla said with a mocking tone, smirking.

    "Not the time for your jokes, Karla," Edith said, though a soft chuckle escaped her lips.

    "What? I''m praising him," Karla retorted with a huff. "Even if I didn''t really see his stunt properly since, you know, I was half-conscious at the time."

    "H-How are you feeling, Liam?" Robin asked nervously, offering a small, genuine smile.

    "I''m fine," Liam replied evenly, his voice calm as usual.

    "Well, of course you''re fine," Lucian said, his tone tinged with irritation. "Now, sit your ass down and explain yourself."

    Liam said nothing and walked over to join the group by the fire. As he sat down, Karla and Edith tossed him a stick with a fish skewered on it.

    "Thanks," he said, taking it without much fuss.

    Edith leaned back slightly, a sly smile playing on her lips. "So, Liam, we''re all grateful¡ªespecially Lucian¡ªfor your heroic stunt that saved us back there."

    Lucian shot her a sharp glare but said nothing, opting instead to focus on the fire.

    "Anyway," Edith continued, "we were all curious. Why''d you suddenly change direction back on the way to the battlefield? Karla told us you just left her and went somewhere else on your own."

    "To be honest, I was kinda pissed about it," Edith admitted, though her tone was lighthearted.

    "''Kinda?''" Karla scoffed with a laugh. "You exploded."

    Edith''s eyes twitched as she smacked Karla lightly on the head. "Enough out of you."

    Turning back to Liam, she let out a sigh. "But seriously, Liam, we''re curious. Why''d you make that decision?"

    Liam took another bite of his fish, chewing thoughtfully before responding. "It wasn''t much of a decision. The Titanborne''s presence was attracting a swarm of Feral-class demons. I had to divert them before they reached us, because if they''d have swarmed the battlefield and overwhelmed us."

    The casual tone in which he delivered this information caused the others to freeze. Karla stopped mid-bite, Robin''s eyes widened, and even Lucian''s head shot up, his irritation replaced with disbelief.

    None of them had realized this during the fight. To them, the disruption caused by the Titanborne had seemed limited to their Whisper spell being thrown off. But now, hearing that it had also attracted a horde of Feral-class demons, they were shaken.

    "Wait, what?" Edith said, leaning forward. "There were Feral-class demons heading our way?!"

    "How did you even know they were coming?" Lucian finally asked, his voice low with disbelief.

    "I sensed them," Liam said matter-of-factly. "You were all too close to the Titanborne to notice, but I could feel them converging from the outskirts."

    Lucian crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "You should''ve told us. We could''ve¡ª"

    "Done what?" Liam interrupted calmly. "Splitting our focus would''ve gotten someone hurt. You handled the Titanborne, and I handled the demons. That''s teamwork, the main purpose of this exam."

    The room fell silent, the crackle of the fire filling the space. Finally, Edith sighed, leaning back against the cave wall.

    "Well, you''re not wrong," she admitted, her tone reluctant. "But next time, don''t play the lone wolf. At least warn us before pulling something like that."

    "If there''s time for explanations, no problem." Liam said.

    The tension eased as Karla laughed, the sound breaking the quiet. "Well, at least we didn''t end up demon chow. Here''s to surviving another day, huh?"

    The group raised their fish sticks in an impromptu toast, their laughter echoing through the cave as the fire burned brightly, warding off the encroaching night.

 Chapter 166 Late Night Interuders

    Later that night, the group stayed up a little longer before retiring to their makeshift earthen beds. After sharing a few laughs and casual conversations, they extinguished the fire, and one by one, everyone settled down for the night.Liam lay on his back, staring at the uneven ceiling of the cave, unable to sleep. His attention kept returning to the strange dark object he''d taken earlier. The object, about the size of a mini football but irregular in shape, rested in his hand.

    He tossed it into the air and caught it absently, his thoughts swirling. ''What the hell am I gonna use this for? Forge a sword? Tch. Not like I have any blacksmithing skills. But... maybe I could get someone to craft me a new pair of daggers with it.''

    His gaze shifted to one of his daggers at his waist, and he drew it out, holding it up to the dim light. The blade gleamed faintly, showing signs of wear from frequent use.

    ''Draven''s daggers...'' Liam thought, running his fingers over the blade''s edge. ''He used them himself before passing them to me, and I''ve been using them very frequently as well. They won''t last much longer.''

    For a moment, the image of his mentor''s stern yet knowing face appeared in his mind. The memory lingered briefly before fading as Liam sighed, twirling the dagger skillfully before sliding it back into its sheath.

    Without much thought, he slipped the dark object into his pocket. One unique feature of the academy''s uniforms was their dimensional storage capabilities, allowing him to store the object securely.

    Quietly, Liam sat up and padded toward the cave entrance. The crisp midnight air greeted him as he stepped out. Dressed in his uniform trousers and a black undershirt, he gazed up at the sky.

    The moon in Vlardia was unique¡ªlarge and silver with a smaller, dimmer moon orbiting just beneath it, casting an otherworldly glow over the landscape. Liam stood there in silence, hands in his pockets, letting the cool air brush against his skin as he closed his eyes.

    "Why am I not surprised to see you here?"

    Liam''s eyes opened to see Lucian perched on a branch of a nearby tree, his figure outlined by the moonlight.

    "..." Liam said nothing, his expression unchanging. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey," Lucian called, his tone unusually calm. "Since you''re already out here, I figured we should talk."

    "Sorry," Liam replied coldly, beginning to walk away, "but I don''t think you and I have anything to discuss."

    Lucian''s voice followed him, persistent but steady. "I get it¡ªyou probably don''t trust me or even like me. You''re just tolerating me because of this exam. But that''s not what this is about."

    Liam didn''t bother to look back, continuing his slow, measured steps.

    "I just want to know one thing," Lucian added, louder now, his voice almost desperate. "Is there something about you you''re not telling the group? Or the academy?"

    Liam froze mid-step. The silence that followed was almost deafening. After a long pause, he slowly turned to face Lucian, his crimson eyes narrowing annoyingly.

    "What bullshit are you trying to spew right now?"

    "Hey, relax," Lucian said, sliding down from the tree branch and brushing off his hands. "What I''m saying is, for someone ranked 8th, the power and skill you''ve shown out here are on par with the top three¡ªif not higher. It''s hard not to wonder if you''re holding back your true strength from the academy or something."

    Liam turned fully to face Lucian, his expression unreadable. "Try making sense with your words. You''re rambling like someone who doesn''t know what they''re trying to say. Stop beating around the bush."

    Lucian flinched slightly at the bluntness, irritation flashing across his face, but he quickly composed himself. "Alright, fine. What I mean is this: ever since our first run-ins at the academy, back when I used to tail Chris to stir up trouble, you always had this... presence. An aura that didn''t match someone ranked 8th. It felt off¡ªlike you were much stronger than the academy realized.

    "Chris and Logan might not have noticed it, but I did. And out here in Vlardia, you''ve proven me right. The power and skill you''ve displayed? It''s far beyond your rank..."

    "You''re misunderstanding everything," Liam interrupted, his tone calm.

    "What?" Lucian frowned.

    "Let me spell it out for you," Liam said. "But in return, I want to know about those gauntlets you keep forming every time you fight."

    Lucian raised an eyebrow, then shrugged. "Fair enough."

    "Good. Now listen up," Liam began. "Here''s the truth: you''re stronger than me. The problem is, you don''t see it because you''re so focused on the few areas where I outclass you that you ignore the bigger picture."

    Lucian blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Stronger than you? That''s..."

    "Exactly what I said," Liam cut in. "As a fire magic user, I''m bound to be faster and have more destructive power in certain situations. That''s just the nature of my element. But raw destructive potential doesn''t equal overall strength.

    "You''re physically stronger than me by a wide margin. Your endurance is better too. But the reason you think I''m stronger? It''s not because of power. It''s because you don''t believe in yourself. You second-guess everything. If we''re being honest, you alone could''ve handled every demon we''ve faced so far. Hell, even that Titanborne. And deep down, you know I''m right."

    Lucian stood there, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but Liam raised a hand to cut him off.

    "Keep whatever excuses you''re about to make to yourself. Now tell me about those gauntlets of yours."

    Lucian hesitated before sighing. "Fine." He held up his hands, showing two simple rings on his middle fingers. "See these? They''re what form the gauntlets. By infusing my myst into them, the gauntlets materialize around my hands.

    "They''re not just for show¡ªthey help me channel my myst more precisely, boosting both control and output. Without them, my magic''s a little harder to manage."

    Liam studied the rings, his expression thoughtful. "Interesting. And where''d you get them?"

    "Family heirlooms," Lucian replied, smirking faintly. "Passed down for generations. Why? Thinking about stealing them?"

    "Not interested," Liam said flatly.

    "You sure cause¡ª" Lucian began, but Liam cut him off sharply, his tone carrying an edge that silenced him mid-sentence.

    "Shut up," Liam snapped, his eyes darting toward the deeper shadows of the forest.

    Lucian frowned, about to retort, but Liam''s next words came even colder. "I said, shut it."

    The sudden glow in Liam''s crimson eyes was enough to freeze Lucian in place, a cold knot forming in his stomach.

    ''Damn it,'' Liam thought, his senses on high alert. ''Of all the times, it had to be now? Fighting those things right after the Titanborne? This is gonna be hell.'' His gaze was locked on a point far beyond the trees, where an oppressive aura pulsed faintly but unmistakably.

    The presence was sickeningly familiar¡ªan echo of the same monstrous energy he''d felt near the outskirts of Nystra City.

    Lucian''s confusion shifted to unease as he finally felt it too¡ªa heavy, disgusting energy crawling through the air, far stronger and darker than anything they''d encountered so far.

    "What the hell is that?" Lucian asked in a whisper, his voice laced with revulsion.

    "Horrors," Liam muttered, his tone flat.

    "Horrors?" Lucian''s unease spiked. "You mean there''s more than one? I only sense one presence..."

    "There are three Horrors," Liam clarified, his gaze narrowing as the oppressive energy grew more distinct. "And one Advanced Horror."

 Chapter 167 Fight With The Horrors

    Lucian''s face paled. "An Advanced Horror? Are you serious? We just took down a Titanborne¡ª""I know," Liam interrupted, his voice clipped. "That''s the problem."

    Lucian clenched his fists, the gauntlet rings on his fingers faintly glowing. "How do we deal with something like that in our state?"

    "I don''t mind if the two of us combine our strength and try to take them down, but that doubles the risk of getting injured since we''d be forced to protect the others and fight these demons at the same time," Liam said, crouching behind a thick bush alongside Lucian near the cave.

    "You''re right," Lucian muttered, his expression thoughtful. "Besides, our actions might be considered selfish and reckless by the academy."

    "Probably," Liam agreed. "We need to wake the others."

    Lucian nodded, and the two moved toward the cave to rouse their teammates. But just as they stepped forward, a thunderous roar erupted from roughly 80 meters away. The sheer force of the sound sent a shockwave rippling through the air, pushing against their bodies like a heavy gust of wind.

    "Looks like whatever that was just made our job easier," Lucian remarked grimly, his eyes snapping toward the source of the roar.

    As they turned, the moonlight illuminated a sight that sent shivers down their spines.

    The creature stood on two legs, towering at nearly ten feet tall, its frame monstrous and imposing. Cracked, obsidian-like skin glimmered faintly in the moonlight, with veins of molten energy pulsating through it. It had no eyes, only a massive, gaping maw brimming with rows of razor-sharp teeth. Curved horns jutted forward from the sides of its head, and its claws looked sharp enough to carve through steel. A serrated, spiked tail swayed behind it like a predator waiting to strike.

    Around its feet were countless glowing red eyes, piercing through the darkness like embers from a raging inferno.

    Lucian''s face paled as he processed the terrifying figure. "What the hell is that thing?"

    "An Advanced Horror," Liam said flatly, unsheathing his daggers, his expression unflinching.

    Lucian''s voice wavered as he pointed toward the glowing eyes. "Wait¡ªyou said there were only three normal Horrors. Then what''s with all those eyes?"

    "There are three," Liam replied coldly. "That''s just how many eyes they each have." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucian''s jaw tightened, his nerves fraying. ''To hell with all this endless spawning of demons,'' he thought bitterly.

    Before they could strategize, the rest of their team emerged from the cave¡ªEdith, Karla, and Robin¡ªall looking worried and confused, their expressions turning to horror as they laid eyes on the creature in the distance.

    Karla was the first to react, her hands flying to her mouth as her eyes widened in terror. She opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out.

    "Everyone, grab your weapons," Liam commanded, his voice cutting through the tense air. His crimson gaze never wavered from the monstrosity before them. "We''ve got another fight to handle."

    Suddenly, the creature raised one massive hand, stretching it forward as if issuing an order. The glowing eyes at its feet vanished all at once, scattering into the forest with unnerving speed.

    Silence fell, broken only by the rustle of leaves as something approached.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in the observation room at the academy, Galen, Magnus, and Mystica sat watching intently, the flickering magic screens displaying Liam''s group as they faced down their demons. Galen and Magnus lounged in the back row, while Mystica occupied a seat in the middle

    "Damn, Moony," Magnus teased, his voice light and playful as he munched on an endless supply of popcorn. "Did you secretly teach the kid how to sense demons from this far away, or is that just part of his charm?"

    Mystica smirked, her gaze never leaving the screen. "Of course not. You should know how his kind are. He''s always been able to sense auras and detect threats¡ªor allies¡ªwith ease. He claims he''s only ever faced one demon before coming to the academy, but who knows? Maybe he''s just naturally gifted."

    Magnus raised an eyebrow, a grin spreading across his face. "Woah. Damn, you two lovebirds really produced one hell of a talented kid."

    "Think so?" Mystica replied, her voice dripping with mischief. "I might just have a very fruitful worm." She added the last part with a teasing edge, clearly enjoying Galen''s discomfort as his eye twitched in irritation.

    "Sometimes I wonder how I even ended up in this friend circle," Galen muttered, exasperated, running a hand over his face.

    Both Magnus and Mystica laughed in unison, their amusement infectious but also clearly teasing.

    "By the way," Magnus continued, his tone still casual, "shouldn''t we be helping the kids with this? I mean, they just finished fighting a Titanborne, and now there''s a Malgath and three Skivoks? The Headmaster might have a few words for us if we just let them fight this on their own."

    "No need to worry. Whether the Headmaster gets angry or not, the kids need to face this on their own. Real battlefields don''t give you time to rest or recover. They need to learn that now, rather than later." Galen said with a bored expression on his face as he rested his head on his hand.

    "Yes, yes, thank the stars you said that," Magnus laughed, tossing another handful of popcorn into his mouth. "If anything goes wrong, though, the blame''s on you, Galen," he added cheekily.

    "Whatever," Galen muttered, unfazed by the banter.

    Mystica''s lips curled into a sly smile as she adjusted herself in her seat. "Alright, if that''s what you two want, no problem. But if things go south, I''m sending both of you to clean it up. Got it?"

    Magnus grinned, not missing a beat. "Yes, ma''am. But won''t that be a bit of overkill? I mean, just one of us could handle those demons without breaking a sweat."

    Mystica''s eyes flicked to him with a sly smile. "Alright, Magpie, I''ll send only you."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in Vlardia, Edith, Karla, and Robin hurried to grab their weapons, steeling themselves for whatever creatures lurked within the shadows of the forest. The group assembled in a tight formation, backs to one another, their eyes scanning the surrounding darkness, hearts pounding as they tried to guess where the impending threat would emerge.

    "Does anyone know what kind of Horror this is¡ªor what these incoming ones even are?" Lucian asked, his voice tense as his gaze darted around.

    "I''ve read about a few types," Liam replied calmly, "but I''ve never seen any information about one like that."

    Karla and Edith exchanged uneasy glances, equally clueless about the monstrosities they were about to face. The uneasy silence lingered until Robin broke it, his voice trembling.

    "I¨CI know what that big one is. That''s a Malgath. Normally, they''re just regular Horrors¡ªsmaller with just a horn. But... this one''s different. It must''ve gone through hibernation and evolved into something else. If I''m right, it''s now an Advanced Horror." He swallowed hard, his fear palpable.

    "How annoying," Lucian muttered, his irritation clear. "An Advanced Horror, of all things, attacking in the middle of the night right after we just fought a freaking Titanborne? Classic demon trash." As he spoke, he caught sight of the Malgath''s expression¡ªor what he swore was a grin.

    ''Did that piece of trash just grin?'' Lucian thought, momentarily stunned.

    Karla''s voice broke the tension, rising in panic. "We''re so gonna die! Why hasn''t the academy sent anyone to save us yet? They said they wouldn''t let us get harmed, right?"

    "Hey, Karla, get yourself together!" Edith snapped, trying to cut through her friend''s fear. "We can still do this, as long as we work¡ª"

    A sudden, ear-piercing shriek silenced Edith mid-sentence. A blur of movement descended from above, a skeletal creature lunging at her and Karla with claws poised to tear through them. In a flash, Liam moved, intercepting the attack with his dagger, deflecting the claws and slamming his body into the creature. The force sent it skidding to the side, snarling as it scrambled to its feet.

    "T¨CThat''s a... Skivok," Robin stammered, his voice quivering as the moonlight revealed the creature in its horrifying entirety.

    The Skivok stood on all fours about 4 feet high and 7 feet long. It''s skeletal frame impossibly thin, with skin stretched tightly over visible bones. Its grotesque face bore two forward-facing eyes, two more on each side of its head, and four gaping holes in the front that served as its nostrils. Its mouth, a perpetual, fanged grin, was lined with endless rows of jagged teeth. Despite its emaciated appearance, it had elongated limbs and two razor-sharp claws at the end of each limp.

    Liam let out a low, measured sigh, standing as a barrier between the Skivok and his group. Without turning fully, he glanced over his shoulder at Karla, his glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness.

    "Hey, Karla," he said, his voice calm. "I''ll say this once, so listen well. I heard you played a big role in bringing the Titanborne to its knees earlier. You did great."

    Karla froze, her panic momentarily halted by Liam''s words.

    "But let me make something clear. Ever since you accepted the risk of taking this exam, you should''ve known this kind of thing could happen. So, stop whatever pity party you''ve got going on, pick up your sword, and stand up."

    He paused, his glare intensifying. "Because if you don''t, I don''t know about the others, but you won''t make it out of here alive."

 Chapter 168 Horrors: The Three Vs The Skivoks

    ''I would like for Edith to take the lead right now, but this doesn''t seem to be the time for that. If I don''t push Karla this way, she might become a liability in this fight,'' Liam thought, his gaze cold as it locked onto the Skivok."So, if you want to get out of here alive, get on your feet and get ready to fight for your life," Liam added.

    Karla''s eyes widened at the weight of his words, and so did everyone else''s. They were used to Liam''s detached demeanor, but hearing him speak so directly, so harshly, with no sugar-coating, showed them a side of him they didn''t quite know. It wasn''t cruelty¡ªit was clarity. Survival.

    Before Karla could respond, the Skivok let out a guttural hiss and retreated into the forest. The group snapped out of their daze as the rustling of leaves surrounded them, signaling the creatures weren''t gone, just repositioning.

    "Tsk," Lucian spat, scanning the trees. "These things make my skin crawl. And now we''ve got three of those freaks... plus that big bastard over there." He motioned to the Malgath, still standing ominously 80 meters away, its massive frame unmoving, as if observing them.

    "Hey, Robin," Liam called. "Anything we need to know about these Skivoks?"

    Robin, still visibly shaken, stammered, "W¨Cwell, they''re regular Horrors, but... with a fraction of human reasoning. Their main ability is to drain life through open wounds, and their side abilities are poisonous claws and regeneration."

    "Life drain and poisonous claws, huh," Liam muttered, glancing down at his own bicep. A shallow cut, left by the Skivok''s claw earlier, had begun to blacken. Dark veins spread outward like creeping roots, and a faint sheen of sweat appeared on his brow.

    The group''s collective breath hitched as they noticed the spreading corruption.

    "Liam, your arm¡ª" Edith began, her voice filled with concern.

    "Fine," Liam interrupted, wiping a trickle of blood from his mouth. "Focus on the fight. You three will handle the incoming Skivoks. Lucian and I will take care of the big one."

    "What?" Edith protested, stepping forward. "Liam, this isn''t the time to split up! These are Horrors¡ªand an Advanced Horror. We should stick together and take them down as a group!"

    "Nice idea, Edith," Liam replied, his tone even. "But that one over there," he gestured to the Malgath, "isn''t just standing there for no reason. Advanced Horrors are far more intelligent than regular Horrors, and far more dangerous. If we focus solely on the smaller ones, that thing will pick us off when we''re too distracted to react."

    Continue reading on empire

    His logic was sound, and though Edith wanted to argue, the grim truth of his words sank in. The rustling grew louder, closer, as the Skivoks approached.

    Liam took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. Then, suddenly, a faint hiss of steam rose from his arm. The black veins receded as quickly as they had appeared, but the wound returned. He flexed his fingers, rolling his shoulder as if nothing had happened.

    The others stared in shock. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How did you¡ª" Robin started, but Liam cut him off with a sharp glance.

    "No time for questions," he said, spinning one of his daggers. "Get into position. Karla, Edith, Robin¡ªthose three Skivoks are your priority. Keep them away from us and watch each other''s backs."

    Lucian stepped up beside Liam, his face set with determination. "You''re really gonna make me fight that thing with you, huh?"

    "Just shut up," Liam replied, his voice flat. "You''re the best option I''ve got right now."

    Lucian smirked, flexing his gauntlets slightly. "Fair enough."

    As the group split into their respective roles, Karla hesitated for a moment before finally gripping her sword with steady hands. She nodded at Edith and Robin, determination hardening her features.

    "Let''s do this," she said, her voice firm, stepping into formation with them.

    Liam watched her for a brief second with no expression. Then, turning to face the Malgath, he whispered under his breath, "Let''s see how advanced you really are."

    Liam and Lucian burst into a sprint toward the Malgath, but before they could close the distance, two Skivoks launched themselves from the canopy above, their claws gleaming as they dove in for the kill.

    Just as the creatures were mere inches from tearing into Liam and Lucian, two arrows whistled through the air. Robin''s first arrow pierced the shoulder of one Skivok, spinning it mid-air, while the second drove through the leg of the other, sending it crashing to the ground.

    The Skivoks hit the forest floor hard, writhing in pain, but recovered quickly. Their soulless eyes turned toward Edith, Karla, and Robin with a guttural snarl.

    "Good shot, Robin. Now we''ve got their attention," Edith said, banging her sword against her shield with a resounding clang. Her voice was steady. "We can''t let these things interfere with Liam and Lucian. Whether they''re stronger or not, we will win. That''s a fact."

    The Skivoks let out a low growl before darting back into the shadows of the forest, their forms vanishing like smoke. The sudden silence was deafening, broken only by the rustling of leaves.

    "Robin, intel!" Edith barked, her voice sharp and commanding.

    Robin hovered slightly above the ground, his bow at the ready. "Skivoks don''t like direct combat. Even if their opponents are weaker¡ªor stronger¡ªthey prefer to ambush and strike when you least expect it."

    "Literal stealth hunters," Edith muttered, her grip on her shield tightening. She moved closer to Karla, positioning them back-to-back. "Robin, you''re our eyes in the sky. Use your magic to enhance your vision and track them. If you can, shoot them down before they reach us."

    Robin nodded, flying higher and channeling his myst into his eyes. His pupils glowed faintly, his enhanced vision cutting through the dense foliage like a hawk''s. "Got it."

    Edith glanced over her shoulder at Karla, who was trembling slightly but holding her sword tightly. "Karla, you good?"

    Karla''s voice wavered but was resolute. "Y¨Cyes, I can do this."

    "Good. Let''s get to work." Edith activated her enhancement magic, her senses sharpening as her strength and speed surged. Her vision became razor-sharp, able to catch even the faintest movement in the forest.

    Above them, Robin scanned the treetops, his enhanced sight catching the flicker of movement. He pulled back an arrow, his voice calm but urgent. "Edith, on your left!"

    Edith didn''t hesitate. As the Skivok lunged from the shadows, its speed blurring its grotesque form, an arrow from Robin struck its spine mid-air, disrupting its attack.

    With a feral screech, the creature hit the ground, momentarily stunned. Edith seized the opening, stepping forward and slamming her shield into its face with a resounding crack. The force sent the Skivok reeling, its claws scraping uselessly against her shield as it tried to regain its footing.

    "Good one, Robin!" Edith called out as she shoved the creature back.

    Robin didn''t respond, too focused on his next shot. Another arrow left his bow, carried by a gust of wind that accelerated its speed. The arrow hit with deadly precision, embedding itself deep into the Skivok''s shoulder and pinning it to the ground. It howled in agony, its movements frantic as black ichor spilled from its wounds.

    The second Skivok burst from the shadows, charging at Karla from the opposite side. "Karla, behind you!" Robin yelled.

    Karla spun on instinct, fear flashing in her eyes before she steeled herself. As the creature pounced, she sidestepped with newfound agility, slashing her sword across its side. The blade cut deep, but the Skivok''s regeneration was already working to seal the wound.

    "Karla, keep moving! Don''t give it time to recover!" Edith shouted, stepping in to shield her from another strike.

    Just as Karla was about to deliver another attack, the third Skivok launched from the thick bushes, its claws wide, aiming to slash her. But before it could land its attack, an arrow whistled through the air and pierced its limb, pinning it to the ground.

    That wasn''t all. Seizing the moment, Edith hurled her sword with incredible force, the blade spinning like a deadly wheel before slicing clean through the Skivok''s pinned limb, severing it from its body.

    The creature let out a guttural screech of pain, black ichor spilling from its wound like an overflowing fountain. But within seconds, the horrifying sight of regeneration took place¡ªthe ichor retracted, and new flesh began to grow, as if mocking their efforts.

    The Skivok pinned to the ground gritted its jagged teeth, forcing the arrow out of its shoulder. Rising to its feet, its predatory eyes locked onto Robin, still hovering above. With a low, menacing growl, it darted back into the forest, vanishing into the shadows.

    Robin''s sharp gaze turned toward the other two Skivoks, who attempted to retreat as well. Not giving them the chance, he unleashed four arrows in rapid succession, two for each creature. The arrows struck true, piercing critical points¡ªshoulders and legs¡ªforcing the Skivoks to stagger and lose momentum.

    "Now!" Edith commanded.

    Edith dashed forward to retrieve her sword, while Karla summoned her water magic, forming tendrils around her blade that twisted and writhed like a living water whip. They closed the distance quickly, each preparing to strike.

    But the Skivoks weren''t so easily defeated. Their feral instincts kicked in, and they tore free from the arrows, dodging the incoming attacks with inhuman agility.

    One of the creatures twisted its body mid-air, leaping to cling onto a nearby tree. It perched there for a brief moment before launching itself at Edith, faster than a blur.

    Edith swung her sword, aiming to intercept the incoming threat. Her blade grazed the Skivok''s side, but the creature twisted its grotesque form, evading the full impact. In the same motion, it brought both of its razor-sharp claws down in a vicious slash.

    Edith cried out in pain as the claws tore into her thigh, leaving deep, jagged wounds. Black veins immediately began to spread from the injury, creeping across her skin like a dark curse. The force of the attack dropped her to one knee, blood pooling beneath her.

    "Edith!" Karla screamed, panic flashing in her eyes as she saw their leader fall.

 Chapter 169 Horrors: The Three Vs The Skivoks 2

    Edith gritted her teeth, trying to push herself up, but the pain was excruciating, and the poison coursing through her veins was sapping her strength. The Skivok prepared for another strike, its glowing eyes locked onto her vulnerable form.Karla''s panic turned to fury. With a sharp cry, she lashed out with her water whip, the tendrils snapping through the air like thunder. The whip coiled around the Skivok''s neck, yanking it backward before it could deliver the killing blow.

    "You won''t touch her again!" Karla shouted, channeling all her energy into her magic. The water tendrils tightened like a vice, and with a flick of her wrist, she slammed the creature into a nearby tree.

    The Skivok screeched, clawing at the tendrils, but Karla''s determination didn''t waver. She glanced at Edith, whose breathing had grown labored. "Robin! I need cover now!" she yelled, her voice breaking slightly under the strain.

    Robin didn''t hesitate. Hovering above, he pulled another arrow from his quiver and fired. The projectile struck the Skivok struggling against Karla''s whip, embedding itself in the creature''s chest, close to the core. Black ichor sprayed from the wound, but the creature''s regeneration began almost immediately.

    Karla''s grip on her magic faltered as exhaustion began to creep in. "They just keep regenerating¡­" she muttered, frustration lacing her tone.

    Edith forced herself to speak through gritted teeth. "You have to... overwhelm them. Regeneration can only keep up... with so much damage at once."

    Karla''s eyes narrowed, her resolve hardening. "Then I''ll make sure it doesn''t get back up." She channeled her myst into her whip, the water glowing faintly as she infused it with more power. With a fierce cry, she slammed the Skivok to the ground once more, the force creating a small crater beneath it.

    "Robin, finish it!" Karla shouted.

    Robin''s next arrows came faster than a blink, one piercing the Skivok''s skull and pinning it to the ground, the second and third piercing right through its core. This time, the creature didn''t move, its body twitching before going still.

    Karla released a shaky breath, her hands trembling as the water tendrils dissolved. But the battle was far from over¡ªthe remaining Skivok let out a blood-curdling roar, charging toward her in a blind fury.

    Before it could reach her, Edith, fueled by sheer willpower, hurled her sword with all her remaining strength. The blade struck the creature''s chest, pinning it against a tree. "Not... today," she muttered, collapsing to the ground, her strength finally giving out.

    "Karla, get her to safety!" Robin yelled as his eyes scanned for the third Skivok.

    Before Karla could reach Edith, a sickening sound of movement caught her attention. Slowly, she turned her head, her breath hitching at the sight of the Skivok pinned to the tree. It was moving¡ªits grotesque, sinewy body twisting and writhing. Bit by bit, it slithered upward, allowing the sword to slice clean through its torso.

    The blade carved a horrific line, splitting the creature from chest to tailbone. Black ichor poured like a flood, soaking the ground and staining the tree''s bark. The sight made Karla freeze in fear, she might his just demonstrated great skill and resolve just now but fear still lurked in her.

    The Skivok''s mutilated form stood still for a moment, a seemingly lifeless husk. But then it happened¡ªthe ichor began to flow backward, retreating into its body. With a sickening crack and pop, its torn flesh knitted back together, and within seconds, it stood whole again, its body as if untouched.

    "I thought... she got the core."

    The Skivok''s glowing eyes fixed on Karla, and before she or Robin could act, it scaled the tree with terrifying speed, disappearing into the canopy above.

    "Karla!" Robin''s voice came from above. "It''s circling. Stay sharp!"

    The treetops shuddered as the creature moved unseen, its movements a blur of shadows and speed.

    ''Dammit... why can''t I be like Liam or Lucian? They''re fighting that huge thing over there, and they''re still going.'' Karla''s thoughts were a storm of frustration as her trembling grip on her sword betrayed her doubt. Tears blurred her vision as she fell to her knees, despair etched across her face.

    ''Why am I this WEAKKK?!'' she screamed inwardly, slamming her fist into the dirt.

    Robin caught sight of her collapse and shouted over the chaos, "Hey, Karla! You can''t be down now! You''ve shown you''re a knight and a fighter. Don''t stop now!" His voice was steady, but his own fear and doubt were thinly veiled beneath his encouraging tone.

    Karla looked up at Robin, her tear-streaked face filled with raw emotion. She wanted to crumble, to let the fear and pressure consume her, but Robin''s words struck something deep within her. ''This isn''t the time for tears...'' she thought, glancing at Edith''s motionless form nearby. Her hands clenched into fists. ''Edith needs me. I can''t stop now.''

    "You''re right. Two of these things are still out here," she muttered, her voice trembling but growing steadier as she rose to her feet. "I won''t stop."

    "Good! The next one''s coming from your left!" Robin shouted, already drawing two arrows and infusing them with air magic.

    Karla steadied her breathing, planting her feet firmly into the ground. Her grip on her sword tightened as she raised it with both hands, the blade beginning to glow as water myst enveloped it in an otherworldly sheen. The blade seemed alive, the water rippling with latent power.

    She closed her eyes for a moment, listening to the approaching creature. She could hear its claws scraping against the bark above, the faint rustle of leaves as it moved in shadowy speed. Robin''s sharp eyes caught its figure in the canopy, the Skivok leaping from tree to tree, closing in fast.

    A deafening growl tore through the air as the Skivok lunged straight for Karla from above. She braced herself, ready to deliver a decisive strike as Robin aimed his arrows to finish it off. But before they could execute their coordinated attack, the unexpected happened. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Discover hidden stories at empire

    The third Skivok launched itself from the cliff near the cave, its monstrous form barreling toward Robin from his blind spot. Time seemed to slow as Karla caught the glint of movement. Her heart pounded in her chest as she made a split-second decision.

    Robin loosed his arrows, the air magic around them howling as they flew with tenfold speed and power. Both projectiles pierced the lunging Skivok''s core, sending it crashing into a tree with a sickening crunch, the black ichor splattering the ground as the creature twitched and fell still.

    Meanwhile, Karla turned her attention to the Skivok targeting Robin. She pivoted on her heel, channeling every ounce of her water magic into her blade. The glowing water surged, forming a crescent arc around the blade as she swung with precision and fury.

    "Crescent Moon!" she roared, the attack taking the shape of a razor-sharp water crescent. It shot forward like a tidal wave, slicing clean through the airborne Skivok in a diagonal slash. The force cleaved its core in two, and its entire body disintegrated mid-air, falling in chunks.

    But the remains of the Skivok''s body struck Robin mid-fall, disrupting his concentration. His flight spell faltered, and he tumbled to the ground with a heavy thud, groaning as he struggled to sit up.

    "Karla, are you¡ª" Robin''s words were cut short as the air thickened with tension.

    Karla dashed to his side, her heart still racing. "I''m fine! Are you okay?" she asked, her voice laced with concern as she helped him to his feet.

    "Yeah, yeah. Just a little winded," Robin replied with a weak grin, brushing dirt off his clothes. His gaze shifted to the battlefield, where all three fallen Skivoks now lay motionless. "You got that last one in style. Nice move."

    Karla let out a shaky breath, her body trembling from the exertion. "Thanks¡­ you did¡­" Her voice trailed off, and her knees buckled as exhaustion finally overtook her. She collapsed to the ground, unable to fight the toll her magic had taken on her.

    Robin lunged forward just in time to catch her. "Karla! Damn it, don''t give up now," he muttered, his voice thick with worry. With what little strength he had left, he dragged her limp body to the outer wall of their cave, leaning her gently against the stone.

    He glanced toward Edith, still unconscious and pale, her breathing faint but steady. Gritting his teeth, Robin stumbled over and hoisted her as well, groaning under her weight. He dragged her beside Karla, leaning her against the same wall. His body screamed in protest, but he pushed through, ensuring both of them were as safe as he could make them.

    Once they were secure, Robin slumped to the ground, his vision swimming. The adrenaline that had fueled him throughout the battle was gone, leaving only bone-deep exhaustion. He took one last look at the two girls, his chest heaving as he forced himself to stay conscious for just a moment longer.

    "The rest is¡­ up to you guys," he murmured, his voice barely audible. Then, his body gave out, and he collapsed beside them.

 Chapter 170 Liam And Lucian Vs The Malgath

    [A/N: This Chapter is beginning from the moment Liam and Lucian had launched forward toward the Malgath while the rest took care of the the Skivoks. Meaning, this chapter is beginning slightly back in time. I hope I''m making sense. Thank you very much.]Liam and Lucian burst into a sprint toward the Malgath, but before they could close the distance, two Skivoks launched themselves from the canopy above, their claws gleaming as they dove in for the kill.

    Just as the creatures were mere inches from tearing into Liam and Lucian, two arrows whistled through the air. Robin''s first arrow pierced the shoulder of one Skivok, spinning it mid-air, while the second drove through the leg of the other, sending it crashing to the ground.

    The Skivoks hit the forest floor hard, writhing in pain, but recovered quickly. Their soulless eyes turned toward Edith, Karla, and Robin with a guttural snarl.

    "Seems like they can handle those things. No need for us to worry, then. Let''s take this bastard down," Lucian said, his gauntlets glowing as small stones rose from the earth and launched themselves at the Malgath.

    At the same time, Liam activated flame boost, propelling himself forward like a comet, his daggers blazing with flames that carved through the smoke of Lucian''s attack.

    The Malgath stood unmoving, as the earthen projectiles collided with its body, creating an explosive impact that sent dust and debris swirling in the air. Liam surged through the cloud of dust, driving a high knee toward the creature''s chest. The force of his strike echoed through the battlefield, but it was like hitting solid granite.

    Liam twisted mid-air, slashing downward with his flaming daggers, but the only response was the shower of sparks as his blades skidded across the Malgath''s impenetrable hide. Realizing the futility of his assault, Liam backflipped away, landing in a crouch a safe distance from the demon.

    Lucian arrived beside him moments later, his expression tense. "Looks like its skin is as tough as the Titanborne''s," he muttered, his eyes narrowing at the Malgath, now grinning with sharp, predatory teeth.

    "Yeah," Liam said evenly, rising to his feet. "And its core area is even tougher."

    "So how are we gonna kill this thing? Gonna try that explosion of yours again?" Lucian asked, glancing at Liam''s daggers.

    Liam shook his head. "No. If I do, we might all get caught in the blast. Last time, the Titanborne''s size contained the explosion mostly within its body. This thing''s smaller¡ªmore compact, but way stronger."

    Lucian frowned, clenching his fists. "I see. What if we drag it away from here? Give it some space?"

    "That could work," Liam admitted, his gaze locked on the Malgath, "but it''ll take nearly all my myst to pull off something like that."

    Lucian smirked, flexing his gauntlets as the earth trembled beneath his feet. "Interesting. Then I guess we''re stuck facing it head-on. Still, it doesn''t have eyes. We can use that."

    "It doesn''t need eyes to see," Liam countered, twirling his daggers with a cold precision. "And its intelligence is way beyond those lesser Horrors. But none of that changes a thing. We''re taking it down."

    "Good. I was hoping you''d say that," Lucian replied, his voice laced with excitement. Earthen spears materialized around him, sharp and deadly, as the ground cracked beneath his feet.

    The Malgath tilted its head slightly, the grin widening as if it could hear their every word. The air grew heavier, an oppressive dread pressing down on them.

    Liam and Lucian launched themselves at the Malgath with synchronized ferocity, their movements fluid and precise. Lucian was the first to engage, summoning jagged spears of earth from the ground and hurling them in rapid succession. The projectiles whistled through the air, aiming for the Malgath''s glowing veins. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the same time, Liam darted in from the side, his Flame Boost blazing brighter as he twisted his body mid-leap, striking with his dual daggers in a series of rapid, slashing arcs.

    The Malgath remained rooted to the spot, its massive form absorbing every attack without flinching. Sparks erupted as Liam''s daggers scraped against its hide, leaving only faint scorch marks. Lucian''s earthen spears shattered against its body.

    Lucian didn''t relent, leaping into the air and slamming his gauntlets together. The ground beneath the Malgath erupted, jagged columns of rock shooting upward to crush it from below.

    Liam, undeterred, used the explosion from Lucian''s attack as cover. He lunged through the debris cloud, spinning mid-air to deliver a flaming roundhouse kick aimed at the Malgath''s neck. The flames trailed behind his strike like a comet''s tail, the force of the attack powerful enough to create a shockwave. But the Malgath raised an arm at the last moment, blocking the strike effortlessly. The sheer impact sent a ripple of displaced air through the forest.

    The boys didn''t let up, shifting their tactics seamlessly. Liam dropped low, sliding between the Malgath''s legs, aiming precise slashes at the joints in its knees, while Lucian circled to the left, his gauntlets summoning large boulders that he hurled one after another with devastating speed.

    The Malgath, however, was far from a mindless beast. Its movements were deliberate, its stance unyielding. It allowed the boys to push it further into the forest, away from the others, all the while assessing their techniques. Its glowing veins brightened slightly, as if the creature was amused.

    Read new chapters at empire

    Liam saw an opening¡ªa slight shift in the Malgath''s stance left its neck exposed. He darted forward, Flame Boost surging as he closed the distance in a blur. His daggers gleamed, the edges crackling with flames as he prepared a cross-slash aimed directly at the creature''s neck.

    But just as his blades were about to connect, the Malgath tilted its head back and let out a guttural roar. The sound reverberated like a shockwave, but it wasn''t just sound¡ªit was power. White flames erupted from the glowing veins along its body, bursting outward in a blinding wave of destructive force.

    The blast struck Liam mid-air, the heat scorching even through his myst shield. He was sent hurtling backward, crashing through trees as if they were paper, before slamming into the ground. Lucian wasn''t spared either; the force of the flames smashed him into a boulder, shattering it on impact. The forest was left in chaos, trees smoldering and the ground charred where the flames had touched.

    Liam groaned as he pushed himself up, his vision swimming. His flames flickered weakly around him, but he forced himself to activate Flame Boost again. This time, the flames at his feet propelled him forward faster than before. The wind howled in his ears as he moved, his daggers poised for another strike.

    The Malgath turned toward him, its soulless grin widening as its glowing veins pulsed. Liam closed the distance in seconds, feinting a strike to the creature''s chest before twisting his body at the last moment to aim for its neck again. The Malgath anticipated the move, raising its clawed arm in a sweeping arc to intercept.

    Liam ducked under the strike with a hair''s breadth to spare, planting his hands on the ground and flipping backward to avoid a follow-up attack. The Malgath''s claws slashed through the space where he had just been, carving deep grooves into the earth.

    Lucian rejoined the fight, summoning a massive earthen wall behind the Malgath to trap it. He clapped his gauntlets together, the wall crumbling into a storm of rock shards that converged on the creature like a barrage of bullets. The Malgath spun, its movements deceptively fast for its size, and released another burst of white flames. The shards melted mid-air, the heat turning them into harmless wisps of steam.

    The boys regrouped, standing a few meters apart with the Malgath. Its intelligence was unmistakable now¡ªit wasn''t just enduring their attacks, it was studying them, dissecting their tactics as well. The faint, pulsing glow of its veins seemed to mock their efforts.

    Liam''s grip tightened around his daggers, his knuckles whitening as frustration bubbled beneath his composed exterior. His usually calm mind was now a storm of irritation.

    ''Why can''t I land a proper attack on this thing? I know I can take it down¡­ so why the hell does it feel like I''m the one being toyed with?''

    Lucian''s voice cut through his thoughts. "This thing''s playing with us," he muttered, his gauntlets shifting as jagged shards of earth floated into the air.

    "Yeah, and it''s almost vexing," Liam replied coldly, his eyes narrowing. "I want you to attack with sharper projectiles, faster. We''re pushing this bastard further into the forest."

    Lucian blinked, then frowned. "Alright¡­ wait," his voice slowed, realization dawning. "You don''t mean¡­"

    "I do," Liam interrupted. He exhaled slowly, the glow in his crimson eyes intensifying as a faint trail of myst coiled around his form. "I''m using the explosion attack again."

    Lucian hesitated. "You know the risks, right? Last time¡ª"

    "I know," Liam said sharply, cutting him off. He shifted his stance, twirling his daggers as if to shake off his doubts. "But it''s the only way to end this." His gaze locked on the Malgath. "Just keep it distracted long enough for me to charge up."

    Lucian let out a resigned sigh, cracking his neck as the earth beneath him began to tremble. "Fine. But you are not going to be the hero this time."

 Chapter 171 Liam And Lucian Vs The Malgath 2

    The Dark Knight Academy, the grand observation dome."I can''t believe he''s being this stupid now of all times," Galen said with a bored expression, lazily propped up on his elbow as he watched Liam and Lucian battle the Malgath on the magical screens.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Magnus asked, his words muffled as he shoveled an alarming amount of popcorn into his mouth, his focus divided between the fight and the snack.

    "He''s doing something I''ve seen him do before," Galen replied, voice laced with disdain. "He''s underestimating the Malgath."

    "So?" Magnus raised a brow, not entirely sure where the problem lay. "What''s wrong with that?"

    Mystica giggled softly, a knowing gleam in her purple eyes. "Oh, I see it now," she said in her trademark mischievous tone, tapping her chin as though she''d unraveled a grand mystery.

    Magnus paused mid-bite, glaring at her. "What are you two seeing that I can''t? Spill it out, dammit." His mock anger only made Mystica''s grin widen.

    "Magpie," Mystica began sweetly, "let me enlighten you. After surviving a fight with opponents far stronger than himself, my dear Liam seems to have forgotten that luck¡ªnot brilliance¡ªkept him alive. Now, in his mind, surviving that battle means that any opponent below that level is automatically weaker than him. Hence, he looks down on them." She ended her explanation with a sly smile, her gaze never leaving the screen.

    Magnus squinted as if processing her words took monumental effort. "Oh, I see it now. Actually¡­ I don''t. But I get what you''re saying." He waved her off like her explanation was an overly long weather report. "Anyway, he''ll figure it out and fight properly, so who cares?"

    Mystica chuckled, while Galen groaned as if pained by Magnus'' lack of foresight.

    "But," Magnus continued, shoving more popcorn into his mouth, "I do wonder where the kid learned to look down on people?" He spoke the question like some profound philosophical query.

    The silence that followed was deafening, almost theatrical, as all eyes subtly shifted to Galen.

    Galen cracked an eye open, his bored expression unmoving. "Don''t compare me to a kid who can''t even get his brain to work right. Besides," he added with a smug smile, leaning back into his seat, "I don''t look down on anyone. Everyone just looks up to me."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Lucian stood firm as roots and chunks of earth spiraled into the air around him, his magic shaping the forest into a relentless arsenal. Stone pillars shot forth from the ground, jagged and swift, while massive roots surged like whips, aiming to drive the Malgath deeper into the forest.

    Liam darted between these earth-shattering attacks, using Lucian''s efforts as cover. His daggers flashed like streaks of silver as he delivered rapid slashes to the Malgath''s limbs and torso, trying to keep the demon occupied while simultaneously channeling his myst into his palm. A small, flickering orb of fire danced in his hand, slowly compressing as he poured more myst into it, aiming for the Malgath''s core.

    The Malgath, however, was done toying with them. Its monstrous frame tensed, glowing veins of white flames igniting across its blackened skin. A guttural growl rumbled from its throat before it moved¡ªa blur of power and ferocity.

    It swatted away Lucian''s stone pillars with a single swipe of its massive arm, the force shattering the rock into harmless rubble. When the roots lashed at it, the Malgath''s claws slashed through them with ease, leaving splinters raining down like ash.

    Liam, still compressing his Flame Orb, advanced cautiously, his strikes calculated. He leaped forward, aiming to carve into the Malgath''s arm, but the demon suddenly spun. Its massive tail swept across the ground like a wrecking ball, forcing Liam to backflip mid-air to avoid being crushed.

    The Malgath immediately followed up, raising both arms and slamming them into the ground with a thunderous quake, sending a wave of white flames rippling outward. Lucian raised a wall of stone to shield himself, but it wasn''t enough. The flames seared through the barrier and slammed into him, sending him flying like a ragdoll.

    "Lucian!" Liam shouted, but his moment of distraction was costly. The Malgath turned its attention fully to him.

    Its speed was terrifying. Before Liam could react, the demon lunged forward, its massive fist barreling toward him. He barely brought up his daggers in time to block, the impact forcing him backward as his boots dug trenches into the forest floor.

    The Malgath didn''t relent. A clawed hand came next, slashing at him with brutal precision. Liam twisted his body, dodging narrowly, but the Malgath''s horned head followed, attempting to gore him.

    Liam ducked, rolling to the side, but the demon''s tail came crashing down like a whip. He raised his daggers in a cross to block, but the sheer force sent him skidding across the ground, his feet kicking up dirt and leaves. The Malgath gave him no time to recover, charging forward with another barrage of attacks.

    Fists rained down like hammers, the ground shattering with every missed punch. Liam''s movements were sharp but desperate¡ªeach dodge, each deflection with his daggers was more strained than the last.

    He darted between trees for cover, but the Malgath''s punches obliterated them in single blows, sending splinters and bark flying everywhere. A particularly brutal swipe caught Liam mid-dodge, sending him crashing into a thick oak tree. He felt the air leave his lungs as the impact splintered the trunk behind him.

    He tried to retaliate, slashing upward with his dagger as the Malgath loomed over him. The blade barely grazed its skin before the demon retaliated with a devastating backhand.

    Liam flew through the air like a broken doll, crashing into the ground and rolling violently before coming to a stop in a shallow crater. Blood trickled from a cut on his forehead, and his shoulders burned with pain from the gashes tearing through his skin.

    ''Why can''t I do anything against this bastard?'' Liam thought bitterly as he pushed himself to his knees, gasping for air. His vision blurred, the heat of the Malgath''s white flames distorting the forest around him. ''I fought two Blood Demons and survived¡­ so why am I so helpless now?''

    The ground shook as the Malgath approached, its heavy steps echoing through the forest. It raised its fist high, ready to deliver a crushing blow to Liam''s face. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam instinctively raised his daggers in defense. Time seemed to slow as the Malgath''s punch came down with terrifying force. In that moment, as the weight of the demon''s power bore down on him, clarity struck.

    ''Oh, I see it now,'' Liam thought.

    Time snapped back into motion. The Malgath''s fist connected with Liam''s crossed daggers, but the sheer force was unstoppable. Despite his attempt to minimize the damage, the impact sent him rocketing through the forest.

    He smashed through tree after tree, the splintered remains collapsing around him, before finally skidding across the dirt and coming to a stop at the base of a massive oak.

    He groaned, his head pounding as blood dripped from the wound above his brow, with cuts lining his arms and torso.

    ''How foolish and naive did I get after that fight?'' Liam questioned himself as his barely-opened eyes stared at the twin moons in the sky, their pale light casting an ethereal glow across the forest.

    ''To think I would be influenced by barely coming out of that fight alive, and think I had the right to underestimate my opponent. How idiotic,'' he mused, his face remaining stoic even as his body throbbed with pain. The moonlight illuminated his bloodied form, an eerie calm overtaking him amidst the chaos.

    ''But I''m glad I figured this out myself,'' Liam thought. ''Those Blood Demons back then¡­ they weren''t intent on killing outright. They played with their prey, finding amusement in the fight. But this demon¡­ this Malgath...''

    He closed his eyes briefly, the heavy footsteps of the Malgath drawing nearer.

    ''This thing is different. Despite its sense of reasoning¡ªprimitive compared to the Blood Demons¡ªits sole purpose is to kill. There''s no amusement, no holding back. Just unrelenting, merciless intent.'' His lips tightened into a grim line. ''And yet I was stupid enough to think highly of myself, to believe I didn''t need to go all out. Such arrogance¡­ Such bullshit.''

    His eyes opened fully now, their red hue glinting like embers in the moonlight. ''I feel disgusted by myself,'' he admitted silently. The footsteps stopped, the shadow of the Malgath looming over him.

    The creature towered above, its form lit by the twin moons. It grinned down at him, its faceless head emanating a sense of glee that Liam could feel despite the lack of eyes.

    Liam''s stomach churned, and though his expression remained impassive, a flicker of nausea tugged at his resolve. This thing wasn''t just fighting him¡ªit was enjoying every moment of his suffering.

    The Malgath raised its massive foot, the claws curling as it prepared to stomp down and crush Liam''d head.

    ''Now I know what to do and how to do it,'' Liam thought, ''I''m killing this thing, even if I have to burn this whole forest down with it.''

    The creature''s foot descended like a falling meteor, colliding with the ground in a deafening quake that sent shockwaves tearing through the clearing. Dirt and debris exploded outward, obscuring the area in a swirling cloud of dust. The Malgath tilted its head back, releasing a sound that could only be described as a guttural laugh.

    But as the debris settled, its laughter stopped abruptly. The ground beneath its foot was bare. Liam''s body wasn''t there.

    The Malgath tilted its head in irritation, its claws flexing as it scanned for Liam. It had barely begun to react when a fierce kick struck the underside of its jaw. The strike was swift, precise, and brutal, flames erupting from Liam''s foot as it connected. The combined force of the blow and the explosion sent the demon hurtling through the air, crashing into a massive tree that splintered on impact.

    Smoke curled from the Malgath''s jaw as it slowly rose to its feet, its movements jerky. With a guttural snarl, it reached up and forcefully adjusted its dislocated jaw, the bone snapping back into place with a crack. Its faceless head turned in the direction it had been kicked from.

    There stood Liam, battered and bloodied but unbroken. His stance was unwavering, his form straight. In his left hand, he held his dagger, while flames flickered at his feet.

    "Now come at me like your life depends on it."

 Chapter 172 Liam Vs The Malgath: Final Battle

    The Malgath, standing tall on its two feet, suddenly dropped to all fours. Why? The demon could sense the shift in the air. The aura which Liam was now exuding did not belong to prey but rather to a predator.The Malgath now regarded Liam as an equal¡ªa fellow predator. Though Liam was battered and bloodied, his presence radiated a deadly intent that hadn''t been there before.

    ''Looks like it has also decided to take this very seriously. With that posture, this is nothing more than a fight for survival now,'' Liam thought, his gaze locked on the Malgath.

    ''Thanks to its attacks earlier, one of my daggers is shattered. Fighting this thing with just one dagger won''t be enough.'' He glanced briefly at his remaining weapon.

    ''Flame Concentration and Compression are the only ways out of this.'' He exhaled, as he assessed the creature in front of him.

    The Malgath crouched low, its body taut like a spring, sizing him up with primal intensity.

    "Well, if you won''t come to me¡­" Liam muttered.

    In an instant, Liam vanished, leaving behind only a scorching burst of flames where he had been standing. He reappeared directly in front of the Malgath, his dagger poised in his left hand for a vicious slash aimed at the demon''s neck.

    "¡­then I''ll come to you."

    The Malgath reacted with a speed that belied its massive form, twisting its head just in time to bring one of its razor-sharp horns around, aiming to impale Liam through the chest.

    But Liam was ready. In the split second before the horn could make contact, he ignited the flames at his feet, propelling himself into a midair twist. The maneuver carried him clear of the deadly strike, his body narrowly avoiding the lethal thrust.

    Using the momentum from his twist, Liam channeled his fiery energy into his right palm. With precision and ferocity, he delivered a blazing slap directly to the Malgath''s jaw.

    The moment his palm connected, the energy detonated in a fiery explosion that shook the forest. The Malgath roared in pain as the force sent its massive body hurtling through the trees, crashing through trunks and splintering wood as it was flung deep into the forest once more.

    Liam landed softly on the ground, the flames at his feet dissipating as he straightened. "Its hide is still tough. Makes sense, since its regeneration ability is high."

    "I have to use more fire power then."

    The Malgath erupted from the forest debris with feral speed, charging toward Liam like a thunderous avalanche.

    It swiped its massive claws at Liam in a vicious arc, aiming to rip him apart. Liam, remaining composed, ducked low at the last second, flames bursting beneath his feet to propel him backward.

    The ground cracked under Liam''s feet as he launched a compressed fireball directly at the Malgath''s chest. The fiery orb whistled through the air like a cannonball, detonating upon impact with a deafening roar. Flames engulfed the demon, scorching the earth beneath it, but the Malgath didn''t falter.

    Letting out an enraged roar, the Malgath burst through the flames, its charred skin regenerating as it leaped at Liam. Its claws came down in a double-handed hammer strike, the force shattering the ground as Liam barely managed to sidestep.

    Using the momentum, Liam twisted his body and delivered a fiery roundhouse kick to the demon''s ribcage. The explosion from the kick sent shockwaves through the forest, trees trembling as the heatwave scorched the surroundings.

    The Malgath stumbled but retaliated instantly, whipping its massive tail in a horizontal arc. The tail smashed into Liam''s side before he could fully recover, sending him skidding across the ground. He flipped midair, digging his dagger into the earth to steady himself as flames swirled around him, forming a protective barrier.

    Liam charged forward again, his flames burning brighter and hotter as he launched a barrage of fireball. The Malgath snarled as it swatted some away, the others exploding on its body with enough force to create craters. Yet, its relentless regeneration allowed it to shrug off the damage as it closed the gap.

    The Malgath lunged, aiming to crush Liam''s head with a downward claw strike. Liam stepped into the attack, sliding his dagger upward to intercept the claw. Sparks flew as dagger met steel flesh, and Liam used his momentum to spin into a fiery slash aimed at the demon''s neck.

    The dagger''s edge grazed the Malgath''s thick hide but failed to cut deep enough. The demon retaliated immediately, snapping its horned head toward Liam in an attempt to impale him. Liam twisted his body, the tip of the horn grazing his side as he retaliated with a fiery palm strike to the demon''s jaw.

    The force of the blow snapped the Malgath''s head back, flames licking its face as it staggered. But it quickly recovered, lunging forward and delivering a brutal punch to Liam''s torso. The impact sent Liam flying, smashing through several trees before he flipped midair and landed heavily, his boots skidding against the scorched ground.

    Both combatants stood facing each other, battered but unyielding. Blood trickled from Liam''s lips, his dagger trembling in his grip.

    ''The regeneration is being a real pain in the ass,'' Liam thought as he steadied his stance.

    The Malgath snarled, baring its charred fangs as it charged again, claws and tail swinging. Liam dodged and parried, his flames flaring with each movement. He aimed his attacks with precision, his dagger slashing at the demon''s neck while his fire magic targeted its jaw and chest.

    A compressed fireball struck the Malgath square in its core, the explosion sending flames cascading outward in a fiery dome. The Malgath howled in pain, its body momentarily faltering, but its regeneration kicked in, sealing the damage before Liam could follow up.

    Liam growled in frustration but didn''t let up. He leaped into the air, igniting his feet to deliver a fiery downward kick to the demon''s face. The impact sent the Malgath crashing into the ground, but it retaliated almost immediately, grabbing Liam''s leg midair and slamming him into the earth.

    The ground split under the force of the blow, but Liam''s flames erupted around him, creating a fiery shockwave that forced the Malgath to release him. He rolled to his feet, coughing blood.

    ''I think I just found a way to kill it. If I can''t cut off its head and destroy the core at the same time, I''ll just have to burn everything from the inside,'' Liam thought as he straightened himself, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.

    ''This might even burn me up, but this demon has really gotten on my nerves since it arrived. That kind of death is much deserved,'' he thought, his gaze locking onto the Malgath, which prowled just a few meters away.

    "Well, let''s make this our final round," Liam muttered.

    He began channeling nearly all of his myst into his right arm. The process was excruciating, as if molten iron was pouring into his veins, but Liam didn''t flinch. His entire arm started to glow like molten rock, veins of fiery light tracing down to his clenched fist. He flexed his fingers, the air around him distorting from the sheer heat radiating off his body.

    "You are so gonna get roasted."

    The Malgath snarled, its nostrils flaring as it sensed the overwhelming power radiating from Liam. But instead of fear, fury drove the demon forward. With a guttural roar, it charged at Liam, its claws gleaming and spread wide, ready to tear him apart.

    As the beast closed the distance, Liam exhaled deeply, shifting his stance. His right arm pulsed with fiery energy, the heat intensifying as he drew his fist back. The Malgath''s claws slashed through the air, aimed directly for Liam''s head, but he moved with a speed that defied its reflexes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A slight tilt of his head allowed the claws to miss by mere inches, the wind of their passing ruffling his hair. In the same fluid motion, Liam planted his feet firmly into the ground and twisted his torso, using the momentum to launch his glowing fist forward.

    The punch connected squarely with the Malgath''s chest, the impact detonating like a volcanic eruption. A massive shockwave of heat and force radiated outward, incinerating the surrounding trees and splitting the earth beneath their feet. The sheer intensity of the blow sent the demon flying backward like a cannonball, smashing through trees, boulders, and the ground itself.

    Liam stood his ground, his right arm still glowing faintly as steam rose from his body. He coughed, blood splattering onto the scorched dirt, but his expression remained stoic. "That sure did some damage, but I didn''t connect how I wanted," he muttered, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

    He glanced toward the wreckage, where the Malgath lay among the debris. The creature stirred, dragging itself to its feet with a guttural growl. A gaping hole now marred its right side, dangerously close to its glowing core, yet not close enough.

    Liam narrowed his eyes as he watched the Malgath''s regeneration kick in. The process was noticeably slower, the damage he''d inflicted taking its toll, but the demon''s ferocity was undiminished.

    "How irritating," Liam said under his breath.

    The Malgath charged at Liam, its claws slashing the air. However, Liam didn''t back down; with a grunt of effort, he sidestepped the demon''s first swipe, ducked beneath the second, and countered with a devastating kick to the Malgath''s ribs, his leg engulfed in flames. The impact created a fiery explosion, sending shards of molten bark and embers scattering into the air.

    The demon roared, enraged, and retaliated with a ferocious backhand, its claws grazing Liam''s shoulder and ripping through his skin. The force of the hit sent Liam sliding across the ground, his boots digging into the dirt to stop himself from falling. Blood dripped from his wound, staining his tattered sleeve undergarment.

    "I hope you''ve got more of that, cause your death sentence is just a few hits away."

    The Malgath leaped toward him, its gaping maw aiming to devour him whole. Liam reacted just in time, twisting his body to evade the attack. As the beast passed him, Liam spun on his heel, his fist blazing with concentrated fire, and slammed it into the side of the demon''s head. The strike sent the Malgath crashing into the ground, its body carving a deep trench through the forest floor.

    Before the creature could rise, Liam pounced, igniting both legs in flames and delivering a brutal knee strike to the demon''s chest. The Malgath howled in pain, its massive frame convulsing as cracks of searing heat spread across its blackened flesh. Still, it fought back, slashing at Liam with one claw. Liam blocked with his dagger, but the force of the blow disarmed him, the blade flying into the distance.

    "Just made the work much easier." Liam growled, clenching his fists as his myst surged once more.

    The Malgath lunged again, its horns aimed directly at his chest, but Liam was faster. He ducked low, his body weaving under the attack, and delivered an upward punch to the demon''s jaw. The flames surrounding his fist erupted on impact, creating a fiery explosion that sent the demon hurtling skyward.

    The Malgath soared into the air, flailing helplessly, its roar echoing across the blazing forest. Liam didn''t wait. Channeling every ounce of myst into his legs, he leaped after the demon, flames trailing behind him like a comet. He reached the airborne beast, his fiery form illuminating the night, and struck it midair with a devastating spinning kick. The impact sent the Malgath plummeting back to the ground, the force creating a massive crater upon impact.

    Landing beside the fallen creature, Liam didn''t hesitate. He planted his foot on its chest to pin it down, his right hand glowing brighter than ever, the heat so intense that the air shimmered around it. With a roar of effort, he drove his fiery hand straight into the Malgath''s chest, penetrating its flesh until he reached its core.

    The Malgath shrieked, its body convulsing violently as Liam''s flames surged into its core. The fire spread rapidly, igniting every inch of the demon''s body from the inside out. The dark flesh of the Malgath cracked and glowed as if molten lava coursed through its veins. The creature thrashed and roared, its regeneration unable to keep up with the relentless inferno consuming it.

    "Shut up and die." Liam growled, his voice low and cold as he twisted his embedded hand, releasing a final surge of fiery myst.

    The Malgath''s struggles grew weaker, its roars fading into a pained whimper. Its body crumbled under the weight of the fire, turning to ash as the flames reached their peak. Within moments, the Malgath was no more, only a smoldering pile of embers and glowing ash remaining where it had once stood.

    Liam staggered back, his breathing ragged, his body trembling from the strain. His right arm was burned and blistered, the skin charred in some places.

    "Why do I have to pass out after every fight?" Liam muttered as he collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 173 Aftermath

    The Dark Knight Academy, the grand observation dome."Wow, that was something. Even more suicidal than what he did with the Titanborne. Hehe." Magnus said, grinning ear to ear as he munched on popcorn, his eyes glued to the magical screens showing the aftermath of Liam''s battle.

    "Yeah, and he''s set half the forest ablaze too. Honestly, I''m impressed he didn''t set himself full on fire in the process. And you were right, Magpie, he did figure out his little problem and fix it." Mystica added, her tone light and teasing as she leaned back in her chair.

    "Of course I was right! When am I ever wrong?" Magnus shot back with a smug grin, tilting the bowl of popcorn to pour the crumbs into his mouth. Half of them missed, landing on his lap.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. "Do you really want me to answer that question, sweetie?"

    "Yep," Magnus said confidently, brushing the popcorn crumbs onto the floor without a care. "I mean, between the three of us, I''m the one who believed the kid would figure it out. So, conclusion? I''m never wrong. Period."

    "Can you shut it?" Galen finally spoke, his voice low and annoyed, his eyes still closed as if trying to block out Magnus''s existence.

    Magnus grinned wider. "Ohh, sorry, Gally. Didn''t mean to interrupt your beauty rest." He crunched his popcorn obnoxiously loud, dragging out each chew just to get on Galen''s nerves.

    Galen let out a long, exasperated sigh as he stood up, clearly deciding that his peace of mind was more important than whatever chaos Magnus was brewing. "I''m leaving. Mystica, you should probably deal with the kids before daybreak. They look like they''ve been through hell, and I''m not interested in hearing the Headmaster rant about how we let this happen."

    Magnus gasped dramatically, clutching his chest like Galen had just delivered a mortal blow. "Gally, you wound me! You''re just going to leave me here? What about our bond, our friendship?!"

    Galen didn''t even look back. "Nope."

    "Wow," Mystica said, her tone dripping with mock pity. "Leaving us to handle the mess you specifically said we should let happen. Tsk, tsk, tsk. That''s not very knightly of you, sweetie."

    "What do you mean us?" Magnus piped up, his face scrunched in exaggerated confusion as he stood, clutching his half-empty popcorn bowl. "I''m not cleaning up anything. You''ve got this, Mystica. I believe in you."

    "Don''t you dare¡ª" Mystica started, pointing a finger at him, but Magnus was already skipping toward the door behind Galen.

    "Enjoy your night, Mystica! Byeee! And muah!" Magnus blew her a loud, obnoxious kiss before laughing to himself as he followed Galen.

    Mystica glared at the door as it shut behind the two of them. "You bastards," she muttered, though there was a flicker of amusement in her voice.

    Letting out a soft sigh, she leaned back in her chair, draping herself lazily across it. "Well, looks like it''s just me cleaning up the mess. Again. Those bald-headed idiots," she muttered with a smile, shaking her head.

    Finally standing up, she stretched her arms over her head, her dark hair cascading like a curtain down her back. Turning to the glowing magical screens, she gave one last glance at the aftermath of Liam''s fight. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, time to go."

    And with that, Mystica disappeared from the observation dome.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Upon appearing in Vlardia, Mystica surveyed the scene with a playful smirk, her eyes flickering as she took in the chaos. "Oh, Liam, darling, you''ve really outdone yourself this time. Setting a whole forest on fire to kill one demon? Reckless. Very you." She hovered in the air for a moment, lazily spinning a strand of her dark hair around her finger. "Well, let''s clean up your little mess, shall we? You owe me for this, sweetie."

    Her first stop was the unconscious Edith, sprawled out on the ground and pale from the Skivok''s poison. "Tsk, tsk. Poison? Really? That''s so¡­ pedestrian." Mystica crouched beside her, glowing light pooling in her hands. "Don''t worry, darling, I''ll fix you right up. But not too much. Can''t have anyone getting suspicious about my magical handiwork, now can we?" With a flick of her wrist, she purged the poison from Edith''s body and healed her wounds, leaving just enough fatigue to make it look like a natural recovery.

    She moved to Karla and Robin next, healing their injuries with a delicate touch. "Poor little warriors," Mystica cooed mockingly, her tone dripping with false sympathy. "All beaten up and helpless. Where''s that fiery resolve now, hmm?" She smirked as she finished, ensuring their strength remained depleted. "There we go. Good as¡­ well, good enough."

    Floating through the forest, Mystica found Lucian embedded in a massive boulder, his uniform scorched and cracked. She couldn''t help but chuckle as she hovered over him. "Slammed into a rock, huh? And they call me dramatic." She waved her hand, light magic weaving through his body to heal his worst injuries. "You''re welcome, sweetheart," she said teasingly, before teleporting him unceremoniously near the cave where the others were. "Let''s see if anyone notices how conveniently close you landed."

    Next, she arrived at the part of the forest that Liam had set ablaze. Mystica hovered over the devastation, her lips curling into a wicked grin. "Oh, the destruction! The drama! You really know how to make an impression, Liam." She raised her hands, water and ice magic surging out to extinguish the flames with a hiss. Steam rose around her as she worked, her voice echoing through the forest.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it mostly pretty again. Gotta leave a little evidence of your heroics, after all." With a flourish, she used nature magic to regrow parts of the forest, intentionally leaving charred scars here and there. "A little chaos is good for the aesthetic," she said with a mischievous smirk.

    Finally, Mystica teleported to the crater where Liam lay, battered and broken from his battle with the Malgath. She landed lightly beside him, her gown swaying as she crouched down to inspect his burned and blistered arm. "Oh, Liam, darling," she said softly, though her tone was laced with mockery. "You look absolutely terrible. What would you do without me?"

    With a wave of her hand, light magic poured into his arm, healing the worst of the damage. She intentionally left some of the burn scars behind, her lips quirking into a sly smile. "Can''t have you looking too perfect now, can we? Scars are very rugged, don''t you think?"

    Mystica stood up, brushing her hands together as if dusting off invisible dirt. "There. That should keep you alive long enough to stumble back into another disaster." With a snap of her fingers, she teleported him back to the cave, leaving him lying beside the others.

    She glanced around the forest one last time, her gaze lingering on the remnants of the battle. "All cleaned up. Well, mostly. I''m not a miracle worker, after all," she said with a playful chuckle before vanishing into thin air.

 Chapter 174 Day Three: My Dagger

    As the sun began to rise in Vlardia, Liam stirred awake, finding himself lying in his makeshift earthen bed. His body felt heavy, but the familiar damp chill of the cave brought him some clarity. Slowly, he opened his eyes and immediately noticed Edith resting on her earthen bed opposite him. The others were nowhere to be seen.''How did I end up here? And... my arm?'' Liam thought, his eyes narrowing as he flexed his right arm. Though still marred with scars, it looked far better than he remembered before losing consciousness. The last thing he recalled was the searing pain from his battle with the Malgath. Yet, the arm he stared at now felt... functional.

    ''The others must''ve used the Mend spell, but... that wouldn''t account for this level of recovery. Even at their best, none of them could have done this.'' His thoughts churned as he sat up, wincing slightly at the stiffness in his muscles. His gaze dropped to his body, and he noticed his undergarment was practically in tatters, scorched away from the battle. With an annoyed huff, he grabbed the ruined cloth and tore it off, discarding it to the side. He reached for his uniform shirt beside the bed, slipping it on without a word.

    ''Maybe the Academy sent healers here,'' he mused while buttoning the shirt, though a faint doubt lingered in his mind. ''But why only half-heal us? That doesn''t add up. Well, doesn''t matter. I''ll just fix the rest myself with Mend later.'' Dismissing the thought, he made his way toward the mouth of the cave.

    The sunlight greeted him the moment he stepped outside, bright and warm against his skin. He blinked, adjusting to the light, but it wasn''t the sun that caught his attention next¡ªit was the sound of raised voices.

    Karla and Lucian stood a short distance away, their tone sharp as they argued about something. Their bickering was cut short when Robin, who had been quietly sitting near them, turned and spotted Liam.

    "H¨Chey, Liam," Robin called, his voice hesitant but relieved.

    At Robin''s words, both Karla and Lucian turned to see Liam stepping out of the cave. Their expressions quickly shifted.

    "Liam! You''re up!" Karla exclaimed, rushing over to him. "How''s your arm? Are you okay?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucian, on the other hand, crossed his arms, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. "Looks like you just don''t know when to stay down, huh?"

    Liam''s gaze shifted between them, his face calm and unreadable. "I''m fine," he replied evenly before glancing over their forms. They looked surprisingly well. "You all seem... unharmed."

    "Yep!" Karla said, nodding quickly. "I woke up and found all my injuries gone, and my strength''s... well, decent, I guess. Same for these two." She gestured toward Robin and Lucian. "At least that''s what they said when I asked."

    "I see," Liam said, his tone clipped as he processed the information. "That''s good to know. I''m off to look for something of mine, I''ll be back." Without another word, he began walking past Karla, his focus elsewhere.

    "Wait!" Karla called after him. "Where are you going? Your condition is still... "

    "What condition?" Liam asked, not breaking his stride.

    "Uh, your arm?" Lucian chimed in, his voice laced with dry amusement.

    "I''m fine," Liam replied flatly. "I''ll use Mend later."

    Karla quickly jogged up beside him, her curiosity evident. "What are you going to look for? I could help."

    Karla frowned as she hurried to keep pace with Liam. "Your dagger? You mean the one you were using during the fight? Isn''t it, uh... a little dangerous to be wandering around looking for that thing in your state? I mean, what if¡ª"

    "Nothing is gonna happen," Liam replied flatly as he and Karla walked deeper into the forest.

    Karla huffed, crossing her arms as she kept up with him. "What makes you so sure about that?"

    Liam glanced at her briefly, then turned his attention back to the path ahead. ''From the amount of killing intent the Malgath and I released during our fight, there''s no way anything ordinary¡ªanimal or demon¡ªwould dare stick around. It''s just a natural phenomenon. The weak flee when the strong clash.''

    "It''s just a feeling," Liam said aloud. "Besides, I can''t sense any demons or animals nearby. Can you?"

    Karla furrowed her brow, closing her eyes for a moment to focus. "Well... no, I can''t sense anything, but still, you''re not exactly in the condition to¡ª"

    "Hey, Karla," Liam interrupted. "I don''t mind you tagging along, but save your worrying for yourself. That''s the last thing I need right now."

    Karla paused, taken aback by his bluntness, but quickly shook it off and skipped ahead to catch up with him again. "Alright then, I''ll stop," she said lightly.

    The two walked in silence for a while, the forest around them eerily quiet. Liam scanned their surroundings as he began to notice the familiar terrain. They were entering the area that had been set ablaze during his fight with the Malgath.

    ''I remember this entire section of the forest being on fire. Did the academy send others to use Nature magic to restore the vegetation?'' he wondered as he took in the greenery around him.

    ''If they did, finding my dagger''s going to be a pain. The last place I saw it was...'' His thoughts trailed off as his nose caught the faint, distinct scent of burnt soil and wood.

    Without a word, Liam adjusted his course, heading toward the source of the scent. Karla noticed the sudden shift and followed him without question, her eyes wandering to the trees and ground around them. She seemed to be biting her tongue, resisting the urge to ask what he was doing.

    After a few minutes of walking, the two came to a stop. Before them lay a stark contrast to the lush forest they had just walked through.

    The area was a wasteland¡ªtrees reduced to charred stumps, branches broken and scattered, and the vegetation utterly destroyed. The air still carried the faint, acrid smell of smoke and scorched earth. The devastation was contained within a distinct radius, as if the chaos had been confined to this one brutal battleground.

    As Liam scanned the scorched clearing, his eyes darted across the charred remains of trees and ash-covered ground. He was searching for the dagger¡ªhis only remaining one since the second had been shattered under the relentless punches of the Malgath. Karla, on the other hand, wandered a few paces behind him, taking in the destruction with wide eyes.

    ''All of this... done by someone ranked 8?'' Karla thought, her shock evident as she glanced around. She couldn''t imagine the strength of those ranked higher than Liam if this was the extent of his power. Her gaze lingered on the destruction before a new thought crossed her mind. ''But then why does Lucian, someone ranked 5th, seem weaker than him? Is ranking not everything?''

    Her train of thought was interrupted when Liam abruptly stopped walking. He narrowed his eyes at something glinting faintly under the sunlight. Without a word, he strode toward it, kicking aside some debris to reveal the object.

    It was his dagger, lying half-buried in the ash and dirt. Liam knelt down and picked it up, inspecting its blade. A faint scorch mark marred its surface, but the dagger remained intact. He gave a small nod to himself before straightening up. Without sparing a glance at Karla, he turned and began walking back toward the cave.

    Karla blinked, realizing he was already heading back, and quickly jogged to catch up. The two walked in silence for a while, before Karla finally broke the silence, her voice soft.

    "Thank you."

    Liam didn''t stop walking, nor did he turn to look at her. "For what?" he asked, his tone as blunt as ever.

    "For what you said during the fight," Karla admitted, her gaze fixed on the ground as they walked. "You know, about not letting fear control me. I don''t know if you meant to be encouraging or if it was just another one of your blunt comments, but... it helped. It really did."

    Liam glanced at her from the corner of his eye. "There''s no need to thank me for that. Besides, you needed to focus, and that''s all I wanted."

    Karla smiled faintly, shaking her head. "Well, it did help. Even if you didn''t mean it to. So... thanks."

    Liam said nothing in response, his gaze fixed forward as they approached the edge of the scorched clearing.

    ''He seems a bit... sensitive,'' Karla thought as she trailed behind Liam, watching his rigid posture. ''Ever since he woke up. I mean, it''s Liam¡ªwe''re talking about the guy who barely shows any emotion. But now, he seems... irritated, like something''s really eating at him.''

    Soon, they reached the cave. Lucian and Robin were sitting just outside the entrance, seemingly chatting idly. But now, there was a third figure among them¡ªEdith. She was awake, her back leaning against the stone wall.

    "You guys are back," Edith said, her voice soft.

    The moment Karla spotted Edith, her face lit up, and before Liam could even blink, she bolted toward her friend.

    Experience new stories on empire

    "Edith!! You''re awake!" Karla cried out, practically flinging herself at Edith, who barely had time to react. Karla wrapped her arms around her in an overly dramatic hug, her voice turning into a mock wail. "I thought you weren''t gonna wake up! I was so scared!"

    Edith let out a small chuckle, patting Karla''s back lightly. "Karla, you''re squeezing the life out of me."

    "I don''t care! I''m just glad you''re awake! Don''t scare me like that again, okay?" Karla said, pulling back slightly to look at her friend''s face, her grin wide but her eyes brimming with genuine relief.

    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll try not to take another nap after getting poisoned," Edith replied dryly, though there was a glint of amusement in her eyes.

 Chapter 175 Day Three: The Reason For Anger

    Liam watched the two girls share their little reunion with his usual dry expression. Without waiting for the sentimental moment to end, he stepped forward, cutting in."You got poisoned?" he asked, his tone devoid of concern or surprise.

    Edith glanced at him, slightly taken aback. "Well, yeah. When we were fighting the Skivoks, one of them cut me. But I''m fine now," she said with a shrug.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I see. Do you remember how you got healed?"

    "Uh¡­" Edith paused, clearly confused. "I thought you did it. I mean, you healed yourself when you got cut during the fight. I figured you did the same for me."

    "Sorry to disappoint, but it wasn''t me," Liam replied flatly. "And for the record, I didn''t heal myself. I just burned the poison out to stop it from spreading. My wound was still there. At least, it was... until now."

    Lucian, who had been leaning casually against the cave wall, pushed off with a curious expression. "If it wasn''t you, then who? The Skivoks don''t exactly heal their victims for fun."

    "I think the academy sent healers to take care of us while we were out. That''s the only explanation that makes sense."

    Karla grinned cheekily, stepping closer. "Well, that shatters my image of you. I actually thought you pulled some mysterious Liam trick to heal us all. Guess I looked up to you too much!"

    "Y¨Cyeah, me too," Edith added, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment.

    Liam''s brow furrowed slightly. He glanced between them with a confused expression, clearly trying to process their misplaced faith.

    Lucian smirked, his tone as dry as ever. "What they mean is, we all thought you secretly healed us but didn''t bother to mention it¡ªbecause, you know, it''s you."

    Liam gave them a flat look. "Heal you? I don''t use light or nature magic. What made you think I''d be the one patching you up? And even if I wanted to, I didn''t have the strength to crawl all the way here, let alone heal anyone."

    The girls exchanged sheepish glances, both letting out embarrassed chuckles.

    Without another word, Liam turned away, heading toward the forest.

    "Where are you going now?" Edith asked, her voice laced with curiosity.

    Explore more at empire

    Liam didn''t even glance back. "To heal my arm," he said bluntly.

    The group watched him go, his figure disappearing into the trees.

    Edith frowned, glancing at the others. "Uh¡­ did something happen to him? He sounds more annoyed than usual."

    Robin stammered, scratching the back of his head. "B¨CBeats me. He''s been like that ever since he woke up."

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam reached the waterfall, the steady roar of cascading water drowned out the thoughts swirling in his head. He made his way to the pools at the base of the falls, the air damp and cool around him. Kneeling down, he scooped the cold water into his hands and splashed it onto his face.

    ''I need to calm down,'' he thought, letting the water drip down his cheeks. ''I''m being too sensitive about this. It''s my fault it happened, so instead of sulking like a kid, I better focus on finding a solution.''

    Despite his best efforts, irritation still simmered under the surface. He knew exactly why he was so frustrated. It wasn''t just losing one of his daggers¡ªalthough that was bad enough. Those daggers weren''t ordinary weapons to him. They were the only tangible reminders of his first mentor, Draven. To Liam, they were his legacy, a piece of the man who had shaped him into who he was today.

    And now one was destroyed, while the other was chipped and barely functional. Liam clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as the memory of the fight with the Malgath replayed in his mind. It wasn''t the demon that angered him¡ªit was himself. His arrogance, his recklessness. He''d failed to protect what mattered to him, and the consequences of that failure stung far more than any wound.

    He exhaled sharply, leaning forward to splash more water on his face, the coldness grounding him. He forced himself to push the anger aside, redirecting his thoughts to something more productive. ''The exams,'' he reminded himself. ''This is our last day in Vlardia. I can''t afford to waste time dwelling on this.''

    After a few moments, Liam stood, peeling off his shirt. The damp air clung to his skin, and the sunlight streaming through the canopy illuminated the bruises along his right arm. He frowned, studying the discoloration before placing his left hand over the bruises.

    Closing his eyes, he muttered an incantation under his breath. Myst gathered around his hand, glowing faintly as the Mend spell took effect. In seconds, the bruises vanished, his arm looking as if it had never been touched by the fight.

    ''That should do,'' he thought, flexing his fingers to ensure everything was in order.

    Satisfied, he turned his attention back to the pool. The water glimmered under the sunlight, and Liam decided to take a moment to clean himself up. He stepped closer to the edge, letting the tension of the last few days slowly wash away with each drop of water cascading over him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After finishing at the waterfall, Liam made his way back to the cave. As he stepped into the cave, he found Edith and the others in the middle of a discussion.

    "Oh, you''re back," Edith said, noticing him. "Good timing. We were just talking about how we plan on surviving today. Since this is our last day for the test, we need to make it count."

    "Okay," Liam replied calmly.

    Edith exchanged a glance with Lucian before continuing, "Robin said he surveyed the forest early this morning. According to him, there are no demons in the area. Not even wild animals." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Which means," Lucian continued, "we have a problem. We''ve run out of the fish we caught yesterday. If we don''t find food, we''ll be running on fumes by the time we leave this place."

    Liam leaned against the cave wall, crossing his arms as he listened. "So, you''re saying we need to either fish or hunt. If that''s the case, prepare to walk further than last time. I checked the riverbank earlier, and there were no fish anywhere near it."

    Edith frowned at this, pausing to consider his words. After a moment, she sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "That makes sense. The fight with the Malgath and the Skivoks last night must''ve scared off the wildlife. If they''ve migrated deeper into the forest, we''ll have no choice but to venture into demon territory to find anything."

    Robin, who had been quiet until now, spoke up nervously. "That''s risky. If we go too far into demon territory, we could end up in another fight. And, let''s be honest, none of us are in the best shape for another battle."

    Lucian nodded, his expression serious. "He''s right. But staying here and starving isn''t exactly a better option."

    Liam glanced at them, his expression unreadable. "If it''s food we need, then we''ll have to split up. Cover more ground, move faster. But if we''re heading into demon territory, we''ll need a solid plan. We can''t afford to stumble into a fight unprepared."

    "Split up?" Karla asked, her voice tinged with worry. "Wouldn''t that make us easier targets if we run into anything?"

    "Not if we stick to smaller groups," Liam countered. "Two groups. One focuses on hunting and scouting for food, the other secures the perimeter and keeps watch for anything approaching. We regroup two hours after the sun hits the highest point."

    Edith considered his suggestion, her eyes narrowing in thought. "It''s not a bad plan. If we''re careful, we can cover enough ground without putting ourselves at too much risk. But who''s going where?"

    "I''ll help scout for food," Liam said immediately. "If we head east, toward the thicker part of the forest, that''s where the animals would''ve gone to avoid the demons."

    "I''ll go with you," Edith volunteered. "Robin, I''ll need your bow and arrows again."

    Robin hesitated before handing over his weapon, his hands fidgeting nervously. "Just... don''t lose it, okay?"

    Lucian took charge of the second group. "That leaves me, Karla, and Robin to hold the perimeter. I''ll raise some walls with my magic to give us a safe zone and keep watch for anything that might wander too close."

    Robin nodded, but Karla looked uncertain, her gaze lingering on Liam. "Are you sure you''ll be okay out there? You''re still recovering from last night."

    "I''ll be fine," Liam said, brushing off her concern. "Besides, it wasn''t just me who fought last night. Edith''s coming with me, and she''s just as capable."

    Edith clapped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright, then. It''s settled. Liam and I will head east and be back before sunset. You three stay sharp¡ªno unnecessary risks. If something comes near the perimeter, don''t try to be heroes."

    "Understood," Lucian replied firmly, taking on a commanding presence as he readied his group.

    With that, the team split. Liam and Edith headed east into the dense forest while Lucian, Robin, and Karla remained at the perimeter, preparing for the long day ahead.

 Chapter 176 Day Three: Hunting

    The forest was quiet as Liam and Edith made their way east, their footsteps muffled by the thick layer of moss and fallen leaves. The morning sun filtered through the dense canopy, casting dappled light onto the forest floor. The air was cool, and a faint breeze rustled the leaves above, the only sound accompanying their journey.Edith walked slightly ahead, her bow slung over her shoulder, with the quiver of arrows at her waist and an arrow in hand. She glanced back at Liam, who followed in silence.

    "Hey, Liam. Mind grabbing some vines?" she asked in a low tone, gesturing toward a tree covered in thick, trailing vines.

    Liam simply nodded, stepping closer to the tree. With a swift flick of his dagger, he cut a few strands, rolling them into a coil before securing them at his side. Without a word, he resumed following Edith as they wandered deeper into the forest.

    "You know nothing about hunting, yet you volunteered for this," Edith remarked after a while, breaking the stillness. "Were you just trying to avoid watch duty?"

    Liam remained unfazed. "That''s part of it. But more importantly, this balances both groups."

    Edith smirked. "Interesting. Nice way of admitting I''m right. But let''s be honest, you always put duty first, don''t you? Even if what you said is true, you still made the decision based on responsibility rather than preference. Who knows? Maybe Robin would''ve chosen to hunt since he actually has experience. But you? You''re better at fishing."

    She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, watching for a reaction. "Not that I''m judging. Everyone''s free to choose what they want."

    Liam didn''t respond, his expression unreadable as he walked behind her.

    Taking the hint, Edith let the conversation drop and shifted her focus back to the task at hand. Her sharp gaze scanned the ground and trees, searching for any sign of movement. After a few minutes, she suddenly stopped and crouched, her fingers lightly tracing a faint set of hoofprints in the damp earth.

    "Looks like deer tracks," she noted, motioning for Liam to take a look. "They''re fresh, too. We''re on the right path."

    Liam crouched beside her, studying the tracks closely. "They lead deeper into the forest. If they''re this fresh, we might find a herd not too far from here."

    Edith stood up, gripping her bow. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s move quietly. If we find them, I''ll take the shot. You can back me up if they scatter."

    Liam rose as well, "Understood."

    The two continued east, heading deeper into the forest, which was growing denser with every step. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''This place is starting to feel like a rainforest¡­ and I hate rainforests. Moreover, I hate snakes. I just hope we don''t run into any while we hunt.'' Edith thought, her eyes sweeping through the tangled undergrowth, making sure her fears didn''t become a reality.

    Stay updated through empire

    Behind her, Liam silently observed his surroundings as well. He noticed Edith''s subtle change in movement¡ªthe slight hesitation, the extra caution in her steps. But he said nothing, letting her keep her focus as they pressed on.

    After nearly twenty minutes of tracking, Edith abruptly raised her hand, signaling Liam to take cover behind a thick bush at the side. He wordlessly followed her lead, lowering himself behind the foliage. Meanwhile, Edith crouched low just slightly behind him, her sharp eyes locked onto a clearing ahead.

    Liam followed her gaze¡ªand there they were. A small group of deer, grazing peacefully in the open space, unaware of their presence.

    "There," she whispered, nocking an arrow and drawing her bowstring back.

    "Want me to strik¡ª" Liam''s words cut off as Edith suddenly raised her bow and rested it on his shoulder, using him as a stabilizer.

    "Don''t move... and breathe," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "You move, I miss. I miss, we lose our game."

    Liam immediately stilled, feeling the faint pressure of the bow against him. He even slowed his breathing, his eyes locked onto the unsuspecting deer.

    Edith activated her enhancement magic, sharpening her vision to ensure absolute precision. She also strengthened her arms just slightly, steadying her aim. Her breathing was slow, controlled.

    Her gaze locked onto the largest deer¡ªthe perfect target. Right at the heart.

    In a heartbeat, she released the arrow.

    It sliced through the air in a blur, striking its mark with deadly accuracy.

    The deer barely had time to react before it collapsed, lifeless.

    At the sound, the rest of the herd bolted, disappearing into the trees within seconds.

    A satisfied smirk tugged at Edith''s lips as she lowered her bow. "Perfect shot."

    Liam let out a quiet breath as Edith lowered her bow. He glanced at her briefly before standing up from behind the bush. "Let''s not do that again," he said as he stepped toward the fallen deer.

    Edith gave a sly smile as she followed him. "My bad, hehe. But you have to admit, that was a perfect shot," she said smugly, retrieving another arrow and keeping it ready in case of any surprises.

    Liam crouched beside the deer, his eyes inspecting the clean wound. The arrow had pierced straight through the heart¡ªefficient, instant. No unnecessary suffering. "Well, I can''t lie," he said, gripping the arrow and smoothly pulling it free. "You did strike it down well. It''s a clean kill."

    "Of course I did," Edith replied, placing her bow over her shoulder. She then reached for the vines Liam had gathered earlier and tossed them onto the ground beside him. "Now, time to carry our prize back."

    Liam picked up the vines and began tying them around the deer''s legs, securing them tightly. Edith helped hold the carcass steady, working efficiently. The air between them was quiet, save for the rustling of leaves and distant chirps of birds.

    "So, since we''re done here, want to talk about why you''ve been in a mood since this morning?" Edith asked casually as she tightened one of the knots before standing.

    Liam didn''t look up. "Not really."

    Edith snorted. "Of course. You never really want to talk about anything."

    Liam finished securing the vines and stood. "But I have something else to talk about," he said as he turned his gaze toward Edith.

    "Of course¡­ wait, what?" Edith said, now actually hearing what Liam had said. "You have something else to talk about?" She teased.

    "Yeah, but first¡­ do you trust me?" Liam asked, his voice way calmer than usual.

    Edith was looking elsewhere when Liam asked the question, and hearing something like that from him caught her off guard.

    "W¨CWhat?" She stammered.

    "I said, do you trust me?" Liam repeated, taking small steps toward her.

    "Y¨CYes, I do?" Edith replied, suddenly aware of her own heartbeat for some reason as she noticed Liam''s approach.

    "Alright, can you close your eyes for me? I need to do something," Liam said calmly, now even closer.

    "O¨Cokay, s¨Csure." Edith''s stance faltered as she followed his words. Her thoughts began running wild.

    Don''t tell me he''s about to do what I think he''s about to do? No way. Why would he do that? Moreover, why am I just listening to him like this? Her cheeks began to turn red as she felt Liam''s presence near her.

    In stark contrast to Edith''s imagination, Liam''s stoic expression remained unchanged. His sharp eyes had locked onto a sleek black snake, coiled almost imperceptibly around a tree vine just inches away from Edith''s head.

    The snake''s beady gaze was fixed on her neck, its tongue flicking in and out.

    Then, in a blink of an eye, it struck.

    Before its fangs could sink into Edith''s skin, Liam''s hand shot out, gripping the snake''s head with unerring precision.

    A sharp hiss sounded right beside Edith''s ear, snapping her back to reality. Her eyes flew open¡ªonly to freeze as she saw the writhing serpent, its body coiling tightly around Liam''s forearm.

    "Hate snakes?" Liam asked, meeting her wide-eyed gaze.

    Edith responded with a frantic series of nods, too stunned to speak.

    Liam said nothing. He turned slightly away, the snake still twisting violently in his grasp. A moment later, a burst of heat flared in his palm.

    With a controlled use of his fire magic, he burned the snake alive. Its body twisted and convulsed as it was reduced to nothing but ash.

    Without another word, Liam turned to the tied-up deer and pulled it up with a single heave.

    Edith remained frozen in place, her breath still unsteady. She glanced at the pile of ashes where the snake had once been, then back at Liam, who was already securing the deer over his shoulder like nothing had happened.

    "You¡­" She exhaled sharply, her voice somewhere between relief and disbelief. "You could''ve warned me, you know!"

    Liam adjusted his grip on the vines and started walking. "And, you would''ve panicked."

    "Of course, I would''ve panicked! You told me to close my eyes! I thought¡ª" She clamped her mouth shut, her cheeks heating up again.

    Liam glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, his expression unreadable. "Thought what?"

    "Nothing! Just¡ªnothing!" Edith huffed, marching ahead of him. "Let''s just get back before another snake shows up."

 Chapter 177 Day Three: End Of Exam

    As Liam and Edith made their way back, the dense forest gradually gave way to a more open path. The morning sun had climbed higher, its golden rays piercing through the canopy, casting dappled light across the ground.When they finally stepped into the clearing, the entrance to their cave came into view. However, what caught Edith''s attention first was the massive earthen wall stretching around the perimeter¡ªa formidable barrier of reinforced stone and compacted dirt, standing at least ten feet high.

    "Huh¡­" Edith placed a hand on her hip, surveying the structure. "Lucian really went all out, huh?"

    Liam studied the wall with a neutral expression. "It looks solid."

    As they neared the entrance, they spotted Lucian standing near the base of the wall, arms crossed, watching their approach. Robin sat perched on a nearby rock, absently fiddling with his arrows, while Karla was closer to the cave, sorting through a bundle of firewood.

    Lucian was the first to speak, his smirk already in place. "Welcome back, lovebirds," he remarked, his gaze landing on the deer draped over Liam''s shoulder. "Looks like you two had a successful hunt."

    Robin''s eyes widened as he finally noticed the carcass. "W¨Cwow, that''s a clean kill! I''m guessing Edith made the shot?" he asked, his voice a little nervous.

    "Obviously," Edith said smugly, stretching her arms. "One shot, straight through the heart."

    "N¨CNo offense, Liam," Robin added quickly.

    "None taken," Liam replied flatly.

    Karla turned to them with a bright smile. "Nice work, you guys. That should last us for the rest of our stay."

    "Yeah, considering we''re done with the exam tomorrow," Edith sighed, tossing Robin his quiver and bow.

    "Thanks, Robin."

    "N¨CNo problem," Robin muttered, catching them awkwardly.

    Liam stepped forward, letting the deer drop with a dull thud before turning his attention to the wall. "You made this?"

    Lucian nodded. "Didn''t want any unexpected visitors while we''re stuck here. It''s sturdy enough to hold against smaller threats, and I can reinforce it more if needed."

    Edith walked up to the wall and knocked her knuckles against it. "Not bad. Though, it kinda feels like we''re trapped inside just as much as it keeps things out."

    Lucian smirked. "That''s the point. If something tries to get in, it''ll have to break through first. That gives us time to react."

    "True," Edith admitted. "Though I doubt we''ll need reinforcements. There haven''t been any demons or even wildlife nearby since this morning."

    Karla stretched her arms above her head. "Sounds like a lot of work just to keep things out. But hey, as long as I don''t wake up with something trying to chew my face off, I won''t complain."

    "Alright, enough chit-chat." Edith clapped her hands, grabbing everyone''s attention. "Let''s get cooking. I doubt any of us can deal with hunger much longer."

    She turned to Robin. "You said you had hunting experience, right?"

    "Y¨CYeah, but just a little," Robin replied hesitantly.

    "Alright, can you skin an animal? I can do it, but I need someone to help me out. And I definitely don''t trust these two silver-spoon brats over there," Edith said, side-eyeing Lucian and Karla.

    "And Liam''s useless in that department too, so¡­" she trailed off.

    Robin hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, my dad spent a lot of time teaching me how to do that when I was younger."

    "Perfect. Now, here''s the plan," Edith announced. "Liam, you''re on watch duty. Karla and Lucian, you two will set up the fire pit¡ªoutside the cave this time," she said, pointing at a clear space nearby. "Robin and I will handle skinning the deer."

    Lucian groaned. "Why do I have to do the grunt work while Liam gets to sit around? And moreover, he is a fire magic user!"

    "Shhh," Karla interrupted, patting his shoulder. "You need survival skills, muscle-brain. Luckily for you, I learned how to make a fire pit, thanks to Edith. Now, it''s time for me to pass on that sacred knowledge. Follow me, my faithful student."

    With an exaggerated grin, she grabbed Lucian''s wrist and started dragging him toward the pile of firewood.

    Liam, meanwhile, leapt onto the rocky cliff above the cave, choosing a vantage point for his watch duty.

    ''Finally, some peace.''

    As the warmth of the afternoon sun settled over him, Liam let out a slow breath, allowing himself a rare moment of calm.

    From his vantage point above the cave, Liam sat with one knee propped up, his sharp eyes scanning the dense treeline. The earthen wall stood firm, enclosing their temporary camp, and from what he could tell, there was no movement beyond it¡ªno signs of wildlife, no lurking demons, nothing that suggested immediate danger. It was quiet, almost unnaturally so, but that only meant he had less to worry about for now.

    Below him, the others were busy with their tasks.

    Lucian and Karla had finished assembling the fire pit, a solid ring of stones encircling dry firewood. Lucian, now crouching, worked on igniting the kindling with a focused expression, while Karla leaned on a log, watching him with an amused smirk.

    "You''re actually decent at this," she teased.

    Lucian huffed, striking the flint again. "Tch. Like I''d fail at something this simple."

    Karla grinned. "Suuuure. Keep telling yourself that, golden boy."

    A few feet away, Edith and Robin were wrapping up the skinning process. The deer carcass was now stripped clean, its hide set aside while they drained the remaining blood. Edith wiped her hands against her pants, satisfied with their work.

    "Not bad, Robin," she said, glancing at him. "You''re actually useful for something."

    Robin let out a nervous chuckle. "Uh¡­ thanks, I think?"

    Edith dusted off her hands and turned toward Lucian and Karla. "You guys done with the fire yet?"

    Lucian, who had finally managed to get the flames going, leaned back smugly. "Of course."

    "Great," Edith said as she and Robin carried the cleaned meat over. They skewered thick slabs onto sharpened sticks, propping them above the growing fire. The scent of raw meat mixed with the smoky air as the flames began their slow roasting process.

    Karla stretched her arms with a satisfied sigh. "Finally. I was starting to think we''d never eat."

    Liam, still perched above, glanced down at the scene. The camp was secure, the fire was crackling, and the others seemed¡­ content. He let out a quiet breath, resting his arms on his knees.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Liam hopped down from his vantage point, landing lightly on his feet before making his way toward the fire. The scent of roasted meat filled the air, rich and smoky, making it clear that the effort had been worth it. He took his seat on one of the makeshift stone stools Lucian had raised, positioned slightly away from the group but still within their circle.

    The flames crackled, casting flickering shadows across their faces as they each grabbed a portion of the meat. The outside was crisp and golden brown, while the inside remained tender and juicy, the juices glistening under the firelight. Edith, who had taken the lead in roasting, tore off a piece and bit into it first.

    "Mmm, damn, I outdid myself," she said smugly, chewing with satisfaction.

    Robin, taking a hesitant bite, nodded eagerly. "Yeah, this is way better than I expected! I mean, I figured it would be good, but this¡ªthis is amazing."

    Karla smirked as she took a bite of her own. "Guess you actually have some value after all, Edith."

    "Gee, thanks," Edith scoffed before turning to Liam, who had silently taken a piece but had yet to eat it. "Well? You gonna compliment the chef or just stare at your food?"

    Liam finally took a bite, chewing slowly before nodding. "It''s good."

    Edith huffed. "Just ''good''? That''s all I get?"

    Liam looked at her, deadpan. "Do you want me to write a poem about it?"

    Lucian snorted at that, while Karla burst into laughter.

    Edith rolled her eyes, but a small smirk tugged at her lips. "Tch. Whatever, as long as you''re eating." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They continued eating in comfortable silence for a while, the warmth of the fire taking the edge off the cool evening air. The forest remained quiet, the earthen wall still standing strong, and for once, there was no immediate danger looming over them.

    As they ate, Lucian leaned back, stretching his arms. "Can''t believe we''re almost done with this exam," he mused, gazing up at the darkening sky. "Feels like we''ve been out here forever."

    Karla nodded, resting her elbow on her knee. "Yeah, but hey, at least we''re leaving with full stomachs. That''s a win in my book."

    Edith smirked. "And with bragging rights, too. I mean, let''s be honest, we handled this better than most teams probably did."

    Robin chuckled nervously. "Y¨CYeah¡­ let''s hope the instructors see it that way, too."

    Liam said nothing, simply continuing to eat as he listened to the conversation. The fire flickered, the night deepened, and for this brief moment, everything was still.

 Chapter 178 Back To The Academy

    As the sun began to rise, the group was already set, each of them suiting up in their academy uniforms and equipping their weapons.Liam was the first to be ready, stationed outside the cave on watch. He sat perched on a sturdy tree branch, arms resting on his knees as he scanned the forest.

    ''I think because the exam is over, the academy must have sealed the demons again,'' Liam thought, exhaling softly. ''Well, it''s for the best. This place is starting to get under my skin.''

    Minutes passed in silence before the others emerged from the cave, their expressions a mix of anticipation and relief. Edith adjusted the straps of her shield on her back, her sword sheathed neatly at her side. Karla tightened her gloves, her sword secured at her hip. Robin slung his quiver over his shoulder, while Lucian walked out casually, his gauntlet summoning rings glinting in the morning light.

    "Hey, Liam. Anything off?" Edith asked, glancing up at him.

    Liam didn''t answer right away. Instead, he pushed off the branch and free-fell, landing smoothly in a slight crouch, hands still tucked in his pockets.

    "No, nothing," he finally said. "I think since the exam is done, the academy has sealed the demons once again."

    "I see," Edith nodded. "Then we just have to wait for the academy to summon us¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Karla vanished in a swirl of white mist.

    Lucian smirked. "Looks like it''s time." Without another word, he disappeared as well.

    Robin was next, his body dissolving into thin air, followed by Liam, who vanished without hesitation.

    Edith, now alone, exhaled before her vision blurred. The last thing she saw was the fading remnants of the sunrise before the world around her shifted into nothingness.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Dark Knight Academy, Grand Observation Dome

    The vast space of the dome flickered with light as students began reappearing one by one. Some arrived in groups, others in pairs, while a few materialized alone. The battlefield exam had left its mark¡ªsome students looked utterly drained, their once-proud forms now lean and exhausted. Others still held their composure, seemingly unaffected. There were those who grinned, relieved to be back, while others bore scowls, their irritation likely stemming from incidents during the exam. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire

    Within moments, all 100 students had returned, filling the dome with an uproar of chatter. Stories of the exam buzzed in the air¡ªtales of victories, betrayals, and unexpected challenges. The energy in the room was a chaotic blend of excitement and tension.

    Then, a single voice cut through the noise.

    It was loud yet composed, demanding attention without effort.

    Every student recognized it instantly, even though they had only heard it twice before.

    As their heads turned toward the viewing balcony, they saw him¡ªthe Headmaster, Thion Layenhart.

    Dressed impeccably as always, his white robe with dark and golden patterns complemented his flowing white beard and hair. His presence alone was enough to silence the entire hall.

    "I welcome you all back from your battlefield exam," Thion spoke, his gaze sweeping across the gathered students. "I hope you all had a great time with your groups."

    A few disgruntled grunts echoed in response. Clearly, not everyone had enjoyed their experience.

    "Regardless of what happened, the exam is over," he continued, undeterred. "Your actions and decisions in Vlardia have already been evaluated. Your scores have been recorded."

    That caused a brief hush, tension replacing the murmurs.

    "Now, I originally planned to address this after the theory exam results, but I see no reason to delay." He let the words sink in before continuing. "There was something I withheld before the exam began¡ªthough it changes nothing now."

    A pause.

    "Extra points have been awarded to individuals who proved themselves in key areas during the exam."

    At that, the murmurs returned¡ªthis time filled with surprise.

    Thion raised a hand, silencing them before he proceeded. "Let''s begin. The first group of students to be recognized are those who displayed exceptional leadership. They showed that they have what it takes to guide their peers."

    His eyes shifted slightly before he announced the first name.

    "Sheila Granger."

    The crowd parted slightly as all eyes fell on Sheila, who now had her hair tied back in a ponytail. She hesitated for only a second before stepping forward confidently, making her way to the front.

    Thion nodded approvingly. "You have once again proven why you hold the number one rank among your peers¡ªand why you are the princess of the Crescent Kingdom. Your leadership during this exam was exceptional. You demonstrated a clear understanding of what is expected of a leader, taking command with both strength and wisdom. For that, you are awarded 20 points¡ªand 5 points to your group as well."

    Shouts of her name erupted from her group, their enthusiasm ringing through the hall.

    Thion waited a moment before calling the next name.

    "Edith Roswell."

    Edith froze. She had not expected to be recognized.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she exhaled sharply and made her way through the crowd, stepping up beside Sheila.

    Sheila shot her a warm smile, which Edith returned with a subtle nod.

    "You, Edith, proved that you can lead anyone, regardless of rank," Thion stated. "You put your people first, ensuring their survival and success. The trust your teammates placed in you¡ªand the trust you placed in them¡ªset you apart. For that, you are awarded 15 points, with 5 additional points to your group."

    Unlike Sheila''s group, who had erupted into cheers, Edith''s reception was¡­ lackluster.

    Only Karla cheered enthusiastically, her voice standing out in the silence. Robin hesitated before nervously clapping along.

    Lucian and Liam?

    They just stood there, offering nothing.

    Edith clenched her jaw. ''Those bastards don''t know when to at least show some appreciation.''

    Thion didn''t comment on the disparity and simply moved on.

    "Last but not least¡ªMaxwell Samson."

    Max moved through the crowd as he stepped forward.

    "To be frank, Maxwell," Thion said, "you were simply a better leader than those who didn''t make it to this list. That said, you did well in guiding your group. 10 points for you, and 5 for your team."

    Unlike Edith''s group, Maxwell''s team roared in approval, clapping him on the back.

    The energy in the hall shifted¡ªsome students now eager to hear more, others growing anxious about whether their names would be called next.

    "Alright," Thion continued. "For the second group of students, their recognition is purely individual¡ªawarded based on their significant contributions in battle against the demons."

    A hush fell over the dome as the students waited in anticipation.

    "First, Liam Hunter."

    At the mention of his name, Liam exhaled slightly before stepping forward. He moved with his usual composed demeanor, standing a short distance away from Sheila''s group.

    "Among all the students who participated in the exam, you achieved the highest number of kills," Thion announced.

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    "While teamwork was the primary focus of this exam, your choices¡ªthough often independent¡ªwere made to protect your teammates and secure victory."

    A pause.

    "More importantly, you eliminated at least one demon from every known class encountered during the exam, except one which you left for your team to handle. The Titanborne doesn''t count since it was a team effort allowing you to have the final blow. Anyway..."

    Another pause.

    "37 Feral-class kills."

    Silence.

    "And one Advanced Horror-class kill."

    The dome erupted into stunned whispers.

    Even Liam''s own teammates were visibly shaken.

    They had only witnessed him take down two Feral-class demons themselves. When he mentioned that he had intercepted a wave of incoming demons during their fight with the Titanborne, they hadn''t thought much of it. But now? Thirty-seven?

    The weight of that revelation hung in the air.

    "For this, you are awarded 15 points," Thion concluded.

    The astonishment in the room hadn''t faded when Thion moved on.

    "Next, Asher Hawthorne."

    With an irritated scoff, Asher strode forward, standing to Liam''s right.

    "Tch. Looks like I lost, huh?" he muttered.

    Liam merely shrugged. "Technically, yes. But thanks to you, I was able to rack up that many kills."

    "Shut up," Asher snorted. "I only taught you that for my own benefit."

    Thion ignored their exchange and continued, "You secured 24 Feral-class kills and three Horror-class kills. For that, you are awarded 10 points."

    Asher simply crossed his arms, nodding to himself.

    Finally, Thion called the last name.

    "Chris Rature."

    A visible frown formed on Chris''s face as he stepped forward. He had expected to rank higher¡ªespecially above the two people he despised the most.

    Positioning himself at Liam''s left, his irritation was evident.

    "One Titanborne-class kill¡ªachieved alone," Thion stated. "And five Horror-class kills. For that, you are awarded 5 points."

    Chris clenched his jaw but said nothing.

    With all three standing before the students, Thion addressed the academy once more.

    "These individuals distinguished themselves through their combat prowess during the exam. I expect you all to recognize their efforts and give them the respect they deserve."

    Applause broke out across the dome, first for Sheila''s group, then for Liam''s group. Some clapped genuinely, others begrudgingly, but none could deny their achievements.

    Thion let the moment linger before continuing.

    "That concludes today''s battlefield exam announcements. You will all be recalled to Beacon Hall for further information regarding the remainder of your semester."

    Then, his voice took on a pointed sharpness.

    "And for those of you who failed to meet expectations¡ªas I warned before the exam began, expulsion awaits you."

    That single sentence sent a chill through the room.

    The expressions of many students shifted from relief to unease, their earlier smiles fading as reality set in. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You are now dismissed," Thion declared. "Tomorrow at noon, you will be summoned to Beacon Hall. Do not be late."

    And with that, the gathering came to an end.

 Chapter 179 Back To The Academy 2

    As the students dispersed from the dome, some stuck with the groups they had fought alongside during the exam, while others reunited with their usual friends. Those heading in different directions exchanged brief waves, knowing they might not cross paths as often now that the test was over."So, I guess this is where we say goodbye, huh?" Edith said, glancing at her group members.

    Lucian raised a brow. "What are you talking about? We''re still at the same academy. Stop making it sound so dramatic."

    Karla chuckled. "He''s got a point."

    Edith sighed before flashing a small smile. "Fair enough. I guess the right thing to say is¡­ see you guys around."

    "Yeah, see you around," Karla added. "Make sure to say hi when you spot me."

    "Especially you two," Edith said, shooting a look at Lucian and Liam before turning to leave.

    Robin hesitated before nervously chiming in, "B-Bye, guys. See you around." He quickly followed the girls toward Building B.

    As the three disappeared into the crowd, Lucian and Liam remained standing among the passing students.

    Lucian exhaled. "So¡ª"

    "Don''t start." Liam cut him off immediately. "Whatever speech you''re about to give, I''m not interested. The exam is over. There''s nothing tying us together anymore. You can go back to Chris."

    Without another word, Liam turned and walked toward Building A.

    Lucian remained where he stood, watching Liam''s retreating figure.

    A frustrated sigh left his lips. ''Looks like I won''t be able to convince him.''

    His thoughts drifted, instinctively finishing with¡ª''I guess I''ll just go back to Chris, then.''

    But for the first time, the thought didn''t sit right with him.

    ''Do I really want that?''

    His gaze lifted toward the sky, the sun casting a harsh light against his face.

    ''I already know the answer to that. But moving on my own¡­'' His jaw clenched. ''That''s not an option. Not with my family so deeply entangled with the royal family.''

    Then, a bitter anger stirred in his chest.

    ''That man¡ªmy so-called father¡ªis nothing but a lapdog for the Ratures. A pathetic old bastard who only cares about his own gain. Not his wife. Not his children.''

    His fists tightened.

    ''Don''t worry, Mom. One way or another¡­ I''ll free us from that worthless son of a b*tch.''

    Lucian took a deep breath, shaking off the weight of his thoughts as he turned away from the crowd. His mind was restless, but now wasn''t the time to dwell on things he couldn''t change¡ªat least, not yet.

    For now, he needed to figure out his next step.

    Meanwhile, Liam walked through the academy grounds, paying no mind to the students chatting around him. He could still feel the lingering gazes¡ªsome curious, others wary. The battlefield exam had certainly made him stand out more than he intended.

    As he neared Building A, a familiar voice called out.

    "Tch. You didn''t wait for me, bastard."

    Liam sighed, already knowing who it was. He turned his head slightly, meeting Asher''s irritated expression as he fell into step beside him.

    "Not my problem," Liam replied flatly.

    Asher scoffed. "Hah? After all I did for you? I at least deserve a little gratitude."

    Liam barely glanced at him. "Didn''t you say you only taught me for your own benefit? Seems like a you problem."

    Asher clicked his tongue. "Tch. You really know how to be annoying."

    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    They walked in silence for a moment before Asher side-eyed Liam, his competitive nature surfacing again. "Still can''t believe you got more kills than me."

    Liam exhaled through his nose. "Deal with it."

    Asher groaned dramatically. "Damn it. Whatever. I''ll just make sure I crush you next time."

    Liam didn''t respond, but the corner of his mouth lifted slightly.

    As they reached the corridor of their individual forms, Asher stretched, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Anyway, I''ll be heading to get some food after taking a bath. You coming?"

    Liam shook his head. "Not now, I have something I need to take care of. I''ll join for dinner."

    Asher waved him off. "Suit yourself. Later, loser."

    Liam ignored him and stepped into his dorm.The moment he shut the door behind him, he finally let out a breath.

    "I need to find Mystica. I have to get this concealment spell off me¡­ and there''s something else I need to confirm."

    With that in mind, he unsheathed his dagger and set it on the table near the window. His fingers lingered on the hilt for a brief moment before he reached to unbutton his shirt.

    Just as he was about to pull it off, a magical portal flickered into existence right in front of him, swirling with an eerie glow.

    Liam''s gaze snapped to it. "What the¡ª?"

    He instinctively stepped back, his body tensing as he studied the portal, but before he could decide whether to attack or evade, a familiar voice echoed from within.

    "It''s me, Liam. Step through the portal. Or do you not want that concealment spell removed?"

    Mystica.

    There was a teasing lilt to her tone, laced with mischief, as if she was enjoying his hesitation.

    Liam stood there for a few seconds, weighing his options. Then, without another word, he grabbed his dagger and stepped forward, vanishing into the portal''s glow.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam stepped out of the magical portal, he found himself back in Mystica''s chamber. The air carried the familiar scent of aged wine and faint traces of mystic incense. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seated comfortably in an elegant chair, Mystica held a glass of wine in her hand as usual, a knowing smirk playing on her lips. However, instead of her usual gown, she wore a revealing silk robe, draped loosely around her frame. The fabric barely covered the ample curve of her chest, and with one long, bare leg crossed over the other, her smooth thigh down to her toes was on full display.

    "Well, welcome back, my lovely Liam," Mystica purred, her tone laced with amusement.

    Liam barely reacted, his eyes meeting hers with mild indifference. "Thanks, I guess."

    Before he could continue, another voice cut in lazily.

    "Hey, kid. Pass me the bottle of wine over there¡ªthe Tigerburn."

    Liam turned his head to see Magnus, sprawled across the couch with a grin of pure laziness on his face. His dark hair was slightly messy, and the way he lounged made it seem like getting up was too much effort.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Uh...?"

    Magnus let out an exaggerated sigh. "Come on, kid, the drink. Be useful."

    Suppressing the urge to ignore him, Liam walked over to the counter, scanning the labels until he found Tigerburn. Picking it up, he tossed it toward Magnus, who caught it with a dramatic groan.

    "Much appreciated. You''ve saved a dying man." Magnus said with an exaggerated tone.

    Liam ignored him and turned back to Mystica. "Since you called me here, I assume you''re finally removing the concealment spell?"

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine before flashing a smug smile. "Of course. I figured you''d be itching to get rid of it the moment you returned. And, as usual, I was right."

    Liam exhaled through his nose. "Then let''s get it over with."

    Mystica gracefully rose from her seat. "Step into that circle over there." She gestured toward an intricate magic formation drawn on the floor. "I''d like to get this done quickly. I need my beauty sleep."

    Liam glanced at the window. "It''s still the afternoon."

    Mystica waved a hand dismissively. "Irrelevant. Now, get your tiny balls in the circle, sweetie."

    Deciding not to argue, Liam stepped into the ritual circle. Mystica followed, standing opposite him.

    "Now, just like last time, repeat after me. Word for word." She raised her hands, waiting for Liam to place his palms against hers.

    Liam complied. "Alright."

    Before beginning, Mystica threw a glance toward Magnus. "And Magpie, try not to make any noise."

    Magnus gave a mock salute. "Understood, Ma''am."

    Ignoring him, Mystica began the chant. Her voice was low, smooth, and resonant.

    "Solus Atra¡­"

    Liam matched her tone. "Solus Atra¡­"

    "Nymbrath¡­"

    "Nymbrath¡­"

    "Arkaios."

    "Arkaios."

    The moment the final word was spoken, Mystica swiftly stepped out of the circle.

    Immediately, the dark powder on the floor began to shimmer, rising into the air like tendrils of living smoke. The substance twisted and coiled, moving with an eerie grace as it wrapped itself around Liam.

    The shadows thickened, forming a vortex that engulfed him completely. A cold, numbing sensation spread through his body, followed by an odd heaviness¡ªlike something that had been missing was being restored. The swirling tendrils pulsed, glowing faintly before retreating into the symbols on the floor.

    As the ritual concluded, the room dimmed momentarily before everything settled. The circle beneath Liam faded away, leaving only silence.

    Liam exhaled slowly, his senses adjusting to the familiar presence of his dark myst¡ªsomething he hadn''t felt in days. Lifting his hand, he flexed his fingers, feeling the energy flow through him again.

    Mystica smirked as she walked back to her seat. "You should be good as new. If you want to check, try one of those shadowy tricks of yours."

    Liam didn''t hesitate. Walking over to the table, he picked up his dagger. Closing his eyes, he focused¡ªthen, the blade dissolved into pure darkness, sinking into his palm. With another flick of his wrist, the weapon reappeared instantly.

    "It worked." Liam said simply.

    Mystica swirled the wine in her glass. "Obviously. I don''t mess up."

    She took another sip before waving him off. "Anyway, now shoo. You''ve gotten what you came for."

    But Liam didn''t move. Instead, he returned the dagger to his Void Storage and turned to face her once more.

    "I need to ask you something before I leave."

    Mystica sighed dramatically. "Hah¡­ what is it?"

    "It''s about this."

 Chapter 180 Demon Stones

    Liam pulled a dark, faintly glimmering object from his pocket¡ªthe object he had taken after the battle with the Titanborne. The dim light from the window caught its surface, making it gleam ominously."I found this after my team and I defeated a Titanborne," Liam said, holding it up for Mystica to see. "I''ve been wondering what it is. Thought you might know."

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine, then set her glass down with a smirk.

    "Well, now that''s interesting. It''s rare for a Titanborne to drop a Demon Stone. Normally, only high-ranking Sync-class demons leave those behind."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Demon Stone? Mind explaining?"

    Mystica let out an exaggerated sigh. "Ugh, Liam, you owe me for interrupting my beauty sleep." She flipped her hair before continuing. "Demon Stones are remnants of a demon''s essence, formed when their myst and physical body undergo extreme compression at the moment of death."

    She gestured toward the object in Liam''s hand. "That stone is packed with residual demonic energy, making it valuable for weapon forging, enchantments, and mystic augmentation."

    Liam turned the stone between his fingers, deep in thought. "I had a feeling it was used for something like that."

    Mystica tilted her head. "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "When I was a kid, I ran into a Feral-class demon wolf¡ªabout twenty feet tall," Liam said, his voice neutral.

    Mystica blinked. "Wait, twenty feet? That''s... unusual. The max height for a Feral-class demon is usually around fourteen to fifteen feet. Either it mutated, or these things are evolving. Anyway, go on, sweetie."

    Liam nodded. "The thing nearly killed me, but my grandpa saved me. After he put it down, he picked up something just like this¡ªa Demon Stone. But instead of being dark like this one, it was more silver, with a slight dark hue."

    Mystica leaned forward, intrigued. "A Demon Stone from a Feral-class demon? That''s very interesting. So, did your grandpa ever make a weapon out of it?"

    "Yeah," Liam said simply.

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed. "Can I see it?"

    Liam nodded and raised his hand. In an instant, his grandpa''s sword materialized before him¡ªa blade he hadn''t used in a long time.

    The dark, mystical blade pulsed with an eerie glow, intricate blue runes lining its length. The crossguard curved into claw-like edges, and the handle was wrapped in smooth black leather. Liam''s deep blue myst faintly surrounded it.

    "This is¡ª"

    A sudden gust of wind brushed past Liam, and before he could react, the sword was gone from his grasp.

    "Whoa! This¡­ this is beautiful!"

    Liam turned to see Magnus standing by the window, cradling the sword like a treasured relic.

    ''When did he even move from the couch? I didn''t even see him grab it.''

    "Hey, kid." Magnus grinned, twirling the sword effortlessly. "Mind if I keep this? I promise to put it to very good use."

    "No," Liam deadpanned.

    Magnus scoffed. "Huh? What do you mean no? C''mon, you don''t even use swords. You''re a dagger guy."

    Liam placed his hands in his pockets. "I was planning to hold onto it. My daggers are basically useless now."

    "Nonsense. I just saw you summon a dagger seconds ago." Magnus smirked, still toying with the blade.

    "Yeah, but one is chipped, and I lost the other when I fought a Malgath during the exam," Liam explained.

    Magnus waved him off. "So what? You can''t use a sword anyway. Just hand it over."

    Liam narrowed his eyes. "A sword is just an oversized dagger. I can definitely use it."

    Magnus twirled the sword again, clearly enjoying himself. "Oh yeah? Prove it."

    Liam sighed. He extended his hand, and dark myst flickered around his fingers. In a blink, the sword vanished from Magnus''s grasp and reappeared in Liam''s hand.

    Magnus blinked. "Oh? You got quick hands, kid."

    Liam ignored him, taking a firm stance. His grip tightened around the handle, feeling the familiar weight of the blade. With a sharp inhale, he swung.

    A burst of dark myst surged through the air as Liam''s slash left a thin arc of black energy in its wake. The movement was fluid¡ªprecise.

    Magnus let out a low whistle. "Huh. Not bad. Thought you''d be all stiff using a proper weapon instead of those little butter knives you call daggers."

    Liam sheathed the sword back into Void Storage. "I told you. A sword is just a bigger dagger."

    Mystica chuckled, swirling her wine. "I gotta say, seeing you actually use a sword? That''s new. But I like it."

    Magnus stretched lazily. "Still think it''d be better off with me, but whatever. Guess I''ll just steal it later."

    "You can try," Liam said flatly.

    Magnus grinned. "Oh, I will."

    Liam rolled his eyes and turned back to Mystica. "Anyway, now that I know what this Demon Stone is, what''s the best way to use it?"

    Mystica tapped her chin. "Well, that depends. You could refine it into a core for a weapon, fuse it into an existing artifact, or¡ªif you''re feeling reckless¡ªabsorb its energy directly."

    Liam frowned. "Absorb it?"

    Mystica smirked. "Yep. But I wouldn''t recommend it. Demonic energy is unstable. If you don''t have the right affinity, it''ll mess you up. Badly."

    Liam looked at the Demon Stone, considering his options. He had dark magic, so maybe¡­

    Magnus yawned. "Yeah, yeah. Enough lectures. If the kid wants to stuff himself with demon juice, let him. Otherwise, let''s get some food. I''m starving."

    Mystica sighed dramatically. "Ugh, fine. But Liam, if you do decide to use that stone, let me know first. I''d rather not scrape your melted corpse off my floor."

    "Alright, but I''ve already decided what I want to do with it," Liam said.

    "Oh? And what would that be?" Mystica asked, tilting her head.

    "I want new daggers," Liam replied simply.

    Mystica''s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "I see. Well then, Magpie, why don''t you take him to Mr. Blackwood? Let''s see if he can craft something special for my darling here."

    Magnus, who was currently tipping the last drop of Tigerburn wine into his mouth, groaned. "Why me?"

    "Because you and Galen still owe me, remember?" Mystica reminded him sweetly, her smirk deepening.

    Magnus let out a dramatic sigh, flopping onto the couch. "Ugh¡­ fine."

    He lazily waved a hand in Liam''s direction. "Alright, kid. First, go clean yourself up and put on decent clothes. No way am I taking you to Mr. Blackwood looking like that." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    Liam raised a brow. "You mean looking like I just came out of a forest?"

    "Exactly," Magnus deadpanned. He buried his face into the couch. "Now hurry up."

    "Sure, but how am I supposed to get back here? I don''t even know where ''here'' is since I''ve always been teleported." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica waved him off. "Oh, don''t worry about that. The portal will stay open. Just come back when you''re done."

    With a flick of her wrist, the swirling portal behind Liam surged forward, swallowing him whole. In an instant, he found himself back in his room.

    "Let''s take that bath quickly. I''m quite curious to know who this Mr. Blackwood is," Liam muttered to himself as he placed the demon stone on his table. Unbuttoning his shirt, he headed to the bathroom.

 Chapter 181 Mr. Blackwood, The Forgemaster

    Within five minutes, Liam had finished his bath. Stepping out of the bathroom, he ran a towel through his damp hair before slipping into fresh clothes¡ªa black, long-sleeved shirt and dark trousers. Simple, but presentable. As he fastened his belt, his gaze drifted to the demon stone resting on his table. Without a second thought, he picked it up and stored it in his Void Storage.Turning toward the portal, which still shimmered faintly where Mystica had left it, Liam took a steady breath before stepping through. The familiar sensation of displacement washed over him, and in the blink of an eye, he was back in Mystica''s chamber.

    Magnus was still sprawled across the couch, though this time he was sitting up, lazily twirling darts between his fingers.

    "Finally," Magnus drawled, stretching his arms. He gave Liam a once-over. "Huh. You actually clean up well. Almost thought you''d show up looking like a feral beast again."

    Liam ignored the remark. "Can we go now?"

    Yawning, Magnus flicked his wrist, sending two darts straight into the wooden target on the wall. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s get this over with. Mystica, portal to my carriage, please."

    Mystica, now lounging in a grand bathtub, didn''t even glance in their direction. She merely flicked her wrist, making the old portal vanish and a new one shimmer into existence. "Enjoy your little trip, boys," she murmured before sinking deeper into the water.

    "Thanks, Moony," Magnus said with a grin, grabbing his sheathed sword from beside the couch.

    As he secured his belt, he gestured toward a nearby sheath. "By the way, you should probably bring out your sword and use that to carry it. Also, bring out the demon stone. We''ll need both once we get there."

    Liam frowned. "Why? We''re not fighting anyone, are we? And how did you even know I stored the demon stone?"

    Magnus smirked. "Damn, kids ask too many questions these days." He adjusted his belt and started toward the portal. "You''ll get your answer when we arrive. And as for the demon stone, it''s obvious. Your pockets aren''t dimensional like the academy''s storage pockets. Now shut it and let''s gooo!" He marched through the portal dramatically. "Bye, Mystica! See you soon!"

    Liam watched Magnus vanish into the portal before sighing. He picked up the sheath, summoned his sword, secured it at his waist, and stepped through the portal himself.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam stepped through the portal, the scene shifted instantly, and he found himself standing before an extravagant black carriage. The vehicle''s sleek, reinforced frame gleamed under the afternoon sun, adorned with intricate silver engravings.

    Magnus was already leaning against the side of the carriage, arms crossed, looking utterly relaxed. "Took you long enough," he said, knocking on the carriage door. "Alright, let''s get moving."

    The door swung open, revealing a lavish interior lined with plush black seats and several storage compartments. Without a word, Liam stepped inside and took a seat, Magnus following right after and shutting the door behind them.

    Once seated, Magnus slid open the small window leading to the driver''s seat. "To the Western District¡ªBlackwood''s workshop."

    "Alright, sir," the driver responded before the carriage smoothly rolled forward, merging into the bustling streets of Grandeur City.

    Magnus leaned back, crossing one leg over the other as he casually poured himself a glass of wine. As he took a sip, Liam broke the silence.

    "So, who is Mr. Blackwood?"

    Magnus groaned dramatically. "You know, for someone with the whole stoic and mysterious vibe, you sure ask a lot of questions."

    "I''m curious."

    "Yeah, yeah. Alright, listen up. Luken Blackwood¡ªone of the best forgemasters on the continent. About eighty percent of the weapons and armor in the Eastern Region come from his workshop." Magnus swirled his wine before taking another sip.

    "He''s that good?" Liam asked.

    Magnus stared at him, then blinked. "Are you deaf? He forges weapons for eighty percent of the Tempest Kingdom''s military. You think they''d trust some amateur?"

    Liam shrugged. "Just wanted to confirm."

    "No, you''re just dumb for even questioning it," Magnus said, shaking his head in mock disappointment. He tapped the white hilt of his sword, the emerald gem in its guard catching the light. "He even forged this masterpiece of mine."

    Liam glanced at it. "Looks nice, I guess."

    "Of course it does. Anyway, just enjoy the view and stop asking so many damn questions." Magnus leaned further back into his seat, shutting his eyes.

    With nothing else to say, Liam turned his gaze to the window, watching as the vibrant streets of Grandeur City passed by. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they rolled through the quieter streets, Magnus stirred awake as the carriage bumped over a rock. He let out a groggy groan, rubbing his eyes.

    "Dammit, are we here already?" He yawned, stretching his arms. "Judging by how quiet it''s gotten, I''d say we''ve reached the Western District."

    Before Liam could ask, Magnus continued, "Yeah, yeah, let me save you the trouble. The Western District is dead silent during the day because the people here are basically nocturnal. They come alive at night and sleep through the day."

    "Then¡­ doesn''t that mean we won''t be able to meet Mr. Blackwood?" Liam asked.

    Magnus scoffed. "Nah, that man is a machine. He works 24/7. You could throw a party in his workshop, and he wouldn''t even notice. He lives for forging."

    "I see¡­ but does he sleep?"

    Magnus blinked at Liam like he''d just grown a second head. "Damn, how the hell am I supposed to know that? Am I his wife?"

    Before Liam could respond, the carriage came to a smooth halt.

    "Looks like we''re here." Magnus cracked his neck before swinging the door open and stepping out. Liam followed behind, taking in their surroundings.

    Magnus glanced at the luxurious house in front of them, nodding in approval. "Huh¡­ fancy place for a forge."

    The driver cleared his throat. "Uh, sir¡­ you''re looking at the wrong side. The workshop is over there." He pointed to the opposite side, where a rugged stone-built workshop stood. Smoke curled from its chimney, and the scent of molten metal lingered in the air.

    Magnus turned, stared for a second, then casually played it off. "Ah, of course! Just testing you, driver. Making sure you''re on guard¡ªgood job, you passed." He patted the man''s shoulder. "For a second, I thought you had kidnapped us."

    The driver looked utterly done.

    Magnus ignored him and gestured toward the workshop. "Alright, kid, let''s go."

    As they walked toward the wooden door, Magnus called back, "And wait here, driver. We''ll be back soon!"

    The driver muttered something under his breath, but Magnus was already pushing the door open with a flourish.

    As they stepped inside, Liam took in the chaotic mess before him¡ªpiles of swords, scattered armor, and half-finished weapons cluttered the space. There wasn''t a single soul in sight, except for the steady crackle of the fireplace in the corner.

    ''This is supposed to be a workshop? Looks more like a scrapyard,'' Liam thought.

    Magnus, already poking through the mess, chuckled. "Yeah, yeah, I know what you''re thinking. Everyone does when they walk in here for the first time." He casually picked up a small sword from the floor and started examining the walls.

    "Just wait, kid. You''re about to be impressed," he said smugly, dragging the sword along the wall''s surface as if searching for something.

    Then, with a triumphant smirk, he pressed the blade against a particular section of the wall. The stone panel sank inward with a soft click.

    The wall rumbled before swinging open like a hidden door.

    "Alright, let''s move, kid," Magnus said, stepping through without hesitation.

    Liam followed, glancing back just in time to see the entrance seal shut behind them. An underground workshop? he mused as they walked down the dimly lit passage, wall lanterns casting flickering shadows along the stone walls.

    After a minute or so, the narrow path opened into a massive underground chamber. Liam''s eyes widened at the sight¡ªthis was the real Blackwood workshop. Rows of blacksmiths worked diligently at their stations, hammering metal, shaping weapons, and forging armor. The entire space buzzed with activity, the air thick with the scent of molten steel and burning coal.

    "I know, right? Way better than that junkyard up top," Magnus said with a grin, striding forward. Liam followed, observing the focused expressions of the blacksmiths as they worked.

    Then Magnus spotted someone and grinned. "Oi, Bunny! How''s life treating you?"

    Liam turned to see a massive man with a thick goatee and arms the size of tree trunks. He looked like he could bench-press a mountain.

    The giant paused mid-swing, lowering his hammer to glance at Magnus. Then, in the softest, most childlike voice Liam had ever heard, he responded, "Oh, hey Magnus. What brings you here today?"

    Liam nearly did a double-take. That voice did not match that body.

    Magnus, unfazed, clapped him on the shoulder. "Brought my little apprentice here to meet Woody."

    Bunny¡ªyes, this mountain of muscle was apparently called Bunny¡ªpointed toward a stone cabin at the back of the workshop. "Mr. Blackwood''s in his cabin."

    "Good man. Appreciate it, Bunny," Magnus said before dragging Liam along.

    As they reached the stone cabin, Magnus barely got the door open before¡ª

    BOOM!

    A loud explosion rattled the room, sending a thick cloud of smoke billowing out.

    Magnus immediately started coughing like he''d been fatally wounded, waving at the air dramatically. "Damn it, Woody! You trying to assassinate us?"

    Liam, covering his nose and trying not to inhale whatever that was, stepped inside cautiously.

    A gruff voice answered from within. "How many times have I told you to stop calling me that, Magnus?"

    Magnus shrugged, still fanning the air. "Meh, lost count."

    As the smoke cleared, the owner of the voice came into view¡ªa well-built man in his fifties with thick brown hair, a beard, a hammer in one hand, and a lit cigar in his mouth. He looked like someone who could forge a weapon and then beat you to death with it.

    "Maybe it''s time you start keeping track," Blackwood said dryly.

 Chapter 182 Mr. Blackwood, The Forgemaster 2

    Magnus grinned as he stepped forward, waving away the last wisps of smoke. "Come on, Woody, you should be honored! It''s a name of affection."Blackwood exhaled a slow puff from his cigar, giving Magnus a flat stare. "Affection, my ass. What do you want?"

    Magnus clutched his chest dramatically. "Wow. No warm welcome? No ''Magnus, it''s great to see you, you devastatingly handsome man''? You wound me, Woody."

    Blackwood rolled his eyes before shifting his gaze to Liam. "And who''s the quiet one?"

    Liam stepped forward. "Liam Hunter."

    Blackwood studied him for a moment, then smirked. "Huh. Doesn''t talk too much. Might actually like him more than you."

    "Rude," Magnus muttered, shaking his head. "Anyway, we need your expertise. The kid here needs a new set of weapons. Something special."

    Blackwood raised an eyebrow. "Special, huh? I don''t just forge weapons for every wannabe warrior who walks through my door. What makes this kid worth my time?"

    Magnus smirked, gesturing toward Liam. "Now you know why you needed that sword. Go on, show him."

    Liam cast Magnus a brief glance before unsheathing his weapon, the intricate runes along the blade pulsing faintly under the dim light.

    "Is it fine if I demonstrate on the wall?" Liam asked calmly.

    Blackwood waved a hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah. They patch it up every week. Just don''t hold back."

    Liam nodded and turned toward the wall. Taking a slow breath, he activated Inferno Edge. The runes flared to life, and a fiery glow ignited along the blade''s edges.

    Then, with a swift, precise motion, he slashed at the wall.

    A fraction of a second later¡ªBOOM!

    The stone wall shattered, sending debris flying and revealing the stunned blacksmiths working outside.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. That was more power than I intended¡­ Is it because it''s a sword and not a dagger? He dismissed the thought and calmly sheathed his weapon before turning back to Magnus and Blackwood. "Was that enough?"

    Magnus let out a low whistle. "Galen''s been teaching you well, huh?"

    Blackwood''s expression didn''t shift, but Liam noticed the way his sharp eyes flicked toward the sword, now filled with interest.

    "That''s some serious destructive power, kid," Blackwood muttered, stepping closer. He paused. "Mind if I?"

    Liam nodded, unsheathing his sword again and handing it over.

    Blackwood took the weapon carefully, running his calloused fingers along the hilt before testing its balance with a few small movements. "Hmm. Decent craftsmanship. Very decent. Feels like something I''d make¡­ but it''s not my work." He flipped the sword in his grip once before tossing it back to Liam, who caught it effortlessly.

    Taking another drag of his cigar, Blackwood exhaled slowly. "Alright, you''ve got my attention. What exactly are you looking for?"

    Magnus clapped his hands together. "Alright, kid, give him the rundown."

    Liam didn''t hesitate. "I need something stronger, more durable¡ªsomething that fits my fighting style. I''m a dual wielder."

    Blackwood nodded slowly. "I see. And I assume you want them forged with the right demonic stone and myst-infused materials?"

    "Obviously," Magnus said. "We''re not here for basic kitchen knives."

    Blackwood chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do. But if you want something truly exceptional, I''ll need a high-quality demon stone. I can handle the rest of the materials. Bring me what I need, and I''ll forge weapons worthy of your skills."

    Without a word, Liam reached into his pocket, quickly summoning the demon stone into his hand before forcefully pulling it out, holding it up. "Will this do?"

    Blackwood''s eyes widened slightly as he took a closer look. He held out his hand, and Liam tossed it to him. Catching it effortlessly, Blackwood studied the stone, turning it over in his palm.

    "I can''t believe you have something like this in your possession," he muttered.

    Liam remained silent, waiting for his evaluation.

    "This is a rare type of demon stone¡­ Onyxium. Or you can just call it Obsidian Demon Stone," Blackwood said, his voice carrying a hint of genuine appreciation. "It''s one of the most durable and myst-resistant materials out there. If you wanted a weapon built to withstand hell itself, you''re in luck." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blackwood rolled the Onyxium stone between his fingers, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "With this, I can forge you a decent pair of dual daggers. The durability and myst conductivity of this stone will make them something special."

    Liam gave a small nod. "How long will it take?"

    Blackwood exhaled another puff of smoke before answering. "Three weeks. No less. Crafting something like this ain''t just hammering steel together¡ªthere''s a process, and I don''t half-ass my work."

    Magnus grinned. "That''s the Woody guarantee."

    Blackwood shot him a dry look. "You keep calling me that, and I''ll ''guarantee'' a hammer to your skull."

    Magnus held up his hands. "Alright, alright. No need for violence¡ªunless I get to watch Liam break another wall."

    Blackwood ignored him and turned back to Liam. "I''ll need you to come back before the final enchantment stage. Since these are your weapons, they need to resonate with your myst properly. Otherwise, they won''t function at their peak."

    Liam nodded,considering. "That''s fine."

    Blackwood nodded, tucking the demon stone into his coat. "Good. I''ll start working on them right away. You''ll get a message when they''re ready."

    Magnus clapped a hand on Liam''s shoulder. "See? Told you the trip would be worth it."

    Liam said nothing, but inwardly, he was looking forward to seeing what Blackwood would create. Three weeks wasn''t a short wait, but if the daggers lived up to his expectations, they would be well worth it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As they stepped into the afternoon sunlight, Magnus stretched with a content sigh. "Ah, fresh air. Nothing like the stench of burning metal and sweaty blacksmiths to make you appreciate it."

    Liam, unfazed, walked straight toward the carriage. "What''s next?"

    Magnus climbed in after him, rapping his knuckles against the side to signal the driver. "Now? We wait. Three weeks isn''t that long¡ªunless you plan on spending it staring at a wall in absolute silence. Which, honestly, wouldn''t surprise me."

    Liam shot him a blank look. "I have other things to do."

    Magnus smirked. "Right, right. Brooding, training, scaring the hell out of people¡ªsounds like a packed schedule."

    Liam ignored him, turning his gaze toward the window as the carriage lurched forward. "We''re heading back to the academy, right?"

    "Obviously," Magnus said, leaning back with his arms crossed. "Though I''ll probably drop you at the gate. I''ve got some business to handle with a lesser noble family in the Eastern District. And, you know, students aren''t supposed to be outside academy grounds for more than ninety minutes."

    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire

    Liam glanced at him. "I see. Good luck with that, then."

    Magnus waved a hand dismissively. "Save your well wishes. They might start thinking you''re friendly."

    Liam exhaled quietly. ''How irritating can one person be?''

    The carriage rolled on, leaving the Western District behind as it made its way toward the heart of the city¡ªthe Central District, where the Dark Knight Academy awaited.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The carriage rumbled through the academy gates, passing through the towering black spires and open training fields before coming to a halt near the main courtyard. The moment it stopped, Liam stepped out without a word, landing lightly on the stone pavement.

    Magnus leaned out of the carriage with a smirk. "Try not to scare too many people while I''m gone, yeah?"

    Liam gave him a flat look. "I don''t scare people."

    Magnus chuckled, rapping his knuckles against the carriage wall again. "Alright, driver, let''s get moving. Eastern District, and step on it."

    With that, the carriage rolled forward, leaving Liam behind as it passed back through the academy gates and headed toward Magnus'' next destination.

 Chapter 183 Reunion

    Liam walked through the academy grounds, the afternoon sun casting long shadows across the stone paths.''Should I head back to the dorm for some rest or stop by the cafeteria for food?'' He mulled over the thought but quickly dismissed the latter. ''Not really hungry, but I do feel a little dizzy. Probably a side effect of regaining my magic.''

    Deciding on rest, he made his way toward his dorm, his gaze briefly dropping to the sheathed sword at his waist. Ever since Draven had taught him Void Storage, he''d stopped using physical sheaths for his weapons. During the battlefield exam, he had made an exception for his daggers, but carrying a sword like this felt unfamiliar. It had been a while since he last wielded one in real combat.

    Upon reaching Building A, Liam entered, offering a brief nod to the staff members at the entrance before heading up the stairs. As he approached his dorm, he spotted a familiar figure waiting at his door¡ªNaya, his academy-assigned personal assistant. She stood with her arms folded, occasionally shifting her weight as if debating knocking again.

    "Good afternoon, Naya," Liam greeted as he reached the door.

    Naya turned sharply at the sound of his voice, quickly tucking a loose strand of auburn hair behind her ear. "Liam. Good afternoon. I thought you were inside."

    "I had an errand to take care of. Sorry if I kept you waiting."

    "No need to apologize," Naya replied, her gaze briefly dropping to the floor. "I should''ve realized you weren''t here."

    Liam tilted his head slightly. "Is there something you need?"

    "Not really," she said, regaining her usual composed demeanor. "I just came to welcome you back from the battlefield exam. It''s my duty to check on your well-being, after all."

    "I see. I appreciate your concern, and thanks for the welcome." He reached for the door handle. "If that''s all, I''ll be heading in. I need some rest."

    Naya stepped aside but hesitated before speaking again. "Are you alright? Or is there anything you need?" There was a faint trace of concern in her voice.

    Liam paused, then shook his head. "Just a little exhausted from the exam, that''s all. No need to worry." He pushed the door open.

    "Understood. Have a good rest, Liam." Naya gave a small nod before turning away.

    As he shut the door behind him, Naya exhaled a low, relieved sigh as she walked down the hall.

    ''Damn, that kid has some intense eyes. I can never look straight at him for long.'' She shook her head. ''It kills me to act all proper for someone this young, but¡­ well, money is money.''

    ***

    Back in his room, Liam unfastened the belt holding the sheathed sword and placed it on the table. After that, he pulled off his shirt and draped it over the chair.

    ''I would like to store it in Void Storage, but¡­ I should start getting used to the feeling of carrying a sword at my waist. If I ever need to look formal, it''ll be less uncomfortable.''

    Kicking off his shoes, he lay flat on his bed, staring at the ceiling. He waited for sleep to take over, but minutes passed with nothing but silence. With a quiet sigh, he muttered, "Come forth."

    His shadow expanded slightly, and from it, Nyxie emerged. This time, instead of her usual large size, she appeared in the small form Liam had last summoned her in¡ªabout the size of a cat with wings. Stretching her shadowy body, she took to the air, spiraling in playful loops before landing gracefully on Liam''s chest.

    She nuzzled against his chin, her shadowy tongue flicking across his skin. A faint smirk tugged at Liam''s lips as he ran a hand along her back.

    "It''s been a while, huh?" he murmured. "Looks like you were bored."

    Nyxie wiggled her tail in response.

    "Guess that''s a yes." He continued stroking her, feeling the subtle vibrations of her purring against his chest.

    Even as a shadow, you can still do that? He mused, amused by the sensation.

    The rhythmic purring, combined with Nyxie''s warmth against him, made it easier for his body to relax. His eyelids grew heavy, and before he knew it, sleep took hold, the quiet hum of Nyxie''s presence lulling him into unconsciousness.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Liam stirred awake, the warm orange rays filtering through his window and casting soft light across his face. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, he glanced down at his chest, only to find that Nyxie had already dissolved back into his shadow while he slept.

    With a quiet sigh, he sat up, rolling his shoulders to shake off the drowsiness before standing and heading to the bathroom. The cool water against his face helped clear his mind, washing away the lingering haze of sleep.

    As he stepped out of the bathroom, a low growl from his stomach reminded him of a more pressing need¡ªfood. He hadn''t felt hungry before, but now his body demanded sustenance.

    He walked over to the window, glancing outside. The sky had deepened into shades of purple and blue, signaling the approach of night. Dinner time.

    Without wasting time, he grabbed the shirt draped over the chair and slipped it on before stepping out of his room, shutting the door behind him as he made his way toward the cafeteria.

    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire

    As Liam entered the cafeteria, the space buzzed with students engaged in lively conversations. The scent of warm food filled the air, but before he could even reach the serving counter, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Well, well, look who finally decided to grace us with his presence after that big exam," came the sultry purr of Miss Layla, the most flirtatious¡ªand arguably the most beautiful¡ªserver in the cafeteria.

    She effortlessly ignored the growing line of students waiting for their meals, leaving the other serving ladies to handle them. Instead, she leaned forward on the counter, her eyes fixed solely on Liam.

    "Good evening, Miss Layla," Liam greeted in his usual calm tone as he approached.

    Layla hummed in amusement, resting her chin in her palm. "You know, when you call me Miss, it makes me feel old¡ªtechnically I''m only in my late twenties, after all." She smirked before adding, "But when it''s coming from you, it just sounds... right."

    Liam remained unfazed as Layla''s hazel brown eyes twinkled with mischief. "How are you doing, my sweetie? I swear, all these other students have been ruining my day. But seeing you? That makes it so much better."

    Her blatant favoritism drew scowls from some of the passing boys, who muttered complaints under their breath.

    ¡ª"First he aces the exam, now he''s got her wrapped around his finger?"

    ¡ª"Tch. What a damn showoff."

    ¡ª"Lucky bastard."

    Liam ignored them entirely, keeping his attention on Layla. "I''m doing well, thanks for asking. Could you serve me some food?"

    "Of course, sweetie. I''m here for you, after all," Layla cooed, grabbing a tray. She generously piled it with rice, a hefty portion of chicken, rich sauce, and just the right amount of vegetables.

    "Make sure to eat those veggies," she added with a playful wink. "I need my man strong and healthy."

    Before Liam could respond, a sharp voice barked from the kitchen.

    "Attend to the other students, Layla!"

    Layla rolled her eyes, raising her voice in response. "What does it look like I''m doing, Miss Lane?" Then, turning back to Liam, she smiled. "Don''t mind her, sweetie. Enjoy your meal¡ªand if you want seconds, come right back to me."

    "Thank you," Liam said simply before turning to leave.

    Layla watched him go, a smirk playing on her lips. Such a cute young man¡­ If I were only a few years younger¡­

    Her thoughts were rudely interrupted by another student stepping up to the counter. A handsome boy, arguably even better-looking than Liam, smiled at her and asked in a soft voice, "Uh, Miss¡­ Could I have seconds?"

    Layla didn''t even glance at him. "Move along, kid. I don''t serve seconds."

    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving the student standing there, utterly bewildered and slightly insulted.

    As Liam walked away from the counter, tray in hand, someone bumped into him¡ªthough only slightly.

    Turning his head to see who it was, he found the person slowly turning around as well. Liam wasn''t the least bit surprised when he saw who.

    Dylan.

    His mouth was stuffed full of noodles, with one lone strand dangling from his sauced lips. But that wasn''t the only absurd thing¡ªhe held an oversized tray, piled high with all sorts of meats, side dishes, and even an excessive number of desserts. Compared to everyone else''s portions, his meal looked like a feast fit for a king. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan blinked at Liam, his expression comically exaggerated. Then, with a quick slurp, he sucked in the last noodle and swallowed hard.

    "Liam¡­ hehe."

 Chapter 184 Reunion 2

    "Hey, Dylan," Liam greeted."What''s up, my man? Haven''t laid eyes on you in a minute," Dylan said, eyeing Liam''s tray as if evaluating it.

    "Yeah, I guess. Are you really planning to eat all that?" Liam asked, glancing at Dylan''s towering mountain of food.

    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Of course. A knight needs to stay fueled at all times," Dylan declared proudly. "Besides, three days without even a taste of fish during that hellish exam? That really taught me a life lesson."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "And what lesson is that?"

    Dylan blinked. "Eh¡­ don''t remember." He shrugged. "Anyway, let''s head to the others. They''re at the usual spot. Follow me to the promised land, lost soul."

    With that, Dylan maneuvered his way through the sea of students, balancing his overloaded tray with the grace only he could have.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh before following behind.

    As they weaved through the crowded cafeteria, they eventually reached their table.

    "Hey, guys! Look who I found," Dylan announced, placing his food down with a dramatic flourish.

    The group¡ªSheila, Ariana, Asher, Max, and Charlotte¡ªlooked up.

    "Liam," Sheila acknowledged.

    "Liam," Ariana greeted.

    "Liam," Max nodded.

    "Bae," Charlotte purred.

    "Hey, everyone," Liam said simply.

    "Finally decided to show your weakling face, huh?" Asher smirked, biting into his steak.

    "I told you, I had something to take care of," Liam replied, unfazed.

    "So what?" Asher snorted.

    "Seems someone''s still salty about being second place," Dylan teased, his grin widening. The table let out a few chuckles.

    "C''mon, sit next to me, Bae. I''ve missed you," Charlotte said in a sultry tone, patting the empty seat beside her.

    Liam''s gaze swept the table, searching for any other available seats. The only open spots were next to Charlotte and Ariana. His eyes lingered on Ariana''s side for a brief moment before making his decision.

    "Not today, Charlotte. I''ll sit here instead," Liam said, moving to sit beside Ariana.

    Ariana''s cheeks flushed slightly, clearly caught off guard.

    "You''re a meanie," Charlotte pouted dramatically. Then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she turned her attention to Max. "But that won''t stop me from switching seats."

    She walked over to him and grinned. "Let''s switch, Maxie. And before you ask, that wasn''t a request."

    Max sighed, pushing his tray aside. "Hah, whatever. Sit next to your prince charming all you want."

    "Thanks, Maxie~" Charlotte cooed as she plopped down beside Liam. "I might just give you a kiss later as thanks."

    Max scoffed. "Pass."

    As Liam settled into his seat, Charlotte leaned in, resting her chin on her palm as she smirked at him.

    "So, Bae, did you miss me?" she asked playfully.

    Liam, already picking up his fork, didn''t even spare her a glance. "Not really."

    "Ohhh, so that means you missed me just a little, right?"

    "No. Not even slightly."

    Charlotte gasped dramatically. "How heartless! After everything we''ve been through!"

    "You mean everything you''ve been through," Asher muttered, rolling his eyes as he stabbed another piece of steak.

    Sheila chuckled, shaking her head. "So, Liam, care to share how you managed to rack up thirty-seven Feral-class kills?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam cut into his chicken, his expression indifferent. "Nah, sounds like a hassle. But I would be interested in hearing how you managed to earn the ''Best Leader'' title." He glanced up at her.

    Sheila blinked in surprise. Normally, Liam brushed off her questions or gave curt answers unless it was something relevant to the whole group. But now¡­ he was actually asking about her experience? ''Did he just¡ª? Is he finally accepting me as a friend?'' she thought, momentarily thrown off.

    Dylan leaned forward, stuffing a chunk of food into his mouth. "Yeah, Sheila, enlighten us on your legendary leadership. Been wondering about that, especially with that new ponytail you''re rocking. What, did you seduce the guys into following you?"

    He snorted before adding, "Though, honestly, you''re way too much of a man for that. Right, proceed, my fair sister."

    Sheila''s eye twitched as she took a deep breath, trying to keep herself from strangling Dylan. "You just got back from the exam, Dylan. Maybe try acting a little wise for once?" she said with a forced smile.

    Dylan grinned. "Too much effort."

    Sheila exhaled sharply before continuing. "Anyway, the exam was¡­ interesting. On the first day, when we were teleported to Vlardia, my group members immediately decided I should be the leader¡ªwithout my consent, mind you. And since nobody else wanted the role, I had no choice but to comply."

    Sheila set down her cutlery and leaned back slightly. "At first, I thought it wouldn''t be too bad. I mean, handling people my age shouldn''t have been that difficult, right? But I was wrong." She let out a sigh. "Half of them had no solid survival instincts. The other half¡ªmainly the boys¡ªbarely listened to me, even though I was forcibly picked as the leader. And somehow, I was supposed to keep them all alive."

    Dylan snorted. "Sounds rough. I would''ve just let natural selection do its thing."

    "That''s exactly why you weren''t chosen as a leader," Sheila deadpanned.

    "Hey! I wasn''t a leader during the exam, sure, but if I was, I would''ve been great at it!" Dylan declared, gesturing dramatically with his fork. "Sure, half my group might have abandoned me, but that just makes things easier. Fewer mouths to feed, more kills for me."

    Ariana sighed. "That''s¡­ not how teamwork works, Dylan."

    Dylan shrugged. "Would''ve worked for me."

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "Anyway, the first day was a complete disaster. We got ambushed by a pack of Demon Bears immediately after landing. Some idiot ran ahead without scouting, and before we knew it, we were surrounded. I had to step in and take charge, or we''d all be dead."

    Liam listened quietly, cutting into his food. "So, you managed to get them under control?"

    Sheila nodded. "Yeah. After surviving that, they actually started listening to me. I set up a strategy¡ªrotating shifts for night watches, planned scavenging routes, and prioritized taking down lone Ferals instead of engaging entire packs. The more we worked together, the smoother things went."

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "So, you actually led instead of just barking orders? Impressive."

    "I know, right?" Dylan added with mock disgust. "It''s like the Sheila I don''t know was the one who went into the exam."

    "Shut it, Dylan." Sheila shot him a flat look.

    "There she is," Dylan said, pointing at her dramatically.

    Sheila huffed. "Anyway, the next few days were alright. The only real issue was food. No one in my group had any hunting or fishing skills, so we had to make do with whatever we could find¡ªmostly berries and the occasional fish."

    "We had the same problem," Ariana murmured. "Except my group leader was a total jerk. Logan¡ªChris''s lackey." Her voice took on a rare edge of bitterness. "He had zero leadership skills but still decided to put himself in charge."

    Liam''s gaze shifted to her. "Looks like we had something in common. I had Lucian in my team, but for some reason, he wasn''t as bad as how you''re describing Logan."

    Ariana''s cheeks flushed as she quickly dropped her gaze to her food. "R-Really?"

    "Yeah."

    Max, who had been listening, leaned in. "I was actually surprised when I saw Edith leading your group, Liam, especially with Lucian there. But then again, I wasn''t that surprised. Edith has always had great leadership skills."

    "You know Edith?" Liam asked.

    "Yeah¡­ we''re cousins," Max said casually, as if it were obvious.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "I see. By the way, you placed third in leadership rankings. What was your group like?"

    Max leaned back, drumming his fingers on the table. "My group? Eh, they weren''t terrible, but they weren''t exactly great either. We had a decent mix¡ªsome solid fighters, a passable strategist¡ªbut the real problem?" He sighed dramatically. "Well¡­ it was me."

    Liam raised a brow. "You?"

    Max smirked. "Yeah. Apparently, my incredible charisma made people a little too comfortable. The first day, they treated the whole thing like a damn camping trip¡ª''Oh, Max has got this!''¡ªso they barely put in any effort. I had to drill it into their heads that this wasn''t some school retreat. If they didn''t take it seriously, they''d be dead by the second day."

    Dylan snickered. "Sounds like a you problem."

    Max shrugged. "Maybe. But by the third day, I had them in line. We worked in pairs, prioritized weaker Ferals first, and focused on gathering resources instead of just fighting nonstop. Efficiency was key."

    Liam gave a slight nod. "Makes sense. No wasted energy."

    "Exactly. And look where it got me¡ªthird place." Max grinned, then turned to Sheila. "Though, I was surprised you ranked higher than me. What did you do, give your team a motivational speech?"

    Sheila crossed her arms. "No. I led them properly."

    "Same thing," Dylan teased.

    Sheila shot him a glare but ignored him, instead shifting her gaze to Liam. "And what about you? You weren''t even the leader of your group, so how the hell did you rack up thirty-seven kills?"

    All eyes turned to Liam. Even Charlotte, who had been lazily twirling her hair, perked up in curiosity.

    Liam casually stabbed a piece of chicken with his fork, chewing slowly before responding. "It was thanks to a Titanborne we encountered while surveying the forest. Its presence was drawing in Feral-class demons."

    Asher scoffed. "So what? You just intercepted them before they could reach your team and make things worse?"

    Liam set his fork down, meeting Asher''s gaze. "You surprise me. That''s exactly what happened." His tone was calm, matter-of-fact.

    Asher blinked. "Wait¡ªyou''re serious? You personally intercepted an incoming horde of Feral-class demons and took them out?"

    "Yeah." Liam took another bite before adding, "And thanks to you teaching me Flame Concentration and Compression, killing them wasn''t much of a hassle."

    "Tsk. To hell with that bullshit." Asher clicked his tongue in disbelief.

    "Woo~ Is our little buzz-cut blushing from getting praised?" Dylan teased with a smirk.

    "Shut up, Dylan."

    Max leaned in, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Now I''m really interested in how you managed to kill an Advanced Horror."

    At that, the entire table fell silent, all eyes locked onto Liam.

 Chapter 185 Reunion 3

    "Well, it was alright. A bit brutal at first, but I won," Liam said casually.Dylan scoffed. "Damn, care to elaborate? Because, my good sir, none of us can picture a damn thing with just those words."

    Liam leaned back slightly. "The Advanced Horror was a Malgath. I''d say we were on equal footing¡ªmaybe I was slightly weaker. The fight was intense, especially since it happened on the same day we took down a Titanborne."

    "Wait, two major fights in one day? And you still came out on top? That''s insane." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s my man~" Charlotte purred, giving Liam a playful wink.

    Liam ignored her and continued, "At first, Lucian and I had to team up to take it down while the others handled regular Horrors¡ªSkivoks, mostly."

    Max let out a low whistle. "An Advanced Horror and a swarm of Skivoks? You guys must''ve been drenched in sweat."

    Dylan squinted dramatically. "But hold on¡ªif you and Lucian teamed up to fight the Malgath¡­ doesn''t that mean the kill wasn''t yours?"

    Liam took another bite of his food. "Lucian got knocked out partway through, so I had to finish the fight alone."

    Dylan dropped his fork like a mic. "How convenient. Just the way you like it. And guess what? He won."

    Max leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "Alright, now I really want details. How the hell did you take down a Malgath alone after an entire fight with a Titanborne?"

    Ariana nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with curiosity. Even Sheila, who had been calmly sipping her drink, set it down to listen.

    Liam tapped his fingers against the table, considering how much to share. "It wasn''t easy," he admitted. "Malgaths are already a cut above regular Horrors¡ªstronger, smarter, and more resilient. But when they evolve into an Advanced Horror, everything doubles. They think faster, strategize better, and they don''t just rely on brute force¡­ though the one I fought did rely on brute force quite a bit."

    "Yeah, I''ve read about them," Ariana said. "They''re considered apex predators¡ªHorrors that evolve beyond mindless slaughter."

    "Exactly," Liam said. "It fought using what suited it best¡ªspeed and its destructive white flames to keep me on the defensive. But the most annoying thing? Its damn regeneration."

    Dylan let out a low whistle. "Yeah, see? That''s why I would''ve just stayed out of the fight."

    Asher smirked. "And then you wouldn''t have your precious ninth ranking, would you?"

    "Touch¨¦." Dylan grinned.

    Sheila leaned forward slightly. "So what tipped the battle in your favor?"

    Liam scratched the side of his face. "I had to push Flame Concentration and Compression twice as hard, using them in a more destructive way than usual. The Malgath was strong and fast, but I was faster. So I leaned into that."

    "And that was enough?" Asher asked skeptically.

    Liam took a sip of water before continuing. "Not entirely. It still broke one of my daggers, so I had to rely on just one¡ªalong with my fists and feet. Not ideal, but I made it work."

    Dylan yawned dramatically. "Alright, man, just get to how you killed the damn thing. You''re hogging the spotlight."

    Liam set his glass down. "I turned my right arm into a living inferno and burned the Malgath from the inside out."

    Asher''s brows furrowed. "Hold on¡ªturned your arm into a living inferno? How does that even work?"

    Liam leaned back, folding his arms. "By using both Concentration and Compression, I gathered almost all of my fiery energy into one arm, making it feel like molten lava. That was Concentration''s job¡ªfocusing all the power into a single limb. Compression made sure that energy didn''t flare out uncontrollably."

    Asher''s expression shifted as realization dawned. "So when you struck, all of that destructive power was released at the exact point of impact."

    Liam nodded. "Exactly."

    "Damn, that''s impressive," Max said. "But did you get injured?"

    "Yeah, but the academy sent a healer, so I was fine," Liam replied.

    Charlotte leaned in closer, resting her chin on Liam''s shoulder with a playful smirk. "That''s my baby~ Always coming back in one piece."

    Dylan snorted. "Charlotte, you really gotta stop that. You''re gonna make our dear Liam think you actually like him."

    Charlotte blinked innocently. "But I do, though."

    Dylan squinted at her. "Like genuinely like him? Or like how you ''liked'' that one guy during our first week here until he ran out of money?"

    Charlotte gasped in mock offense. "First of all, how dare you¡ª"

    "Oh, I dare plenty."

    "¡ªand second, that was different. He was dumb and boring. Liam, however¡­" She ran a finger down his arm, her voice turning sultry. "Strong, mysterious, broody¡ªoh, and that whole ''undefeated lone wolf'' thing? So attractive."

    Liam, unbothered, continued eating as if she didn''t exist.

    Dylan smirked. "Damn, Liam, you could at least acknowledge that she''s throwing herself at you. A man''s gotta have some pride."

    Liam swallowed his food and deadpanned, "I have enough pride to ignore obvious bait."

    Charlotte pouted dramatically. "Cold. I love it."

    As the banter continued, Asher simply smirked to himself, eyes on his plate. ''Damn you, Hunter. You just can''t stay in one place, can you? Always pushing further, turning every lesson into something even deadlier.''

    His fingers tapped against the table as he stole a quick glance at Liam. ''I should be annoyed that you''re using the technique I taught you. Should regret teaching it at all. But instead¡­ I feel a mix of frustration and excitement. Because now, you''ve just given me another reason why I can''t slack off. Let''s keep this fire burning, Hunter¡ªbecause mine sure as hell isn''t dying.''

    After the group fell into a brief silence, Dylan let out an exaggerated sigh, stretching his arms as if the weight of unspoken words was unbearable. "Alright, since no one else is gonna ask, guess it''s up to me."

    He turned to Liam, tilting his head with mock suspicion. "What the hell happened to you in Vlardia? ''Cause the Liam I know wouldn''t have talked this much in a month, let alone in one conversation."

    The others nodded in agreement, Sheila gave a knowing look. "He has a point."

    "Definitely," Max added, smirking.

    Even Asher, who had been quietly observing, leaned back and made a face of exaggerated disgust. "Yeah, it''s honestly disturbing."

    Liam, unfazed by their reactions, simply shrugged. "I haven''t changed. It''s just that since Sheila and Max shared their experiences when asked, I figured it wouldn''t be right if I ignored the question when it was my turn."

    The group exchanged glances, nodding in understanding.

    Dylan, however, snickered. "Since when do you care about our feelings?" He rested his chin on his hand, grinning. "But hey, not complaining. You should talk more often¡ªthis version of you isn''t too bad."

    Liam gave Dylan a deadpan look. "You make it sound like I never talk."

    Dylan chuckled, nudging Max. "Because you don''t. And there he is¡ªthe grumpy bastard we all know and love."

    Max smirked but leaned back in his chair, stretching. "Still, I gotta admit, it''s weird hearing you explain things in this much detail. Usually, it''s just ''Yeah, that''s true'' or ''It was alright.''"

    Sheila tapped a finger on the table, eyeing Liam with curiosity. "Maybe Vlardia did change him."

    "Or," Asher cut in, resting his chin on his knuckles, "maybe it was that Edith girl. Or the pink-haired one¡­ but honestly, she gives off too much Dylan energy."

    "Hey, what''s wrong with my energy?" Dylan asked in mock offense.

    "Everything." Sheila shot him a glare.

    Dylan clutched his chest dramatically. "Ouch. Right in the heart."

    Liam met Asher''s stare before exhaling. "That''s got to be the dumbest thing you''ve ever said."

    Before Asher could reply, Charlotte, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, suddenly leaned into Liam''s space with a sultry smile. "Or maybe," she purred, tracing a slow circle on the table with her finger, "my presence has given him the right motivation to open up."

    Dylan snorted. "Charlotte, you keep flirting like that, and one day Liam''s just gonna vanish into the shadows to escape you."

    Charlotte turned to him with an exaggerated pout. "Oh, Dylan, sweetie, if Liam really wanted to escape me, he would''ve done it already." She glanced back at Liam, her smile turning mischievous. "But he hasn''t."

    Dylan rubbed his chin as if in deep thought. "Hmm. So what you''re saying is¡­ our boy likes the attention?"

    Liam, without even looking up, muttered, "Please don''t make such assumptions."

    Charlotte''s grin widened as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against Liam''s ear. "Oh? Trying to keep our love life a secret? I don''t mind, you know~"

    Liam''s jaw clenched slightly, but he wasn''t the only one affected. Ariana, sitting beside him, had turned a sleek shade of red, her focus shifting aggressively to her food as if willing herself not to exist.

    Max shook his head, laughing. "Alright, alright, Charlotte. Maybe give him a break? He''s actually talked this much today. Let''s not scare off all his newly learned social skills."

    Charlotte''s eyes flicked toward Sheila, whose cheeks were slightly flushed, then to Ariana, who radiated pure discomfort. Sensing the tension, she smirked mischievously before finally pulling back¡ªjust slightly.

    As the laughter and teasing settled, the group gradually eased into more casual conversation, shifting to topics that didn''t involve battles or relentless flirting. The atmosphere around the table became lighter, filled with the occasional joke from Dylan, a witty remark from Asher, and Ariana finally regaining enough composure to join in again.

    Plates were emptied, drinks were finished, and the once-hectic dining hall had started to quiet down as other students trickled out. Max stretched with a satisfied sigh.

    Few minutes later, the group started making their way out of the dining hall, the night air cool against their faces as they stepped outside.

    Ariana, still slightly flustered from earlier, walked beside Liam but kept her gaze forward. "Um, well¡­ goodnight, everyone."

    "Goodnight~" Charlotte cooed, winking at Liam one last time before walking off.

    Max and Sheila also left the group, walking in pair with a conversation. Leaving behind Liam, Asher, and Dylan¨Cthe main trio¨Cto walk back to their respective dorms.

 Chapter 186 A New System

    As the sun rose over Dark Knight Academy, its golden rays washed over the towering structures, signaling the start of a new day. It was the weekend, and as soon as daylight broke, the first-years made their way to the cafeteria for breakfast, knowing that today was significant.By midday, as the sun reached its peak in the sky, a summons was issued¡ªevery first-year was to gather in Beacon Hall. They all knew what this meant. It was time for their results to be announced.

    As the students entered the grand hall, a mixture of tension and unease hung thick in the air. The once lively chatter was filled with anxious murmurs, many students were on edge. Some even looked on the verge of tears, dreading what was to come. The Headmaster had made it clear¡ªpoor performance in both the theoretical and battlefield exams could lead to expulsion.

    Unlike previous gatherings, where the stage would be lined with high-ranking knights and esteemed figures, today, only three individuals stood at the front: Headmaster Thion, his assistant Gordon Rvack, and Mystica Moonstone.

    As the students whispered amongst themselves, the Headmaster stepped forward to the pulpit. The moment his imposing figure moved, silence fell.

    "Good afternoon, first-years," Thion began, his deep voice resonating through the hall. "I trust you enjoyed your rest yesterday¡­ and for some of you, I hope you made the most of your final meal and night at this academy."

    A heavy weight settled over the room. His words struck deep, confirming their worst fears.

    "Today, your results for both exams will be revealed," he continued. "You will also be given a rundown of how the rest of this semester will proceed."

    The students braced themselves, but instead of immediately revealing their results, Thion took a different approach.

    "But before we display your scores, let''s discuss what comes next¡ªyour true academic and training experience."

    Confusion rippled through the hall. True academic and training experience? What had they been doing for the past three months if not real training?

    Thion let the question hang in the air before he continued.

    "The primary purpose of these exams was to assess whether or not you belong here," he stated bluntly. "Many of you may have confidence in your physical strength or magical prowess, but when placed in a real battlefield scenario, that confidence was shattered. Some of you learned firsthand that raw power means nothing without the ability to use it effectively."

    Murmurs broke out among the students. He wasn''t wrong¡ªmany of them had struggled, realizing that sheer strength alone wouldn''t carry them through real combat.

    "Not all of you are meant to be front-line warriors," Thion went on. "Not everyone is meant to be the hero at the center of battle. Some of you are more suited to support roles, while others may even be liabilities in direct combat. But that does not mean you are without value."

    The hall remained silent, every word sinking in.

    "Throughout the exams, many of you demonstrated exceptional survival instincts. Some of you were able to craft weapons, build barriers, or construct shelters to aid your team. Even if you failed in direct combat, your skills proved invaluable in other ways."

    A shift in the atmosphere occurred¡ªnot of relief, but of realization. Some students who had believed they had failed completely now saw their actions in a new light.

    "Now that we have evaluated your actual strengths and weaknesses," Thion declared, "we shall introduce the academy''s true learning system."

    "We at Dark Knight Academy, with the support of the Tempest Kingdom, have forged an alliance with Beau Magic Academy in Zone 9," Thion began. "Thanks to this partnership, our academy is no longer limited to the traditional teachings of knighthood. We aim not only to shape warriors but to guide you toward a path that will best serve your future.

    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Some of you possess a keen interest in alchemy, yet due to family expectations, you were forced into the path of a knight. Others may find their true calling in forgemastery, yet you stand here, bound by duty rather than passion. But now, that no longer has to be the case."

    A murmur spread through the hall as Thion''s words sank in.

    "Dark Knight Academy has undergone changes. With the backing of Beau Magic Academy, we now offer the opportunity for you to pursue the fields you truly desire while remaining within these walls. Whether it be alchemy, forgemastery, or other disciplines, you will have the freedom to choose courses that align with your strengths and aspirations. This is your chance to uncover your true potential and shape your own path."

    Thion allowed a moment for the murmurs to settle before continuing.

    "From this point forward, your classes will no longer be determined solely by rank," he announced. "Instead, they will be structured based on your chosen fields of study. Whether you are a high-ranked knight or just beginning to grasp your strengths, you will be placed in courses that align with your abilities and aspirations."

    "For instance," Thion elaborated, "those with a fire affinity will no longer be grouped with students of significantly different magical specializations. Instead, you will train and study alongside others who share a similar elemental alignment, ensuring proper growth and specialization. Likewise, a student aspiring to master forgemastery will not find themselves trapped in an alchemy class where their skills have no place."

    The logic behind the changes became clearer, and whispers of understanding spread through the hall.

    "Everything will be balanced according to the path you choose," Thion stated firmly. "This new system ensures that you develop where you are strongest and are not hindered by forced placements. Your potential will be cultivated in the right environment, giving you the best chance to excel in your chosen field."

    The weight of his words settled over the students, and for the first time since the announcement of the exam results, there was something other than anxiety in the air¡ªhope. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A student from the crowd hesitantly raised her hand, standing as the Headmaster acknowledged her.

    "Sir, haven''t we already been doing this for the past few months? We''ve been taking specialized training with different instructors. What exactly is changing?"

    Thion nodded, as if expecting the question. "Yes, I understand why you''d think that. However, what you''ve been experiencing so far was only an introductory phase¡ªmeant to assess your capabilities and determine where you truly belong. Up until now, you have been following a half-day system, where you spend part of your time in general magic classes and the other half training under different instructors. That changes now."

    His gaze swept over the students, ensuring he had their full attention. "From this moment on, your entire day will be structured around the courses you''ve chosen. Instead of splitting your time between general education and training, you will immerse yourself fully in the disciplines that best suit you. Whether it be alchemy, forgemastery, strategy, or combat specialization, your schedule will revolve around honing those skills."

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the hall as students processed the information.

    "However," Thion continued, raising a hand to silence the chatter, "some courses will still require you to maintain a level of knighthood training. This is the Dark Knight Academy, after all. Even if you are pursuing fields outside of direct combat, understanding the foundation of knighthood remains essential. You will still be expected to meet a basic standard of physical and magical training, no matter your chosen path."

    This clarification seemed to settle some of the more skeptical students, while others were still weighing the implications. The shift was significant, but for many, it meant finally being able to focus on what they truly wanted to master.

    As Thion finished, he cast one final glance over the students before stepping back. "Mystica will now reveal your exam results and explain what you need to know. Gordon and I have other matters to attend to."

    With that, he gave a nod to Mystica and exited the hall, Gordon following behind. The heavy doors shut, leaving a tense silence.

    Mystica stepped forward, a sly smile on her face. With a flick of her wrist, a large floating projection appeared, displaying names, new ranks, and scores.

    "Alright, little ones," she said, her tone both smooth and teasing. "Let''s go over your failures, shall we?"

 Chapter 187 The Results

    The massive magical projection displayed the results in three separate sections: theory, battlefield, and overall rankings. The theory and battlefield scores were listed in descending order, showing who had performed the best, while the overall rankings included each student''s new rank and final score.As students frantically searched for their names, Asher and Max focused on the theory results first, knowing full well they had bombed it. They weren''t aiming for the top¡ªthey just wanted to rip the bandage off.

    "Alright, where the hell are we?" Asher muttered, scanning the list from the 40th spot downward.

    "Not here," Max sighed. "Looks like we''re bottom-feeding lower than 50."

    They kept scrolling down until¡ªbam. There they were.

    "Asher¡ª62nd place."

    "Max¡ª61st place."

    A beat of silence.

    "Heh. Looks like I beat you," Max smirked, leaning back smugly.

    "Shut up. It means nothing," Asher grumbled.

    Max chuckled, but then a thought hit him. "Wait¡­ why don''t we check how the others did?"

    "They definitely scored higher than us, but whatever," Asher shrugged, but curiosity got the best of them.

    Starting from the top, the first name was¡ªno surprise¡ªAriana Merdin. The undisputed brainiac of their group.

    Sheila was fifth, which also made sense.

    Then they kept scrolling¡­ down¡­ down¡­ until their eyes stopped at the 8th spot.

    And their brains short-circuited.

    There, in bold, unmistakable letters, sat a name that should not have been there. A name that defied all logic.

    Dylan Wellington.

    Max''s jaw went slack. "How¡­ how the hell did he get up there?!"

    Asher, equally dumbfounded, blinked several times as if the screen might correct itself. "So all that serious writing during the exam¡­ wasn''t a joke? He was actually writing something meaningful?"

    Max grabbed Asher''s arm. "Damn it. You don''t think he heard us when we were making fun of him before, do you?"

    Silence.

    Then Asher''s eyes widened as a memory hit him like a lightning bolt.

    ¡ª"If Dylan actually passes, I''m buying him dinner."¡ª

    ¡ª"If he actually passes, I''m questioning my entire existence."¡ª

    Max''s face paled. "Asher¡­ he was sitting right infront of us when we said that."

    Before Asher could respond, both of them suddenly felt a hand land on their shoulders.

    Cold. Ominous. Unshakable.

    Then, in a chilling, dramatically low whisper, Dylan''s voice slithered into their ears.

    "Oh, I heard everything, my dear Asher. And I am getting that dinner. Today~."

    Asher''s soul nearly left his body.

    Dylan''s grip tightened slightly as he turned to Max. "And Max¡­ better start questioning your entire existence. In fact, question your past, your present, your next generations¡­ because you, my friend, just got defeated by me."

    Max sat there, frozen, his spirit visibly shattering.

    Meanwhile, Dylan simply walked away yo his seat with the swagger of a man who had just conquered an empire.

    A few rows behind Asher and Max, Liam sat quietly, as his eyes scanned the theory rankings. He started from the top, working his way down until he finally found his name.

    Liam Hunter ¨C 25th place.

    He raised an eyebrow. ''Didn''t expect to rank this high¡­ especially with the kind of questions they threw at us.''

    His gaze drifted to the next name.

    Charlotte Raven ¨C 26th place.

    Before he could even process it, a sultry voice purred into his ear, warm breath brushing against his skin.

    "Wow, Bae. Seems like you enjoy being on top of me, huh?" Charlotte teased, her tone dripping with amusement.

    Liam barely flinched, but the guys sitting nearby? Their faces burned red as they exchanged silent, panicked glances.

    With his usual calm, Liam responded, "I''d prefer if you didn''t lean on me, Charlotte." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Undeterred, she leaned in closer, her lips almost grazing his ear. "No need to be shy, Bae. We can even go right now~"

    Her voice was laced with pure seduction, her eyes gleaming mischievously. For a brief second, Liam found himself questioning if Charlotte was actually his age¡­ or some ancient temptress in disguise.

    As the murmurs of the students filled the hall, Mystica spoke, her voice smooth yet commanding enough to draw everyone''s attention.

    "Alright, darlings, no need to get too worked up over these results. They barely matter¡ªexcept for the part where they affect your rankings, of course." She smiled playfully, causing every student to instinctively shift their gaze toward the overall rankings. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire

    The magical screen shimmered, revealing a list that had seen significant shifts. Some students had dropped several ranks, while others had climbed unexpectedly. However, the least movement was seen in the top ten.

    OVERALL RANKINGS

    ¡ð Rank 1 ¨C Sheila Granger

    ¡ð Rank 2 ¨C Chris Rature

    ¡ð Rank 3 ¨C Charlotte Raven

    ¡ð Rank 4 ¨C Liam Hunter

    ¡ð Rank 5 ¨C Asher Hawthorne

    ¡ð Rank 6 ¨C Lucian Kellor

    ¡ð Rank 7 ¨C Dylan Wellington

    ¡ð Rank 8 ¨C Maxwell Samson

    ¡ð Rank 9 ¨C Ariana Merdin

    ¡ð Rank 10 ¨C Logan Hepten

    The hall buzzed with shock as eyes darted across the list. The biggest surprise was the drop of Logan and Lucian, Chris''s usual lackeys, who had previously held the 4th and 5th spots. Their sudden fall was unexpected, considering their ties to one of the strongest contenders. However, what barely surprised anyone was Liam and Asher''s ''s rise. Given their overwhelming kill count during the battlefield exam¡ªon top of training under Sir Galen himself¡ªtheir ranking boost felt inevitable.

    The murmurs began to rise, but Mystica shut them down with a light clap of her hands.

    "Alright, I assume you''ve all burned your rankings into your hearts by now. Good. Now, let''s talk about what happens next." She paused, her purple eyes glinting mischievously. "And before anyone asks¡ªno, no one is getting expelled. That whole thing was just a little... experiment to see how well you all handle pressure."

    Her voice was as soft and sweet as honey, yet the teasing edge in her smile made it clear¡ªshe had thoroughly enjoyed watching them squirm.

    "Now then, for the rest of our time, I''ll be explaining how you''ll select your courses and what you need to know about your chosen path moving forward," Mystica announced, snapping her fingers.

    The large magical screen vanished instantly, replaced by smaller screens floating in front of each student. The glow of myst reflected in their eyes as they glanced at the personalized displays.

    "Shall we begin?" she said smoothly, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 188 Rising Issues

    Mystica''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint as the smaller screens settled before each student. "Alright, let''s dive into your futures, shall we?"The floating screens displayed a list of courses and disciplines, each labeled with detailed descriptions:

    1. Knight Combat Training

    Specializes in swordsmanship, martial arts, mounted combat, and battlefield tactics.

    Required: Physical endurance, combat affinity, weapon specialization.

    2. Elemental Myst Mastery

    Focuses on harnessing elemental powers¡ªfire, water, earth, wind, lightning, and more.

    Required: Elemental affinity, myst control, and advanced theory.

    3. Strategic Command and Leadership

    Prepares for commanding troops, battlefield strategy, and tactical planning.

    Required: Analytical skills, communication, and basic combat training.

    4. Alchemy and Potion Crafting

    Teaches concocting potions, elixirs, and experimental alchemy.

    Required: Precision, knowledge of herbs and minerals, and patience.

    5. Forgemastery and Enchantment

    Focuses on crafting and enchanting weapons, armor, and artifacts.

    Required: Basic smithing, myst infusion, and material knowledge.

    6. Healing and Support Magic

    Centers on medical myst, healing techniques, and support spells.

    Required: Myst sensitivity, calm demeanor, and advanced myst control.

    7. Beast Transformation and Summoning

    Specializes in transforming mystical beasts and summoning familiars.

    Required: Beast affinity, mystic bond, and control.

    Mystica continued, "These courses are designed to hone your strengths while addressing your weaknesses. You''re no longer confined by rank but by the paths you choose and the skills you wish to cultivate."

    She took a breath, allowing her words to sink in. "You can choose up to two primary courses and one secondary. Primary courses will consume most of your time, while the secondary will act as a supplementary skill. But choose wisely. This will shape your entire journey here at the academy."

    Pausing for effect, she added, "Some courses¡ªlike Knight Combat and Strategic Command¡ªwill still require you to partake in core knighthood training. After all, we are the Dark Knight Academy."

    Mystica gestured, and the screens displayed additional details. "Once you''ve selected your courses, your schedules will automatically adjust. Morning sessions will be reserved for primary courses, afternoons for secondary, and evenings for knighthood training if applicable."

    There was a murmur among the students, a mixture of excitement and apprehension. Mystica leaned in with a conspiratorial smile, "And remember, just because you''ve chosen a path doesn''t mean you''re stuck on it forever. Flexibility is the key to survival. If something doesn''t work out, adjust, adapt, and overcome. But if you think about slacking¡ª" her playful tone turned steely for a moment, "¡ªthere will be consequences."

    With a clap of her hands, Mystica''s demeanor softened. "So, take a deep breath, explore your options, and set the foundation for the future you want. When you''re ready, select your courses on the screen. The path forward is yours to carve."

    "And before you start panicking about choosing right here and now, don''t worry," Mystica said smoothly. "You have until the end of next week to finalize your course selections. Take your time¡ªno pressure. Well, maybe just a little." She smirked, her teasing tone making some students chuckle nervously.

    She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. "And for those of you wondering if these magical screens will be hovering in front of your faces all day¡ªno, that''s not happening." With a flick of her fingers, a soft glow enveloped the students'' left wrists, forming intricate rune marks.

    "These marks will let you summon or dismiss your course selection screen whenever you need," Mystica explained. "Just focus on it, and it''ll appear. No need to run around looking for an instructor if you forget your options."

    The students examined the runes, some tracing the markings curiously.

    "That''s all from me," Mystica continued. "Once you select your courses, your schedules will be generated automatically, and the rune marks will vanish. No need to rush, but the sooner you decide, the sooner you can start preparing for what lies ahead." She winked playfully. "Alright, my sweet darlings, you''re dismissed~"

    With that, the hall filled with movement as students began exiting, making their way back to the dorms, some already discussing their choices, while others still pondered their next steps.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Far beyond the towering walls of the Dark Knight Academy, past the vast expanse of Zone 12, lay Zone 8¡ªa land renowned for its breathtaking beauty, often regarded as the crown jewel of the Eastern Region. At its heart stood the Tempest Kingdom, the undisputed ruler of the East, its influence stretching across both military and academic domains.

    Deep within the royal palace, hidden beyond its grand halls and opulent corridors, existed a chamber known only to the King and Queen, its existence a closely guarded secret shared with only their most trusted guards. Unlike the splendor of the palace, this chamber was stripped of extravagance, its stone walls etched with powerful sigils, ensuring absolute secrecy. At its center stood a long obsidian table, polished to a mirror-like sheen, surrounded by high-backed chairs occupied by some of the most influential figures in the continent''s political and academic spheres.

    At the head of the table sat Queen Lucy Rature, her piercing green eyes cold and calculating. Despite the lack of a crown, her regal presence was undeniable. Dressed in a fitted royal uniform adorned with lightning insignias, she exuded an air of authority that made even seasoned rulers tread carefully.

    To her left, Thion Layenhart, Headmaster of the Dark Knight Academy, sat in composed silence. His gaze observed the room, fingers interlocked on the table. Beside him, his assistant, Gordon Rvack, wore an easy, righteous smile.

    Across from them, representing the Beau Magic Academy, sat its own Headmaster, Elric Vael, a stern man draped in pristine navy-blue robes embroidered with golden sigils. His assistant, Magister Helena Voss, a composed woman with silver-streaked hair, sat beside him, expression unreadable.

    The tension in the room was palpable. They had all gathered here under the strict summons of Queen Lucy herself, and none of them knew exactly what she would say next.

    She broke the silence first.

    "Let''s not waste time," Queen Lucy said, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. "We''re all aware of the reforms we''ve implemented at the Beau Magic Academy and the Dark Knight Academy over the last three years. A new, structured system that prioritizes practical combat and specialized training over the old, outdated methods. A system that, I might add, has yielded undeniable results."

    Her eyes swept across the table. "But now, the real question remains¡ª" she leaned forward. "What will the other great academies think?"

    A heavy silence followed.

    Finally, Elric Vael of Beau Magic Academy spoke, his voice measured. "The Noble Knight Academy and the Citadel Magic Academy of the Northern Region have been quite vocal about their... skepticism," he admitted. "They still uphold the traditional methods. They believe the Tempest Kingdom is trying to shift the academic balance of power in its favor."

    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire

    Helena Voss nodded. "Many in the Crescent Kingdom''s upper circles share this sentiment, given that both the heir to their throne, Percy Granger, and his sister, Sheila Granger, have chosen to pursue their lives in the Dark Knight Academy. A bold move, considering their royal family''s ties to the Citadel Magic Academy and the Noble Knight Academy."

    Thion Layenhart smirked, leaning back in his seat. "Interesting, isn''t it?" His deep voice carried a hint of amusement. "The very heirs of the Crescent Kingdom rejecting their own nation''s academy in favor of mine. Perhaps they see the truth¡ªthe old ways are dying."

    Elric narrowed his eyes. "Or perhaps they have been persuaded."

    Gordon Rvack let out a soft chuckle, leaning forward with a polite, almost too-innocent smile. "Oh, come now, Headmaster Vael. Are we really suggesting that a mere academy¡ªno matter how well it trains its students¡ªcould seduce two members of a royal family? If the Crescent Kingdom''s heirs saw fit to leave their homeland''s system, doesn''t that simply prove the superiority of our approach?"

    Elric''s expression hardened, but it was Queen Lucy who responded.

    "Spare us the flattery, Gordon," she said bluntly. "The truth is, the Crescent Kingdom and its traditionalist academies will not take this lightly. It''s a direct insult to their system. Even if the Granger children made this decision of their own will, the ruling elite will paint this as a calculated move by us to diminish their power." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Which would not be entirely incorrect," Thion murmured with a faint smirk.

    Queen Lucy shot him a sharp look but did not deny it.

    Helena Voss exhaled, her tone grave. "If the Crescent Kingdom pushes back, then this will definitely be an issue. The Northern Region has strong allies, including the Eastern Sanctum. If they pressure their affiliated academies to oppose this system, the entire continent''s balance of power could be affected."

    Elric nodded. "The Citadel Magic Academy is the stronghold of mystic tradition. They have powerful mages, scholars, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªinfluence over the royal court."

    "And let''s not forget the Noble Knight Academy, where the fiercest warriors of the Northern Region are trained," Helena added. "They are deeply tied to the Crescent Kingdom''s military. If they openly denounce the new system, it could create a divide among all academies."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Queen Lucy, unbothered, rested her chin on her hand. "Let them denounce it," she said coolly. "Their students will fall behind while ours evolve. When wars come¡ªand they will¡ªit won''t be their scholars or traditionalists leading the battlefield. It will be our graduates."

    Elric frowned. "You speak as if war is inevitable."

    Queen Lucy''s green eyes darkened. "It is," she said flatly. "The Crescent Kingdom and its allies have held onto academic dominance for too long. They will not accept their heirs choosing a different path. And when people fear losing power, they retaliate."

    Thion chuckled, shaking his head. "And here I thought we were only discussing education."

    Elric sighed, rubbing his temples. "What do you propose, then?"

    Queen Lucy leaned forward, her presence commanding.

    "First, we reinforce our support for students who choose our academies. We ensure that neither political pressure nor noble interference forces them back. The Granger children must remain where they are¡ªuntouched by outside influence. If the Crescent Kingdom tries to interfere, we make it clear that their education is beyond their control."

    Gordon''s smirk widened ever so slightly. "And the other academies?"

    Queen Lucy''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "We let them talk. Let them complain. But we continue to prove that our system is better. When the results speak for themselves, their students will come to us."

    Thion grinned. "A battle of tradition versus evolution. I quite like those odds."

    Elric and Helena exchanged a look, the weight of this discussion settling over them.

    "Then the future of education on this continent has already begun shifting," Helena murmured.

    Queen Lucy nodded. "And we will ensure it shifts in the right direction."

 Chapter 189 Selection Of Course

    After being dismissed from the Beacon Hall, students scattered across the academy, each processing the announcement in their own way. Some hurried straight to their dorms, seeking solitude and a quiet space to carefully consider their course selections. Others gathered in the cafeteria, using food as a distraction while debating their options with friends. A few simply stood in stunned silence, still reeling from the realization that they wouldn''t be expelled after all.And their shock was justified. Many had already begun mentally preparing themselves for the worst¡ªrehearsing explanations for their families, dreading the disgrace of returning home as failures. Expulsion from the Dark Knight Academy after only four months would have meant one thing: they weren''t good enough. But for some, failure wasn''t just personal¡ªit carried grave consequences for their families.

    For noble families, where prestige and power were paramount, having a child expelled from one of the continent''s most prestigious academies wasn''t just a disappointment¡ªit was a humiliation. Their social standing, built on generations of reputation and influence, could be severely damaged. In aristocratic circles, weak heirs reflected weak bloodlines, and such disgrace often led to a decline in political alliances, marriage prospects, and business connections. Parents with high expectations would not tolerate such shame, and the pressure to succeed¡ªwhether for personal ambition or familial duty¡ªwas immense.

    Yet, with today''s revelation, the students had been granted an unexpected reprieve. The looming stigma of failure had been lifted, replaced with a new opportunity¡ªa chance to prove themselves not necessarily as warriors or mages but in other equally valuable disciplines.

    The academy''s new system allowed them to carve paths beyond their families'' rigid expectations. While some would still strive for battlefield glory, others could now explore strategic warfare, arcane research, alchemy, political studies, or even diplomatic affairs¡ªfields that could still bring honor and recognition to their houses, even if they weren''t the traditional ones their families had envisioned.

    For many, this was a second chance¡ªbut it was also a test. A test not just of their skill, but of their ability to adapt and redefine success in a world where status and legacy mattered just as much as talent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Inside the academy''s library, Liam and his group sat around a table, their magical screens glowing softly as they discussed their course selections.

    Max leaned back in his chair, eyeing the list of available courses. "Gotta say, this new system is pretty interesting," he mused.

    "Yeah," Sheila nodded, scrolling through her own screen. "Adding all these extra fields to the curriculum really takes the pressure off. Now we''re not all just stuck fighting to the death for a living."

    She glanced around. "Anyway, have any of you actually chosen your courses yet?"

    "I haven''t," Dylan admitted with a lazy grin, before turning to Liam. "But I bet our dear Liam already has, huh? You''ve probably mapped out your entire future, right?"

    Liam''s eyes flicked up briefly from his screen before returning to it. "Not done yet," he replied, his voice as calm as ever.

    Dylan smirked. "Just making sure, buddy. By the way, how does it feel to be in the top five now, huh? You and Asher, climbing the ranks like that."

    The others turned their attention toward them.

    Asher scoffed, leaning back in his chair with an arrogant smirk. "Why are you guys acting like it''s a surprise for me? I am Asher Hawthorne. My path only goes up."

    "Pfft." Charlotte let out a snicker, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Yeah? And yet Liam''s still ahead of you. Twice in a row, actually. First, he beat you with the highest kill count, and now he''s ranked fourth while you''re stuck at fifth. How bad do you want Liam on top of you, Asher?"

    Asher''s eye twitched. "Better watch your tongue, kitty cat. I''m not your pretty boy Liam who''ll just sit back and tolerate your nonsense." He leaned in slightly with a sly grin. "And for the record, I don''t mind going down with a girl either."

    Charlotte gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her chest. "Oh~? Is that so? Wanna test that theory right now?"

    The two locked eyes, the air between them crackling with tension¡ªbefore Sheila let out a sigh and cut in.

    "This is a library, you know," she reminded them flatly. "Not exactly the best place for a fight¡ªor whatever that was turning into. Just sit down and focus on your selections."

    Charlotte rolled her eyes before throwing Asher a sassy grin. "Fine. But tell him to stay away from my bae. Only I deserve to be beneath him~"

    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms. "Don''t order me around, ponytail."

    Sheila blinked. "Ponytail?"

    Asher gave a slow, smug nod. "Pony¨Cta¨Cil." He dragged out the syllables just to irritate her further.

    Her eye twitched. She exhaled through her nose, doing her best to maintain her composure. "Looks like Dylan''s been rubbing off on you," she shot back with a smirk.

    Asher opened his mouth to retort, but his words died in his throat as he spotted the librarian strolling past, eyes sharp and ready to dish out punishments.

    He promptly shut up.

    The others exchanged amused glances, and Dylan chuckled. "Smart move, buddy. I was about to start planning your funeral."

    "By the way, Ariana, how''d you drop to ninth so fast?" Dylan asked, tilting his head curiously. His words made everyone''s eyes shift toward Ariana, who had been quiet the whole time.

    "Yeah, Ari, I was wondering about that too," Charlotte added, raising a brow.

    Ariana fidgeted slightly, pushing up her glasses. "Oh¡ªumm¡­ well, I guess it''s because of how terribly I performed during the battlefield exam," she admitted. "Like I told you guys before, Logan was the leader of my group, and, well¡­ let''s just say he made things very difficult, which dragged the rest of us down." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Charlotte scoffed. "Ugh, that jerk of a lackey really messed you up, huh?" She leaned in dramatically, wrapping Ariana in a tight embrace. "Oh, my dear Ari, don''t you worry about that good-for-nothing piece of garbage!"

    "S¨Cstop it, Charlotte! I can''t breathe!" Ariana protested, her voice muffled against Charlotte''s shoulder.

    Max chuckled. "Well, at least thanks to you acing the Theory Exam, you didn''t fall out of the top ten."

    Ariana sighed, straightening her glasses once Charlotte finally let her go. "Yeah, I guess that saved me."

    Dylan smirked. "And hey, at least you didn''t let that idiot rank higher than you. He''s tenth, after all."

    Ariana blinked before a small smile crept onto her face. "Yeah, thanks, Dylan."

    Dylan gave her a dramatic bow from his seat. "Always at your service, RiRi."

    Ariana rolled her eyes with a soft laugh, while Charlotte gagged. "RiRi? Ugh, you really are the worst, Dylan."

    Dylan ignored her, leaning back in his chair and kicking his feet up onto the table, crossing them lazily. "Anyway! Back to the real discussion. What courses are you guys picking? Because I already know what I''m choosing."

    "Really? Care to share?" Sheila asked, arms crossed.

    "But of course, my lady," Dylan said with an exaggerated bow.

    Sheila''s expression remained deadpan. "Don''t. Just tell us your choices and don''t derail the conversation."

    Dylan dramatically pouted. "You''re no fun."

    "Never have been. Now talk."

    "Fine, fine. Since we have to pick two primary courses and one secondary, my first choice is Forgemastery and Enchantment¡ªmakes sense, right?" Dylan grinned. "I mean, my dad''s a forgemaster, and I''ve got steel magic. It''s a perfect fit."

    Sheila smirked. "Not surprising. You used to drool over your dad''s craftsmanship every time he made weapons for the Crescent Kingdom¡ªmy family."

    Dylan gasped, placing a hand over his heart. "Oh? Look at our little princess showing concern for me! I must be truly irresistible."

    "Tch. Shut up and just continue, idiot," Sheila snorted.

    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "As you command, my princess." Dylan winked before continuing. "For my second primary course, I''m going with Knight Combat Training. Even though I specialize as an archer, the battlefield exam made me realize just how useless I am in close combat. And that needs to change. So! Combat Training and I are about to become best buddies."

    Charlotte smirked. "Wow. Who knew you were capable of deep thinking?"

    "Me, obviously," Dylan shot back smugly.

    Liam, who had been silently observing, finally spoke. "Interesting. And what''s your secondary course?"

    Dylan''s grin widened. "Oh? Even Liam is curious now? Alright, let''s make it fun. Any guesses?"

    The group exchanged glances before Sheila sighed. "Don''t tell me you''re actually going through with that plan."

    "Heh. You already know I am," Dylan said, sitting back smugly. "Opportunities like this come once in a never, so¡­ I''m picking Alchemy."

    The entire table went silent.

    "You?" Asher raised a brow. "Are you sure you can handle the brainpower required for that?"

    Dylan leaned forward, his smirk turning sharp. "I know I can. After all, I did pass both you and Max in the Theory Exam."

    Max coughed into his fist. Asher''s eye twitched. Charlotte cackled.

    "You got him there," Charlotte said, nudging Asher.

    "I should''ve just stayed quiet."

 Chapter 190 Selection Of Course 2

    "To be honest, this joker here is actually smart enough to handle Alchemy. Don''t let his 24/7 act of foolishness fool you," Sheila sighed, rubbing her temples."Wait, so you''re saying his eighth-place ranking in the Theory Exam wasn''t a fluke?" Max asked, raising a brow.

    "Nope. Maybe partially, but not entirely," Sheila replied. "You''ll all understand once you see this idiot in serious mode."

    Dylan gasped, clutching his chest dramatically. "Oh, stop it, stop it! Sheila, you''re flattering me! What have I done to deserve such high praise from the great Lady Granger herself?"

    Sheila stared at him, deadpan. "We''ve known each other for thirteen years, Dylan."

    Dylan shrugged, still grinning. "Thirteen years, huh? And yet, you still can''t resist showering me with compliments. Admit it, Sheila, you''re totally enamored by my brilliance."

    Sheila exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Yeah, sure. That must be it."

    Charlotte smirked, leaning forward on the table. "So, Mr. ''Brilliant Mind,'' do you actually have a plan for handling Alchemy? Or are you just gonna wing it and hope for the best?"

    Dylan crossed his arms, looking oddly serious for once. "Alchemy isn''t just about memorizing formulas and mixing potions like some kind of fancy chef. It''s about understanding the properties of myst, how different elements interact, and how to refine raw materials into something greater. That is where I''ll shine."

    The table went silent for a second before Asher snorted. "You rehearsed that, didn''t you?"

    Dylan gave him an exaggeratedly wounded look. "Asher, my dear friend, how dare you doubt my intellectual prowess?!"

    Liam, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke. "If you''re actually serious about it, then I''ll look forward to seeing what you accomplish."

    Dylan blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Liam''s words. Then, a smug grin crept onto his face. "Aha! Even Liam believes in me! You hear that, guys? The man himself acknowledged my potential!"

    "Relax," Liam said flatly, turning back to his magical screen. "I just don''t want to hear you whining when you''re drowning in coursework."

    Charlotte laughed. "Yeah, knowing Dylan, he''ll probably try to flirt his way into getting extra help from the professors."

    Dylan placed a hand over his heart. "I take offense to that!¡ªWait, actually, that''s not a bad idea¡­"

    Sheila smacked him upside the head. "Focus, idiot."

    "Ow! Abuse! I demand justice!" Dylan cried dramatically, earning a collective sigh from the group.

    Sheila ignored him and turned to Liam. "What about you? What are you choosing?"

    Liam didn''t answer right away, his eyes flickering across his screen before he finally spoke. "Knight Combat Training and Elemental Myst Mastery for my primary courses. But I''m torn between Forgemastery and Strategic Command & Leadership for my secondary."

    At that last part, the table collectively blinked in confusion.

    "I mean, I kinda get the Forgemastery part¡­ barely," Max said, scratching his head. "But Strategic Command & Leadership? You?"

    Dylan snorted. "Yeah, aren''t you the lone wolf type? You''re seriously considering a course meant for battlefield leaders? What''s next, public speaking?"

    "As much as it pains me to agree with this clown, he''s got a point," Charlotte added. "You''re not exactly the ''rally-the-troops'' kind of guy."

    Asher, however, leaned back with a knowing smirk. "Unless¡­ he''s looking at it from a different angle."

    That got the others thinking.

    Liam gave a small nod. "Exactly. I''m not interested in the leadership aspect. What I want is the battlefield tactics. I believe that studying it will help me refine my ability to see the entire battlefield in a more advanced way, allowing me to make better decisions mid-fight."

    Dylan let out an exaggerated whistle. "Damn, there it is again¡ªthat brain of yours. Just when we think we''ve got you figured out, you hit us with the 4D chess move."

    "But if that''s the case," Charlotte said, tilting her head, "why even consider Forgemastery?"

    Liam shrugged. "It''s just a skill I want to have."

    The table fell silent for a second before Dylan grinned. "Hah! Classic Liam. No deep explanation, no grand scheme. Just ''It''s a skill I want.''"

    Asher chuckled. "Honestly, can''t even argue with that." Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

    "Anyway, since everyone is sharing," Asher leaned forward, resting his arms on the table as he spoke. "I''m going with Elemental Myst Mastery and Knight Combat Training for my primary courses. As for my secondary, I''m picking Strategic Command & Leadership."

    This time, no one looked confused¡ªonly mildly impressed.

    "Figures," Dylan said with a smirk. "Unlike a certain lone wolf over here"¡ªhe gestured at Liam¡ª"you actually look like a battlefield leader."

    Asher smirked. "I am one. Unlike some of you, I don''t just rely on raw talent. I refine every aspect of my skillset¡ªboth in battle and strategy."

    Charlotte rolled her eyes. "Here we go again with the Asher Hawthorne is perfect speech."

    "Not perfect," Asher corrected with a cocky grin. "Just better."

    Ignoring him, Max finally spoke up. "For me, it''s Knight Combat Training and Forgemastery for my primary courses. And for my secondary¡­" he sighed, bracing himself. "Alchemy."

    Silence.

    Then Dylan burst out laughing, slapping the table. "No way. No way! First I pass you in the Theory Exam, and now you''re following in my footsteps? Maxie, if you wanted to be like me, you could''ve just said so!"

    Max groaned. "Here we go¡­"

    "I mean, it''s touching, really!" Dylan continued dramatically. "First, you try to compete with me in archery¡ªfail. Now, you see me going for Alchemy and suddenly you want in? What''s next? Gonna start cracking jokes and flirting too?"

    Max shot him a deadpan look. "I''d rather eat molten steel."

    Dylan wiped a fake tear from his eye. "They grow up so fast."

    "Enough, idiot," Max grumbled. "I''m picking Alchemy because it''s useful. Unlike you, I actually intend to take it seriously."

    Dylan gasped, clutching his chest. "The betrayal! Sheila, did you hear that? He wounds me!"

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "Both of you are idiots."

    "Speaking of which," Charlotte said, tilting her head. "What about you and Ari? You two haven''t picked yet, have you?"

    Sheila exhaled. "I''m still deciding. I know I''ll take Knight Combat Training and Elemental Myst Mastery, but I''m torn between Strategic Command & Leadership and Healing & Support Spells for my secondary."

    "Ohhh, the classic ''do I punch people or help people'' dilemma," Dylan teased.

    Sheila ignored him. "Ari, what about you?"

    Ariana fidgeted, adjusting her glasses. "I¡­ I''m not sure yet."

    Dylan leaned closer. "C''mon, RiRi, no need to be shy. Just say you''re waiting for me to pick first so you can match with me~"

    Ariana sighed. "Dylan, I''d rather let Charlotte carry me around in jaguar form before I do that."

    Charlotte smirked. "I do give good rides."

    "¡­That came out wrong," Max muttered.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte stretched her arms behind her head, groaning. "Ugh, choosing a secondary is such a hassle. I''ve got Beast Transformation & Summoning and Knight Combat Training for my primaries, but everything else feels like too much work."

    "Maybe if you paid attention in class, it wouldn''t seem like such a hassle," Sheila pointed out.

    Charlotte grinned. "I pay attention to important things, like food, sleep, and looking good."

    "Of course," Sheila sighed. "How could I forget?"

    "Exactly!" Charlotte leaned back. "Now, someone help me pick a secondary before I just randomly pick something dumb."

    Dylan grinned. "Well, if you''re looking for dumb, you could follow Max''s shining example and pick Alchemy!"

    "Hey!" Max protested.

    And just like that, the group fell back into their usual bickering, their course decisions still hanging in the air.

    Just as Dylan and Max were about to dive into another round of playful insults, Charlotte suddenly shifted gears¡ªturning her attention to Liam.

    With a sultry grin, she leaned dangerously close, her hands finding their way to his arm. "Bae," she purred, dragging the word out in a sing-song manner. "You wouldn''t happen to have any suggestions for my secondary course, would you?"

    Liam, who had been minding his own business, barely spared her a glance. "Don''t call me that."

    "Awww, don''t be like that," Charlotte cooed, resting her chin on his shoulder. "You''re smart, cool, and oh-so-mysterious¡­ surely you can help a poor, confused girl like me?"

    "You''re not confused," Liam stated plainly. "You''re just lazy."

    Charlotte gasped dramatically, clutching her chest as if he had stabbed her. "How could you say that to me? Me?! The adorable, hardworking Charlotte Raven?"

    "Hardworking?" Sheila snorted. "That''s a new one."

    Charlotte ignored her. "C''mon, bae, just give me one tiny, little suggestion." She fluttered her lashes.

    Liam sighed, shifting in his seat. "I wish I could, but I have something else to do." Without waiting for a response, he stood up, brushed Charlotte off, and walked toward the door of the library.

    Charlotte pouted. "You wound me, Bae."

    Dylan snickered. "Looks like ''Bae'' isn''t falling for your charms, Char."

    "Shut up, Max''s biggest fan," Charlotte shot back.

    As Liam disappeared through the door, the group fell back into their usual antics¡ªuntil Asher and Dylan started getting too loud.

    "Okay, but listen," Dylan said, clearly trying to be quiet but failing miserably. "What if Max is actually my long-lost brother, and that''s why he''s copying me?"

    Max groaned. "For the last time, I''m not copying¡ª"

    "You know what this reminds me of?" Asher interjected, his smirk growing. "That one time Dylan tripped over his own bowstring in Sir Magnus'' class and nearly face-planted into a guy."

    Dylan glared. "First of all, that was one time, and second¡ª"

    "¡ªhe screamed," Asher added with a wicked grin. "Like, full-on high-pitched shriek."

    Dylan''s face twisted in horror. "You swore to take that to your grave."

    At that moment, a sharp THWACK echoed through the library as a thick book was slammed onto the nearest table. The group froze.

    The librarian, a strict, elderly woman with round glasses and a permanent scowl, loomed over them like a shadow of doom.

    "You brats," she hissed, her voice sharper than a blade. "How many times must I remind you¡ªthis is a library!"

    Dylan pointed at Asher. "It was him!"

    Asher pointed right back. "No, it was him!"

    Max, deciding to make it worse, leaned over to Charlotte and whispered, "I bet if we make a run for it, they''ll get detention instead of us."

    Charlotte grinned. "Oh, I like those odds."

    Meanwhile, the librarian''s glare intensified. "If one more sound comes out of this table, you all get banned for a week."

    A painful silence followed.

    Then Dylan, unable to help himself, whispered under his breath, "What if I just breathe a little too loud?"

    The librarian''s eyes narrowed.

    Dylan''s face paled. "I regret everything."

    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 191 A Bold Move

    After leaving the library, Liam headed straight to his room, retrieving his sword before making his way to one of the training grounds. Though he had no real difficulty wielding a sword, he was well aware that his proficiency and power with it paled in comparison to his mastery of dual daggers.In a pure weapons-only fight, he knew Asher and Sheila¡ªboth skilled swordsmen¡ªmight actually have a chance against him. That was unacceptable. With class selections underway, he''d be relying on a sword for the time being, at least until his daggers were ready from Mr. Blackwood.

    The training grounds were empty due to everyone being preoccupied with course selections, making it the perfect opportunity to train without distractions. Wasting no time, Liam engaged with the enchanted wooden dummies. No matter how many times he reduced them to splinters, they seamlessly reassembled, allowing him to go all out without restraint.

    For the rest of the afternoon, he relentlessly practiced, refining his strikes and movement. Fire magic blazed through his swings, enhancing his attacks, but he consciously refrained from using dark magic. It was broad daylight¡ªhe couldn''t afford to risk anyone witnessing him wielding something forbidden.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the training ground, Liam stood at its center, sweat trickling down his face.

    "I''d like to keep going, but it''s better to come back at night," he muttered, gripping his sword in one hand while wiping his forehead with the other. "That''ll be the best time to train with dark magic."

    With a quiet sigh, he retrieved the sword''s sheath from the ground and smoothly slid the blade back into place. His body ached from the relentless training, but he paid it no mind as he made his way back to his room, intent on washing away the exhaustion.

    As soon as he stepped inside, Nyxie emerged from his shadow, stretching her wings as she hovered in her small, cat-like form.

    "Don''t destroy anything," Liam said flatly, not even glancing at her as he leaned the sheathed sword against the wall. He began unbuttoning his shirt, stripping it off as he headed straight for the bathroom, ignoring the mischievous glint in Nyxie''s eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ariana lay sprawled across her bed, staring at the magical screen hovering before her. The long list of courses seemed to taunt her as she mindlessly scrolled up and down, frustration evident on her face.

    "Okay, okay¡­ Elemental Myst Mastery is an obvious choice. That one''s settled. But what about the rest?*" she thought, letting out a groan.

    Knight Combat Training? Absolutely not. Sure, she had participated in Magnus''s one-month weaponry training, but that was a disaster. The number of times she had tripped over her own feet or nearly poked her own eye out with a practice sword was enough to make even Magnus forget her name out of secondhand embarrassment.

    Strategic Command and Leadership? Also a no. She couldn''t picture herself barking orders at people, let alone standing at the front of a battlefield. Just the idea made her shudder.

    "Maybe¡­ Alchemy?" she thought, tapping her chin. It made sense. She was smart enough for it. But then again, did she really enjoy brewing potions and mixing strange ingredients together? The memory of the one time she tried making a simple healing salve and ended up creating an oddly sentient blob that refused to be disposed of made her reconsider. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire

    That left Healing and Support Magic. It seemed like a reasonable choice. It was useful, and she was a caring person, after all¡­ but still, something about locking herself into a healer''s path made her hesitate.

    Ariana sighed deeply, letting her screen blink out of existence before dramatically burying her face into her pillow. "Ughhh! Why is this so hard?"

    As she lay there wallowing in self-pity, a thought suddenly surfaced.

    Wait¡­ back at the library, Charlotte asked Liam for help, but he said he had something to do.

    She lifted her head slightly. Would he be done by now? If so, maybe¡­ maybe he could help her too.

    Her fingers curled around her pillow as an internal battle immediately began raging in her mind.

    "Go ask him."

    "No, that''s stupid! He probably doesn''t want to be bothered."

    "But he''s smart, and he''d probably help if I asked."

    "What if he gets annoyed? What if he calls it a ''waste of time'' in that flat, scary tone of his?"

    "But I really need help!"

    She groaned again, rolling onto her back and covering her face. "Why am I even overthinking this?!"

    After a few more minutes of mental warfare, she finally sat up with newfound determination¡ªor at least, as much determination as her small frame could muster.

    "Okay! I''ll go ask him!" she declared, clenching her fists.

    She hopped off her bed and marched toward the door, stopping in front of her mirror for a quick check. "Serious face, serious face..." she muttered, puffing her cheeks before exhaling sharply.

    She furrowed her brows, attempting to look as composed and businesslike as possible. Instead, she ended up looking like a pouty squirrel.

    "Ugh, whatever!" she huffed, shaking her head before heading out of her dorm, her steps growing lighter as nervousness creeped in despite her best efforts.

    As Ariana stood in front of Liam''s door, her confidence crumbled like a poorly made house of cards.

    Why am I here again?!

    Her hands twitched at her sides as she bit her lip, her mind scrambling for an escape plan. She could just turn around and pretend she never even came! Yes! That was a perfect plan!

    But then¡ªwhat if Liam somehow knew she had been here? What if he opened the door just as she was running away and called her out? That would be humiliating!

    She took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock¡ªonly to freeze.

    What if he''s sleeping? What if he''s busy? What if I knock, and he opens the door with that cold, unreadable stare and¡ª

    "Aaaaghhh!" she internally screamed, gripping her head in frustration.

    She turned around dramatically, ready to flee. Nope, nope, abort mission!

    But then she spun back. Wait! No! I came here for a reason!

    She lifted her fist again¡ªpaused. But what if¡ª

    STOP THINKING AND JUST KNOCK!

    With a tiny squeak, she squeezed her eyes shut and rapped on the door with the weakest knock known to mankind.

    ***

    Meanwhile, inside Liam''s room, he had just finished his shower, his damp hair slightly tousled as he slid into his pants. A towel hung around his neck as steam still lingered in the air. Just as he reached for his shirt, he heard the faintest knock at the door.

    Immediately, his eyes flicked to Nyxie, who had been lazily floating around.

    "Hide," he ordered, his voice firm.

    Nyxie, being the absolute genius that she was, darted toward the bed and buried herself under his pillow.

    Except¡­ her tail was still sticking out.

    Liam stared.

    Nyxie''s tail twitched.

    "¡­You do realize you''re not hidden, right?" he deadpanned.

    The tail froze.

    A second later, it slowly, painstakingly wriggled under the pillow, as if that would somehow erase the fact that he had already seen it.

    Liam sighed, rubbing his temple. "Nyxie. Shadow. Now."

    With a small huff, Nyxie finally did as she was told, sinking into his shadow like a stubborn cat being forced into its bed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With that settled, Liam made his way to the door¡ªstill shirtless, because honestly, whoever it was, they''d either deal with it or leave.

    When he swung the door open, he was met with an interesting sight.

    Ariana was mid-step, clearly in the process of fleeing, when she suddenly froze like a deer caught in headlights.

    Her eyes slowly trailed up, her face instantly turning crimson as she registered Liam standing there¡ªwet hair, towel draped around his neck, very much shirtless.

    Ariana.exe had officially crashed.

    Ariana stood there, completely frozen, as if her brain had been yanked out and tossed into the void.

    Why... why is he shirtless?!

    Her mind screamed at her to look away, but her eyes refused to cooperate, instead betraying her by lingering far too long on Liam''s well-defined torso.

    Liam, on the other hand, simply arched a brow, his red eyes flicking over her face as he took in her tense posture and frantic expression. "¡­You good?"

    Ariana jolted, snapping out of her daze. "I¡ªI''m fine! Completely fine! Never been finer!" She laughed awkwardly, waving her hands as if that would somehow dispel the intense heat rushing to her face.

    Liam squinted. He had seen a lot of strange things in his life, but Ariana''s current behavior? This was a new level of weird.

    She fidgeted, looking everywhere but at him, her fingers nervously twisting the hem of her sleeves. Her mouth opened, closed, then opened again as if she was trying to form words but failing miserably.

    "¡­Are you having a malfunction?" Liam asked, genuinely curious.

    Ariana groaned internally. Why am I like this?!

    Deciding that the only way out was through, she squeezed her eyes shut, took a deep breath, and then¡ª

    "I NEED HELP CHOOSING MY COURSES!!"

    Her voice came out way too high-pitched, nearly echoing down the hall.

    Liam blinked, slightly taken aback. "¡­Okay."

    Ariana slowly opened one eye to peek at him. Seeing his unreadable expression only made things worse.

    She swallowed hard, finally daring to meet his gaze¡ªbut the moment her eyes drifted downward again, her entire soul short-circuited.

    Oh no. Oh no. Too much. TOO MUCH.

    Her brain scrambled for an emergency escape, and the only words that left her mouth were:

    "I¡ªI like your abs."

    Liam stared.

    Ariana stared back, utterly mortified. WHY DID I SAY THAT?!

    Before Liam could even process what she had just blurted out, Ariana spun on her heel, ready to bolt down the hallway and never return.

    But just as she took her first step¡ª

    "You can come inside."

    Liam''s calm voice stopped her in her tracks.

    She hesitated, turning back slightly, her face still burning.

    "I don''t mind helping you with your course selection," Liam continued, leaning against the doorframe. "You''ve helped me before. So¡­ it''s only fair."

    Ariana fidgeted, still clearly embarrassed, but after a moment, she gave a small nod and hesitantly stepped inside.

    Just act normal, Ariana. Act normal.

    Easier said than done.

 Chapter 192 A Bold Move 2

    As Ariana stepped inside, her eyes wandered across the room, finally giving her something else to focus on besides Liam''s physique.His dorm was surprisingly spacious¡ªat least, it felt that way. Maybe it was because he had fewer belongings than she did. While her own room was decorated with books, trinkets, and magical notes scattered across various surfaces, Liam''s space was minimalistic. A neatly made bed, a study table with a few papers, a single bookshelf, and a weapon rack. Everything was organized, almost unnervingly so.

    As she took in her surroundings, Liam silently walked over to hang his towel before slipping on his shirt. Once done, he turned back to her, his red eyes settling on her with a neutral gaze.

    "You can sit on the bed," he said, gesturing casually. Then, without waiting for her response, he pulled out the wooden chair by his study table and sat down.

    Ariana hesitated for a moment, her earlier awkwardness lingering, but eventually, she made her way to his bed, perching carefully on the edge like she was afraid to disturb anything.

    She clasped her hands together in her lap, finally feeling her heartbeat settle. ''Okay, okay. Just focus on why you''re here.''

    Liam leaned back slightly in his chair, arms crossed as he regarded Ariana. "So, what exactly are you having trouble with?"

    Ariana twiddled her fingers, her eyes darting away for a moment before she finally answered, "Well¡­ I already picked Elemental Myst Mastery as one of my primary courses¡ªbecause, you know, I kind of have to." She let out a small, nervous laugh, her cheeks puffing slightly. "But everything else just doesn''t feel right for me. I don''t see myself swinging a sword, leading a battlefield, or brewing potions all day. And healing magic¡­ I could do it, but I''m not sure if it''s for me."

    She sighed, puffing her cheeks again in frustration. "It''s so hard to choose¡­"

    Liam opened his mouth to respond¡ª

    WHOOSH!

    A blur of shadow suddenly shot out from beneath him, and before either of them could react, it crashed straight into Ariana''s face.

    "Wha¡ª?!" Ariana squeaked as a small, shadowy creature wrapped around her, its tiny wings fluttering excitedly. A warm, rough sensation brushed against her cheek¡ªlicks.

    Liam blinked, his expression deadpan. "¡­Did I tell you to come out?"

    Ariana, who had finally processed what just happened, gently pushed the creature back, holding it in front of her. She recognized the sleek dark form, the gleaming blue eyes, and the playful energy. But¡ª

    "Wait¡­" Ariana squinted. "Did you get a new shadow creature?"

    The little dragon¡ªnow roughly the size of a cat¡ªwiggled in her hands, looking up at Liam with an exaggeratedly guilty expression, much like a kitten caught stealing food.

    Liam exhaled through his nose, still unimpressed. "No, it''s the same one you met before."

    Ariana''s eyes widened. "Wait, this is the huge dragon from before?!" She glanced between the tiny creature and Liam, her brain struggling to connect the dots.

    Liam gave a simple nod. "I used a technique to make her smaller."

    Ariana was still processing when something else clicked. "Wait, her?" She blinked, then tilted her head. "It''s a girl?"

    "Yeah," Liam said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Her name''s Nyxie."

    As soon as he said that, Nyxie let out a tiny chirp before wriggling free from Ariana''s grip¡ªonly to immediately dive back into her arms, snuggling into her like a cat demanding attention.

    Ariana let out a surprised laugh, her heart melting at the sudden affection. "Aw, she remembers me!"

    Nyxie responded by happily nuzzling against her before making a triumphant little squeak, as if saying, ''Of course I do, peasant!''

    Liam watched with the same deadpan expression. "She just likes attention."

    Nyxie turned her head sharply to him, narrowing her glowing eyes as if deeply offended by the accusation. Then, with dramatic flair, she draped herself over Ariana''s shoulder, throwing one tiny wing over her own face in an exaggerated sulk.

    Ariana giggled, gently scratching under Nyxie''s chin. "I think she likes me more than you, Liam."

    Liam shrugged. "She probably does."

    Nyxie shot him another glare before curling up against Ariana, purring like a satisfied cat.

    Ariana, meanwhile, was completely enchanted. "I can''t believe this was the same terrifying dragon from before. She''s so cute like this!"

    Liam sighed. "Yeah, she knows that too."

    Nyxie smugly flicked her tail, clearly reveling in the praise.

    Liam exhaled slightly, shifting the conversation back on track. "Anyway, about your course selections."

    Ariana blinked, her mind still slightly wrapped around Nyxie''s cuteness, before quickly nodding. "Oh, y-yeah. Got distracted for a second there," she said with a nervous laugh, scratching her cheek.

    Liam leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "Healing and Support Magic actually suit you. You''re naturally kind, and it complements your elemental versatility as a Primordial."

    Ariana''s cheeks warmed slightly at the compliment, though she quickly waved her hands dismissively. "I-I mean, I guess¡­ but I don''t know if I can handle the pressure. Healing magic means having people''s lives in your hands, and what if I mess up?"

    Liam gave her a blank look. "Then you try again."

    "¡­That''s kind of a terrifying way to put it," she muttered.

    Liam shrugged. "You''d be good at it. But if you''re unsure, don''t force yourself. Same with Alchemy¡ªit seems like your kind of thing, but if you don''t enjoy it, there''s no point."

    Ariana nodded, feeling slightly reassured. "Yeah, I just don''t like working with potions and formulas. It''s too¡­ sterile."

    Liam hummed in understanding. "Then we''re not even going to talk about Forgemastery or Beast Transformation. You don''t have the physical strength for one, and you don''t have a beast affinity for the other."

    Ariana pouted slightly. "Hey, I could get stronger¡­"

    Liam gave her a flat look. "You couldn''t even lift Magnus'' training sword properly."

    Ariana slumped. "¡­Fair point."

    Shaking his head, Liam gestured toward her magical screen. "Let me see your course options."

    Ariana lifted her magical screen toward him, but Liam squinted, leaning forward slightly. "I can''t see it properly from here." Without much thought, he got up from his chair and sat down beside her on the bed.

    Ariana stiffened. Oh no. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    He was too close.

    Not that he was invading her space, but still¡ªshe wasn''t expecting him to just sit next to her like it was nothing. Her brain momentarily shut down as she felt the slight warmth radiating from him.

    "Are you going to scroll or just sit there?"

    Ariana jolted. "I¡ªI was scrolling!" She quickly flicked through the courses, her fingers fumbling slightly.

    Liam''s eyes followed the screen, skimming the courses until something caught his attention. He narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling like he had just seen something he hadn''t noticed before.

    "Wait," he said, pointing. "Tap on that."

    Ariana followed his gaze and tapped on the highlighted section.

    Two new courses appeared:

    ? Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy

    ? Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping

    Both of them stared at the screen in surprise.

    "¡­Huh," Liam muttered. "I don''t remember seeing those before."

    Ariana blinked. "Me neither. Did they just add them?"

    Frowning slightly, Liam summoned his own magical screen and searched through his course list. He scrolled carefully, and sure enough¡ªthere they were. Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy and Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping.

    He tapped them, and the descriptions loaded.

    Ariana leaned closer to read as well. "Did Mystica forget to mention these?"

    Liam stared at the screen, processing. "Either that, or she left them out intentionally to see who would find them."

    Ariana huffed. "That sounds exactly like something she''d do."

    As they skimmed through the descriptions, they quickly understood Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping¡ªit focused on high-level teleportation magic, pocket dimensions, and advanced spatial techniques. A complicated but incredibly useful field.

    But the other course¡ª

    "Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy¡­" Ariana frowned. "This one sounds weird."

    Liam tilted his head slightly, reading further. "''The study of infiltration, deception, persuasion, and high-stakes negotiation techniques. Trains students in covert operations and diplomatic interactions.''"

    "That sounds like something high-ranked knight assassins would do," Ariana mused, her eyes narrowing slightly at the course description.

    Liam nodded. "Yeah, it does."

    His gaze lingered on Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy longer than he intended. Something about it felt incomplete¡ªlike the course description wasn''t telling the full story. And yet, there was an undeniable pull toward it. He wasn''t sure if it was curiosity or instinct, but a part of him wanted to pick it.

    ''Would this actually benefit me?'' Liam wondered, his fingers idly tapping against his knee.

    He snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Ariana. "Hey, you''re a Primordial. Last time we talked about your affinities, you told me you only have four right now, right?"

    Ariana nodded. "Y¨Cyeah, I only have four at the moment."

    "Is space one of them?"

    She blinked at the question before nodding again. "Well, yeah. But I can only use a few gravitational magic spells. Nothing big."

    Liam leaned back slightly, considering his next words carefully. "Then Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping is a course you should seriously consider."

    Ariana tilted her head. "You think so?"

    Liam gave a firm nod. "It makes sense. If you already have an affinity for space, then you have a natural advantage in learning high-level spatial magic. Teleportation, dimensional storage, pocket dimensions¡ªthis course is teaching the kind of magic that could make you practically untouchable."

    Ariana bit her lip, looking uncertain. "I don''t know, Liam. Spatial magic is incredibly advanced. I can barely control the little gravitational magic I have now."

    "That''s because you haven''t trained it properly," Liam countered. "Think about it¡ªthis course could help you develop that affinity. You''re a Primordial, Ariana. Your potential is far beyond what most people can even comprehend. If you don''t push your limits, you''ll never know how far you can go."

    Ariana hesitated, his words sinking in. He wasn''t wrong¡ªshe did want to grow stronger. And if spatial magic was already within her reach, wouldn''t it be a waste not to refine it?

    Still, she felt nervous. "What if I can''t keep up?"

    Liam sighed. "You doubt yourself too much, Ariana. You were able to help me learn the myst techniques in just one night. You can handle this."

    A small, embarrassed smile formed on Ariana''s lips. "¡­Fine. You make a good argument. I''ll pick Spatial Manipulation."

    Liam gave a satisfied nod. "Good choice."

    Ariana tapped on the course, officially selecting it. Then she glanced at Liam, noticing he was staring at her screen again. "¡­What now?"

    Liam smirked slightly. "Alchemy."

    Ariana groaned. "Liam."

    "Hear me out," he said before she could protest further. "You don''t like how formulaic it is, right? Too sterile?"

    "Exactly."

    "But you''re a Primordial," Liam repeated. "Alchemy isn''t just potions and formulas for you¡ªit''s a way to combine different myst types. If you learn how to use it properly, you could create entirely new magical effects that no one else can."

    Ariana''s brows furrowed. "New magical effects¡­?"

    "Think about it," Liam continued. "You have four affinities right now¡ªwhat if you could fuse them into something unique? Alchemy could teach you how to mix myst on a deeper level, beyond just using multiple affinities separately."

    Ariana''s expression wavered. She hadn''t thought about it like that before. She had assumed alchemy was just about making potions and enchanting materials, but if Liam was right¡­ it could be much more.

    Still, she hesitated. "¡­But I don''t know if I have the patience for all that."

    Liam sighed. "Then don''t take it."

    Ariana blinked. "Wait¡ª"

    "I''m not forcing you," he said simply. "I just wanted you to see the value in it. If you really don''t want it, don''t pick it."

    Ariana stared at him for a moment before looking back at her magical screen. She bit her lip, considering.

    "¡­Ugh," she groaned, rubbing her forehead. "Why do you make things sound so reasonable?"

    "Because they are."

    With a reluctant sigh, Ariana tapped the screen again¡ªthis time, selecting Alchemy.

    Liam nodded approvingly. "Good."

    Ariana pouted. "I hate that you''re so persuasive."

    Nyxie, who had been listening quietly, suddenly flopped dramatically in Ariana''s lap with a soft chirp¡ªclearly mimicking Ariana''s exaggerated distress. Then, for added effect, she covered her eyes with her tiny wings as if the decision had been too much to bear. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana stared at Nyxie for a second before bursting into laughter. "Oh my gods, you are so dramatic!"

    Liam rolled his eyes. "She''s literally copying you."

    Nyxie peeked through her wings, stuck out her tongue, and then snuggled deeper into Ariana''s lap with a smug little chirp.

    Ariana giggled, hugging the tiny shadow dragon close. "I think she''s on my side."

    Liam sighed. "That''s because you keep spoiling her."

 Chapter 193 I Need More Intel

    Ariana watched as her magic screen faded away, the glowing rune marks on her wrist vanishing just as Mystica had explained earlier. In its place, a neatly organized schedule appeared, displaying her selected courses alongside her class times.

    Primary 1: Elemental Myst Mastery Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Primary 2: Spatial Manipulation and Dimensional Warping

    Secondary: Alchemy and Potion Crafting

    Her eyes scanned the schedule, noting the school hours¡ª8 AM to 4 PM. It was a long day, but at least she had chosen courses that intrigued her. With a small sigh of relief, she turned to Liam with a grateful smile.

    "Thanks, Liam. Really."

    Liam just nodded, leaning slightly against his doorframe. "I just pointed out the obvious."

    Ariana giggled softly. "Still, I appreciate it."

    She stepped toward the door, but before leaving, she hesitated for a second, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Finally, she turned back to face Liam, tucking a strand of auburn hair behind her ear.

    "Um¡­ are you going for dinner now?" she asked, her voice a little softer than before. "Because¡­ I was heading there too."

    Liam noticed the slight nervousness in her tone but didn''t comment on it. He shook his head. "Not yet. I have something to take care of first. I''ll be there later."

    Ariana nodded, trying not to look too disappointed. "Oh, okay. I''ll, uh¡­ see you there, then."

    Liam gave a small nod. "Yeah."

    Ariana hesitated for just a second longer, then quickly turned and walked down the hall. As she disappeared around the corner, Liam exhaled quietly, shutting his door behind him.

    As Liam sat back down on his bed, he summoned his magical screen again, eyes narrowing as he reread the description for Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. Something about it held his interest in a way that the other courses didn''t. The more he considered it, the more it felt like a course tailor-made for someone like him.

    Yet, there was a dilemma.

    Selecting this course meant forsaking Forgemastery and Strategic Command and Leadership. Both had their own advantages.

    Forgemastery would grant him self-reliance. If he ever needed a weapon refined, armor adjusted, or some kind of custom gear, he wouldn''t have to rely on a blacksmith or enchanter. He could handle it himself. The thought of being dependent on someone else, especially when it came to equipment, was frustrating.

    Strategic Command and Leadership, on the other hand, was an investment in knowledge. Liam wasn''t interested in leading people¡ªhe preferred working alone. But battle tactics, real-time strategy, the ability to see beyond the immediate fight and plan several steps ahead? That was invaluable. It would refine his combat awareness, giving him a sharper vision in battle.

    And yet¡­ Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy.

    The first half of the name was enticing enough. Espionage meant deception, stealth, the ability to manipulate a battlefield without ever being seen. That aligned well with his style¡ªsilent, calculated, unpredictable. However, diplomacy? That part seemed off to him. He wasn''t exactly the negotiating type, nor did he care much for politics. The idea of sitting in meetings, talking things out, shaking hands¡ªugh.

    His fingers tapped against his knee as he mulled it over.

    What if this course wasn''t just about talking?

    Maybe there was something deeper hidden in the description, something Mystica had deliberately left out. If so, then he needed more information before making a final decision.

    Before he could think further, a small, irritated chittering noise snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Liam glanced down just as Nyxie, still in her small cat-sized form, crawled up onto his shoulder, nudging his cheek with her snout in an exaggeratedly dramatic way.

    He sighed. "What now?"

    Nyxie let out another soft, almost offended growl before flopping onto his lap, flicking her tail aggressively. She then turned her glowing eyes up at him, her expression painfully obvious. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    -Why did Ariana leave?-

    Liam blinked, then sighed again, rubbing his temple. "She wasn''t going to stay here all night, you know."

    Nyxie huffed and crossed her small front paws, looking unconvinced.

    Liam glanced down at her and, for some reason, could feel her sulking. It wasn''t like they could communicate with words, but he understood her frustration. She had clearly taken a liking to Ariana¡ªprobably because Ariana actually showered her with attention instead of telling her to stay hidden all the time.

    "You''re being dramatic," Liam muttered, but he reached out and scratched the top of her head anyway. Nyxie purred, but then quickly turned away with an air of indignant pride, as if she wasn''t enjoying it.

    With a shake of his head, Liam dismissed his magical screen. ''If I''m going to pick this course, I need answers first.''

    Mystica would know more. Whether she had intentionally left out details or simply forgotten to mention them, Liam would make sure to find out.

    For now, though, it was time for dinner.

    "Alright, enough sulking. Back into the shadow," Liam said, giving Nyxie a pointed look.

    Nyxie gave him an exaggerated stare, then grumbled before sinking into his shadow, her form dispersing into the dark mist beneath him.

    With that settled, Liam stood up, grabbed his jacket, and stepped out of his dorm, making his way toward the cafeteria.

    ¡ª¡ª

    For the rest of the night, Liam had dinner with his friends, though his mind lingered on the two mysterious courses. As they ate, it quickly became clear that he wasn''t the only one who had discovered them. Conversations around the cafeteria buzzed with speculation, with nearly every table discussing Spatial Manipulation and Dimensional Warping and Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy.

    The first course, Spatial Manipulation and Dimensional Warping, had immediately caught the attention of those with space affinities. However, that number was small. Space was a rare element, meaning the class itself would have very few students, but that also meant more focused lessons and specialized training. Those fortunate enough to have a space affinity were clearly thrilled¡ªthey had an entire course dedicated to mastering abilities that most other magic users would never have access to.

    Fewer students also meant more one-on-one training with the instructors, which could accelerate their mastery. Ariana was lucky¡ªthis was a major opportunity for her.

    Meanwhile, Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy sparked a very different kind of interest. Unlike Liam, who felt an almost instinctive pull toward the course as if there was something deeper hidden within it, most students¡ªespecially the boys¡ªsaw it in a much more shallow light.

    Some viewed it as a chance to become "cool," associating espionage with spies, stealth, and secret missions. They imagined themselves as shadowy figures weaving through battlefields unseen, whispering coded messages, and outmaneuvering opponents with clever tricks.

    Then there were those drawn to the diplomacy side¡ªspecifically, the ones who hated combat. For them, this course seemed like the perfect loophole: a way to remain relevant without actually fighting. They envisioned themselves as negotiators, making deals and settling disputes with words rather than weapons. Some even entertained the idea of climbing political ranks through diplomacy, seeing this as a stepping stone to positions of influence.

    Liam could clearly see how shallow minded they were due to their reasoning. He doubted the course was as simple as most students assumed. If anything, the description felt too vague¡ªas if the real purpose of the course had been intentionally obscured. That, more than anything, made him certain he needed more information.

 Chapter 194 Door Portal

    The following day was calm, the academy unusually quiet since it was still the weekend. Most students were nowhere to be seen, likely still holed up in their dorms, debating over their course selections.

    After finishing his morning workout, Liam was ready to seek out Mystica for answers about Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. However, there was one major problem¡ªhe had no idea where to find her.

    Sure, he had been to her chamber multiple times, but never of his own free will. Every encounter with Mystica had been unexpected and involuntary, with her simply teleporting him whenever she pleased. Because of that, he had absolutely no clue where her chamber was actually located.

    Now, standing in the academy halls, Liam realized just how much of a problem that was.

    For the next hour, he wandered the academy, searching aimlessly, scanning every hallway, every corridor, and even the Beacon Hall, hoping to find some clue to Mystica''s whereabouts. At this point, he was starting to look almost desperate.

    Then, a thought crossed his mind.

    Ariana.

    She was Mystica''s assistant, meaning she had to know exactly where Mystica''s chamber was. If anyone could point him in the right direction, it was her.

    With that realization, Liam turned on his heel and made his way toward Ariana''s dorm.

    As he reached his destination, Liam stood outside Ariana''s dorm, hands tucked in his pockets, waiting for an answer. The first knock had been met with silence, so after a few seconds, he knocked again.

    ''Maybe she''s not around.''

    That thought crossed his mind, but before he could turn away, he heard movement from the other side.

    ¡ª

    Inside, Ariana had just stepped out of the bathroom, steam curling off her damp skin. Wrapped in a snug white towel that covered her chest and just barely reached mid-thigh, she was using another towel to dry her dripping auburn hair. She blinked, slightly groggy, wondering why someone was knocking this early.

    Then she frowned.

    Early?

    Her sleepy mind jolted awake as she realized something¡ªshe had overslept. Badly.

    Snapping her gaze to the window, she saw that the sun was already high in the sky. A startled yelp almost escaped her lips, but before she could fully panic about that, the knock came again.

    "Coming!" she called absentmindedly, walking toward the door.

    Still towel-clad, still dripping wet, still very much not dressed.

    She flung the door open without a second thought, only to be met with Liam''s red eyes staring down at her.

    Ariana froze.

    Liam blinked.

    Ariana blinked back.

    For a long, silent second, neither moved¡ªuntil Ariana''s brain finally rebooted.

    Oh no.

    OH NO.

    Her towel.

    Her glasses¡ªshe wasn''t wearing them!

    Her hair¡ªa dripping mess!

    And most importantly¡ªLIAM WAS SEEING HER LIKE THIS!

    "¡ªEEP!"

    In an instant, Ariana slammed the door shut with enough force to shake the hinges.

    From outside, Liam simply raised an eyebrow. "¡­Was that an invitation or a threat?"

    ¡ª

    Inside her room, Ariana pressed her back against the door, face burning.

    ''I just answered the door like that?!''

    "I''m an idiot. A complete idiot." she whispered, covering her face with her hands. "What is he gonna think? That I just walk around like this all morning?! Is he gonna think I¡ª?!"

    Her mind raced with horrifyingly embarrassing possibilities.

    "This is bad. This is so bad. What if he thinks I''m into weird stuff?! What if he¡ª"

    A knock interrupted her self-inflicted meltdown.

    "Ariana?" Liam''s voice came from the other side, completely calm and unaffected. "You good?"

    "Y-YES! JUST GIVE ME A MINUTE!" she screeched.

    Liam, still standing in the hallway, merely shrugged. "Alright."

    Oblivious. Absolutely oblivious. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana scrambled to get dressed, throwing on the first set of clothes she could find, muttering to herself the entire time.

    Meanwhile, Liam wasn''t paying attention when a part of his shadow suddenly crept along the floor, sliding under Ariana''s door like a snake.

    A few minutes later, the door creaked open, and Ariana stepped out, now properly dressed in a simple yet elegant dress, her glasses resting on the bridge of her nose.

    She exhaled softly, still feeling a lingering heat of embarrassment from earlier. But at least now she was presentable.

    However, as she fully opened the door, Liam''s attention was immediately drawn not to Ariana¡ªbut to the tiny creature proudly perched on her shoulder.

    Nyxie.

    The little Nyxarion smirked¡ªor at least, the closest thing to a smirk a small shadowy beast could manage. Her tail flicked, her dark scales glimmering faintly in the dim light as she crouched on Ariana''s shoulder like she owned the place.

    Liam''s expression darkened.

    ''When did she leave my shadow?''

    He didn''t even sense her slipping away. Again.

    Before he could think any further, his sharp ears caught the sound of approaching voices and footsteps. Students heading down the hallway.

    Instinctively, Liam moved.

    Without warning, he stepped forward, placed a hand on Ariana''s shoulder, and lightly pushed her back inside her room.

    "Huh¡ª?!" Ariana squeaked, stumbling slightly as Liam smoothly followed her in and shut the door behind them.

    The voices outside grew louder, passed by, and then gradually faded away down the hallway.

    Silence settled in the room.

    Ariana, still slightly flustered, adjusted her glasses, staring at Liam. "A little warning next time, maybe?"

    Liam ignored her, his eyes locking onto Nyxie, who sat smugly in Ariana''s arms now, curling up comfortably.

    "Alright, you," Liam began, his tone laced with quiet disapproval. "Since when did you start sneaking out without permission?"

    Nyxie immediately tensed, realizing what was coming.

    A scolding.

    -Nope. Not happening.©\

    Before Liam could say another word, Nyxie dived headfirst into Ariana''s arms, curling into a tight ball like a guilty pet avoiding punishment.

    Ariana barely had time to react before a bundle of soft, shadowy warmth burrowed against her chest.

    "¡ªEh?!" she gasped, instinctively holding Nyxie as the little creature clung to her for dear life.

    Liam''s eye twitched.

    The damn lizard knew exactly what she was doing.

    "Really?" he muttered, unimpressed.

    Nyxie peeked up at him with wide, innocent eyes, her tail flicking.

    Ariana, still a little confused, slowly glanced between them. Then, realizing Nyxie was using her as a shield, she couldn''t help but giggle softly.

    "You''re kinda cute when you''re trying to get out of trouble," she whispered to Nyxie, stroking her head.

    Nyxie purred smugly, satisfied with her escape strategy.

    Liam sighed heavily, rubbing his temple before waving it off.

    "Whatever," he muttered. "Not the reason I came here anyway."

    Remembering why he had sought Ariana out in the first place.

    Liam turned his gaze to Ariana as he got straight to the point.

    "Sorry to just come hear unannounced but, do you know where Mystica''s chamber is?"

    Ariana blinked, pushing up her glasses. "Um¡­ not exactly," she admitted. "But¡­"

    Liam raised an eyebrow, waiting.

    "I do know how to get there," she continued, a small smile forming.

    She then turned and pointed towards a door Liam hadn''t noticed before.

    His gaze narrowed. It blended so seamlessly into the room''s interior that it was almost unnatural.

    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Ariana cleared her throat before explaining, "Mystica enchanted this door for me in case I ever needed to ask her something or talk to her. But she also told me not to show it to anyone unless absolutely necessary."

    She hesitated slightly before glancing at Liam.

    "But¡­ I think she might understand," she finished softly.

    Liam stared at the door for a moment, then gave a slow nod.

    "Fine."

    Ariana stepped forward and placed her hand against the door''s surface. The moment she did, a faint ripple of energy pulsed outward, and the entire doorframe glowed with a soft, ethereal light.

    A second later, the wood shifted into a shimmering portal, its surface swirling with deep blues and purples like a living galaxy.

    Liam exhaled, watching the magical entrance.

    "That''ll do," he muttered before turning his gaze to Nyxie.

    "Alright, you. Back into my shadow," he ordered.

    Nyxie, who was still curled up comfortably in Ariana''s arms, made no move to obey.

    Instead, she gave Liam a flat look, then gestured stubbornly with her tiny claw towards Ariana.

    It was clear¡ªshe wasn''t going anywhere.

    Liam''s eye twitched.

    Ariana, watching the silent standoff, chuckled softly. "She wants to stay with me for a while," she translated with a small smile.

    Liam exhaled, already tired. "Yeah, I got that."

    Ariana adjusted her glasses. "You don''t have to worry. I won''t be going anywhere this morning¡ªjust studying. So she''ll be indoors."

    Nyxie nodded enthusiastically, her tail swaying like she had just won a grand battle.

    Liam ran a hand through his hair, then sighed in resignation. "Fine."

    With that, he turned back towards the portal. "See you later," he said before stepping forward.

    The instant he passed through, his form disappeared into the swirling energy, and the portal sealed behind him with a soft hum.

    Ariana stared at the closed door for a moment.

    Then, with a very soft sigh, she collapsed onto her bed, burying her face into her pillow.

    Two days in a row.

    Two days in a row she had been caught in some kind of weird, embarrassing situation with Liam.

    She groaned quietly, the memory of standing at the door in just a towel flashing in her mind again.

    But even as she buried her face deeper, her lips twitched slightly into a small, amused blush.

 Chapter 195 Are You Willing To Take The Risk?

    As Liam stepped through the shimmering portal, the familiar pull of myst energy wrapped around him, distorting his senses for a brief moment.

    The swirling colors faded, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself standing in the middle of Mystica''s chamber.

    Before he could take in his surroundings, a familiar, playful voice echoed from the back of the room.

    "Who did you bring with you, Ariana? Don''t tell me you''ve already gotten yourself a boyfriend..." Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    There was a brief pause before Mystica''s voice continued, her tone laced with amusement.

    "...And don''t even try to lie. I can feel a man''s presence from a mile away."

    Liam exhaled quietly, already anticipating whatever nonsense was about to follow.

    Footsteps approached from the back of the chamber, and as Mystica finally emerged into view, her eyes widened slightly when she saw Liam standing alone.

    "Oh?" She arched a brow, placing a hand on her hip. "Hey there."

    Then, as if something clicked in her mind, a teasing grin spread across her lips.

    "Wait a second¡­ don''t tell me you''re the one who captured my angel''s heart?"

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable. "No."

    Mystica pouted dramatically before scanning the room. "But wait¡­ where is my angel? And why are you the one stepping out of the portal door I specifically created for her?"

    Liam didn''t miss the suspicion in her tone, but he kept his explanation simple.

    "I needed some answers from you, but since I''ve never been here on my own accord, I had no idea how to get here. So I went to Ariana. She showed me the portal and allowed me to use it."

    Mystica blinked, then chuckled sheepishly. "Oh, that''s right¡­ I have always dragged you here without your consent."

    Liam merely stared at her.

    "Well, whatever," she shrugged, clearly unbothered. "I don''t mind if Ariana let you use it. So, tell me, what exactly are you here to pester me about this time?"

    Liam didn''t waste any time. "Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. You didn''t mention it yesterday at the Beacon Hall."

    Mystica''s playful smirk twitched slightly. "Oh? I forgot to mention it?"

    Liam wasn''t fooled. "Yeah. And I want to pick it, but I need to know what it''s really about before I do. Those descriptions on the magical screens don''t exactly tell the full story."

    Mystica studied him for a moment before humming in amusement. "You, picking that course? Now that''s interesting."

    She sauntered over to a nearby table, effortlessly pouring herself a glass of deep red wine before settling into her plush chair.

    "Not that it isn''t a good fit for you¡ªactually, it''s perfect¡ªbut¡­" she swirled her glass lazily, her eyes gleaming mischievously.

    "Are you really willing to deal with all that diplomacy nonsense? You''re not exactly the social type. And more importantly¡­" She leaned forward slightly.

    "For someone who''s trying to keep his dark magic hidden from the world¡­ are you sure this is the right move?"

    Liam was about to respond when a second voice cut through the air.

    "Just tell the kid what he wants."

    Liam turned his head just in time to see Galen drop down from a pull-up bar in the far corner of the room.

    Galen stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders like he had been there the entire time. "Besides, he''s the type to deal with whatever risks come his way anyway. So quit messing with him and spill already."

    Mystica huffed, crossing her arms. "Ugh¡­ Can''t you just mind your own business, Gally?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen shot her a lazy smirk. "Not when you''re stalling like a dramatic old hag."

    Mystica gasped in exaggerated offense. "You take that back, you frosted brat!"

    Galen just snickered.

    Mystica pouted for a moment before sighing, waving a dismissive hand. "Whatever. Don''t mind the snow-head, Liam. Go ahead and take a seat."

    Liam glanced between the two before stepping forward and lowering himself into the gestured chair, ready to finally get the answers he came for.

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine, savoring the taste before finally setting the glass down. Her eyes settled on Liam, her playful demeanor simmering down just enough to let the weight of her next words settle.

    "Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy," she mused, tracing a delicate finger along the rim of her glass. "It''s an interesting course¡ªfar more than what those neat little descriptions on the selection screens let on."

    Liam remained silent, waiting.

    Mystica leaned forward, resting her chin on the back of her hand. "At its core, it''s about learning how to navigate power. That means infiltration, manipulation, intelligence gathering, and, of course, the more¡­ delicate aspects of persuasion. It''s not about brute force or charging into battle. It''s about knowing who to speak to, when to speak, and when to keep your mouth shut. It''s about learning the inner workings of influence¡ªhow nations, guilds, and people function behind the scenes."

    She tilted her head slightly. "And diplomacy? That''s just war by other means. If you do it right, you won''t need to lift a single weapon. You''ll make others fight your battles for you."

    Liam''s fingers tapped against the armrest of his chair. He had expected as much, but Mystica wasn''t done.

    "But," she continued, her tone turning more serious, "this isn''t some lesson in smooth-talking and deception. The deeper you go, the more dangerous the game becomes. Information is the most valuable currency in this world, and those who control it? They control everything."

    She folded her legs gracefully, watching Liam closely. "If you really take this course, if you push yourself past the basics and into the real shadows, you''ll start dealing with things most people aren''t meant to know. Secrets that are kept buried for a reason. And if you go that far, Liam¡­"

    "People will come looking for you."

    "And then there''s your little situation," she added, swirling her wine again. "It''s one thing to be a skilled infiltrator, to blend into places you don''t belong. It''s another thing entirely when you''re hiding something as big as dark magic."

    She let that hang in the air for a moment before resting back against her chair. "The deeper you go, the more eyes will be on you. People will dig. And the moment you slip up¡ªeven once¡ªsomeone will notice."

    Mystica leaned forward again, propping her elbows on the table and lacing her fingers together. "So¡­ Are you willing to take the risk?"

    As Liam pondered over Mystica''s words, weighing the risks against the potential rewards, Galen''s voice cut through his thoughts like an afterthought.

    "Man, you think too much."

    Liam glanced to the side just as Galen casually walked past, a towel draped around his sweaty neck. He grabbed a cup of water from a nearby table, taking a slow sip before turning his gaze back to Liam. His expression was as indifferent as ever.

    "If you wanna take the damn course, just do it. No need to sit there pondering like some scholar writing a thesis." His tone was flat, entirely unbothered.

    Liam didn''t respond, but Galen wasn''t finished. He studied Liam''s unreadable face for a moment before clicking his tongue.

    "Tch. You''re still thinking about it?" He exhaled in mild irritation. "Look, they don''t just teach espionage and all that political nonsense. There''s real combat training mixed in. Fighting styles, improved techniques, a few tricks you probably haven''t learned yet. It''s not just about sneaking around and playing mind games."

    Galen leaned against the table, stretching his arms. "So if that''s what''s bothering you¡ªthinking you won''t improve in battle¡ªdon''t. You''ll still get stronger. Probably even faster than if you took some boring command course."

    His tone made it clear he didn''t actually care what Liam chose, but his words carried weight nonetheless.

    Liam remained silent for a few more moments, his mind sifting through everything that had been said. Then, finally, he pushed himself up from his chair.

    He had his answer.

    "Well, thank you both for yours help. I''ll be taking my leave now."

    Without another word, he turned on his heel and headed toward the portal door he came from. With a step forward, his figure dissolved into the swirling myst energy, vanishing from Mystica''s chamber.

    A quiet pause settled over the room.

    Then Mystica turned toward Galen, an amused smirk curling at her lips. "Huh. For someone who doesn''t show much love to his students, you sure had a lot to say to Liam just now."

    Galen rolled his eyes and waved her off. "Please. He was gonna pick the course anyway. I just saved him the trouble of overthinking it."

    Mystica''s smirk widened as she leaned back in her chair, her gaze gleaming with mischief. "Mmm¡­ Or maybe you have a soft spot for him."

    Galen scoffed. "Like hell I do."

    He picked up his water again, taking another sip before adding nonchalantly, "Besides, it''s a good thing Seraphina''s the one teaching it."

    Mystica''s smirk faltered for just a fraction of a second before it returned with twice the amusement.

    "Ohhh? My dear friend and Magnus''s little crush?"

    She tilted her head, watching Galen for a reaction.

    But he just set his cup down and walked off without another word.

    Mystica chuckled to herself, swirling her wine once more.

    "Oh, this is going to be fun."

 Chapter 196 A Favor

    Liam reappeared in Ariana''s room, the lingering myst energy of the portal fading around him like dissolving embers. His gaze swept across the space, quickly taking note of Ariana seated at her study table, immersed in a book.

    His eyes then shifted toward the bed, where Nyxie was sprawled out, happily swiping at a ball of yarn. Her sleek tail flicked lazily, and her glowing blue eyes gleamed with playful focus as she batted the ball back and forth between her claws.

    Liam exhaled softly before speaking. "Enjoying yourself?"

    Nyxie''s ears twitched at the sound of his voice. She froze mid-swat, blinking at him innocently¡ªthen promptly resumed her game, completely unbothered.

    Ariana, finally noticing his presence, turned her head slightly. "You''re back already?" she asked, marking her page before closing the book.

    Liam gave a small nod. "Got what I needed."

    Ariana smiled lightly before glancing at Nyxie. "She''s been well-behaved. I doubt anyone outside noticed anything unusual."

    Liam remained silent for a second, watching as Nyxie tangled herself further in the yarn. "That''s good."

    He slowly moved toward the bed, crouching in front of it with a calm but intent expression.

    "Nyxie," he said, his voice quieter now, "there''s something I need to ask of you."

    Nyxie paused her swatting and looked at him. Unlike the times when she could sense his irritation or restraint, this time, she felt something different¡ªgentleness.

    The ball of yarn was forgotten. Sensing that Liam truly wanted her attention, Nyxie moved closer, crouching on the edge of the bed as she gazed at him curiously.

    "You and I are growing stronger," Liam began, "but that also means we have to be careful. My dark magic isn''t welcome in this world."

    Nyxie tilted her head, listening.

    "What I''m trying to say is¡­ you need to stop being so eager to be seen and everywhere at once. If you''re caught by the wrong person, you could be killed. And honestly¡­ I don''t want that."

    His words hung in the air, heavier than usual.

    "I know Ariana accepts us for who we are, not just what we are. And there are a few others like her. But not many." His gaze darkened slightly. "I need you to control yourself¡ªto be more cautious. Otherwise, we''ll both end up in trouble."

    A moment of silence passed.

    "Do you understand?" Liam asked. "Can you do that for me?"

    Nyxie stared at him for a long second. Even though Liam''s face remained impassive as always, she could feel something deeper¡ªa quiet, weary concern.

    Then, without hesitation, Nyxie let out a soft chirp before jumping forward and wrapping her small body around Liam in a hug.

    Liam, momentarily caught off guard, instinctively caught her in his arms.

    "...I guess that''s a yes, then," he murmured, returning the hug.

    Ariana, who had been silently watching the exchange, found herself surprised. She had seen glimpses of this side of Liam before, but this was different.

    Here, in this brief moment, Liam¡ªwho so often kept himself walled off¡ªwasn''t just showing concern. He was showing care.

    And it was Nyxie, his closest companion, who could truly feel it.

    ''Is it because they''re connected as master and familiar?'' Ariana wondered. ''Maybe that''s why she can sense his emotions, even when he doesn''t show them outwardly¡­''

    Then, before she could stop herself, another thought surfaced.

    ''...It''s nice to see him like this. Even if it lasts just for a moment.''

    Her gaze softened as she watched Liam hold Nyxie close.

    ''He looks more¡­''

    A faint blush dusted her cheeks.

    ''¡­cute.''

    Ariana quickly shook herself from her thoughts, realizing just what she had been thinking.

    ''Cute?'' Her face heated slightly at the ridiculousness of it. ''No, no, no. That''s not something I should be thinking about right now!''

    She took a quiet breath, trying to calm herself before Liam noticed anything off about her.

    Meanwhile, Liam gently placed Nyxie back on the bed. The small creature chirped in protest, clearly wanting to stay attached to him, but Liam gave her a firm look.

    Then, turning to Ariana, he asked, "Would you mind keeping Nyxie here for the rest of the day?"

    The question snapped Ariana out of her daze entirely. "Huh?"

    Liam raised a brow at her reaction, but before he could question it, she quickly responded, "Oh! No, I don''t mind. I''ll be staying indoors most of the day anyway, except for dinner." She paused for a second before adding, "Lunch won''t be an issue either since my assigned assistant brings me food."

    Liam gave a small nod, satisfied with the arrangement. "Then I''ll leave her here."

    Ariana glanced at Nyxie, who was now lounging on the bed, clearly at home. She smiled softly. "She''ll be fine with me."

    Liam turned to Nyxie. "I''ll come for you when the sun starts to set. Stay out of trouble."

    Nyxie flicked her tail, tilting her head as if to say Me? Trouble? Never.

    Ariana chuckled at the exchange, and Liam simply exhaled before turning toward the door. "Thanks, Ariana," he said before stepping out.

    As the door closed behind him, Ariana sat back in her chair, letting out a small sigh.

    ''Why do I still keep have all these weird thoughts?''

    She bit her lip, glancing at Nyxie, who had curled up comfortably on the bed.

    Then, almost unconsciously, she touched her warm cheeks, her thoughts drifting back to Liam''s rare moment of softness.

    ''Ugh¡­ what is wrong with me?''

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam entered his room, the door shutting softly behind him, he exhaled, letting the weight of the day settle for a brief moment. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, summoning his magical screen. The faint hum of myst energy filled the air as the translucent interface materialized before him, hovering just infront of his face.

    He scanned the selection menu. Now was the time to finalize his choices.

    Without delay, he selected:

    Primary Courses:

    ¨C Elemental Myst Mastery ¨C Specialization: Fire Magic

    ¨C Knight Combat Training

    Secondary Course:

    ¨C Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy

    The instant his selections were confirmed, a soft glow spread across the rune marks on his wrist. Then, with a final pulse of myst, they vanished. His schedule materialized on the magical screen, listing each class with precise timing.

    *******

    Liam Hunter''s Course Schedule

    Fire Magic (8:00 AM ¨C 10:20 AM) (2h 20m)

    ¨C Theory Class: Professor Orin Vale

    ¨C Practice Sessions: Instructor Rosalind Emberhart

    Knight Combat Training (10:25 AM ¨C 12:45 PM) (2h 20m)

    ¨C Instructors: Darius Flint, Vance Holloway, Garrick Stroud Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy (1:45 PM ¨C 4:00 PM) (2h 15m)

    ¨C Theory Class & Practice Sessions: Lady Seraphina Vale & Professor Veylan Kaine

    *******

    Liam''s gaze lingered on the names. He committed them to memory, but still, he reached for a notebook from his desk, flipping to a fresh page and carefully jotting them down.

    As he scanned over the schedule, his mind quickly broke down the structure of the day.

    Five minutes to transition between classes. That was standard, though it wasn''t much time if the lecture halls were spread out. He''d need to map out the academy grounds once classes start again. Then there was the lunch break¡ªa full 50 minutes¡ªwhich meant enough time to eat and maybe fit in some light training or recon work.

    His fingers tapped idly on the table as he considered his last selection.

    Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of all the courses, this was the most uncertain. He knew Mystica had only given him a partial truth. He could tell she left out details on purpose, expecting him to uncover them himself. That alone made him curious.

    And then there was the instructor.

    Seraphina Vale¡­

    A name he hadn''t heard before, but for some reason his guts told him to be prepared.

    Liam closed his notebook, setting it back on his desk. He had done enough thinking. His decisions were made.

    He turned toward the weapon stand near the door, where his sheathed sword rested against the polished wooden frame. Without hesitation, he grabbed it, fastening the strap securely around his waist before stepping out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Later that day, a carriage rumbled down the darkened streets of the night, its wheels creaking as the night air pressed in, the world outside blurred beneath a veil of mist. Inside, Seraphina gazed out of the window, her expression unreadable, while Veylan sat across from her, his silence filling the space between them.

    "I heard this year''s first years are particularly talented," Seraphina mused, her voice carrying a playful edge. "More potential than usual."

    Veylan''s gaze flicked to her, but he said nothing, his expression stoic.

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she leaned back against the seat, her fingers tracing the rim of her glass. "I do hope they last longer than the others. It would be such a shame if they all broke so easily. I''ve been craving something a little more... challenging."

    Veylan''s lips twitched, but he didn''t speak. The atmosphere between them remained charged, his cool demeanor a contrast to her eager, almost predatory excitement.

    "Their resilience, or lack of it, will be so... entertaining," Seraphina continued with a smile that was both chilling and delighted. "I''m looking forward to seeing how far they''ll go before they finally crack."

 Chapter 197 New Courses Begin

    As the week passed, students finalized their course selections and received their schedules. Within Liam and Ariana''s group, Sheila and Charlotte also confirmed their choices. By the end of the process, several of them found themselves sharing classes.

    Liam and Asher ended up in both Fire Magic and Knight Combat Training together. Ariana and Dylan shared Alchemy. Sheila and Asher were in Strategic Command and Leadership, while Max and Dylan took Forgemastery. Charlotte and Sheila both had Knight Combat Training.

    Most of them were glad they''d run into each other throughout the day, but one particular pairing raised some eyebrows¡ªespecially Dylan''s.

    Charlotte had chosen Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. And somehow, she had ended up in the same class as Liam.

    Which led to this moment¡ªDylan standing in front of Charlotte with an expression of sheer, exaggerated suspicion. His green eyes narrowed, his lips pursed, and his arms crossed.

    "Alright, spill it," Dylan demanded, dramatically pointing a finger at her. "Why the hell did you, of all people, pick Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy? Do you even know what espionage means?"

    Charlotte, who was lazily lounging on a bench with one leg draped over the other, stretched her arms with an amused smirk. "Mmm¡­ espionage. Sounds exotic, doesn''t it?" she purred, tilting her head as her curly hair bounced slightly.

    Dylan groaned, rubbing his temples. "You''re not answering the question. And don''t think I don''t see what''s going on here. You just wanted to invade Liam''s space even more, didn''t you?"

    Charlotte''s smirk widened, and she let out a soft chuckle. "Maybe¡­" She leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm. "That''s half of it."

    Dylan gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "She admits it! I knew it! You''re obsessed!"

    Charlotte let out a purring laugh. "Can you blame me? He''s just so¡­ interesting." Her glowing dark blue eyes gleamed mischievously. "Besides, the course does suit me. Stealth, infiltration, deception¡ª" she tapped a clawed finger against her lips "¡ªseems like a purrfect fit for someone like me, don''t you think?"

    Dylan gave her a deadpan stare. "Did you just say ''purrfect'' unironically?"

    Charlotte winked.

    Dylan sighed and shook his head. "You''re insufferable." Then he muttered under his breath, "Liam''s so doomed."

    ¡ª¡ª

    As the week ended and a new one began, the real training at Dark Knight Academy was finally underway. The academy buzzed with activity as students hurried through the capstone pathways, weaving through the hallways in search of their assigned classrooms. Some carried books, others chatted excitedly about their upcoming courses, while a few looked utterly lost.

    Among them were Liam and Asher, walking side by side, both heading to the same class.

    "You sure you know where this class is?" Asher asked, glancing at the room numbers as they passed by. His blue eyes flickered with mild impatience.

    "Since this is the Myst Mastery department, it should be down this hallway," Liam replied calmly, unfazed.

    Asher scoffed, shaking his head with a smug grin. "You sound real confident for someone who''s about to get completely outclassed. I mean, let''s be real, Liam¡ªI''ve got blue flames. This course is gonna be a breeze for me. Meanwhile, you? Basic fire magic, some shady dark stuff¡ªmight wanna take notes from me when I leave you in the dust."

    Liam didn''t even spare him a glance. He just kept walking, his expression blank, as if Asher''s words were no more than background noise.

    Asher paused mid-step, blinking. "Hey. Hey, are you even listening?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Silence.

    "Oh, I see how it is," Asher muttered, crossing his arms. "You just tune me out like I''m some annoying breeze, huh? That''s real mature."

    More silence.

    "You¡ªLiam, if you don''t answer me right now, I swear I''m gonna¡ª"

    Liam stopped walking, turning his head slightly. "You''re still talking?"

    Asher clenched his fists. "I swear to the Stars, I will set your uniform on fire¡ª"

    Before he could finish, they both caught sight of a classroom door at the end of the hallway, a metal plate mounted above it reading:

    Professor Orin Vale ¨C Elemental Myst Mastery

    "Looks like we found it," Liam said flatly.

    Asher clicked his tongue. "Tch. Lucky for you, otherwise I would''ve¡ª"

    Liam was already walking inside.

    "...You know what? Never mind," Asher grumbled, following after him.

    As they entered, the first thing they noticed was the sheer size of the room. It wasn''t a standard classroom¡ªit was a full-fledged lecture hall designed to accommodate at least a hundred students. The seats were arranged in ascending rows, forming a semi-circle around a raised platform where a massive arcane diagram was inscribed onto the floor. The walls were lined with myst-powered torches that burned in various elemental colors, shifting hues depending on the ambient myst levels.

    A large blackboard spanned the front wall, already filled with some kind writtten equations and what looked like elemental resonance theories. They might likely have been written by Professor Vale in advance.

    However, none of that was what caught their attention.

    It was the students'' reactions.

    The moment Liam and Asher stepped inside, the atmosphere changed. Conversations halted. Some students looked their way and instantly frowned¡ªexpressions shifting from casual to disgusted or annoyed. A few exchanged whispers, while others barely acknowledged their presence.

    Asher, naturally, noticed. He leaned over to Liam. "Huh. Either we just walked into the wrong classroom, or everyone here suddenly decided they hate us."

    Liam, as usual, remained unbothered. "It''s because we ranked up."

    "Yeah, but like¡ªthis level of saltiness? Damn. You''d think we stole their lunch money."

    It wasn''t surprising, though. Liam had just jumped to 4th place and Asher to 5th in the rankings. For students already established in fire magic without having competition, two bastards who were already in the top ten now climbing so high to top five so quickly, there was bound to cause resentment if they ended in the same class with them.

    But neither of them cared.

    Without acknowledging the stares, they made their way to the third row and took their seats.

    Asher leaned back, smirking. "Guess we''ll just have to remind them why we''re here, huh?"

    Liam simply nodded, eyes forward. "Let them think what they want."

    And with that, they waited for class to begin.

    As the students settled into their seats, the academy bell rang, signaling the official start of class. The sound echoed through the lecture hall, and within moments, the door swung open.

    A man stepped inside with a composed stride, dressed in a well-tailored navy coat over a high-collared shirt. His transparent glasses rested on the bridge of his nose, giving him an air of wisdom. Despite his dark gray hair revealing his age, his sharp sky-blue eyes and youthful demeanor made him look no older than his mid-forties. There was a quiet authority in his presence¡ªnot overbearing, yet impossible to ignore.

    He walked to the front of the room and turned to face them, offering a polite yet firm nod.

    "Good morning, students," he greeted, his voice smooth and measured. "My name is Professor Orin Vale, and I will be your instructor for Elemental Myst Mastery ¨C Fire Specialization."

    His gaze swept across the room, taking in the nineteen students before him. After a brief pause, he sighed softly, almost as if he were reflecting on something.

    "Only nineteen this year¡­ It seems the number of fire magic users continues to dwindle."

    His words were not filled with disappointment, merely observation. A few students exchanged glances, unsure how to react.

    Then, with a slight tilt of his head, Professor Vale suddenly posed a question:

    "What is fire?"

    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    Silence fell over the room.

    It was such a simple question¡ªalmost too simple. And yet, the more they thought about it, the less obvious the answer became.

    One student cautiously raised a hand. "Fire is¡­ an element used for destruction and creation?"

    Professor Vale gave a thoughtful nod. "A reasonable answer, but not quite complete."

    Another student hesitated before answering. "Fire is¡­ energy released through combustion?"

    "A scientific approach. Yet, still lacking something fundamental."

    The room grew tense. Some students shifted uncomfortably, while others remained deep in thought. Even Asher, usually quick with confidence, narrowed his eyes in concentration.

    Liam, on the other hand, remained silent, simply watching.

    After a few moments, Professor Vale adjusted his glasses and answered his own question.

    "Fire¡­ is the expression of will."

    His words were calm, yet they carried weight.

    "It is hunger that demands fuel, force that demands movement, and resolve that refuses to be extinguished. Fire is not merely an element, nor just a force of destruction¡ªit is a manifestation of intent. The stronger the will, the hotter the flame. This is why fire myst is deeply tied to emotion, focus, and purpose."

    The room remained still as his words settled in.

    "Over the next three months, we will delve into the depths of fire myst. Not just how to wield it, but how to understand it. You will learn to control its nature, enhance its potency, and refine it beyond mere combustion. Some of you may struggle, others may excel¡ªbut none of you will remain the same."

    His eyes briefly locked onto Liam and Asher, as if acknowledging something in them.

    "Expect challenges¡ªboth theoretical and practical. Expect to be pushed beyond your comfort zones. And above all¡­" He adjusted his glasses once more, his calm presence shifting slightly¡ªbecoming just a bit sharper, more intense.

    "Expect to earn your place in this class."

    His words hung in the air for a moment before he finally leaned back slightly, his expression easing once more.

    "If that is understood, then shall we begin?"

 Chapter 198 Fire Myst Mastery Class: First Lesson

    Professor Vale let the silence linger for a moment before turning to the blackboard. With a flick of his fingers, a wisp of flame sparked at his fingertips, then stretched into a thin line of fire. The flames danced in the air as if responding to his thoughts, and with a subtle motion, he directed them to write "Fire Myst Fundamentals" on the board. The letters burned brightly for a few seconds before fading into glowing embers that settled into the surface like ink.

    "As this is your first official lesson, we will begin with the core principles of Fire Myst." He clasped his hands behind his back and paced slowly. "Tell me¡ªwhat are the three main properties of fire in myst application?"

    A few students hesitated, but one eventually raised their hand. "Uh¡­ Heat, Light, and Destruction?"

    "Close, but not quite." Professor Vale turned toward the class. "Anyone else?"

    Liam and Asher exchanged a glance but remained silent. Galen had trained them in combat, drilled them in technique, but he had never once mentioned something like this. They both knew how to wield their flames, but they had never thought about its fundamental nature.

    "Tch," Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance. He hated not knowing things when it came to fire.

    A student in the back finally spoke up, his voice hesitant but clear. "Ignition, Expansion, and Consumption?"

    Professor Vale''s lips curled slightly in approval. "Correct."

    With another flick of his fingers, three glowing symbols appeared on the board, each one representing the concepts he had just mentioned.

    "Ignition," he tapped the first symbol, causing it to flare up, "is the act of starting a fire. Whether through a spark, friction, or myst infusion, all flames require a trigger."

    "Expansion," he moved to the second, which grew larger, "is fire''s ability to spread¡ªto feed off air, fuel, and myst to increase its range and intensity."

    "And finally, Consumption." He gestured to the third symbol, which slowly dimmed and faded, "Fire is hungry. It will take everything if given the chance¡ªfuel, oxygen, even your own myst if you lose control."

    Liam narrowed his eyes slightly. ''So fire isn''t just about burning things¡ªit had an actual structure to how it worked.''

    Asher crossed his arms, absorbing the information with a rare moment of silence. ''That bastard of an instructor, Galen, never mentioned this¡­ is it because he thought we didn''t need to know? Or because he didn''t care?''

    The professor turned back to face the class. "These three properties form the foundation of every fire-based technique, whether basic or advanced. Mastering them means controlling not just your flames, but also your own limits."

    He then glanced at the clock, nodding slightly. "For now, we will focus on Ignition¡ªthe most basic yet essential aspect of fire myst. And so¡­" He gestured to the classroom. "Let''s see where you all stand."

    A pulse of myst flared from his fingertips, and suddenly, small flame sigils appeared on the desks of each student.

    "Your first task is simple," Professor Vale said. "Channel your myst and ignite the sigil before you. No incantations, no unnecessary movements¡ªjust pure myst control."

    Some students immediately placed their hands over the sigil, already focusing their myst. Others hesitated, clearly nervous about failing such a fundamental exercise.

    Asher smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Heh. Easy."

    Liam, meanwhile, simply placed a hand over the sigil, his myst already stirring.

    Asher exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. "Alright, let''s see what this is all about." He placed his palm over the sigil and channeled his myst. A sharp blue spark flickered¡ªthen nothing.

    He blinked.

    Liam, sitting beside him, narrowed his eyes at his own sigil and did the same. His myst stirred, flowing to his palm, but the moment it met the sigil, the flame barely sputtered before fizzling out.

    The two boys exchanged looks.

    "...What the hell?" Asher muttered.

    Liam didn''t respond. He focused again, pushing more myst into the sigil¡ªbut the result remained the same. A weak flicker, then silence.

    Across the room, some students had already managed to light theirs. A few small flames hovered over their sigils, flickering steadily. Others, like Liam and Asher, struggled.

    Professor Vale, watching from the front of the class, finally spoke. "Having trouble?"

    Asher frowned. "I don''t get it. We literally use fire all the time. Why is this different?"

    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    "Because this exercise is not about simply producing flames," Professor Vale explained, stepping closer. "It is about precision and balance. From what I observed during the battlefield exam, you both have strong control over fire, but your method until now has been based on instinct and brute force. Here, your myst must align perfectly with the sigil''s structure. Too much force, and it will reject your myst. Too little, and it won''t activate."

    Liam''s gaze flickered toward the sigil again. ''So that''s it.''

    He took a slow breath, adjusting his myst flow. Instead of forcing it, he let it seep into the sigil gently, like a steady stream rather than a crashing wave.

    The sigil glowed.

    A small, steady ember flickered to life in the center.

    Asher''s eyes twitched at the sight. "Tch¡ªno way I''m letting you get ahead." He clicked his tongue and closed his eyes, adjusting his approach. Instead of pouring his myst in all at once, he eased it in, mimicking Liam''s method.

    A second later¡ªfwip!¡ªhis sigil ignited with a small, controlled blue flame.

    He grinned. "Hah! Knew I had it." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Professor Vale nodded approvingly. "Better. Fire Myst is not just about raw power¡ªit is about understanding how much to give and when. Those of you who succeeded, remember this. Those still struggling, adjust your myst flow accordingly."

    Liam leaned back slightly, watching the ember flicker before him. ''Understanding the theory behind this¡­ it''s going to change how I fight.''

    After a few minutes, every student had successfully lit their sigil. Noting this, Professor Vale adjusted his glasses. "It seems you all are quick learners. Since Lady Emberhart is absent today, there will be no practical session. That gives us time to continue."

    He turned back to the board, raising his hand. Flames surged to life, forming new symbols in the air.

    "If you wish to master fire, you must learn how to shape it."

    Professor Vale let the flames linger in the air, each symbol burning with a steady glow before shifting into familiar forms. Ignition. Expansion. Consumption.

    "Now that you have grasped the basics of Ignition, we move on to something slightly more difficult," he announced. "Fire is not merely something you create¡ªit is something you command. A flame without control is as dangerous to its wielder as it is to its enemy."

    With a flick of his wrist, the flames shifted, twisting into distinct shapes¡ªa straight line, a swirling spiral, and finally, a contained sphere.

    "Your next task is to shape the fire you create. It must not waver, must not flicker, and must not burn beyond your will."

    The students exchanged glances. Some looked confident, others hesitant. Liam and Asher, however, were intrigued. Shape fire? That was an easy task. They had formed fireballs countless times in battle¡ªwas that not considered shaping?

    Professor Vale continued, "Many of you likely use fire instinctively. But a true master of Fire Myst does not simply conjure flames. They dictate its movement. They determine its form. Fire must behave as an extension of yourself."

    He gestured toward their sigils. "Now, take the flames you''ve created and mold them into a sphere. A perfect sphere. No flickering, no warping¡ªabsolute control."

    A murmur spread through the room as students turned their attention back to their flames.

    Asher smirked. "Alright, time to see who''s got real talent." He focused on his small blue flame, attempting to mold it into a round shape. It worked¡ªto an extent. The flame bent to his will, forming a sphere just like the ones he made in battle. But then, it flickered. It wavered at the edges.

    "Hey, what the hell?" he muttered.

    Liam remained silent, observing his own flame. He faced the same problem¡ªhe could bend the fire into a sphere, but it refused to stay perfectly smooth.

    Professor Vale walked between the students, watching their struggles with a knowing gaze. "Many of you are trying to force the flame into a shape. That will not work. Fire is fluid, not rigid. You must guide it, not crush it into submission."

    Asher scowled. "Easy for you to say."

    Professor Vale smirked slightly. "Indeed." With a simple snap of his fingers, the small ember on Liam''s desk suddenly flickered¡ªthen effortlessly molded itself into a perfect, motionless sphere.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''He didn''t even touch it.''

    "Fire," the professor continued, "responds best to intention. Not brute force, not excessive myst output¡ªbut balance."

    The students kept trying. Some got close, forming slightly misshapen spheres, while others could barely keep their flames steady.

    Liam adjusted his approach, loosening his grip over his myst. Instead of controlling the flame directly, he guided its edges, allowing it to curve naturally rather than forcing it into shape.

    Slowly¡ªvery slowly¡ªhis flame began to round out.

    This feels like Flame Compression, but gentler, he thought. He glanced at Asher and muttered under his breath, "Hey, buzz cut, think of it as Flame Compression."

    Asher shot him a sharp look before clicking his tongue. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­" But after a moment of hesitation, he took a deep breath, mimicking Liam''s approach. Finally, his flame settled into something that almost resembled a sphere.

    For the rest of the lesson, Professor Vale allowed the students to refine their technique. Some gradually got the hang of it¡ªespecially Liam and Asher.

    As the minutes passed, the session neared its end. With only five minutes left, Professor Vale clapped his hands once, drawing their attention.

    "Alright, my students, you''ve done well. Some of you are beginning to understand. But do not be mistaken¡ªthis is only the first step. Your flames are still unstable, unrefined."

    "Tomorrow, we will advance further. You will learn how to sustain your shapes under external pressure. A fire that cannot hold its form is useless in battle."

    He paused for a moment, then added, "Ah, and one more thing." He gestured toward the small floating crystal orbs above each student''s desk. "These belong to you. They are recording orbs, capable of storing any class session for later playback."

    "For them to function, you must infuse them with myst. You are also permitted to bring them to any other class for personal study."

    With that, he adjusted his glasses. "This concludes today''s lesson. Class is dismissed when the bell rings."

 Chapter 199 Knight Combat Training

    The academy bell rang once more, signaling the end of the students'' first course classes. The once-quiet hallways buzzed with activity as students rushed to their next sessions, eager to make it within the five-minute transition period.

    Liam and Asher stepped out of their classroom, heading in the same direction¡ªthey both had Knight Combat Training next, under the same set of instructors. As they made their way toward the training halls, they recalled the slight change in location from their usual training grounds. The instructors had informed them that while the past months'' sessions were merely introductory, they were now entering the academy''s real training system. The training halls were designed for structured, real-time combat experience, unlike the outdoor grounds meant for basic assessments.

    Fortunately, they found the correct hall without much trouble. However, the moment they stepped inside, it became clear¡ªthey were late.

    The other eighteen students were already assembled before a mounted platform, where three knights stood, their presence commanding immediate attention.

    "I think we''re late," Asher whispered.

    "Yeah," Liam responded simply.

    The moment they entered, all eyes landed on them.

    "Ah, finally, the fourth and fifth have decided to show up," one of the knights remarked, his voice carrying a sharp edge of authority. "You''ve got thirty seconds to change. Academy uniforms are not permitted in this hall."

    Without hesitation, Liam and Asher instinctively located the changing room, swiftly swapping into their training gear. In less than thirty seconds, they returned, standing at attention.

    The knight smirked. "Well, at least you two can follow orders. Now, drop and give me one hundred push-ups."

    Asher muttered under his breath, "Is that supposed to be a punishment?" but complied nonetheless, lowering himself to the ground. Liam followed suit without complaint.

    Just as they descended for their first push-up, the knight''s voice rang out again. "Hold it. Don''t even think about moving."

    He stepped down from the platform, his heavy boots echoing across the hall as he approached them. Without a word, he grabbed four large weights.

    Then, without warning, he dropped two on each of their backs.

    The sudden weight nearly made them buckle¡ªclearly, these weren''t light.

    "Those are one hundred pounds each," the knight said, his tone unwavering. "You are to complete one hundred push-ups."

    He let the statement hang for a moment before adding, "Within three minutes."

    The knight crossed his arms, staring down at Liam and Asher with an unimpressed look.

    "You''re free to use myst," he said flatly. "Enhance your strength, boost your endurance¡ªhell, use whatever useless tricks you want. But if you do, you''d better finish this punishment, no excuses."

    Liam and Asher didn''t need to be told twice. Without hesitation, they instinctively channeled their myst, reinforcing their bodies against the crushing weight pressing down on them. Asher''s blue flames flickered faintly around him, amplifying his muscle strength while keeping his breathing steady. Liam, however, took it a step further¡ªhe activated Crimson Breathing, his myst circulation intensifying, spreading warmth through his limbs, his body adapting to the extreme strain. His breath grew sharper, more controlled, his muscles tightening as power coursed through him.

    The first few sets were almost effortless. The two powered through, reaching forty push-ups with little sign of struggle.

    But then, the weight truly set in.

    Despite their reinforced bodies, the sheer load bore down on them relentlessly. Their arms trembled slightly as the repetitive movement began to burn¡ªthe heat from Asher''s flames made it worse, and even Liam, despite Crimson Breathing, could feel the growing exhaustion creeping in. Their muscles screamed for relief, but they pushed forward, refusing to break under pressure. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All the while, the other students watched with mixed reactions.

    "They deserve it. Ranking up to fourth and fifth doesn''t put them on top of the world."

    "They should''ve known better than to be late on the first day."

    "Serves them right."

    Some students smirked at their suffering, enjoying the display. Others looked at them with mild sympathy¡ªbut none spoke up to help.

    Liam and Asher, however, didn''t care. Push-up after push-up, they kept moving.

    They reached eighty-six and eighty-three, sweat dripping from their faces, arms shaking, and fifty seconds left on the clock.

    But before they could push into the final stretch, a second knight finally spoke up.

    "Enough," he said, his deep voice cutting through the murmurs. "You''ve done a sufficient warm-up. I wouldn''t want you drained before the assessment begins."

    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    With that, the punishment was over.

    Liam and Asher shook off the heavy weights from their backs, and took a brief moment to roll their shoulders before stepping away. Neither of them showed any sign of their fatigue¡ªno hunched backs, no heavy breathing¡ªjust sharp, unwavering expressions as they moved to join the group.

    The knight who had delivered their punishment walked back to the mounted platform where the other two instructors stood, then gestured toward them.

    "Join the rest."

    They obeyed, taking their spots among the students. Around them, some smirked, others sneered, and a few looked away, clearly uncomfortable.

    Once everyone was settled, the first knight stepped forward. His piercing gaze scanned over the class with cold disapproval before he finally spoke, his voice sharp as steel.

    "Instructor Darius Flint." His tone was brutally direct, no sugar-coating. "Your combat instructor. I don''t deal in pleasantries. You do what I say, or you''ll wish you had."

    The second knight gave a small nod, his voice gruffer, seasoned with age. "Instructor Garrick Stroud." His weathered face and numerous battle scars spoke for themselves. "If you think you know how to fight, I''ll show you just how wrong you are."

    The third knight, much quieter, simply nodded, his silver eyes calculating and reserved. "Vance Holloway. Defense and countermeasures." No further explanation, just that.

    Once introductions were over, Darius stepped forward again, hands behind his back. His sharp gaze flicked over the students, then back to Liam and Asher.

    "Now," he said, his tone clipped, "what did you all learn from what you just witnessed?"

    A few students hesitated before speaking up.

    "That Liam and Asher shouldn''t let their small achievement get to their heads."

    "They ranked up, but that doesn''t mean they''re untouchable."

    "Maybe they''ll learn not to be late next time."

    A few others muttered similar sentiments, some smug, some just parroting what they thought the instructors wanted to hear.

    Darius let the idiocy continue for a few more seconds before finally snapping.

    "Shut it."

    The room fell silent immediately.

    His eyes burned with pure disappointment as he slowly scanned the class, shaking his head.

    "And you wonder why most of you are ranked at the bottom," he said, voice dripping with disgust. "Your pathetic excuses for answers just confirmed something I already knew¡ªmost of you don''t think. You react. You assume. And worst of all, you justify your own mediocrity by dragging others down."

    Some students shifted uncomfortably, others clenched their fists, but no one dared to speak.

    "You sit here, looking down on them as if they did something wrong. But let me ask you this¡ªhow many of you could do what they just did? How many of you could handle 200 pounds on your backs and still push through without hesitation?"

    He let that sink in for a second before delivering the final blow.

    "None of you."

    A few students flinched.

    "Most of you wouldn''t even get past twenty before your arms gave out and you started crying about how ''unfair'' it is. But these two?" He gestured toward Liam and Asher. "They didn''t hesitate. They adapted. They handled the punishment like soldiers, not sniveling children."

    Darius leaned forward slightly, his sharp gaze cutting into them.

    "And that, you miserable lot, is why you are ranked below them."

    The air felt heavy, the weight of his words pressing down on the students far worse than any physical training.

    Satisfied that his point had been hammered in, Darius finally took a step back.

    "I''ll leave you with that piece of common sense," he muttered. "You clearly needed it."

    Then, without another word, he turned to Garrick, handing over the lesson.

    The battle-scarred veteran cracked his neck, stepping forward with a smirk.

    "Alright," Garrick said, his voice rough but amused. "Now that Darius has bruised your egos, let''s see if your bodies are any tougher."

 Chapter 200 Knight Combat Training: Assessment Test

    Garrick cracked his knuckles, exhaling sharply as he glanced at the large clock mounted on the far side of the training hall.

    "We''ve already wasted a good five minutes," he stated, his gruff voice carrying through the hall. "That leaves me with just twenty minutes to explain things. After that, we''ve got an hour and fifty-five minutes to assess whether you lot are worth anything on your own."

    His gaze swept over the students.

    "Listen up¡ªthis assessment is purely based on solo efforts. No teams, no partners. If you were hoping to rely on a friend to carry your weight, forget it. We already saw how most of you fumbled during the Battlefield Exam."

    A few students tensed, some shifting uncomfortably at the reminder of their less-than-stellar performances in team-based combat.

    "We''re not interested in seeing how hopeless some of you are in groups," he continued bluntly. "This is about how well you can stand alone."

    His words settled over the class like a heavy weight, making it clear that today wasn''t gonna be just another routine lesson like the past.

    He gestured around the vast training hall, his expression unreadable.

    "Now, let me explain how this will work. This hall¡ªalong with every other training hall¡ªis infused with myst. It allows us to create holographic images of demons, ranging from Feral-class to Advanced Horrors. These holograms will be your opponents from now on."

    Some students murmured in interest, while others looked skeptical.

    Garrick smirked, as if already predicting their thoughts.

    "Don''t get comfortable. These may look like holograms, but they are very real. They will fight, they will strike, and they will hurt you."

    The murmuring ceased instantly.

    "The only thing separating you from actual death is your training attire."

    A few students glanced down at their combat uniforms, some still adjusting to the fit.

    "These attires are designed to link with the myst system, translating every hit you take into real pain. Without them, the attacks wouldn''t feel real¡ªbut since you''re all wearing them, trust me, you''ll know when you''ve been hit."

    A few nervous glances were exchanged, but Garrick ignored them.

    "Now, onto the main challenge."

    He raised a hand, and suddenly, the walls of the training hall began shifting, morphing as towering structures of black stone rose from the ground, stretching high into the air. Passageways twisted and turned, forming an elaborate labyrinth in mere seconds.

    "For this assessment, this entire place is being transformed into a maze with high walls. These walls, just like the demons, are holographic¡ªbut they''re real enough to trap you inside."

    Some students stiffened, realizing that this wasn''t going to be a simple sparring session. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Each of you will be dropped at a different starting point within the maze. Your goal? Survive. Hunt demons, or get hunted by them."

    Garrick''s smirk returned, but there was nothing friendly about it.

    "What we''re assessing is simple." He raised a finger. "First, your ability to handle close-range combat with Horror-class demons. A lot of you think you can fight, but you crumble the moment something faster, smarter, and stronger than you comes at you with real intent."

    A second finger. "Next, your defensive adaptability. We''ve seen enough of you going all out on the offense, acting like wild animals with no sense of self-preservation. That''s what gets people killed."

    A third finger. "And finally¡ªyour awareness. If you''re too stupid to notice what''s happening around you, then you''re too stupid to live."

    Silence. Heavy. Unsettling.

    "You have five minutes."

    With that, the platform beneath Garrick, Darius, and Vance slowly began to descend, lowering them back to the ground before they turned and walked away.

    "Class time left: 1 hour and 55 minutes." Garrick''s voice echoed as they left.

    "The assessment begins in five. Get your weapons and prepare."

    The moment the instructors disappeared, the tension in the room shifted. The students, now left to themselves, broke into action.

    Some immediately rushed to the weapon racks stationed along the edges of the hall, while others stood frozen for a moment, the reality of the assessment sinking in.

    Liam and Asher, however, didn''t hesitate. They moved swiftly toward the nearest rack.

    "So, solo combat against illusions of demons," Asher muttered, scanning the weapons. "That actually sounds fun."

    Liam didn''t respond. He simply reached forward, his eyes scanning the selection before gripping a sleek, black-bladed sword. He tested its balance with a subtle swing, the weight familiar yet different from his grandpa''s sword.

    Asher grabbed a long, curved blade, testing its weight before letting out a satisfied grunt.

    "We''ve fought real demons before," he continued, his sharp blue eyes glinting. "This should be nothing, right?"

    Liam glanced at him briefly before returning his focus to adjusting his grip. "They said the damage is real enough. We''ll see."

    Nearby, the other students were murmuring among themselves, some throwing glances at Liam and Asher.

    "Tch. Acting like they''re above the rest of us."

    "Ranking up to fourth and fifth doesn''t mean they own the damn academy."

    "Maybe they should''ve been paired against real demons instead¡ªsee if they still keep that attitude."

    Liam ignored the whispers. They were expected. The battlefield exam had made him and Asher stand out, and some people clearly weren''t thrilled about it.

    Asher, however, smirked as he strapped on his gauntlets. "Man, I love the jealousy. Makes things more interesting."

    Just as the five-minute mark approached, a loud mechanical hum echoed throughout the hall.

    The maze began shifting again, its walls twisting and reforming, creating a new structure that no one had memorized yet.

    A sharp beep sounded.

    Then, Garrick''s voice rang out:

    "Assessment begins now."

    Suddenly, the floor beneath each student vanished.

    Liam''s body plummeted downward, gravity pulling him into darkness. The sensation lasted barely a second before he landed firmly on solid ground.

    A flicker of blue flames to his left confirmed Asher had landed nearby.

    As the assessment began, Garrick''s voice echoed through the labyrinth:

    "You have exactly one hour and thirty minutes. Make every second count¡ªor don''t. Either way, we''ll see what you''re worth."

    The announcement barely faded before the maze came alive.

    All across the shifting corridors, holographic demons began materializing¡ªferal-class beasts snarling and lunging, while horror-class figures twisted and crawled, their grotesque forms moving with eerie intelligence.

    Some of the students were already struggling. One boy, armed with a spear, barely managed to deflect the swipe of a massive wolf-like feral demon before stumbling back in terror.

    Another girl attempted to cast a spell but panicked when a horror-class demon dashed at her, claws swinging wildly. She screamed, narrowly dodging before scrambling away.

    However, some fought with effort. A tall student wielding a war axe braced himself, managing to take down a feral-class beast with a powerful swing. Another, using twin short swords, displayed agility, striking fast before evading the retaliating blows.

    But there was a clear difference between them¡ª and Liam and Asher.

    Deep in the maze, Liam gripped his black-bladed sword, its weight still unfamiliar in his hand. He sliced through a lunging horror-class demon, his movements precise but not quite as smooth as when using his grandfather''s sword.

    "This isn''t the same."

    With the training he has been doing with his grandfather''s sword, he quickly got used to its weight and balance. The sword was so perfect that it felt like an extension of his body. However, the one he wielded now lacked that same refinement. It was slightly off, just enough to be noticeable.

    Another horror-class demon lunged. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire

    With a controlled breath, Crimson Breathing activated.

    Heat surged through his veins, his muscles responding with enhanced precision. He sidestepped, bringing the sword down in a swift arc¡ª severing the demon''s head cleanly.

    Still, something felt off. His grandfather''s blade moved with him; this one needed adjustment. He gritted his teeth and kept moving.

    "But what can I do? I''ll make it work."

    Nearby, Asher was having fun.

    His curved blade ignited with blue flames as he cut through a feral-class demon, then swiftly ducked under a second demon''s swipe, countering with a fiery upward slash.

    "These illusions feel way too real," he muttered, feeling the shockwave from an attack barely miss him. He grinned, tightening his grip. "I like it."

    Unlike many of their classmates, neither Liam nor Asher hesitated when engaging an enemy. There was no fear, no moment of doubt¡ªonly movement and execution.

    As the clock continued ticking, the two of them kept cutting through the illusions, their performance standing far above the rest.

    ¡ª¡ª

    From their observation platform, Garrick, Darius, and Vance watched the students through floating projection screens, each displaying different sections of the maze.

    Darius let out a disappointed sigh, shaking his head. "Pathetic. Half of them are flinching before even throwing a proper attack."

    Vance, as usual, said nothing, but his sharp gaze analyzed every student''s movements.

    Garrick, arms crossed, grunted. "Some of them are at least trying. But most? Useless."

    Darius smirked, eyes locking onto Liam and Asher''s screens.

    "Those two, though¡­ completely different from the rest. No hesitation, no wasted movement. They spot a demon and kill it¡ªsimple as that."

    Vance finally spoke, his voice quiet but firm. "Guess that''s why Galen took an interest in them the moment they enrolled."

    Garrick clicked his tongue. "Hmph. That bastard does have an eye for talent."

    He leaned forward slightly, watching as Liam adjusted his sword mid-fight, adapting to its weight in real time. Asher, meanwhile, burned through enemies with ruthless efficiency.

    "Tch. Guess I''ll have to make sure they don''t get too comfortable. Once things really start¡­" he cracked his knuckles, a cruel grin forming. "I''m not giving those two a break."

 Chapter 201 Final Class Coming Up

    As the final seconds of the assessment ticked away, the battlefield remained chaotic. Some students had grown more aggressive, pushing themselves to the limit, while others had been utterly incapable of handling the pressure. A few had barely managed to scrape by, using sheer luck to avoid being "killed," but there was no hiding their clumsy movements and lack of awareness. The ones who failed the worst were those who hesitated¡ªthose who, even against mere illusions, couldn''t bring themselves to attack without second-guessing.

    Then, in an instant, everything vanished. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The towering maze walls flickered out of existence. The holographic demons disintegrated into nothing. The once-crowded battlefield was now just an open training hall, with exhausted students scattered around, some panting heavily, others standing in silence.

    Darius, Garrick, and Vance returned, stepping forward with their assessments.

    Vance spoke first, his tone steady and neutral. "Some of you show promise. Most of you don''t. The purpose of this test was simple¡ªfight, adapt, survive. Some of you fought but lacked control. Some of you adapted, but too slowly. Many of you did nothing but react, scrambling without any sense of direction. Those of you who did that? You were already dead the moment the test started." His gaze lingered on the worst performers before he stepped back, uninterested in wasting more words.

    Garrick sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "If this was a real battlefield, half of you would be corpses already." His eyes swept over the students, unimpressed. "Some of you didn''t know how to use your own damn weapons. Some of you relied entirely on myst like a crutch. News flash¡ªmyst won''t save you when a real demon is sinking its claws into your throat." He scoffed, crossing his arms.

    "Some of you actually put in effort. That''s good. But effort alone doesn''t mean a damn thing if you''re still weak." His eyes flickered to Liam and Asher, narrowing slightly. "And you two¡ªdon''t think for a second that because you did well, you get a break. Next time you show up late, the weights on your back will be doubled."

    Darius finally stepped forward, his sharp gaze dissecting every single student before him. His silence was heavy, suffocating. When he finally spoke, his words cut deep.

    "Weak. Mediocre. Disappointing." His voice was laced with nothing but disdain. "I watched some of you hesitate. I watched some of you shake, unsure of whether to strike down a threat. I watched as some of you barely swung your weapons at all, as if you were afraid to commit to an attack." His red eyes swept over them, filled with disgust.

    "You feared harming something that was meant to be your enemy. That hesitation? That weakness? If this had been real, you''d be dead."

    The room was silent. No one dared to move.

    Then, Darius took a step forward, his presence heavy. "Now, let me ask you a question." His voice was calm, but there was a razor-sharp edge to it.

    "Why do we raise our swords and weapons at demons, but not at humans?"

    Silence. Some students glanced at one another, unsure if there was a correct answer. Then, finally, one of them spoke hesitantly.

    "Because¡­ humans aren''t a threat to mankind, but demons are?"

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Darius'' lips. "Exactly. This is the first lesson a knight must learn and honor."

    Another pause. Then Garrick clapped his hands together. "That''s enough. There''s five minutes left. Go to the locker rooms, change back into your academy uniforms, and get out. You''re dismissed when the bell rings."

    The students wasted no time leaving. Some walked off in complete silence, still processing everything. Others whispered among themselves, shaken by what had just happened.

    As the students filed out of the training hall, the sound of the bell ringing echoed down the hallways, signaling the end of their second class and the start of their lunch break. The cafeteria quickly filled with students eager to refuel after the grueling morning, their chatter a welcome distraction from the weight of the day''s events.

    Liam and Asher made their way through the crowded cafeteria, easily finding their usual group gathered around the table. Sheila, Ariana, Dylan, Max, and Charlotte were all there, each with a plate of food in front of them. The group waved them over, and Liam and Asher took their seats, helping themselves to the available spots as they dug into their meals.

    Dylan was in the middle of teasing Max about his latest "failed attempts" at Forgemastery. "Max, honestly, I''ve seen bricks with more finesse than your last project. I''m pretty sure even the forge was laughing at you."

    Max, completely unfazed, shot back, "Oh yeah? At least my creations don''t explode when I breathe on them. Maybe you should change your technique from ''firestarter'' to ''fire extinguisher,'' huh?"

    The group burst into laughter, with Sheila nudging Dylan playfully. "Cut him some slack, Dylan. It''s not easy working with metal¡­ especially when you''re as clueless as you are with anything that doesn''t involve setting things on fire."

    Dylan rolled his eyes dramatically. "Hey, some of us just have a passion for a good blaze! Just ask Asher." He grinned, directing his teasing at the fire-wielder.

    Asher shot back without missing a beat, "Don''t put your nonsense on me, broomstick."

    "Broomstick? I''m no broomstick!" Dylan retorted, puffing his chest out comically. "Anyway, enough about this ogre of a topic. Let''s get back to the important stuff¡­ Max, I''ll let you off the hook for now. Only because Sheila asked her favorite subject to show some mercy."

    Sheila immediately twitched at his words. "Don''t ever say that again. It sounds cringier the more I think about it."

    Meanwhile, Charlotte, ever the one to gravitate toward Liam, slid into the seat next to him, her body close enough that it was unmistakably intentional. She flashed him a flirtatious smile, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. "Guess what, Bae? After lunch, we''ve finally got the same class together. Just the two of us." She purred, leaning in just a bit closer. "Looking forward to a pleasant day, just you and me."

    Liam glanced at her with a side-eye, unbothered. "It would be wise for you to choose your words more carefully, Charlotte. It''s getting a bit vexing. You can try Asher; he''s free."

    "What''s your problem, weakling?" Asher shot back, not even looking up from his food. "Just because we spent a couple of classes together doesn''t mean you can pass your little kitty cat off on me."

    Liam shrugged nonchalantly. "It was a suggestion."

    Charlotte, not to be deterred, leaned in closer, her voice honeyed with exaggerated sweetness. "Asher''s clearly not my type, but you, darling... you''re more than just my type."

    Dylan, watching from across the table, gagged dramatically, his face twisted in mock disgust. "Disgusting. Even I don''t flirt that hard."

    The conversation shifted as Sheila and Ariana began discussing how their first day had gone. Sheila casually mentioned some of the more amusing mishaps in their courses, making light of the more chaotic moments. Ariana, ever the optimist, chimed in with a few interesting facts she had learned, keeping her tone sweet and light-hearted. Both of them seemed content, if a little worn out from the busy start to their academy life.

    As the group continued their lunch, their chatter shifted between classes, instructors, and whatever else came to mind, the air filled with the buzz of new experiences and the camaraderie of shared moments.

    The 50-minute lunch break came to a close with the sharp sound of the bell, signaling the students to finish up and head to their next class. The cafeteria quickly began to empty as everyone gathered their things, eager to make it to their destinations before the next bell rang.

    Liam and his group rose from the table, each heading in different directions. Sheila and Asher, sharing the same class, made their way toward the Strategic Command and Leadership course, chatting casually as they walked. Their easy banter and mutual interest in the subject made the walk less tedious.

    Ariana and Dylan, both headed for the Alchemy department, strolled side by side. Dylan was already cracking jokes, causing Ariana to giggle as they weaved through the bustling hallways. Max, also bound for Alchemy, took a different route to his own class, his path diverging from the others.

    Meanwhile, Liam and Charlotte made their way toward the Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy class. The hallway they walked down was quiet, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls as Charlotte led the way. She, of course, filled the silence with her usual chatter, while Liam''s attention was divided between her words and the path ahead. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    "It''s honestly surprising how you have no idea where your next class is, Bae," Charlotte teased. "If I wasn''t in the same class, what would you have done, huh? Guess we''ll never know."

    Liam''s expression remained neutral, his attention still partly elsewhere as he gave a noncommittal grunt in response. He wasn''t exactly thrilled to be spending the next class with Charlotte, but he wasn''t one to let his discomfort show on his face.

    When they reached the door to the Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy classroom, Liam paused for a brief moment, scanning the door for a name tag, hoping for some sort of label like the one on Professor Vale''s door. But there was nothing. No indication of what awaited them inside.

    Charlotte, not noticing his hesitation, simply pushed the door open with a sharp motion. "You just gonna stand there? Let''s go in."

    They entered, and Liam''s gaze swept over the room. Several seats were already filled, and the students inside cast disinterested and disdainful glances at the newcomers. The girls shot looks of clear disgust at Charlotte, seemingly repelled by the way she carried herself, while the boys turned their eyes to Liam with similar disdain. Neither of them seemed to have made a favorable impression.

 Chapter 202 Tactical Espionage Class

    Liam and Charlotte, unfazed by the stares and whispers, made their way toward a pair of open seats. Liam would have preferred to sit elsewhere¡ªpreferably far away from Charlotte¡ªbut she had other plans. With a smug grin, she plopped down right beside him, making it clear she wasn''t about to let him sit alone.

    As they settled in, murmurs spread across the room, sharp and filled with barely concealed resentment.

    "Why the hell is he sitting with her?" one of the boys muttered under his breath.

    "Of all people¡­ him?" another scoffed. "What does she even see in that guy?"

    "She wouldn''t even look at me when I tried talking to her," a third grumbled, voice dripping with jealousy.

    The girls weren''t any kinder.

    "Of course she just waltzes in like she owns the place," one sneered.

    "Does she not own a mirror? That outfit¡ªugh," another whispered, her tone thick with disdain.

    "I swear, if she starts acting all flirty in this class too¡­" a final voice grumbled.

    Charlotte, naturally, caught every word, but if anything, the negativity only seemed to fuel her amusement. She leaned closer to Liam, resting her elbow on the desk, chin in hand, and whispered, "They''re so obsessed with me, it''s kinda cute."

    Liam ignored her.

    Before the murmurs could escalate further, the sharp chime of the class bell rang through the air. The room fell silent, and as if on cue, the door swung open with a commanding presence.

    Two figures stepped inside.

    The first was a woman¡ªtall, striking, and undeniably captivating. Midnight-green hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, framing her sharp, piercing green eyes that seemed to scan the room with amusement. Her dark, form-fitting attire clung to her elegantly, silver embroidery adding a refined, almost regal touch. A smirk played at her lips, playful yet laced with something undeniably dangerous.

    Beside her stood a man, equally imposing but in an entirely different way. Broad-shouldered, dressed in all black, he carried an air of cold efficiency. His slicked-back silver hair revealed sharp, angular features, and his steel-gray eyes held no warmth¡ªonly calculation. Unlike his companion, he didn''t smirk. He didn''t need to. His presence alone was enough to silence any lingering whispers in the room.

    The two instructors took their places at the front of the classroom, their gazes sweeping over the students.

    The lady''s emerald gaze flickered with amusement as she hopped onto the teacher''s desk, her legs crossing elegantly while she leaned back slightly, making herself comfortable. Kaine, in contrast, stood rigid beside her, arms crossed, his expression as unreadable as stone.

    Her eyes swept across the room, silently counting before she let out a low, amused hum. "Only twenty-one of you¡­ interesting." Her tone carried a mixture of amusement and something darker. "The numbers keep dropping every time. I wonder how many of you will last until the end of the year."

    A few students exchanged uneasy glances.

    She smiled, slow and deliberate. "But don''t worry, my darlings. I promise you''ll enjoy this class. After all¡­" She tilted her head. "¡­we''re going to have so much fun together."

    She let the words hang in the air before leaning forward slightly, placing her hands on her knees. "My name is Seraphina Velora. You may address me as Professor Velora, but honestly, I don''t care what you call me, as long as you keep up."

    Her voice was calm, smooth¡ªalmost seductive¡ªbut there was something unsettling beneath it, something that made it hard to tell if she was smiling at them or toying with them.

    Then, as if suddenly losing interest, she leaned back and plucked a cookie from a tray that hadn''t been there a moment ago.

    The man, unfazed by her theatrics, finally spoke, his deep voice cutting through the room. "Professor Veylan Kaine. I don''t waste words, so listen carefully."

    His steel-gray eyes swept across the room, devoid of warmth. "This class is unlike any other. It happens once per day. That means the twenty-one of you sitting here? You are the only first-year students receiving this training."

    He let that sink in before continuing. "If you expect an easy grade or a chance to show off, leave now. I don''t tolerate arrogance, incompetence, or unnecessary chatter. If you waste my time, I will make sure you regret it."

    Seraphina, still perched on the desk, picked up another cookie, utterly unbothered.

    Kaine ignored her and pressed on. "For the rest of the semester, you will be trained in fundamental aspects of Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. This includes infiltration, deception, counter-intelligence, psychological warfare, and interrogation techniques. You will be tested in ways you are not prepared for. Some of you will fail. Some of you will break. That is the nature of this field."

    His voice remained cold and even, making it all sound less like a warning and more like an inevitable fact.

    Then, as he continued outlining the course structure, a voice cut in. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh great, so we''re basically learning how to be criminals."

    The words came from a boy sitting toward the middle of the room, his tone laced with mockery. A few students chuckled under their breath, but the amusement died almost instantly when Kaine turned his head, his icy gaze locking onto the student.

    The air in the room shifted, growing unbearably heavy.

    Kaine took a slow, deliberate step forward. Then another.

    The boy, who had been leaning back in his chair, stiffened as Kaine approached, his imposing figure casting a shadow over him.

    The tension became suffocating, and Kaine''s voice dropped into a near whisper, though it somehow carried through the silent room.

    "You think this is a joke?" His tone was utterly devoid of emotion. "Let me make something clear to you, boy. If you ever find yourself in a situation where your life depends on the skills I teach, you won''t be laughing. You''ll be begging. And if you fail?"

    He leaned in slightly, just enough to make the student shrink back.

    "Then your corpse will serve as a reminder to everyone else about what happens to fools."

    The room remained deathly silent.

    Satisfied, Kaine straightened, turning away as if the interaction had never happened.

    Seraphina, still nibbling on her cookie, smirked. "Oh, Veylan, darling, you really do have a way with words."

    Kaine walked back to the front of the class, his measured steps echoing in the dead silence that followed his warning. Without turning to face them immediately, he continued.

    "This class isn''t just about learning psychological tactics. It''s about survival. It''s about eliminating threats before they eliminate you.

    Unlike Knight Combat Training, where brute force and battlefield honor are emphasized, here you will learn something far more effective. Close-quarters combat on a level that can break even the most seasoned warrior. You will also learn how to utilize Myst in ways that most magic users never even consider."

    A pause. Then he turned to face them fully.

    "Now, tell me something¡ªwhy does this class even exist? Demons are not known for their use of deception, espionage, or diplomacy. So why do we, as humanity''s defenders, need to master such things?"

    The question hung in the air, but no one dared to answer. Some students glanced at each other, as if searching for confirmation that they weren''t the only ones unsure.

    Kaine gave them only a few more seconds of silence before speaking again.

    "Let me rephrase that. What is the first lesson every knight is taught to honor?"

    This time, a student¡ªone of the more confident ones¡ªsat up straighter and answered without hesitation.

    "Demons are threats. Not humans."

    Kaine nodded, his expression unreadable. "Good. That means you''ve been paying attention in your other classes."

    "Now throw that useless logic out the window."

    A ripple of uncertainty spread through the class. Whispers rose as students exchanged uneasy glances. What he said made no sense. The foundations of their teachings¡ªthe principles they had built their understanding of the world upon¡ªhad just been dismissed as useless.

    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire

    Seraphina, who had been comfortably lounging on the desk with a lazy smirk, finally decided to intervene. She leaned forward slightly, placing her chin in her palm, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "Oh, my little darlings¡­ I see the gears in your heads turning, but you''re still stuck inside a very small box."

    She casually took another bite of her cookie before continuing, her voice silky.

    "You''ve been told that demons are your only enemy. That humanity stands united, a shining beacon of hope against the dark. But let''s play a little game, shall we?"

    She tilted her head, smirk deepening.

    "Tell me¡­ when was the last time a demon invaded a human kingdom without reason? Without provocation?"

    The class remained silent.

    "Never? Hmm, interesting." She feigned deep thought, tapping her chin. "Alright, next question. How many wars has humanity fought against itself?"

    Again, silence.

    Seraphina let out a soft chuckle, eyes twinkling with delight.

    "Hundreds. Thousands, even. Humanity has killed more of its own kind than demons ever have. Kings slaughtered their rivals for power. Kingdoms burned for resources. Bloodlines were erased out of spite. And yet, you all sit here thinking your only enemy is a horned creature from the abyss."

    She stretched lazily, letting her words settle in before delivering her final point.

    "My dear students, the greatest lie ever taught to you is that humanity is united. It is not. It never has been. The truth is quite simple: humans are just as much your enemy as demons¡ªif not more so. Because demons may want to kill you¡­ but a human? A human will smile in your face while they slip a dagger between your ribs."

 Chapter 203 Tactical Espionage Class 2

    Seraphina took her time, her piercing gaze sweeping across the room, taking in the mix of wide eyes, tense shoulders, and barely concealed horror. Some students clenched their fists as if grappling with what she had just told them. Others looked pale, their rigid expressions betraying their unease.

    She sighed dramatically, shaking her head with mock sympathy. "Oh dear, I can already hear the thoughts running through your heads¡­ ''Does this mean we''ll eventually have to kill our own kind?''"

    She let the question hang in the air before flashing a knowing smirk.

    "The answer is simple¡ªyes. Whether you like it or not, at some point, taking a human life will become necessary. It''s inevitable."

    She let that statement settle, watching the tension in the room rise.

    "What did you think being an assassin was all about?" She leaned back. "Did you think knight-assassins spend all their time sneaking into demon hideouts and heroically slitting their throats in the name of justice? That''s the kind of garbage they put in books to make people sleep better at night."

    A scoff left her lips as she swung her legs slightly, still perched on the desk. "Yes, demon extermination is part of the job. But let me make something very clear¡ªyou will find yourselves dealing with humans just as often. Corrupt lords, treacherous nobles, rogue mages, spies, war criminals¡­ the filth of humanity is endless. And when the time comes, you will have to decide¡ªare you capable of doing what needs to be done?"

    Another wave of hushed murmurs swept through the class, some students exchanging glances filled with uncertainty, while others sat rigidly, staring straight ahead, trying to process her words.

    Seraphina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "This reaction? Not new. Kaine and I see it every year. You''re all so eager to join this class, thinking it''ll be just another skillset to add to your repertoire. But let me tell you now¡ªthis isn''t for the faint-hearted."

    Her expression turned unreadable as she sat up straighter.

    "And because we are so generous, we always put an option on the table right here, right now. You can walk out that door and never come back. No one will judge you. No one will punish you. If you don''t think you can handle the weight of what this course will demand of you, leave now."

    She gestured lazily toward the door.

    "Or stay, and accept that from this moment on, you are training to survive in a world where illusions of honor and morality will only get you killed. Stay, and see this through until your final year in this academy. The choice is yours."

    Silence swallowed the room as the students processed her words. The air was thick with tension, with some shifting uncomfortably, while others sat frozen, deep in thought.

    Seraphina and Kaine remained still as they watched the students wrestle with their thoughts. The silence was broken when a chair scraped against the floor. A male student stood up, his face pale but resolute.

    "I¡ªI can''t do this," he muttered, shaking his head. "No matter how true all of this might be, I can''t imagine myself... killing someone. The thought alone makes me sick."

    His words seemed to be the push others needed. Four more students rose from their seats, each looking just as uneasy.

    "Yeah, this isn''t what I signed up for," a girl added, wrapping her arms around herself as if warding off a chill. "I thought this class was just about tactics, not... murder."

    A few students exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable, but no one else moved.

    Seraphina simply smirked, completely unfazed. "Well, at least you figured it out now and saved us the trouble of wasting our breath on you." She flicked her wrist toward the door. "Go on then. The academy is already prepared for cases like this, so don''t worry. You''ll be reassigned to another course to fill up for this one."

    The students hesitated for a moment, but then, without another word, they shuffled toward the exit, the heavy silence following them out the door.

    Kaine, who had been watching their retreat with a blank expression, finally spoke. His deep, cutting voice carried through the room.

    "The rest of you still have a chance to leave."

    His words hung in the air like a challenge. A few students flinched, their fingers twitching against their desks, but no one else stood up. Despite the unease in some of their eyes, they remained in their seats.

    Kaine gave them all a slow, scrutinizing look before turning back toward the front of the class.

    "Good. Let''s move on."

    Seraphina clapped her hands together, her smirk widening as she scanned the room. "Well, well. This year''s batch seems to have colder hearts than the previous ones. To be left with sixteen students? Now that''s a surprise. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªthere''s no need to celebrate just yet."

    She leaned back slightly, tilting her head as if observing them from a different perspective. "You see, this class isn''t just about theory. It''s built on live scenarios¡ªreal experiences that will test you in ways you can''t even imagine yet. And I guarantee you, by the time this semester ends, some of you will walk out of this room and never return. It happens every year. By the time the second semester begins, we''ll finally have the real number of students willing to see this course through to the end.

    But for those of you who do stay¡ªfrom now until the end of your academy years¡ªthere''s something you should understand." She paused for just a moment.

    "The moment you step beyond these academy walls and take the skills you''ve honed into the real world¡ªwhether in an assassin''s guild or an intelligence division¡ªyou will have blood on your hands. And let me be clear¡­ that blood won''t belong to demons."

    Her smirk deepened as she continued, her voice both chilling and oddly inviting. "Each kill, each mission, each decision¡ªwhether justified or not¡ªwill leave a mark on you. The screams of the lives you''ve taken will follow you in ways you can''t predict. And unlike those who have already left, or those who will eventually quit, they will never weigh the same burden you will. They will move on, live lives untouched by the ghosts of their choices. But you?" She chuckled, a low, knowing sound.

    "You will never feel the same again."

    The room was dead silent, the weight of Seraphina''s words settling over the students. Some shifted uncomfortably in their seats, while others sat frozen, their minds undoubtedly racing with the implications of what she had just said.

    Kaine, who had remained quiet during her speech, finally spoke. "This is your final chance. If you stay past today, you commit. There''s no quitting halfway, no second-guessing when the pressure becomes too much. Once you start this path, you finish it¡ªone way or another." Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire

    His cold gaze swept over them, daring anyone to stand. A few students clenched their fists, some swallowed hard, but no one moved.

    Seraphina let out a soft, amused chuckle. "Well then, looks like we finally have our group." She hopped off the desk, dusting off her hands. "Now that we''ve gotten past the usual dramatics, let''s get to work, shall we?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kaine nodded and stepped forward. "For the remainder of today''s session, we''ll be testing your instincts¡ªhow you react under pressure, how quickly you think on your feet, and most importantly, whether you can handle unexpected threats."

    Seraphina''s smirk returned as she leaned against the desk. "And lucky for you all¡­ we like to make things interesting."

    Before anyone could process her words, the classroom''s torches suddenly flickered, their flames dimming. A split second later, the lights went out completely, plunging the room into pitch-black darkness.

    And then¡ª

    A sudden rush of movement. The sound of footsteps¡ªfast, unpredictable. A sharp whisper of steel slicing through the air.

    Then chaos erupted.

 Chapter 204 First Lesson

    The silence shattered as students jerked in their seats, their breaths uneven, eyes darting wildly despite the suffocating darkness. A metallic clang rang out, followed by the unmistakable whisper of something sharp slicing through the air.

    A yelp¡ªa short, panicked cry¡ªbefore being abruptly silenced.

    Liam remained still, senses sharpening. ''Tch. A test, huh? Just great. Like I needed another reminder of the damn dark forest.''

    Beside him, Charlotte let out a low chuckle, entirely unbothered. "Oh? They''re really going for this on the first day? Fun."

    Then¡ªmovement. Swift. Unpredictable. A rush of air to the left. Someone flinched violently, a sharp gasp swallowed by tension.

    And then, a voice¡ªsmooth, teasing, laced with amusement. "Come on, kids. You''re supposed to be learning Tactical Espionage, and you''re already panicking? Tsk, tsk." Seraphina.

    Kaine''s voice followed, blunt and cold. "Better start reacting."

    The next instant¡ªsomething fast, too fast. Liam barely tilted his head in time as a blade sliced through the space where his throat had been a moment before. His body moved on instinct, muscles coiling, his hands twitching toward his dagger.

    ''Shit. That attack had no restraint. Pure killing intent. If I''d actually summoned my dagger just now, I''d have given myself away. That would''ve been trouble.''

    Around him, the other students weren''t faring as well. Shouts erupted, hurried movements scraping against the floor, chairs toppling as they scrambled to escape unseen assailants. Someone was knocked to the ground with a grunt. Another let out a strangled breath, the sound of air forced from their lungs.

    ''Tsk. No weapons, no dark magic¡ªthat''s off-limits. Can''t use my flames either, not with how reckless everyone''s moving. Might hit the wrong target¡­''

    Liam''s fingers twitched. ''Should I enhance my eyes with Myst?''

    Then, Seraphina''s voice hummed through the black void. "Here''s a hint¡­ if you''re waiting for your eyes to adjust, you''re already dead."

    Liam exhaled slowly, lowering his stance. No eyes needed. Just instincts.

    The chaos around him faded as he shut out the distractions, molding the room into something familiar. The flickering torches, the shuffling students¡ªnone of it mattered anymore.

    He wasn''t in a classroom.

    He was back in the Forest of Kyrell.

    Breath steady. Mind sharp. His surroundings reconstructed in his mind''s eye as if the darkness itself were whispering its secrets. Flickers of crimson danced at his knuckles as he exhaled, his body thrumming with controlled power.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s go then."

    The moment Liam embraced the darkness as his battlefield, the world around him slowed¡ªnot in reality, but in his perception. The scraping of boots against the floor, the subtle shifts in air pressure, the faintest rustle of fabric¡ªevery sound painted a map in his mind.

    Then¡ªan attack. Fast, precise. A blade whistled toward his ribs from the right.

    Liam twisted, slipping past the strike like a phantom. His foot slid silently across the ground as he countered, palm striking toward the attacker''s wrist. But whoever it was had sharp reflexes. They retracted just in time, vanishing back into the void.

    Another movement. This time, from his left. A blunt force aimed at his gut.

    Liam barely sidestepped, feeling the rush of air against his skin. His muscles coiled. ''Not seeing the attacks is putting me in a disadvantage, but I doubt it would be any different if I could see.''

    Across the room, students were still flailing, their frantic shouts and gasps betraying their lack of composure. Someone tripped and fell hard, their breath knocked out of them in a single, painful wheeze. Another cursed, barely dodging an unseen strike.

    Charlotte was laughing softly. "Oh, this is great."

    Seraphina''s voice rang through the chaos, still dripping with amusement. "Sloppy. You''re all hesitating. And hesitation gets you killed."

    A sharp grunt of pain. Someone had been hit. Hard.

    Kaine''s voice followed. "Don''t react¡ªact. If you''re waiting to understand the situation, you''re already dead. You don''t get second chances in this profession."

    Liam could feel the tension in the room spike. The students were on the verge of breaking.

    He inhaled, slow and steady, Crimson Breathing pulsing through his veins. The faint heat at his knuckles intensified as his body fully adjusted.

    Another shift in the air¡ªthis one aimed at his legs. A sweeping attack. He jumped back, barely clearing the strike before something¡ªsomeone¡ªmoved in front of him.

    Too fast.

    He tried to move, but the weight of a hand pressed against his shoulder. And then¡ªa sharp jab to his gut.

    Liam staggered, his body locking up for a split second. That was all it took. A second hit¡ªhis legs were kicked out from under him. He crashed onto his back with a harsh thud, the breath forced from his lungs.

    Darkness pressed in. The air was still.

    Then¡ªSeraphina''s voice, right above him. Low. Almost amused.

    "Dead."

    Liam gritted his teeth, forcing himself upright as he crouched low. He didn''t react, didn''t let frustration show. And then¡ª

    He moved.

    A sweeping kick lashed out at Seraphina''s legs. It was quick, controlled, and nearly caught her off guard. Nearly. She stepped back just in time, but Liam was already following through. No hesitation, no wasted movement. He lunged, aiming for three precise points¡ªher wrist, her legs, her shoulder joint.

    For a fraction of a second, it almost worked. Almost.

    But then, Liam felt it¡ªhis momentum turning against him.

    Before he could process what happened, Seraphina''s body coiled, shifting like a phantom in the dark. One second he had her off balance, the next, her legs were wrapping around his arms, twisting his center of gravity.

    Shit¡ª

    His back hit the ground, hard. A weight pressed against him, a hand locking his arm in place, fingers digging into his wrist.

    Liam remained still. He knew struggling wouldn''t get him anywhere.

    Seraphina''s breath was warm against his ear, her voice smooth and teasing. "Not bad. You almost got me there." Her tone dipped lower, silkier. "But you hesitated. Just a little."

    She applied more pressure, not enough to break anything, but enough to remind him exactly where he was¡ªpinned, controlled, caught.

    "But don''t worry," she murmured. "If you last in this course, that hesitation? I''ll burn it out of you. By the time I''m done, taking the life of a human will feel as simple as breathing."

    And just like that, she let go, rolling off him effortlessly and disappearing back into the shadows.

    Liam exhaled slowly, pushing himself up. His body ached, his shoulder throbbed, but he ignored it. The lesson wasn''t over.

    Around him, chaos still reigned¡ªshouts, rushed footsteps, the sharp thud of bodies hitting the ground. Someone let out a strangled breath before going silent.

    Then¡ªSeraphina''s voice again, smooth, almost bored. "Most of you are already dead. And the rest?" A pause. "Well, you might actually be worth my time."

    And just like that, the attacks stopped. No more movement. No more whispers in the dark.

    The lights flickered back on.

    The room was a disaster. Students lay sprawled across the floor, some groaning, others clutching bruises. Their faces were pale, their breaths heavy.

    Seraphina sat on the teacher''s desk, legs swinging lazily, completely unbothered. A hum left her lips as if she hadn''t just torn through the class.

    Kaine leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his gaze filled with barely concealed disdain. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    Seraphina sighed dramatically. "Well, that was disappointing." Her eyes flicked across the room before settling on Liam. A smirk curled at her lips. "Except for you, my new little crush. You made things fun."

    Liam didn''t react. He simply straightened, keeping his face unreadable.

    Kaine pushed off the wall, rolling his shoulders. "Lesson''s over. You got your first taste of what this class is." His gaze swept over the exhausted students. "Some of you are already thinking about leaving. If that''s the case, do it when the bell rings and don''t come back."

    Seraphina stretched, arms arching over her head like a satisfied cat. "Well, have a nice evening. After all, the sun will be setting soon."

 Chapter 205 My Main Goal

    As the bell rang, signaling the end of class and the day, students poured into the hallway from all departments, heading toward the dorms. The sun was beginning its descent, casting long shadows as the students walked in a quiet buzz.

    Liam didn''t spare a second glance at anyone, brushing past the students like a shadow himself. He didn''t acknowledge the stares that some students threw his way or Charlotte''s antics, her voice trailing behind him with that familiar teasing tone. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    When he reached his room, he swung the door open and immediately unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the bruises along his abdomen. He exhaled, his gaze drifting down to the area where Seraphina''s attack had left its mark. ''Despite not going all out,'' he thought, ''she broke through my Myst shield and left me with this.''

    He placed his hand over the bruise, using the Mend spell to heal his injury. But even as the pain receded, a nagging feeling lingered.

    Without hesitation, he made his way to the bathroom. He needed a moment to clear his head. Not because he''d lost¡ªlosing to professionals was part of the deal. No, it was what Seraphina had said in class that troubled him.

    He stood in front of the mirror, his eyes reflecting a distant look. The lesson had shaken him in a way that only the hardest truths could. He wasn''t surprised by the brutality of the training, but the weight of her words hit deeper than expected. The idea that, eventually, he might have to kill another human¡ªit was something he hadn''t really considered.

    He''d trained for years, and demons were the ones he focused on. They were the enemy. The ones who had taken his grandfather, destroyed his happy life, and forced him into the shadows of vengeance. But humans...?

    Liam had never considered that. He might''ve grown cold, distant, and relentless toward demons, but never toward humans. He''d never taken a life, not one that had once been human.

    Well, except Jamak... His thoughts faltered for a second. Jamak had once been human, true, and later was transformed into a beast, something Liam didn''t know until he had actually ''won'' that fight.

    But still... Could he really take a human life?

    That was a line he hadn''t crossed, and a part of him feared what might happen if he ever did.

    But...

    Liam exhaled, his fingers pressing against the sink as he stared at his reflection. The thoughts clawed at the edges of his mind, but he refused to let them take root. He had come too far to be shaken by something like this.

    Killing a person...

    The weight of those words should have been heavier, but he wouldn''t let it drag him down. It wasn''t something he could decide on so easily, nor was it something he wanted to decide on. But letting that hesitation consume him? No. He wouldn''t allow that.

    He clenched his jaw, the memory of his grandfather flashing through his mind¡ªhis warmth, his laughter, and then... the blood. The pain. The monsters that tore his life apart.

    His path had already been carved out in darkness the day his grandfather was taken from him. Everything he had done¡ªevery grueling night, every drop of sweat and blood, every time he pushed himself to the edge¡ªit was all for them. The demons. The ones responsible.

    That was his purpose.

    Not protecting people. Not playing the hero. And definitely not wasting time debating morals that had no place in his world.

    Whether he could take a human life or not, it didn''t matter right now. He wouldn''t let that question sink its claws into him. This course, this training¡ªit was another step forward, another way to get stronger. He needed that strength if he was ever going to achieve what he set out to do.

    His grip on the sink tightened. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I won''t let this thought swallow me whole.''

    He had survived too much, fought through too much, to be stopped by uncertainty.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The dim glow of enchanted lanterns cast a sultry ambiance across the opulent bar, a haven for the wealthy and powerful who sought respite from their carefully curated lives. The scent of spiced wine and exotic perfumes mingled in the air, mingling with the low hum of conversation and the occasional burst of laughter.

    This was no ordinary tavern¡ªit was a sanctuary of indulgence, where nobility and knights shed the weight of duty for an evening of pleasure. Here, deals were brokered over golden goblets, alliances strengthened in the hushed corners of velvet-clad booths. It was a place where status meant little for a night, replaced by the primal pursuit of desire and distraction. The rich came to forget their responsibilities, to relish in the company of willing men and women, and to lose themselves in the allure of extravagance.

    Beyond the revelry, in a secluded private room, two women sat with glasses in hand. Mystica Moonstone, her dark gown clinging to her form like liquid night, swirled the amber liquid in her goblet, the faintest of smirks on her lips. Across from her, Seraphina reclined against plush cushions, her legs crossed, a knowing glint in her eyes as she took a slow sip of her wine.

    "Well, well," Seraphina purred, setting her glass down with deliberate grace. "To what do I owe the pleasure of this rare invitation? I thought you were too busy to entertain little old me."

    Mystica chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, come now, Seraphina. We both know I don''t invite just anyone for a drink. But I must admit, it''s been too long. You haven''t changed a bit."

    Seraphina smirked. "Neither have you, dear. Still as mysterious as ever." She leaned forward, resting her chin on the back of her hand. "But I doubt you brought me here just to reminisce. You have something on your mind."

    Mystica''s smirk widened. With a casual flick of her fingers, she cast a Silent Spell across the room. A subtle pulse of myst rippled outward, sealing them in a bubble of absolute privacy. No stray ears would catch their words, and any attempt at magical eavesdropping would be met with immediate detection.

    Seraphina''s eyebrow arched. "Oh? This must be interesting."

    Mystica reclined in her seat, amusement dancing in her violet eyes. "I know you''re already indulging in your dirty little dream about my little shadow, Liam. So I figured you''d find out sooner or later."

    Seraphina let out a low, throaty laugh, tilting her head. "Please, spare me the theatrics, Mystica." She leaned back, eyes half-lidded in amusement. "If this is about his dark magic, you should know I already sensed it."

    Mystica blinked, genuinely surprised. "I expected you to figure it out eventually, but this quickly? I shouldn''t be shocked¡ªyou''ve always been myst-sensitive."

    Seraphina''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. "My dear, you don''t train killers without learning to sniff out the hidden daggers." She traced the rim of her glass, voice silky. "And Liam? That boy is a blade still being sharpened. His potential is... delicious."

    Mystica exhaled, shaking her head with a wry grin. "One reason I want him in your course is to teach him how to erase both his dark myst and aura at will¡ªwithout any detection."

    Seraphina hummed in thought, swirling her drink. "Cloaking one''s presence so completely¡­ an advanced skill. But one that would suit him." She looked up, her eyes glinting with mischief. "No need to worry about that, love. I''ve already decided¡ªI''m going to make Liam into a fine killing machine."

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine, her expression unreadable. "I had a feeling you''d say that."

    Seraphina chuckled. "Of course. He''s more talented than I expected. He has even made my feelings stir."

    Mystica arched a brow. "You do have a thing for younger men."

    Seraphina smirked. "And you don''t?"

    Mystica only chuckled in response, setting her glass down. "I won''t deny that Liam has a way of drawing attention. He''s reckless sometimes, but there''s something about him¡­ something rare that I want to find out."

    Seraphina nodded. "Indeed. He reminds me of my best student¡ªPercy Granger, my Zero."

    Mystica smiled knowingly. "I expected you to say that. After all, the two do share a similar presence and style."

    Seraphina''s expression darkened slightly, her amusement shifting into something more contemplative. "There is a difference, though." She leaned forward, her voice softer, yet no less firm. "Liam hesitates. When it comes to delivering a clean, solid hit on a person, he holds back. Percy, on the other hand, has already ascended beyond such limitations."

    Mystica exhaled, tilting her head. "Do you think Liam will be able to do the same?"

    Seraphina smirked, a glint of something dangerous in her eyes. "Oh, I have no doubt. He may hesitate now, but if he truly wishes to walk this path, to become strong enough to reach whatever goal he has, he will have to cast away that hesitation. And I will make sure he does."

    Mystica chuckled softly. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    Seraphina''s lips curled into a slow, almost predatory smile. "Immensely."

    The two women clinked their glasses together, the conversation shifting seamlessly.

 Chapter 206 Rising Issues In The Tempest Kingdom

    In the Eastern Region of the Continent, within the Tempest Kingdom''s vast domain, lay Veridn, Zone 9¡ªa province known for its wealth, history, and the intricate dance of noble power. Unlike the western and central territories of the kingdom, where the monarchy ruled with an iron fist, Veridn''s authority was fragmented among ancient noble houses, each holding vast estates, commanding private armies, and influencing trade routes that stretched beyond the Tempest Kingdom''s borders.

    To the common people, the nobility were both protectors and parasites¡ªkeepers of stability, yet insatiable in their hunger for power. Generations of wealth ensured that their bloodlines remained the cornerstone of governance, and though kings and queens sat upon the Tempest Throne, it was the nobles of Veridn who dictated the kingdom''s economic pulse. A merchant''s success depended on noble patronage. A soldier''s future relied on noble endorsements. Even the whispers of rebellion or reform were shaped by which noble house backed them.

    But the noble class was not united. Beneath the gilded halls and diplomatic pleasantries, a silent war raged. Blackmail, espionage, and assassination had long replaced the sword as the weapons of choice among the ruling houses. House Elarion, famed for its naval prowess, quietly sabotaged House Dalmont''s shipments to weaken its grip on coastal trade. House Voreaux, dominant in myst research, bribed the Arcane Senate to restrict new advancements that could threaten their monopoly. House Tarsen, responsible for agricultural lands, ensured that rival estates faced ''unfortunate'' droughts through mysteriously tampered irrigation systems.

    For years, these conflicts remained in the shadows, a careful game where no house gained too much power, and no house fell too low. But now, a new player had entered the field¡ªone that threatened to shatter the noble order entirely.

    The Commoner''s League, an underground movement advocating for the redistribution of land and political power, had begun gaining traction in Veridn''s cities. Unlike past revolts, this one was organized, well-funded, and patient. The nobility dismissed it as an inevitable nuisance¡ªuntil rumors surfaced that one of their own, a noble house of high standing, was secretly backing the movement.

    The revelation sent shockwaves through the noble class. If true, it meant that someone among them was orchestrating the slow collapse of the system they had ruled for centuries.

    Trust frayed. Accusations flew behind closed doors. Old alliances cracked as houses turned inward, fearing betrayal from within. The once-silent war intensified¡ªpoisonings became more frequent, key informants vanished, and entire estates mysteriously burned overnight.

    Who among the nobility had betrayed their own kind?

    And more importantly¡ªwhat was their endgame?

    ¡ª

    The Grand Meeting Room of the Tempest Kingdom was a chamber of silent storms.

    Polished obsidian walls stretched high, engraved with the lightning insignia of the royal family. A massive circular table, carved from a single slab of blackwood, sat at the center, surrounded by the most powerful noble families of Veridn. They arrived draped in silks and furs, their family crests embroidered in gold, their expressions carefully composed masks of indifference. Yet beneath the surface, tension crackled like the very storms that the Tempest Kingdom was named for.

    At the head of the table sat Queen Lucy Rature.

    No crown rested upon her head, yet none were foolish enough to mistake her for anything less than absolute authority. Her piercing green eyes swept across the room, cold and unreadable. Dressed in a fitted royal uniform, its dark fabric adorned with streaks of silver lightning, she exuded an unshakable command that made even the most ambitious nobles second-guess their words. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire

    She had watched in silence as the noble houses of Veridn played their games, whispering in corridors, sabotaging each other''s fortunes, and feigning civility while daggers gleamed in the dark. But patience had its limits. And today, under her authority, the shadows would be forced into the light.

    She tapped her fingers once against the table. The room fell into utter silence.

    "I trust you all know why you are here."

    Her voice was even¡ªsharp, yet carrying the weight of inevitability. No one dared to answer immediately.

    House Elarion''s patriarch, Duke Rhovan Elarion, finally spoke, his voice smooth yet careful. "Your Majesty, if this is about recent... unfortunate incidents, I assure you, these are nothing more than¡ª"

    "Spare me the pleasantries, Duke Elarion." The Queen cut him off. "You all know exactly what I mean."

    She leaned forward, her emerald gaze slicing through the tension like a well-honed blade. "For years, I have allowed you to war among yourselves¡ªso long as it did not threaten the stability of my kingdom." Her fingers curled slightly against the table. "But the events of the past months have made it clear that one of you has abandoned the rules of the game."

    Silence.

    The nobles exchanged careful glances, but no one spoke.

    The Queen''s lips curled ever so slightly, though it was not a smile. "The Commoner''s League," she continued, "has been growing at an unnatural rate. It is no mere peasant uprising." She let the words sink in before delivering the next blow. "One of you is feeding them."

    The tension became suffocating.

    Duke Vallian Tarsen of House Tarsen, his family controlling the farmlands that supplied Veridn''s food, scoffed. "With all due respect, Your Majesty, do you truly believe that one of us would support such rabble? These are the mutterings of discontent, nothing more."

    Queen Lucy''s gaze snapped to him, sharp as a bolt of lightning. "And yet, House Tarsen has suffered no supply raids, while others have."

    Duke Vallian''s jaw tightened. The implication was clear.

    House Voreaux''s matriarch, Duchess Aveline Voreaux, shifted in her seat, her emerald eyes calculating. "If there is a traitor among us, Your Majesty, I trust you have evidence."

    Queen Lucy held her gaze, then let the silence stretch.

    "I do not need evidence," she said finally. "I need obedience."

    A shiver ran through the room.

    "Listen carefully." The Queen''s voice dropped to something lethal. "The moment a noble house actively works against the stability of my kingdom, it ceases to be noble."

    Her meaning was clear. Treason stripped one of privilege. And traitors did not live long in the Tempest Kingdom.

    She leaned back, her fingers tracing the armrest of her chair. "Whoever among you believes they can play both sides¡ªnobility and rebellion¡ªshould think carefully." Her eyes flickered with dangerous amusement. "I will not warn you twice."

    The air in the room became unbearably heavy.

    The nobles knew one thing with certainty¡ªthis was no mere meeting. This was a warning. The Queen was done watching from the shadows. The next move, the next betrayal, would not be met with patience.

    For the first time in years, the noble houses of Veridn found themselves with a common enemy.

    And she was sitting right in front of them.

    ¡ª

    The grand doors of the royal palace creaked open, and the noble families of Veridn stepped out. The cool night air greeted them as they descended the marble staircase, their expressions carefully composed.

    Duke Rhovan Elarion strode forward, his emerald cloak fluttering behind him. Beside him, his chief advisor, a lean man with silver-rimmed spectacles, walked briskly to match his pace.

    "Duke, the merchant guild is growing impatient," the advisor murmured. "They demand a response regarding the tariff increases."

    Rhovan''s jaw tightened. "They can demand all they want. If they want the eastern ports open to them, they''ll pay the price."

    "They may take their business elsewhere," the advisor cautioned.

    Rhovan scoffed. "And risk Tempest steel and myst? No. They''ll bend."

    The advisor hesitated before nodding. "Shall I arrange another meeting?"

    "No need. Let them squirm for a few more days."

    A few steps away, Duchess Aveline Voreaux stood near her carriage, speaking with her personal treasurer, a woman draped in dark velvet.

    "The mines are producing less than projected," the treasurer informed her. "If this continues, we may need to cut labor costs."

    Aveline frowned slightly. "Cutting costs means cutting hands. We can''t afford unrest in the lower districts."

    "Then what do you propose?"

    Aveline sighed. "Reduce the exports to stabilize supply. If anyone questions it, tell them it''s a strategic decision."

    The treasurer gave a knowing smirk. "A shortage will only drive the price higher. A calculated move."

    Before Aveline could respond, Duke Vallian Tarsen approached. His heavy coat, trimmed with silver, barely concealed the smirk on his face.

    "Aveline," Vallian greeted, his tone almost friendly. "A pleasure, as always."

    Aveline turned slightly, keeping her expression neutral. "Vallian."

    He gestured lazily toward the palace. "Quite the gathering tonight, don''t you think? Our dear Queen certainly knows how to hold an audience."

    Aveline didn''t take the bait. "What do you want, Vallian?"

    Vallian chuckled. "Straight to the point. Very well. I heard whispers about your mining concerns. Perhaps House Tarsen could provide¡­ assistance?"

    Aveline raised an eyebrow. "Assistance? Or leverage?"

    Vallian placed a hand over his heart mockingly. "Must I always have an ulterior motive?"

    Aveline held his gaze. "Yes."

    Vallian grinned. "Fair enough. Consider the offer open. For now."

    Without waiting for a response, he gave a small bow and walked toward his carriage. Aveline exhaled, watching as his men followed him. Her treasurer leaned in.

    "He''s planning something."

    "Of course he is," Aveline muttered before stepping into her own carriage.

    Back in the Grand Meeting Room¡­

    The doors shut, sealing the room in silence once more.

    Queen Lucy remained seated at the grand table, her posture as composed as ever. Her piercing green eyes stared ahead, unreadable.

    From the darkest corner of the room, a figure emerged.

    He moved without sound, his uniform distinctly different from the standard kingdom attire¡ªdarker, reinforced with layered protections, built for those who operated in secrecy. His hood obscured most of his face, but the insignia over his heart marked him as one of her agents.

    He knelt before the Queen, head bowed in absolute submission.

    Lucy''s gaze slowly drifted to him. Her voice was cold and barely above a whisper.

    "Execute the traitor."

    The man didn''t ask who. He didn''t seek details. He only responded in a low, measured tone.

    "Understood, my Queen." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the next instant, he was gone, vanishing into the shadows as if he had never been there.

 Chapter 207 Rising Issues In The Tempest Kingdom 2

    The Voreaux estate stood tall under the moonlit sky, its grand halls dimly illuminated by the soft glow of myst lanterns. Within its heart, Duchess Aveline Voreaux sat alone in her private office, meticulously working through a pile of documents.

    The large window behind her was open, allowing the evening breeze to flow through. The lanterns cast a golden hue over the rich mahogany desk, where a half-filled glass of wine rested beside an elegant quill and parchment.

    Draped in a silken nightgown, Aveline exhaled slowly, rubbing her temples. Hours had passed, yet the workload seemed endless.

    Leaning back in her chair, she tilted her head toward the ceiling, reaching for her glass of wine.

    But just as she lifted it to her lips, her fingers slipped.

    The glass tumbled down¡ª

    ¡ªand hit the floor.

    Yet, there was no sound.

    Aveline frowned.

    She stared at the broken glass, waiting for the telltale clink of shards scattering across the marble floor. But there was only silence.

    A creeping unease settled in her chest.

    Slowly, she reached for a stack of books beside her desk and let them fall.

    Not a single thud.

    The wind that had once rustled the curtains no longer made a sound.

    The entire office was mute.

    Her body tensed. Her instincts screamed.

    Without hesitation, her hand darted under the desk, fingers wrapping around the hilt of a hidden short sword. She gripped it tightly, her breathing steady as her emerald eyes scanned the room.

    Then¡ª

    A voice.

    Cold. Chilling.

    "For someone as meticulous as you, Duchess, you leave quite a trail."

    Aveline''s eyes snapped toward the dark corner of the office.

    A shadowed figure emerged, moving with the deliberate grace of a phantom. His uniform was unmistakably that of the Tempest Kingdom, but its darker, altered design marked him as something far more sinister.

    He strode along the bookshelves, gloved fingers grazing over the spines of old tomes as if browsing at leisure. His movements were unrushed, his presence eerily void of myst flow, aura, or even the faintest breath of life.

    Nothing.

    Aveline''s grip on her sword tightened.

    The man finally stopped, plucking a book from the shelf, flipping through its pages.

    "You''ve been busy." His tone was unreadable, his fingers lazily flipping a page. "Deals in the shadows. Silent exchanges. Moving pieces on a board you thought no one else could see."

    He paused, closing the book slowly. "You should have covered your tracks better."

    Aveline stiffened, her expression darkening.

    But then, she let out a sharp laugh¡ªnot out of amusement, but to shatter the suffocating tension creeping into the room.

    "I don''t know what you''re implying." Her voice was measured, but there was a steel edge to it.

    The man tilted his head slightly, as if considering her words.

    Then, in that same cold, lifeless voice, he said¡ª

    "Acting dumb in a situation like this¡­ is quite stupid for a lady of your stature."

    Aveline''s blood ran cold.

    She knew, in that instant, that playing innocent was meaningless.

    A slow, careful breath escaped her lips. Then, a smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So," she finally said, voice low, "this is how the Queen delivers her judgment."

    The assassin didn''t acknowledge her words, merely flipping another page.

    Aveline let out a soft chuckle. "I suppose there''s no point pretending, then."

    Her emerald eyes darkened, amusement flickering through them as she slowly straightened.

    "Yes, I am the traitor."

    She rolled her shoulders, tension easing from her frame.

    "But tell me¡­ do you truly believe you can win against me?"

    A low hum of energy rumbled through the room as blue myst surged from her form. The air vibrated with raw, unrestrained power.

    With one effortless motion, she threw her desk aside, sending it crashing into the bookshelves. Papers scattered, the myst lanterns flickered wildly.

    The office trembled under her power.

    Yet the assassin remained utterly unmoved.

    Unfazed.

    As if nothing about her immense myst presence was the slightest bit impressive.

    With an eerie calm, he closed the book he had been flipping through and placed it back on the shelf.

    Then, for the first time, he turned toward her.

    A slow, cold smirk ghosted over his lips beneath the shadows of his hood.

    "You misunderstand something, Duchess."

    His voice carried no fear, no urgency.

    "The difference between you and me¡­"

    He took a single step forward, the atmosphere growing even heavier.

    "¡­is that I do not need to win."

    His next words, spoken in that same chilling whisper, sent a true shudder down Aveline''s spine.

    "I only need to kill you."

    Aveline launched forward, her short sword gleaming with raw myst energy.

    Her first strike¡ªa ruthless diagonal slash aimed for his throat.

    Miss.

    He tilted his head, the blade cutting nothing but air.

    Her second attack came in a flash¡ªa sudden pivot, her blade twisting in her grip as she swung low, aiming to sever his tendons.

    Miss.

    The man effortlessly stepped back, his movements smooth and unreadable.

    Aveline''s heart pounded as she pushed forward, chaining her attacks together in a relentless onslaught.

    A downward stab. A spinning backslash. A rapid thrust to the ribs.

    Each and every strike¡ªdodged.

    And not in the way of someone desperately avoiding a fatal hit.

    No.

    This was something far worse.

    He wasn''t just dodging. He was observing. Calculating. Studying her.

    Aveline gritted her teeth.

    ''Why¡­ can''t I even scratch him?''

    Her footwork was perfect. Her myst control¡ªflawless. She was faster than any knight, her swordsmanship was deadly, and yet¡ª

    It meant nothing.

    With no wasted movements, the assassin weaved through her strikes like a ghost, every step calculated to the millimeter.

    ''There''s no myst aura. No presence. Nothing.''

    It was as if he didn''t exist in this world at all.

    The thought sent a shiver through her spine.

    Aveline''s eyes flickered with frustration.

    Enough.

    She twisted her wrist, switching her grip as she went in for a feint¡ªher body dipped low, seemingly preparing for another leg strike.

    But at the last second, she vanished¡ªher myst-infused speed boosting her to his blind spot in an instant.

    She aimed directly for his spine.

    But¡ª

    Before the blade could even pierce his back, he tilted slightly, letting the sword graze his cloak as he shifted his weight just enough to make her miss.

    He didn''t block. Didn''t parry.

    Just moved.

    Like her attacks were inconveniences rather than threats.

    Aveline''s mind screamed.

    ''This is impossible. Who the hell is he?!''

    But before she could react¡ª

    He was suddenly in front of her.

    Aveline''s breath hitched.

    Too fast.

    Her instincts flared, but her body¡ªtoo slow. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Before she could even raise her sword, the man leaned in close, his voice nothing but a whisper¡ª

    "Good effort."

    Then¡ª

    SHHK.

    A sharp blade plunged straight through her heart.

    Aveline''s eyes widened in shock.

    Pain¡ªsharp, burning, final¡ªspread through her chest as the cold steel twisted inside her.

    But before she could even gasp¡ª

    SLASH.

    The assassin''s second blade tore across her throat in a single, clean motion.

    Her body jerked, her vision blurring as warm blood sprayed across the marble floor.

    Darkness crept in.

    Her limbs went cold.

    Her mind faded.

    Aveline collapsed, her body hitting the ground in a lifeless heap.

    It was over.

    The assassin, unfazed, withdrew his blade, flicking off the excess blood before sliding it back into its sheath.

    The silence smell in the room was canceled, the world outside eerily still.

    He turned away, walking toward the open window, his mission complete.

    But¡ª

    Just as he reached the edge, something shifted.

    A pulse.

    A vibration in the air.

    The assassin stopped.

    Slowly, he turned his head.

    His sharp gaze landed on Aveline''s motionless corpse¡ª

    ¡ªonly to see a dark red aura beginning to rise from her body.

    Then¡ª

    Her form twisted.

    Cracked.

    Morphed.

    Flesh rippled. Bones stretched and contorted into something inhuman.

    The assassin''s eyes narrowed.

    Aveline''s body was no longer Aveline.

    She was becoming¡ª

    A Gaia demon.

 Chapter 208 Rising Issues 3

    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire

    The assassin''s instincts flared.

    Without hesitation, his figure blurred¡ªa streak of darkness cutting across the dimly lit office.

    SCHLK.

    A clean, precise slash.

    Aveline''s demonic head was severed in an instant.

    But he wasn''t finished.

    Before the decapitated body could even collapse, his second blade struck forward, piercing deep into the chest cavity.

    CRACK.

    He twisted the blade sharply, ensuring the demonic core was utterly shattered.

    A gruesome silence followed.

    Dark red and thick black blood seeped across the floor, the grotesque fusion of human and demon pooling beneath the lifeless body.

    The assassin stood over the corpse, his voice barely above a whisper¡ª

    "For the Kingdom."

    His expression remained unreadable as he watched the final traces of life fade from what was once Duchess Aveline Voreaux.

    Yet, something lingered in his mind.

    ''How¡­ is this possible?''

    His sharp eyes studied the twisted corpse, its grotesque form still partially caught between human and demon.

    This wasn''t just a demon.

    It was a Sync.

    A Sync¡ªthe rarest, most dangerous type of demon second to the demon lords. A human corpse becoming a demon was unheard of, impossible even.

    And yet¡­ here she was.

    The assassin remained still, his thoughts racing. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This was no ordinary traitor.

    Something far darker was at play.

    After a brief moment, he stretched out a gloved hand over the lifeless body.

    Myst energy crackled in the air as a distortion formed above the corpse.

    With a flick of his fingers, a Dimensional spell activated.

    SHWOOM.

    The body was swallowed whole, vanishing into the assassin''s personal spatial storage.

    His gaze flickered toward the ruined office¡ªthe shattered furniture, the bloodstained floor, the lingering aura of a battle fought in silence.

    His mission was done.

    Yet, the implications¡­

    This could not be witnessed.

    He exhaled quietly, adjusting his gloves before murmuring¡ª

    "The Queen must know."

    With that, he stepped onto the edge of the window, casting one last glance over his shoulder.

    The room stood in ruin.

    Then¡ª

    He vanished.

    ¡ª¡ª

    By sunrise, the entire Zone 9 was buzzing with the same grim news¡ª

    Duchess Aveline Voreaux was dead.

    The whispers traveled through the streets of Veridn, stretching across the noble estates, merchant districts, and commoner settlements. It wasn''t just some political shift¡ªthis was shocking. A noble of her stature, wiped out overnight?

    But what truly cemented the fear in people''s hearts was the cause of death.

    A demon attack.

    That''s what every report claimed.

    Servants who discovered the scene in the Voreaux estate described a nightmare¡ªgore, shredded furniture, and blackened blood staining the floors. There was no body, no sign of struggle outside the office, no evidence of an assassin''s blade. Just pure, savage destruction.

    It was believable.

    The Duchess had fought, and fought well. But in the end, the demon had devoured her whole, leaving nothing behind but the nightmarish scene.

    The nobility of Zone 9 had mixed reactions.

    Some were shaken¡ªif a high-class noble wasn''t safe from such attacks, who was? Others whispered suspicion, their minds spinning with conspiracy. And then there were those who saw this as an opportunity¡ªa power vacuum had just opened.

    By noon, the news had reached even the Tempest Kingdom''s inner court.

    And Queen Lucy Rature?

    She was about to find out the truth.

    Back in the Tempest Palace, the sun had fully risen, casting golden light over the Palace, its towering structures gleaming in the morning glow.

    Inside, in the Queen''s private chambers, Lucy Rature sat elegantly by her window, a cup of steaming tea in hand. She stirred it slowly, the soft clinking of the silver teaspoon the only sound in the otherwise silent room.

    Her piercing green eyes remained fixed on the view before her¡ªthe vast palace courtyard, where guards patrolled in disciplined formations and nobles moved with purpose.

    Then, without turning her gaze, she spoke.

    "How did the mission go, Wyjin?"

    At her words, a figure emerged from the shadows of the room, kneeling on one knee, head lowered, fist pressed firmly against the polished marble floor.

    "Your Majesty," Wyjin greeted with utmost respect. "The mission was a success. The traitor has been executed."

    Queen Lucy''s movements remained measured as she finished stirring her tea. Setting the spoon aside, she lifted the cup to her lips, taking a slow sip.

    "Good work," she said calmly. "Your dedication to the kingdom is noted and appreciated."

    Wyjin lowered his head slightly in acknowledgment. "I am honored, Your Majesty."

    Then, his tone shifted slightly¡ªstill composed, but graver.

    "There is something else, Your Majesty."****"

    Lucy''s stirring motion ceased midair, her spoon resting just above the tea''s surface.

    She didn''t tense, nor did her expression falter, but there was a slight pause¡ªa momentary stillness.

    Wyjin continued.

    "After I executed Duchess Aveline, her body began transforming into a Sync-class demon¡ªa Gaia demon."

    Silence settled in the room, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.

    The Queen finally set her teacup down with an unhurried motion, resting it gently on the table beside her.

    Her green eyes, sharp and calculating, shifted toward Wyjin. "Did you retrieve the body before it disintegrated?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Wyjin nodded. "I secured it in my Dimensional Storage."

    Lucy was quiet for a moment before she spoke. "Good."

    She then gave a firm command, her voice absolute. "This does not reach the public. Under no circumstances is this information to spread. The cause behind this phenomenon is unknown, and I will not have rumors disrupting the kingdom."

    "Understood." Wyjin bowed his head.

    After a brief pause, he then asked, "What would you have me do with the body, Your Majesty?"

    Lucy''s gaze flickered toward the window once more. "Store it for the time being."

    Wyjin gave a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    The Queen took another slow sip of her tea before adding, "One more thing. Bring me Landen."

    Without hesitation, Wyjin pressed his fist to the floor once more. "As you command, Your Majesty."

    And just like that, he vanished, disappearing into the shadows without a sound.

    As Wyjin vanished into the shadows, the room fell into silence once more. But only for a moment.

    Barely a minute had passed when another figure materialized, kneeling in the exact manner Wyjin had before¡ªone knee to the ground, head lowered, and fist pressed against the polished marble floor.

    The figure spoke with unwavering respect.

    "Your Majesty, you summoned me."

    Queen Lucy remained poised, her gaze still fixed on the golden horizon beyond her window. Without turning to face him, she spoke his name.

    "Landen."

    Landen remained in place, still as stone. "Of course, my Queen."

    The Queen set down her teacup with a soft clink, then issued her command.

    "I need you to deliver a message. Travel to Zone 12¡ªto the Dark Knight Academy. Find Mystica Moonstone and inform her that I require her presence in my quarters at once."

    Landen, without hesitation, acknowledged her words. "As you command."

    With that, the Queen dismissed him, and in an instant, Landen vanished, disappearing like a phantom into the shadows.

    Now alone once more, Queen Lucy exhaled softly, her fingers idly tracing the rim of her teacup.

    Her sharp emerald eyes darkened as she mulled over the disturbing revelation.

    "A human transforming into a demon after death¡­ What is this anomaly stirring within my kingdom?"

    Her voice was quiet, yet it carried a weight that could crush mountains.

    For the first time in a long while, a shadow of uncertainty crept into the mind of the Queen.

 Chapter 209 Progress

    Weeks had passed since the academy''s new system was implemented on the first-years, and the students had begun to settle into their routines. Lectures and training sessions progressed steadily, with each day pushing them to take their studies and combat practice more seriously.

    During this time, Liam returned to Mr. Blackwood''s shop with Magnus to retrieve his newly crafted daggers. However, despite acquiring the weapons, he remained committed to mastering his grandfather''s sword, a promise he had made to himself.

    In the Knight Combat Training course, Liam relied solely on his sword, choosing not to wield his daggers even after obtaining them. Yet, in his private nightly training sessions, he dedicated time to adjusting to their weight and feel, ensuring he could wield them with precision when the time came.

    Over those past three weeks, Liam had significantly refined his control over Fire Myst, mastering precision flame shaping and the ability to sustain fire forms. He had learned to mold flames into stable geometric constructs like spheres, whips, and blades without them flickering or collapsing. His understanding of fire density manipulation had deepened, allowing him to adjust the weight and intensity of his flames¡ªwhether for slow-burning effects or explosive bursts.

    Additionally, his temperature regulation had improved, enabling him to generate flames that burned at controlled heat levels without unnecessary energy loss. This tied into his growing proficiency in myst efficiency, as he had learned to maintain powerful flames with minimal myst expenditure and even reabsorb unused energy before it dissipated.

    Liam had also developed an advanced grasp of fire flow mastery, allowing him to guide his flames in controlled streams rather than relying solely on instinctive bursts. His resistance to external fire had increased, making him more durable against heat-based attacks.

    Furthermore, he had begun experimenting with combustion control and chain ignition, enabling him to ignite objects selectively and create controlled fire-based chain reactions. This skill had granted him a tactical advantage, as he could detonate flames at will without losing control. With these advancements, Liam had steadily transitioned from raw power to refined mastery, ensuring that his fire no longer simply burned¡ªbut obeyed his command.

    Back in Knight Combat Training, Liam significantly improved his combat skills, particularly in handling various types of demons. His ability to adapt his tactics in the heat of battle became second nature, allowing him to anticipate and counter attacks with precision.

    His swordsmanship reached a new level, and his focus on defensive and offensive techniques became more seamless. In addition, he developed his ability to navigate extreme scenarios, improving his survival instincts and learning to fight effectively even when outnumbered or in unfamiliar terrain.

    His mastery of weapon handling grew, with a deeper understanding of how to use swords in close combat. Moreover, the class taught him to adapt quickly to shifting circumstances, ensuring he remained effective even when the battle didn''t go according to plan. These skills, combined with his growing tactical awareness, molded him into a far more capable fighter than before.

    Meanwhile, in Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy, the class had undergone a drastic shift over the past few weeks. What had started with 21 students had dwindled to just 11. Five had dropped out on the first day, unable to stomach the harsh reality presented to them. Another five followed as the lessons intensified, the weight of truth proving too much to bear.

    Seraphina and Kaine remained unfazed. This was an annual occurrence¡ªone they had come to expect. Many students entered the course with grand illusions, only to falter upon realizing the brutal truth: humans were just as much their enemies as demons. The idea of taking another human life unsettled most, and while some attempted to endure, the relentless training and real-world scenarios chipped away at their resolve until they inevitably quit.

    For Seraphina, this was a blessing. She had no interest in wasting her time on souls she deemed unworthy. Kaine, on the other hand, was indifferent. Whether one student or ten remained, his teaching methods wouldn''t change. The training would be just as intense, just as merciless.

    Over the past three weeks, Liam dedicated himself to mastering the lessons his instructors presented, forcing himself to push past the lingering unease about killing a person. Yet, no matter how much he tried to tune it out, the practical sessions made it impossible to ignore.

    In the training hall, Seraphina made use of its myst-infused properties to generate holographic human adversaries, each armed and dangerous. The objective was simple: eliminate the target before it eliminated you.

    Liam found himself hesitating. Unlike the Knight Combat Training class, where he dispatched holographic demons without a second thought, facing these human projections was different. His movements slowed, his instincts dulled by an uncertainty he couldn''t quite shake.

    Charlotte, however, was the complete opposite. Whether it was due to her beast affinity or something else entirely, she moved through every training with effortless ease, her animalistic instincts making it seem as though the hesitation Liam struggled with had never even crossed her mind.

    Today was no different. Charlotte and a handful of the remaining students continued their training, executing their tasks with brutal efficiency. A select few, like Liam, still struggled¡ªbut unlike them, Liam wasn''t failing outright. He simply refused to deliver the final blow with his weapons. Instead, he adapted. Using his sword, he deflected the incoming strikes of the holographic humans, redirecting their attacks while waiting for an opening. When the moment arrived, he unleashed bursts of searing flames, the heat distorting their forms and forcing the projections to dismantle. It wasn''t the clean execution expected of an assassin, but it got the job done.

    Now, he found himself cornered, two holographic opponents advancing on him with lethal precision.

    The first lunged forward with a dagger, its movement swift and calculated. Liam sidestepped just as the blade whizzed past his ribs, bringing his sword down in a quick arc. The steel clashed against the dagger, redirecting the force as he twisted his wrist and drove a knee into the projection''s gut. It staggered, but the second attacker wasted no time, swinging a short sword at Liam''s shoulder.

    Liam barely managed to twist out of the way, the blade grazing his sleeve. Gritting his teeth, he pivoted, his left hand crackling with flames as he swept it across the air. Fire roared to life, engulfing his immediate space in a controlled explosion. The first opponent dissolved instantly, the myst fueling its form unraveling under the heat. The second tried to press forward, but Liam''s blade met it head-on, severing the projection at the waist.

    As the final remnants of the projections faded into the air, Liam stood in the middle of the training hall, his chest rising and falling heavily. Sweat beaded along his forehead, and frustration settled deep in his bones. This wasn''t enough. The struggle, the hesitation¡ªit was weighing him down, holding him back. He clenched his fists.

    '' Why is this so damn hard?''

    From across the hall, Seraphina let out a dramatic sigh, resting her chin on her hand as she idly observed him. Her lips curled into a pout, eyes twinkling with amusement and something else¡ªmild disappointment.

    "Why is my lovely little crush struggling this much? And here I had such high hopes for him," she murmured to herself, shaking her head. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She continued to watch him, studying every move, every hesitation. Then, after a moment of consideration, she activated the Whisper spell. As she spoke, her voice slipped directly into Liam''s ears like a seductive murmur.

    "Come here, little shadow. Let''s have a chat."

 Chapter 210 Why Are You Still Hesitant?

    Liam instinctively glanced around as Seraphina''s voice slithered into his ears. His gaze swept across the hall until it landed on her¡ªstill lounging lazily at the far end, her lips curved in an unreadable smirk. He hesitated for only a moment before making his way toward her.

    Upon reaching her, Liam gave a slight bow, his voice calm and collected. "You called for me, Professor Vale."

    Seraphina clicked her tongue in disapproval, waving off his formal greeting as though it physically pained her. "Professor Vale? Ugh, please, stop. You make it sound like you''re referring to my uncle, Orin Vale." She sighed theatrically before her lips curled into a playful smirk.

    "You can simply call me Seraphina. Or," she leaned forward slightly, eyes twinkling with mischief, "just for you, you can call me Sera-kiss." She added a slow, seductive wink.

    Liam remained unfazed. "Lady Seraphina, may I know why you called me here?" His tone was as neutral as ever, completely disregarding her antics.

    Seraphina pouted before dramatically placing a hand over her heart. "Straight to business, is it? How cruel. But fine, we''ll save the fun for later." Her expression shifted as she rested her chin in her palms, her green eyes gleaming with something sharper now. "Tell me, little shadow¡ªwhy do you hesitate every time you''re up against human-shaped targets?"

    Liam was silent for a beat before answering. "I suppose¡­ I don''t have that complete emptiness in me to take a life without hesitation."

    At that, Seraphina let out an unexpected burst of laughter, clutching her stomach as she wheezed. After a moment, she wiped a tear from her eye, still chuckling. "Oh, darling, that is both touching and so concerning coming from someone like you."

    Then, with a shift in demeanor, she pursed her lips and muttered a spell under her breath. The next words she spoke were silent to the world but clear to one person.

    ''Kaine, be a dear and set up a nice little dome for me and my sweet boy here.''

    From his distant position, Kaine, who had been watching the exchange from the moment Liam approached Seraphina, let out a sharp exhale through his nose. His steely gray eyes narrowed, his irritation not aimed at Seraphina, but at Liam. ''What the hell is she planning with that useless kid?'' he thought with disdain.

    Still, he obeyed, manipulating the training hall''s myst-infused properties. Within seconds, a translucent dome materialized around Seraphina and Liam, isolating them from the rest of the students. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam immediately noticed the shift. His eyes flickered around the enclosed space before landing back on Seraphina, his instincts telling him she was up to something.

    Seraphina, now standing, stretched lazily before flicking her gaze toward him. Her form-fitting black pants accentuated her shape, and her dark green blouse¡ªunbuttoned just enough to be teasing¡ªonly added to her air of calculated seduction.

    "Good, now that we''re nice and hidden," she purred, "let''s have a real conversation." Her smirk deepened as she crossed her arms. "You say you lack the emptiness to kill humans without hesitation. But tell me, sweet thing, what makes you think people kill because they''re empty-hearted?"

    Liam''s jaw tightened slightly. "That''s¡­ not what I meant."

    Seraphina''s grin widened. "Oh, how cute." She stepped closer, her tone turning almost affectionate. "I really thought you were one of those detached, emotionless brats. But now that I see you up close, you''re just a kid who lost something¡ªor someone¡ªand chose this path because of it." Her green eyes studied him, dissecting him like a puzzle. "You might be able to cut down demons without a second thought, with pure efficiency¡­ but at the end of the day, you aren''t as cold and detached as you like to think."

    Liam said nothing.

    Seraphina chuckled. "Hah. You know what? Let''s make this chat more interesting. How about a little one-on-one training?"

    Before Liam could answer, the dome, which had been faintly glowing, was suddenly consumed by darkness. A thick, inky blackness swallowed everything, stretching beyond even Liam''s enhanced vision.

    His body tensed instinctively. His senses screamed as the unnatural void pressed against him. He recognized this kind of abyss, this eerie suffocation¡ªdark magic.

    Yet something was off. It felt like dark magic¡­ but it wasn''t exactly the same.

    Seraphina''s voice purred through the void. "Alright, little shadow¡­ let''s chat." Her tone dipped lower, almost a whisper against his skin. "And I suggest you stay on guard¡ªbecause you just stepped into my domain."

    Liam barely had time to register her words before his instincts flared. He spun, sensing an attack from behind. He stepped sideways just in time, dodging the first strike¡ªonly for the attacker to shift mid-motion, redirecting their blade straight for his eyes.

    His sword shot up, the steel catching the edge of the attack just in time to deflect it. With a fluid motion, he countered, lashing out with a side kick. He felt his foot connect¡ªbut then, pain flared in his gut.

    A second blade had already pierced his side.

    Liam staggered back, gripping his wound. The darkness obscured his vision, but he could feel the warm, wet sensation beneath his fingers.

    Seraphina''s laughter coiled around him like a serpent. "That''s what happens when you hesitate, darling." Her voice was silk wrapped around steel. "Now, let''s begin our little lesson, shall we?"

    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire

    Liam stayed on high alert, gripping his sword tightly. The darkness surrounding him was absolute¡ªno light, no shadows, just an overwhelming void. He couldn''t see his opponent, couldn''t track any movements. Every sense was strained to its limit.

    Then, an attack.

    A blade came from his right. Liam barely reacted in time, twisting his body to deflect it with his sword. The moment steel clashed, the attacker vanished into nothingness. No weight, no presence¡ªjust an illusion.

    Another strike, this time from behind. Liam ducked, pivoting on his heel, swinging his sword at the source¡ªnothing. His blade cut through empty air.

    A whisper slithered around him, Seraphina''s voice filled with amusement. "Still hesitating? You fight demons without a second thought, yet against humans, you are holding back, sweetie?"

    Liam clenched his jaw. He didn''t answer. He focused on the movement, on the next attack¡ªbecause it was coming.

    And it did.

    A sudden force from the left. He blocked, parried¡ªthen pain. A second blade stabbed into his side. Liam staggered back, hand clutching his wound.

    "See? This is what hesitation costs you," Seraphina''s voice taunted. "You still think humans deserve your mercy?"

    Liam tightened his grip on his sword. He tried to push her words out of his head, but they kept clawing their way back.

    Another attack¡ªoverhead. He raised his blade, blocking the strike with a sharp clang. He countered with a swift slash, but once again, nothing.

    A laugh echoed through the darkness. "You think just because they''re human, they hold more value than demons? That your hesitation makes you better?"

    Liam gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus on the fight. But no matter how many times he swung, dodged, or countered, he never truly hit anything. It was like fighting a ghost.

    "I was like you once," Seraphina said, her voice suddenly softer, but still laced with mockery. "I killed demons without hesitation. But humans? That was different¡­ until I realized something."

    Liam''s breath was heavy, his muscles tensed, but he still couldn''t tune her out.

    "There''s no difference," she continued. "You think your soft spot matters? It doesn''t. Humans, demons¡­ in the end, they''ll all stab you in the back just the same."

    Liam''s grip on his sword faltered for just a second. And in that moment, another attack came¡ªstraight for his throat.

    Liam''s heart skipped a beat as he barely managed to sidestep the slash aimed at his throat. His sword came up just in time to deflect the blade, but the cut still grazed his skin, drawing a thin line of blood. He stumbled backward, his breath ragged, as the voice continued to echo in the suffocating darkness.

    For a fleeting moment, everything stood still as Liam crouched on one knee, his body bruised, cut, and battered from the relentless barrage. His breath came in heavy, uneven gasps.

    "You know," Seraphina''s voice floated around him like a silken whisper, playful, "it''s surprising how you haven''t used any of your magic yet. I mean, I get not using your dark magic¡ªthere''s a reason for that. But not using your fire magic? That''s just plain stupid, don''t you think?"

    Liam''s senses sharpened as he felt her presence shift, moving¡ªno, gliding¡ªaround him like a ghost he couldn''t pin down.

    "And that''s not the only stupid thing you''ve done," she purred. "All those attacks you threw with your sword? Cute. But none of them were even close to lethal. Blunt side of the blade, really? How sweet that you care, sweetheart, but I like my men merciless."

    Liam gritted his teeth, trying to keep his composure, but her voice was dangerously close now, her lips grazing the edge of his ear. ''How does she know? I haven''t used my dark magic around anyone, especially not with the Veil of Flux hiding my myst... unless¡­''

    Then, without warning, a soft, almost sensual hand cupped his jaw, lifting his head just enough to expose his neck.

    Seraphina''s tone dropped into something more dangerous, more intimate. "It''s such a sight, to see that surprised look on your face... especially in my void."

 Chapter 211 Accept It

    Liam''s breath was ragged, his grip tightening on his sword, but his body refused to move. The void around him pressed in, suffocating, the weight of Seraphina''s presence bearing down like an unshakable shadow.

    "You remind me of myself, you know," Seraphina mused, still behind him. "A long time ago, I thought just like you. I believed there was a line¡ªdemons were the enemy, humans were¡­ something else. Something worth protecting." She let out a quiet chuckle, but there was no warmth in it.

    Liam gritted his teeth, his jaw clenching so hard it hurt. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seraphina continued, unhurried. "Back then, I was naive¡ªstrong, capable, but naive. I thought my enemies were just monsters with claws and fangs. That was before I watched my so-called allies sell me out for a handful of gold. Before I watched the people I bled for turn their backs when I needed them most. And you know what the worst part was?"

    She crouched in front of him now, the void shifting like liquid as she came into view. Her glowing green eyes locked onto his. "It wasn''t greed, Liam. It wasn''t even desperation. It was the simple fact that they could. That''s the nature of humans¡ªif betrayal is an option, they''ll take it."

    Liam''s fingers twitched against his sword hilt, but he said nothing.

    Seraphina tilted her head, a slow smirk forming. "You don''t fully believe me yet. Not completely. Because you haven''t experienced the cruelty of mankind¡ªnot really." She traced a finger lightly along his cheek. "Oh, I know you''ve seen the selfish whims of nobles, their greed, their arrogance. But that?" She scoffed. "That''s nothing. Just entitled brats playing king in their tiny worlds. You''ve never felt true human malice, Liam. Not the kind that makes demons look merciful."

    Liam''s breath hitched, anger bubbling just beneath the surface.

    "But I do know something about you," Seraphina continued, voice dipping into something silkier. "You''re only the way you are now¡ªthis detached, brooding little soldier¡ªbecause you lost someone to demons." She leaned in just enough for her breath to ghost against his skin. "That''s why you slaughter them without hesitation, why you don''t even blink when you tear through them." Her eyes gleamed with amusement. "Your hatred is easy to understand. It''s¡­ predictable."

    Liam''s pulse pounded in his ears.

    "You think I''m wrong?" she teased. "I don''t need to read your mind, Liam. I can read you. Like an open book." She tapped a finger against his forehead. "That stiff posture, that controlled breathing, the way your hands twitch whenever I get too close? I know exactly who you are. And you hate that, don''t you?"

    Liam''s fingers twitched again¡ªthis time, not from restraint, but from raw frustration.

    Seraphina chuckled. "But that''s why you''ll never reach whatever goal you''ve set for yourself¡ªwhether it''s revenge, purpose, or something else entirely." She leaned closer. "Because as long as you cling to this ridiculous soft spot for humans, you''re just as weak as any commoner."

    Liam''s breath came faster now, the rage twisting in his gut, hotter than fire. She was right. Every single word. And that infuriated him more than anything else.

    More than when he lost his grandfather.

    More than when Draven ''died'' in the dark forest.

    And Seraphina knew it.

    She was tearing into the very foundation of his existence, stripping him bare, forcing him to confront a truth he didn''t want to acknowledge.

    His fingers trembled, not from fear, but from the sheer, unbearable need to shut her up.

    Seraphina''s smirk deepened as she watched the storm build in Liam''s eyes. The tension in his shoulders, the way his breath came sharp and uneven¡ªshe was getting to him. Breaking through that cold, controlled exterior piece by piece.

    "You feel it now, don''t you?" she murmured, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "That frustration burning in your chest? It''s not because I''m lying." She tilted her head, her fingers resting lightly beneath his chin. "No, sweetheart, it''s because I''m right."

    Liam''s body trembled, a storm raging inside him. He wanted to deny it, to shut her out, but every word dug deeper, carving through flesh and bone until they reached something raw.

    "You''re nothing but a child playing soldier," she continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You think you understand pain? Loss? Hatred? But you''ve only scratched the surface. You lost a dear one, and what did you do? You pointed your blade at demons and swore to destroy them all. How¡­ simple."

    Liam''s fingers curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms.

    "But let me ask you this," Seraphina purred, leaning closer until their foreheads nearly touched. "What happens when that isn''t enough?"

    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    Liam''s breath hitched.

    "What happens when you wipe out every demon in sight and realize the hole inside you is still there? When you finally understand that vengeance is nothing but an illusion¡ªan excuse to keep moving forward because you''re too afraid to admit you have nothing else?"

    His heart pounded against his ribs, his vision beginning to blur out at the woman before him. He wanted to strike, to shut her up, to bury his blade deep into something just to make this unbearable feeling stop.

    Seraphina''s smile turned almost gentle, almost pitying. "You''re still weak, Liam. Because deep down, you still believe in something. In people." She laughed softly, shaking her head. "That''s why you hesitate. That''s why you hold back. And until you rid yourself of that pathetic little hope, you will never reach the heights you''re chasing."

    The deep unfamiliar rage kept clawing at Liam''s chest, getting hotter, and darker than the void he stood in.

    Because for the first time in his life, he didn''t know what to say.

    Because for the first time in his life, he wasn''t sure if he was angry at her¡ª

    Or himself.

    Liam''s vision blurred, his thoughts spiraling into a suffocating abyss. His mind clawed at the edges of reason, but Seraphina''s words had sunk too deep, their venom spreading like wildfire.

    Was everything he was trying to built again ¡ªbonds, friendships¡ªjust a chain binding him to mediocrity?

    Dylan''s carefree grin, Asher''s sharp, competitive fire, Ariana''s gentle kindness¡­ Were they nothing more than distractions? Weighing him down, making him hesitate?

    His breath hitched. His chest tightened. His heartbeat pounded in his ears like war drums.

    The darkness swelled around him, creeping into the cracks of his resolve, swallowing him whole. His lungs burned¡ªhe couldn''t breathe.

    Seraphina''s voice slithered through the void, sick with satisfaction. "That''s it¡­ Let it take you. Let it strip you down until there''s nothing left but power. That''s what you want, isn''t it?"

    Liam''s hands trembled, his vision narrowing to an abyss darker than even his own shadows. His entire body felt weightless, slipping further into nothingness.

    Then¡ª

    A whisper of wind. The scent of earth, fresh and alive. Warmth against his skin.

    His eyes fluttered open.

    Above him stretched a vast blue sky, endless and serene, its expanse untouched by darkness. Beneath him, an endless sea of green grass swayed gently in the breeze, the land stretching beyond sight.

    Liam''s breath was still shaky as he forced himself to his feet, the sensation of suffocation lingering even in this new place. The void was gone, replaced by an open field stretching endlessly under a clear blue sky. The wind carried a familiar scent¡ªearthy, warm, comforting. It felt real.

    Too real.

    Then, he heard the voice.

    "Liam."

    His body locked up. He turned slowly, almost afraid to believe it. And there he was.

 Chapter 212 A Precious Advice

    Liam''s breath was still shaky as he forced himself to his feet, the sensation of suffocation lingering even in this new place. The void was gone, replaced by an open field stretching endlessly under a clear blue sky. The wind carried a familiar scent¡ªearthy, warm, comforting. It felt real.

    Too real.

    Then, he heard the voice.

    "Liam."

    His body locked up. He turned slowly, almost afraid to believe it. And there he was.

    His grandfather stood with his hands behind his back, wearing the same sturdy, confident posture Liam had seen a thousand times before. His hair was a little messier than Liam remembered, his ember-colored eyes steady and sharp. But they weren''t just looking at him.

    They were seeing him.

    Liam''s throat tightened. He felt like a child again, like that boy who used to follow this man''s every step. But that boy was gone.

    "You''ve grown," his grandfather said simply, his voice carrying that same deep steadiness Liam had always relied on. His gaze didn''t waver, didn''t hesitate as he took in the hardened lines of Liam''s face, the sharpness in his eyes, the way his shoulders carried a weight he had never meant to bear.

    And then, softer, almost to himself¡ª"And you''ve changed."

    Liam''s jaw clenched. "Of course, I''ve changed. You died."

    His grandfather didn''t flinch. If anything, there was a hint of something in his expression¡ªunderstanding, maybe even approval.

    "And yet, you lived," he said.

    Before Liam could react, the man stepped forward and pulled him into a firm embrace.

    Liam stiffened. It had been so long since he''d felt something like this¡ªwarm, steady, safe. His hands twitched at his sides before gripping the back of his grandfather''s coat, his body reacting before his mind could catch up.

    It was too much.

    "I''ve missed you, kid," his grandfather murmured. "But I see it now¡­ That fire in your eyes¡ªit''s different."

    Liam didn''t respond.

    His grandfather pulled back slightly, placing a hand on Liam''s shoulder. "You used to have a light in you, boy. You smiled. You laughed. Now? That part of you is dead."

    Liam swallowed hard. He knew that. He had accepted it. But hearing it said so plainly made something tighten in his chest.

    "But¡­ I''m not upset about it," his grandfather continued.

    Liam blinked, caught off guard.

    "You''ve become what you needed to be," the older man said firmly. "You''re stronger now. Colder. That''s good. The world isn''t kind to people like we used to be."

    Liam''s stomach twisted.

    "You hate demons? That''s fine. It drives you forward." His grandfather''s grip on his shoulder tightened slightly. "You trust your comrades? That''s fine too. But don''t let either of those things control you."

    Liam''s brows furrowed.

    "The hatred? It''s meant for demons. Not everything else. And trust? It''s not something you should give blindly." His grandfather exhaled, his voice lower but firm. "Your comrades¡ªDylan, Asher, that girl Ariana, and all the others¡ªthey''re good people now. But the world changes people, Liam. When the time comes, when the weight of survival presses down on them, you don''t know what they''ll choose."

    Liam felt his pulse in his ears.

    "I don''t need you to believe me now," his grandfather said. "You will see it for yourself soon, Liam. The kindness of men, and the cruelty of men. But when the time comes¡­ don''t let the abyss claim you." The sky above them started to shift, dark tendrils creeping into the blue. The warmth began to fade.

    His grandfather watched him, ember eyes steady even as the world around them fractured.

    And the last thing Liam saw before everything was swallowed by darkness¡ªwas the knowing look on his grandfather''s face.

    Back in Seraphina''s void domain, Liam''s body was still frozen, his lungs locked in that suffocating grip even as his mind had wandered elsewhere¡ªto him. To his grandfather.

    Yet, in reality, that entire exchange had lasted only seconds.

    Then, air rushed back into his lungs. His chest rose sharply as he sucked in his first deep breath, his senses snapping back into the present. His grip tightened around the hilt of his sword, and with steady resolve, he pushed himself to his feet.

    Seraphina remained crouched before him, her smirk unwavering. There was a glint of amusement in her emerald eyes, as if she had already won.

    "It seems you''ve finally accepted my point of view, sweetie. Now then¡ª"

    She was cut off.

    "I should thank you, Lady Seraphina," Liam said, his voice steady, almost unnervingly calm. "You''ve helped me remember exactly where I need to stand."

    Seraphina''s smirk faltered¡ªonly for a fraction of a second. She had noticed something. A shift. Ever since they had entered her domain, Liam hadn''t spoken a word. He had simply endured, resisted, let the darkness try to swallow him whole.

    But now, he spoke with purpose. And the presence he carried, the weight in his voice¡ªit wasn''t the same boy from a moment ago.

    Still, Seraphina remained unfazed. If anything, she was intrigued.

    "Oh? Is that so?" she mused, tilting her head. "Then show me, little shadow. Let me see what exactly has been reawakened."

    With those words, she vanished into the surrounding void.

    Liam exhaled slowly, and then¡ªignition.

    A brilliant fiery aura erupted from his body, flooding the darkness with its blinding glow. The flames coiled around him, burning with an intensity that devoured the void itself. His eyes, still cold and unreadable, were now set ablaze¡ªhis right eye, in particular, consumed by roaring fire.

    His voice carried through the void, unwavering.

    "Just so you know¡­ if I have to kill humans to reach where I need to be, then so be it." His expression didn''t change. "I don''t need hatred for humans to kill one. As long as there''s reason behind my actions, I''ll do what is necessary."

    The flames around him crackled, dark energy weaving through the inferno like tendrils of living shadow.

    "Like you said," he continued, his gaze cutting through the empty darkness, "one does not need to be completely empty to have what it takes to kill his own kind."

    A pause. Then, he lifted his chin slightly.

    "So, once again, I thank you¡ªfor your words and for bringing me here." His voice remained calm, yet there was an undeniable weight behind it. "And since you know I''m a dark magic user, yet you haven''t tried to execute me¡­ that means there''s a reason." His eyes narrowed slightly. "Perhaps you''re here to help me."

    His aura flared, the dark flames twisting higher. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    "But right now? I don''t care." His fingers flexed around his blade as his stance shifted. "After all, I''ll give you exactly what you want."

    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 213 Impressed

    The void trembled.

    Liam''s flames surged, casting flickering shadows across the abyss. His stance remained firm, his grip steady. He was done hesitating.

    From the darkness, Seraphina''s laughter echoed, soft and sinister. Then, without warning, she emerged¡ªa blur of motion, her dagger slicing through the air toward Liam''s throat.

    Clang!

    Liam''s sword intercepted hers in a shower of sparks. The force sent vibrations through his arm, but he held firm. Seraphina''s smirk widened.

    "Oh? So there''s actually some fire in you," she purred, her emerald eyes gleaming. "Good. Let''s see how much."

    She twisted mid-motion. A second dagger materialized in her free hand, striking toward his ribs. Liam shifted, parrying with the edge of his sword while releasing a burst of flames to force her back.

    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire

    Seraphina vanished into the darkness.

    Liam''s eyes darted around. His flames illuminated nothing but the endless void. Then¡ªwhispers.

    "You think flames will help you here?" Her voice came from every direction. "This is my domain, sweetie. Light means nothing in the abyss."

    A chill swept over him. The void itself twisted, the space around him warping like liquid. Then¡ªpain. A sharp sting sliced across his shoulder. Blood trickled down his arm.

    Liam exhaled, unfazed. "So you''re just going to play games?"

    A low chuckle. "Not a game. A lesson."

    Another cut¡ªthis time on his leg. Then another across his ribs.

    Liam remained still, his flames flickering. He could feel her presence shifting, moving just beyond his reach.

    Then he closed his eyes.

    The flames around him didn''t fade¡ªthey condensed, tightening around his body like armor. The heat intensified, scorching the air itself. The darkness swirled, but this time, Liam didn''t rely on sight. He listened.

    A breath. A shift in the void.

    He moved.

    His sword lashed out in a blur.

    A sharp gasp echoed as the tip of his blade met flesh.

    Seraphina materialized, his sword pressed against her throat, a thin trickle of blood running down her skin.

    Silence.

    Then, she laughed.

    A deep, rich laugh that almost sent shivers down his spine.

    "Oh, sweetheart," she whispered, eyes gleaming with wicked delight. "Now this is interesting."

    She didn''t move. Didn''t flinch. She simply smiled, her lips curling like a cat that had caught its prey.

    Liam didn''t ease his grip. "Is this what you wanted?"

    Seraphina''s smirk softened, just slightly. "Not wanted, darling. Needed."

    Then, the darkness collapsed inward. The abyss wasn''t fading¡ªit was being absorbed into Seraphina herself. Tendrils of void energy swirled into her body, vanishing into her very being.

    The suffocating emptiness lifted, replaced by the dim glow of reality. The translucent holographic dome around them flickered into view, its arcane structure humming softly.

    Liam lowered his sword, flames still flickering around him. His breath was steady, his expression unreadable.

    Seraphina tilted her head, her piercing green eyes studying him with satisfaction. "Well now," she purred, dusting off her shirt as if they hadn''t just been locked in a battle of minds and steel. "I do so love a fast learner."

    "And you know what? That display of dominance just now¡ªmmh, it did something to me," Seraphina purred, her smirk turning wicked. "I like it. You should do it again sometime... but next time, with your hands instead~." Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Liam remained silent, his flames slowly flickering out. "I''ll pass on that," he said flatly. "But I do have a question for you, Lady Seraphina."

    She pouted dramatically, clasping her hands behind her back. "You won''t even indulge me, won''t even choke me the way I want, and yet you still call me Lady Seraphina? And now you want answers from me? How cruel."

    She twirled on her heel, humming as she skipped around him like a child playing in a field. "But fine, go ahead. After what you just did, I can''t exactly ignore you, now can I?"

    "Thank you, but I''d prefer we talk in private," Liam said.

    Seraphina rolled her eyes, still twirling lazily. "Privacy? Sweetheart, lessons are long over. Everyone''s gone. It''s just you and me now. And if you''re still paranoid, I already placed a silence spell¡ªno one''s listening in."

    "Silence spell?" Liam murmured.

    "Mhm~. No one can eavesdrop on us, so go on, ask away."

    Liam inhaled deeply before speaking. "First, how did you know I''m a dark magic user, and why didn''t you do anything about it? Second, are you also a dark magic user?"

    Seraphina stopped mid-step, her playful energy shifting ever so slightly. She turned to face him, tilting her head, a knowing glint in her eyes.

    "For someone as sharp as you, Liam, you really do ask the most obvious questions sometimes."

    She giggled.

    "First off, no, I''m not a dark magic user like you," Seraphina finally responded. "There aren''t any left. Only Primordials can wield dark magic now, but even that''s banned by the higher-ups¡ªsomething about paranoia and control. What I used just now was Spatial Magic, specifically a technique called Void Domain. It lets me create a void that traps me and my target inside."

    "Spatial Magic... I never thought it had an ability like that," Liam murmured.

    Seraphina waved a dismissive hand. "No surprise there, sweetheart. You''re still magically ignorant about quite a few things¡ªdon''t worry, it''s cute."

    "And as for your first question..." She smirked. "It was the very first day in class. You almost summoned something using dark magic. Even though it was faint, I sensed your dark myst right then and there."

    Liam remained expressionless. "I figured."

    "Pfft, please, darling." She flicked her fingers at him playfully. "I sense your dark myst every time I see you, no matter how much you try to suppress it with that pitifully outdated technique of yours." She chuckled, stepping closer.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. "What?"

    Seraphina leaned in slightly. "Whoever taught you that suppression technique must''ve been from way back¡ªprobably one of those old relics from the years following the Demon War. But you? You, finding and learning something from that era? That''s what surprises me."

    She tapped his chest lightly. "That being said, you do use it well. So, credit where it''s due. But¡ª" she grinned, dragging out the word, "it''s outdated, badly~."

    She twirled away before adding, "But hey, don''t feel too bad. I just happen to have an exceptional sense for myst. Not your fault you got caught~."

    Liam didn''t react immediately, his gaze fixed on Seraphina as she twirled playfully.

    "If that''s the case," he said after a moment, "then what exactly do you intend to do with that information?"

    Seraphina halted mid-spin, tilting her head with a sly smirk. "Oh? Now you''re asking the right questions." She tapped a finger against her lips, feigning deep thought. "Let''s see¡­ I could report you. Dark magic is so forbidden, after all. It''d be quite the scandal, don''t you think?"

    Liam didn''t blink. "And yet, you haven''t."

    "Mm, exactly," she purred. "I haven''t. And do you know why, my dear shadow?"

    Liam remained silent, waiting.

    Seraphina sighed dramatically, stepping closer, lowering her voice just enough to be teasing. "Because, darling, you intrigue me." Her emerald eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "A dark magic user who survived mankind''s purge¡ªthat alone makes you a rarity. But more than that¡­" Her smirk deepened. "I''m doing this because a dear friend of mine asked me to take you under my wing."

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable. "A friend?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seraphina let out a breathy chuckle, circling him now. "Yeah, sweetie, a friend. Our lovely Mystica."

    Liam''s mind immediately went into thought. So Mystica is the reason she''s here? For some reason, I feel like I''m in debt to someone again.

    Seraphina suddenly stopped behind him, leaning in close, her breath ghosting over his ear. "What are you thinking about~?"

    Liam didn''t move. "Nothing in particular. But I have a question¡ªand a request."

    "Oho~, another question and a request? You really owe me now, sweetie. Go on, shoot." She stepped back with an amused glint in her eyes.

    "Thank you." Liam exhaled. "You mentioned my myst suppression technique is outdated. So, is there a modern version? Because ever since the first day of class¡ªuntil now¡ªI''ve never sensed a shred of myst or aura from you or Instructor Kaine. Except when you trapped me in your domain."

    Seraphina raised a brow. "Hmm~, so you are sensitive to myst, just not good enough yet." She waved her hand lazily. "But yes, there is a modern technique. If you''re using Veil of Flux, then you should know¡ªit''s ancient. My method, on the other hand, is near-total suppression, bringing myst levels to almost zero. It''s something people of my profession learn early in life. Unlike Veil of Flux, which lets you alter your presence¡ªappearing weaker or stronger¡ªthis simply erases it. Hope that clears things up."

    "It does." Liam gave a slight nod. "And for my request¡ª"

    "No need to ask, darling~," Seraphina cut in with a grin. "I will teach you. As long as you''re serious about taking the path of an assassin-type knight." She shrugged. "But honestly? It doesn''t matter. I''d still teach you¡ªsince it''s something Mystica asked. So no need for formalities, sweetie~."

    Liam exhaled lightly. "I see. I''m grateful for your help." He gave a slight bow.

    "Don''t mention it." Her lips curled into something mischievous. "But¡ªyou do know how to repay me, right~?" She purred, dragging a hand around her own throat, looking way too eager.

    Liam''s expression remained deadpan. "I''ll pass. But I''ll find another way to repay you." He turned. "For now, I have to go. It''s getting dark outside."

    "Huh?! You can''t just leave like that!" Seraphina whined.

    "But I can."

 Chapter 214 Dont Dictate My Life

    "What an interesting one," Seraphina murmured to herself, her emerald eyes glinting as she watched Liam disappear from sight. "He reminds me so much of Percy¡­ but his will, his sense of self¡ª" She chuckled, tilting her head. "Greater than my dear Percy, without a doubt."

    She tapped a finger against her lips, lost in thought. "Well, who cares? Cold-hearted sweeties like them¡­ oh, they''d make such a deadly pair. But not yet. Not yet." A smirk spread across her lips, sharp as a dagger. "You sure are interesting, Liam. And I''d be damned to see that potential go to waste."

    She ran a hand through her dark green hair, sighing in amusement. "Such a delicious meal you''ve found, Mystica."

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam changed into his academy uniform and left the training hall, he realized something unsettling¡ªall the attacks, all the pain he had felt inside Seraphina''s domain had been nothing more than illusions. Not a single wound remained on his body.

    Shaking off the lingering sensation, he made his way back to his dorm. However, as he approached his door, he immediately noticed something was off. The slightest shift in its position, the barely perceptible disturbance on the handle¡ªit had been touched. Someone had broken in.

    Yet, no presence could be felt from inside.

    Despite this, Liam entered anyway, chalking up his unease to the residual paranoia from Seraphina''s training. His gaze swept across the room, scanning every inch for movement, anything out of place. Satisfied that nothing seemed immediately threatening, he closed the door behind him, setting his sword on the rack before pulling off his shirt.

    Just as he turned toward the bathroom, he abruptly stopped.

    Something was wrong.

    No sound.

    His own footsteps had been completely silent, the air itself unnaturally still. It was exactly like what had happened just moments ago with Seraphina when she had cast her silence spell. No footfalls. No rustling of fabric. Nothing.

    His instincts flared, warning him too late.

    A crushing force wrapped around his throat and slammed him against the wall with terrifying strength. His feet left the ground as he was hoisted up, his back cracking against the unyielding surface. His windpipe compressed under the unseen grip, his breath cut off instantly.

    A hand. A firm, heavy hand.

    Even as he struggled, he recognized the cold, disdainful voice that followed.

    "As a student of my class, you''re already dead."

    Liam''s attacker began to materialize from thin air, the invisibility fading like mist.

    Instructor Kaine.

    The man''s muscular arm was locked around Liam''s throat, his grip unyielding, lethal.

    "Pathetic," Kaine spat, eyes gleaming with contempt. "Even after a training session with Seraphina, this is all you amount to? Tch. A waste of her time." His grip tightened. "And honestly, I really don''t get what she sees in a worthless shit like you."

    Liam remained silent, struggling against the vice-like hold, his lungs burning.

    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    ''What the hell is wrong with this man?''

    Kaine leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to an icy whisper. "Listen closely, kid. I don''t like you. Never did. So take my advice¡ªdrop the course by tomorrow." His fingers dug in harder, pressing Liam against the wall until the surface behind him cracked slightly. "If you don''t, I promise you with very fiber of my being ¡ªevery single day you remain in my class, you get close to her, I will make yourll life a living hell. And if you think that''s bad?" His tone turned downright murderous. "I could kill you right here, and no one would ever find out."

    Liam''s vision blurred slightly from the lack of oxygen, but something far stronger was rising within him¡ªrage.

    ''This bastard just classified himself under the fools who think they can dictate my life.''

    A deep, simmering fury coiled in his gut, sharp and relentless. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "For¡­ a teacher¡­ you sure know¡­ how to be¡­ an asshole," Liam forced out, his voice breaking under the pressure.

    Kaine''s eyes narrowed, his fury evident, but his tone remained coldly calm. "You still have the nerve to speak? How idiotic. I suppose you''ve learned nothing from my lessons. Rule number one¡ªnever talk when I¡ª"

    Liam cut him off.

    "Keep that¡­ bullshit to yourself." His glowing red eyes locked onto Kaine''s with burning defiance. "I don''t care if you''re my instructor¡­ but breaking into my room for this nonsense¡­ is next-level stupidity."

    A sudden surge of heat flooded the room.

    Liam''s grip on Kaine''s forearm tightened, and without warning, flames erupted from his hands¡ªnot wild, untamed fire, but controlled, focused heat.

    Immediately, Kaine felt the scorching heat surge through his entire arm, but he refused to loosen his grip on Liam''s throat.

    "You think a little heat will make me let go?" he sneered. "Pathetic."

    Liam smirked despite the chokehold. "Of course not. For a masochist like you, this is nothing."

    Without warning, the flames intensified, bursting from his hands and feet in a controlled explosion. Using the force, Liam pushed off the wall, propelling himself forward with blistering speed. In a blur, his legs snapped into motion¡ªa rapid three-strike kick combo that forced Kaine to shift defensively. But Liam wasn''t done.

    In the same breath, he twisted mid-air, coiling his body around Kaine''s arm like a serpent. Before Kaine could react, Liam''s heel struck the back of his neck, the blow searing with heat and precision. The impact staggered Kaine just enough for Liam to fully lock around him, using his body''s momentum to drive him downward.

    With a heavy ''silent'' thud, Kaine crashed onto the floor, momentarily pinned.

    Shock flickered in his eyes¡ªnot at the fact that Liam had landed clean hits or even that he was momentarily immobilized, but because of the way he moved.

    ''That technique¡­ ''

    The fluid, serpentine motion was eerily familiar.

    ''Did this damn kid learn this just from experiencing it once? From her?''

    Rage flared in Kaine''s chest at the realization.

    But before he could retaliate, a firm, bare foot pressed against his throat, forcing his head down. The heat radiating from Liam''s sole wasn''t just warmth¡ªit was compressed, controlled, and dangerously lethal.

    Liam stood over him, looking down with cold, detached eyes.

    "Mr. Kaine," he said evenly, "I have no doubt you''re more than capable of avoiding this situation entirely. But your refusal to acknowledge me¡ªthe simple fact that Lady Seraphina chose to teach me¡ªclouded your judgment. That''s why you''re here."

    Kaine''s teeth clenched, his muscles tensing.

    "But that doesn''t matter now," Liam continued, his tone turning razor-sharp. "Just like you warned me¡ªlet me return the favor. Don''t ever cross the line by invading my privacy again because of your man-child feelings for Lady Seraphina. The moment you think you can dictate my life, you''ve signed your own death contract."

    The room grew heavy with a suffocating presence.

    Liam leaned in slightly, eyes glowing ominously. "And just so you know, the kid you saw hesitating to strike a damn hologram? He''s dead. The one standing over you now?" His voice dropped into something far more menacing. "He wouldn''t hesitate for a second to rip your head off."

    Kaine''s entire body went rigid.

    A chill¡ªprimal, ancient¡ªslithered down his spine.

    This wasn''t just killing intent. This was something else.

    Unknowingly, Liam was radiating Nyxie''s aura, an oppressive energy that made even Kaine¡ªwho had seen death a hundred times over¡ªfeel a moment of instinctual dread.

    Liam pressed down ever so slightly, his foot unmoving.

    "So be careful how you move, Instructor." His voice was ice. "You might lose your head if you move the wrong way."

 Chapter 215 You Are Strong, But Not Enough

    A tense silence filled the room. Liam remained perfectly still, his foot pressing against Kaine''s throat, while Kaine''s steel-gray eyes bore into him, unreadable yet smoldering with suppressed fury.

    Then¡ªsomething changed.

    Kaine exhaled slowly, the tension in his muscles loosening just enough to signal that he wasn''t going to lash out. Not yet.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, but before he could react, Kaine''s lips curled into something that was neither a smirk nor a sneer¡ªjust a knowing, dangerous expression.

    "You''re arrogant, but have power to back that up." Kaine muttered, his voice eerily calm. "I''ll give you that."

    Liam didn''t respond. His foot remained firmly in place.

    "But tell me something, kid¡­" Kaine''s hand twitched slightly against the ground, but not in an attempt to fight back. "You think this¡­ means anything?" His voice was low, controlled, almost condescending. "You think that landing a few hits¡ªgetting a momentary advantage¡ªputs you anywhere near my level?"

    The room felt like it shrank.

    And then¡ªLiam felt it.

    A pulse. A shift in the air.

    It was subtle, but instinct screamed at him. In the same way a predator knows when a larger, deadlier beast is in its territory, Liam''s entire body recognized what was happening before his mind even processed it.

    The difference in power.

    It was overwhelming.

    Kaine wasn''t angry. He wasn''t humiliated. He wasn''t even bothered.

    He had let Liam have his moment.

    And now, Liam could feel it¡ªthat chilling, unshakable certainty. If Kaine had wanted to, if he had truly cared to fight back, Liam wouldn''t have lasted a second.

    The realization was like ice crawling up his spine.

    Kaine saw it in his eyes and let out a low chuckle.

    "There it is," he murmured. "That moment when your instincts catch up to reality." His voice was almost amused, but there was no warmth in it. "I was waiting for that look."

    Liam clenched his jaw, refusing to let his expression falter.

    Kaine tilted his head slightly, his voice dropping into something almost too quiet. "I could have killed you. I should have killed you. But lucky for you¡­" His lips twitched, as if the very idea was entertaining. "I''m not in the mood to explain a student''s sudden disappearance to the academy."

    Liam felt his foot waver just slightly. Kaine caught it.

    In a blink, Kaine''s hand shot up¡ªfast. Too fast.

    Before Liam could react, Kaine''s fingers barely brushed his ankle¡ªbut that was all it took.

    A shockwave of myst pulsed outward from Kaine''s touch, and an unseen force ripped Liam off of him. He barely had time to twist his body mid-air before he crashed onto the floor, rolling once before coming to a crouch.

    Kaine stood.

    He didn''t even bother dusting himself off.

    Liam was still poised, still burning with defiance¡ªbut now, they both knew the truth.

    Kaine exhaled through his nose, the smallest trace of a smirk lingering. "Remember what I said, Hunter." He turned towards the door, voice flat. "Drop the course. You won''t get another warning."

    Liam remained silent. He wasn''t backing down¡ªbut he wasn''t foolish enough to speak again.

    As Kaine stepped toward the door, he paused just before exiting. Without looking back, he added, "And keep your damn flames off my superior." Then, with a click, he was gone.

    The room felt disturbingly empty.

    Liam exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair, his pulse still steady.

    ''''That bastard¡­ still had the nerve to bring that up.'' Liam let out a slow breath as he shifted from his crouch, dropping onto the cold floor. His mind was still racing, but a new realization crept in.

    ''I went too far.'' His fingers curled slightly against the ground. ''That''s twice now. Twice I''ve let Nyxie''s aura slip out without even realizing it.''

    His gaze drifted toward the cracks in the wall where Kaine had pinned him. The memory of that crushing force lingered in his muscles, but it wasn''t the physical damage that unsettled him¡ªit was the loss of control.

    "I need to do better," he muttered under his breath. "I need to keep myself in check."

    ¡ª

    Beyond Liam''s dorm, Kaine stepped into the corridor, his expression unreadable. Without hesitation, he activated a stealth spell, his form vanishing from sight as he exited the building.

    His footsteps were silent, his presence erased, but his thoughts churned.

    ''That kid¡­ he''s far more dangerous than I expected.'' Kaine''s brows furrowed as he recalled the raw, suffocating killing intent Liam had unleashed. And that aura¡ªthe moment it had washed over him, it was as if he had been staring into something inhuman.

    Something monstrous.

    ''If he can release that kind of pressure without the enough power to back it up¡­ what happens when he does have the power?''

    The thought was unsettling. But then Kaine''s expression darkened.

    ''Not that it matters. If he thinks he can ignore my warning, then fine. I''ll just make sure his time here is hell.''

    His lips curled in distaste.

    ''Getting closer to Seraphina¡­ that was his first mistake.''

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mystica and Ariana walked side by side through the academy''s hallways, heading away from the Spatial Magic department. Ariana carried a stack of books in her arms, carefully adjusting them as they walked.

    Mystica glanced at her with a small smile. "So, my little star, how are your studies going?"

    Ariana beamed, shifting the books slightly. "They''ve been going well! Thanks to your extra lessons, I''m finally managing to balance all my courses properly."

    "Is that so?" Mystica''s voice held a trace of amusement.

    "Mhm!"

    "That''s good to hear." Mystica''s eyes glimmered with curiosity. "But tell me, I never expected you to take an interest in Alchemy. What made you change your mind?"

    At that, Ariana froze mid-step. Her face turned bright red.

    Crap.

    She immediately remembered how Liam had casually convinced her that Alchemy would be a great addition to her studies. Not in an academic, persuasive way¡ªno. It was the way he said it. The way his deep voice had carried just the right amount of confidence, making her feel like she couldn''t possibly refuse.

    She tried to form words¡ªtried being the key word.

    "Wha¡ªum¡ªI mean, uh, you see, it''s¡­ um¡­ Ah¡ª!"

    Absolute gibberish.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh? What was that? I didn''t quite catch it."

    Ariana tried again. "I¡ªit''s, uh¡ªwell, he¡ª!"

    And there it was. The fatal mistake.

    "He?"

    Mystica smirked. "You were about to say a name, weren''t you?"

    Ariana''s face somehow got even redder. In a final attempt to salvage her dignity, she clamped her mouth shut and shook her head rapidly, looking both guilty and ridiculously adorable.

    Mystica chuckled knowingly. "Liam, huh?"

    Ariana nearly choked on air. "I¡ªwait, no, I didn''t say¡ª!"

    "You absolutely did." Mystica grinned, fully entertained. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    Ariana, defeated, hid her face behind her books. Mystica had caught her red-handed.

    They continued walking for a while, Ariana still dying of embarrassment while Mystica hummed in amusement.

    Then, suddenly, Mystica slowed her pace before stopping completely.

    Ariana noticed and turned to her. "Mystica?"

    "Go on ahead," Mystica said casually. "I forgot something. I''ll catch up soon."

    Ariana blinked but nodded. "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the study hall."

    With that, she continued down the hallway, leaving Mystica behind.

    As Ariana vanished from sight, Mystica let out a soft hum, her usual playful smile never fading. Without turning her head, her gaze shifted subtly toward a nearby pillar. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You might as well step out," she mused, her tone light yet knowing. "I''m sure you have orders to follow, don''t you?"

 Chapter 216 You Are Needed By The Kingdom

    From behind the pillar, a tall figure stepped forward with smooth, controlled precision. His movements were soundless, deliberate¡ªthe kind of presence that belonged to someone trained to remain unseen.

    Landen.

    His hood concealed most of his face, but his steel-gray eyes caught the moonlight. Clad in the Tempest Kingdom''s dark uniform, he stood with an air of quiet efficiency¡ªneither hostile nor passive, just purely business.

    "Lady Moonstone, greetings." His voice was calm, devoid of unnecessary emotion.

    Mystica barely spared him a glance, waving off the formalities. "Please, messenger, just get to the point. I have better things to do."

    Landen remained unfazed. "Very well. Her Majesty requires your presence in her quarters. You are to come immediately."

    Mystica sighed dramatically, placing a hand on her hip. "And here I was, hoping for a peaceful week. But duty calls, I suppose."

    Then, with a dismissive flick of her fingers, she turned away. "Tell Her Majesty I have something to take care of tonight. Since tomorrow marks the weekend, I''ll be there first thing in the morning."

    Landen gave a curt nod. "Understood, Lady Moonstone. I will deliver your message."

    He watched as Mystica walked away, humming softly to herself, utterly unbothered.

    Landen lingered only for a moment before turning on his heel and vanishing¡ªjust as silently as he had arrived.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in her chamber, Mystica let out a long, dramatic sigh as she stepped inside, already mentally exhausted just from knowing she''d been summoned by the Queen. However, what greeted her was even more irritating¡ªbut ultimately harmless.

    A dart whizzed past her cheek, slicing through the air dangerously close before landing dead center on a target. Unfazed, Mystica simply blinked as she took in the sight before her¡ªMagnus and Galen, deeply engrossed in a competitive game of darts.

    "Oh hey, Moony," Magnus greeted with an easy grin, already lining up his next throw. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    "You almost made me miss that bullseye, Mystica," Galen muttered, mildly annoyed.

    Mystica''s eye twitched. She exhaled slowly before flashing them a smile¡ªa sweet, creepy, absolutely terrifying smile.

    "Quite an attitude for people trespassing in my personal space," she said, her tone unsettlingly calm. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Immediately, Galen stiffened. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. "Ugh¡ªMagnus, you win. I suddenly lost interest in playing."

    "Huh? What? We just started! Don''t tell me you''re actually¡ª" Magnus turned to face Mystica fully, but the moment he locked eyes with her eerie, motherly stare, a cold chill ran down his spine.

    "You know what? I quit too." Magnus plastered on a shaky grin, pretending like he had a choice.

    Mystica said nothing as she strode past them, heading straight for her bathtub. Without a single ounce of hesitation, she began undressing right in front of them, utterly indifferent to their existence.

    Magnus leaned toward Galen, whispering, "This is all your fault, Gally."

    "Shut up. I didn''t do anything. She was already in a mood when she walked in," Galen hissed back.

    "Bullshit. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have hit us with that creepy, disappointed-mom look. And you know how terrifying Moony can be, right?" Magnus whispered again, mock horror in his eyes.

    Despite their reputations¡ªthe strongest, most feared warriors in the continent, known for their unshakable confidence¡ªthere was one thing that could make them sweat, make them hesitate, make them reconsider all their life choices.

    Mystica''s smile.

    That smile alone had the power to strike fear into their very souls.

    Meanwhile, Mystica could hear every word they were saying. But she chose to ignore them, sinking deeper into her bath with a satisfied hum.

    At least now, the boys had finally learned their place.

    After a while, Mystica finally stepped out of the bathtub, feeling refreshed and at ease. With a flick of her wrist, a soft wave of Myst wrapped around her, instantly drying her body as she moved toward the counter. Without a word, she poured herself a glass of wine, swirling the liquid lazily before taking a sip.

    Meanwhile, Magnus and Galen had made themselves comfortable, but they were noticeably cautious, making sure not to do anything that might put them back in her bad graces. Magnus lounged with his arms behind his head, while Galen sat with one leg crossed over the other, absentmindedly tapping his fingers against the armrest.

    A long pause settled in the room. The only sounds were the soft clinks of Mystica''s wine glass and the faint crackling of a candle''s flame.

    Finally, Galen decided to break the silence.

    "So, are you going to tell us why you were acting like a haunted doll earlier?" He wasn''t intimidated anymore, back to his usual self.

    Mystica took another slow sip of her wine before answering. "The Queen sent for me, and guess from how it so sudden, it might urgent."

    Magnus let out an exaggerated groan. "Ugh, doesn''t she always? Everything''s ''urgent'' when it comes to Queen Lucy."

    "Tell me about it," Mystica muttered, setting her glass down.

    Galen raised a brow. "Did the messenger at least give you any details?"

    Mystica shook her head. "Nope. You know how the Queen is¡ªshe loves keeping things all mysterious and private. If she wants me to know something, she''ll tell me when she''s good and ready."

    Magnus snorted. "So basically, you just have to show up and hope she doesn''t drop some kingdom-altering revelation on you first thing in the morning."

    Mystica smirked. "Exactly. But hey, at least I have the night to myself. I''ll deal with whatever she wants tomorrow."

    Magnus stretched lazily, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Well, since you''re not in a murderous mood anymore, how about we do something fun? Maybe hit up one of the taverns?"

    Galen smirked. "You just want an excuse to drink and flirt with barmaids."

    Magnus gasped dramatically. "How dare you accuse me of such shameless behavior?!" He placed a hand on his chest, feigning deep offense before breaking into a grin. "Okay, maybe a little. But come on, we could all use a little fun before duty drags us back into its clutches."

    Mystica swirled the wine in her glass, contemplating. "Tempting. But I think I''d rather enjoy my peace for now."

    Magnus pouted. "Boo. You''ve been hanging around Liam too much¡ªhe''s rubbing off on you."

    "Excuse me?" Mystica''s purple eyes gleamed dangerously as she tilted her head, a sinister smirk forming.

    Magnus immediately raised his hands in surrender. "I said nothing. Absolutely nothing."

    Galen chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re hopeless, Magnus."

    Mystica let out a small laugh, finishing the last of her wine. She leaned back into the couch, finally feeling like herself again. "You two go ahead if you want. I''ll stay here and prepare myself for whatever the Queen has in store for me tomorrow."

    Magnus groaned but stood up, stretching again. "Fine, fine. But if I find out you were just sitting here drinking more wine all night, I''ll be disappointed."

    "Then be disappointed," Mystica replied flatly, waving him off.

    Galen also rose, adjusting his coat. "Alright, we''ll leave you be. But don''t let the Queen work you too hard, Moony."

    Magnus grinned. "Yeah, if she does, just scare her like you did us earlier. Works like a charm."

    Mystica smirked. "Oh, trust me, I would if I could."

    With that, Magnus and Galen left, closing the door behind them. Mystica exhaled deeply, enjoying the return of silence.

 Chapter 217 A Step Further Into Cruelty

    The sun cast its golden light over the grand estate of Tempest Palace in Zone 8. Guards patrolled the vast compound in disciplined formation, while maids hurried about, tending to their daily tasks. Inside, within one of the palace''s lavish hallways, sunlight streamed through tall glass windows, offering a stunning view of the palace grounds.

    Queen Lucy walked with calm authority, Mystica at her side, while two guards followed closely behind.

    "I trust I didn''t disrupt any of your plans, Mystica." The Queen''s voice was polite, but completely devoid of concern.

    Mystica smirked. "Not at all, my Queen. If you''ve summoned me so suddenly, it must be something urgent."

    Queen Lucy nodded slightly. "Indeed. There is a pressing matter, and I believe only you can assist me."

    Mystica tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. "Oh? And might I know what this matter entails?"

    "Not here." Queen Lucy''s voice was firm. "This is not something to be discussed in open halls. We need privacy."

    Mystica chuckled lightly. "Very well then."

    The two continued their path until they reached the Queen''s private chambers. Upon arrival, Queen Lucy gestured to the guards at the door.

    "Stand guard. No one enters."

    The guards bowed in acknowledgment as Lucy and Mystica stepped inside.

    Standing in the center of the room, kneeling before them, was Wyjin. His posture was unwavering, disciplined as always.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty. Lady Moonstone."

    "You may rise, Wyjin," Lucy commanded.

    Wyjin stood, his expression as neutral as ever.

    "Take us to the issue."

    Without hesitation, Wyjin turned and lifted his hand. A swirling magical portal materialized before them, humming with arcane energy.

    Without a word, Queen Lucy, Mystica, and Wyjin stepped through¡ªvanishing.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As they stepped through the portal, the air shifted¡ªdenser, older. They emerged into a grand chamber of ancient design, its cobblestone walls lined with magical torches that burned with an ethereal blue glow, casting elongated shadows across the room. At the center stood a raised platform, its surface smooth but marked with arcane inscriptions, unmistakably a site of ritual examination or treatment.

    Queen Lucy''s voice broke the silence, measured yet commanding. "Wyjin, bring forth the remains."

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    Without hesitation, Wyjin stepped forward, approaching the elevated platform. He raised his right hand, and with a subtle flicker of mystic energy, the remains of Duchess Aveline materialized before them.

    A sharp inhale slipped past Mystica''s lips. Her gaze fixed on the body laid before her, widening in something rare¡ªgenuine shock.

    Half of the corpse was unmistakably Duchess Aveline¡ªher once-proud features now frozen in the stillness of death. But the other half¡­

    The flesh was warped, twisted beyond recognition. Jagged, earthen-like ridges emerged from her skin, merging grotesquely into hardened, bark-like structures. The once-human form was now partially morphed, bearing the unmistakable traits of a Gaia demon.

    Without thinking, Mystica stepped forward, her analytical mind already dissecting what lay before her. She leaned in, inspecting the body with the precision of a scholar encountering a phenomenon beyond recorded knowledge.

    "What is this?," she murmured.

    Queen Lucy, ever composed, observed Mystica''s reaction with a knowing gaze. "According to Wyjin, after successfully carrying out the execution as ordered, Aveline''s body¡­ began to shift."

    Mystica''s fingers hovered over the hardened ridges along the body''s arm. "Shift into a Gaia demon?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucy nodded. "Precisely. Wyjin ensured the transformation never reached its full extent. He eliminated her before she could fully become¡­ whatever she was turning into."

    Mystica stilled, absorbing the implications of what she had just heard.

    "Execution?" she repeated, tone smooth but laced with intrigue.

    Queen Lucy clasped her hands behind her back, her voice effortlessly regal. "Duchess Aveline had been orchestrating a movement to overthrow the other nobles of Veridn. A calculated rise to power, one that could have disrupted the balance of influence."

    Mystica arched a brow, her ever-present smirk ghosting her lips. "And that warranted an execution? Not to question your judgment, of course."

    Lucy let out a small chuckle, a rare moment of amusement. "Of course not. You know me, Mystica¡ªI wouldn''t execute a powerful noble simply for political ambition."

    That made Mystica''s smirk widen just slightly. ''Oh, but you absolutely would,'' she thought. ''If the ambition displeased you enough.''

    But the Queen was not finished. "No, the real reason for her execution lies deeper."

    Her expression darkened. "After years of meticulous research, intelligence gathering, and investigative work, I uncovered the truth. Duchess Aveline was not merely a scheming noble. She was a monster in human skin."

    Mystica listened, silent yet engaged.

    "Child trafficking. Mass disappearances. An untold number of lives lost under mysterious circumstances. And when I traced every last thread back to its origin¡ªevery shadowed deal, every vanishing soul¡ªit always led to Aveline."

    Mystica exhaled slowly, reclining slightly as she took in this new information. "And that," she murmured, "was the true reason."

    "Indeed."

    Silence settled between them, heavy with the weight of the revelation. Mystica looked back at the half-transformed corpse, before straightened herself. Her mind had already weave together the implications of what she had witnessed.

    "So, I was summoned here to determine how such a transformation was even possible."

    Lucy nodded. "Precisely."

    Mystica folded her arms, her gaze lingering on the corpse as she considered the unprecedented nature of the situation. "This¡­ is entirely new to me." She spoke with rare honesty. "I have never encountered a case where a human¡ªespecially a noble of her standing¡ªundergoes a partial demonification after death."

    Her voice held a note of fascination, layered with the subtle thrill of uncovering something beyond the known bounds of magic.

    She exhaled, rolling her shoulders back slightly. "I can''t promise immediate answers, but I will do what I can. However¡ª" she looked directly at the Queen "¡ªI will need to take the body with me. This chamber is far from an ideal environment for what I need to do."

    Queen Lucy regarded her for a long moment, then inclined her head slightly in agreement. "Very well. The body is yours to examine. Do what you must."

    Mystica smirked. "I expected nothing less."

    With a flick of her wrist, she activated her Spatial Magic, her form bathed in a fleeting pulse of deep violet light. A rift in space materialized before her, silent yet consuming, as if the very air bent to her will.

    The remains of Duchess Aveline vanished into the void, drawn seamlessly into Mystica''s Dimensional Storage.

    The chamber fell into stillness once more.

    Queen Lucy, ever composed, turned her gaze to Wyjin. "That will be all for now."

    Wyjin, efficient as always, lifted his hand and summoned a portal. Without hesitation, the Queen stepped through, Mystica following at her leisure.

    As they emerged, the familiar surroundings of the Queen''s private chamber enveloped them once more.

    Mystica turned to Lucy, her smirk returning in full. "Well then¡­ I shall return to you once I find something interesting about your dear Duchess."

 Chapter 218 He Kept His Promise

    The classroom was quiet as Professor Vale stood at the front, adjusting his glasses while surveying his students. The past weeks had been rigorous, and the improvement in their control over Fire Myst was evident. Most of them no longer struggled with basic shaping and manipulation. Now, it was time for the final lesson of the semester.

    He clasped his hands together, drawing their attention. "You''ve all come a long way," he began. "Your flames are no longer wild, unstable things. You can shape them, sustain them, and even regulate their heat. But there is one final aspect of fire you must understand before we conclude this semester."

    With a flick of his wrist, a single flame appeared in his palm. It wavered for a moment before stretching out like a thin thread, then splitting into two, then four¡ªeach flicker precise, controlled. "Fire is not just about destruction or power. It is a tool, a force that can be divided, redirected, and layered. The final lesson will focus on Multi-Stream Manipulation¡ªthe ability to control multiple flames simultaneously, each serving a different purpose."

    He let the flames dance between his fingers before extinguishing them with a simple gesture. "This is the difference between a fire mage who simply attacks and one who dictates the battlefield. By the end of this, you will understand how to split, maintain, and command multiple flames without losing focus. Now, let''s begin."

    The students sat up, their focus sharpening at the prospect of learning something new. Liam and Asher simply stayed composed as always ¡ªthis was different from anything they''d done before. Creating a single flame was one thing, but splitting and controlling multiple at once? That sounded like a headache.

    Professor Vale gestured toward the sigils on their desks. "You will start small. Ignite a single flame as you have before. Once it is stable, attempt to separate it into two without losing either." He paused, scanning the room. "This will require precision. Too much force, and you will snuff them out. Too little, and they will collapse back into one."

    The students got to work. Most ignited their flames easily, holding it steady above they sigil. They concentrated, pushing their myst to stretch it apart. For a brief moment, some made their fire flickered, elongating like a thread¡ªonly to snap back into one.

    Asher gritted his teeth in frustration. "Tch. This feels like trying to split a damn hair."

    Professor Vale walked through the students, watching their struggles with an unreadable expression. "Your mistake," he said evenly, "is thinking of fire as something you must tear apart. Fire flows. It does not like to be forced. Guide it."

    Liam, who had also been struggling, adjusted his approach. Instead of pulling the flame apart aggressively or smoothly, he willed it to divide naturally, like water splitting around a rock. The ember wavered¡ªand then, for a brief second, it separated into two weak flickers before merging back.

    ''I can''t believe I forgot about Resonance.''

    Across the room, some students were beginning to get the hang of it, though their flames were unstable. Others, like Asher, were still struggling to find the right balance.

    Professor Vale nodded slightly. "This will take time. Keep at it."

    The lesson continued, each student doing their best to keep their flames steady. Time passed, and soon, the class came to an end. As soon as they were dismissed, the students wasted no time rushing out, heading to their next courses.

    Liam and Asher made their way to their Knight Combat Training class. As they walked, Asher''s eyes caught something on Liam''s neck¡ªa faint but noticeable bruise.

    "Hey, weakling," Asher drawled, his tone as condescending as ever. "Not that I care, but what the hell is that on your neck?"

    Liam didn''t bother looking at him, keeping his gaze fixed forward. "Espionage class," he answered flatly.

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "What? And how exactly does a class like that leave you looking like you got choked out in an alley?" There was no real concern in his voice, just mild curiosity laced with mockery.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh. "The lessons are practical¡­ real-life scenarios. This was courtesy of my instructor."

    Asher scoffed. "Pfft. Makes sense. You must''ve been slacking off to earn a bruise like that. What a disappointment," he said with a smirk, shaking his head.

    Liam didn''t dignify that with a response as they approached the training hall.

    ¡ª

    Knight Combat Training passed in a blur¡ªthough that was only because the students were thrown straight into battle against advanced holographic demons from start to finish. The relentless pace left little room for anything but survival.

    Lunch came and went just as quickly, the day seeming to move in fast-forward.

    Before long, Liam found himself on his way to his final class of the day¡ªTactical Espionage.

    As always, Charlotte was right beside him, practically draped over his arm, her touch lingering, teasing. Her fingers idly traced patterns along his sleeve as she leaned in, her warm breath brushing against his neck.

    "You know, Liam," she purred, her voice a sultry whisper, "I''m starting to think you''re leaving me for Lady Seraphina. And now I can''t help but wonder... are you into older women? Am I not perfect enough for you, bae?"

    Liam exhaled sharply through his nose. "First," he said, his tone flat as he carefully freed himself from her hold, "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t cling to me like that. It''s irritating."

    Charlotte chuckled, thoroughly amused. "And second?"

    "Don''t make such assumptions."

    Her smirk deepened. "Oh? So does that mean you do love me after all, bae?"

    Liam shot her a sidelong glance. "Don''t make that assumption either." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Charlotte''s grin turned wicked. "Oh, come on, you know you love this kitty cat, bae."

    Liam didn''t dignify her with a response. Instead, he pushed open the doors to the Tactical Espionage training hall and stepped inside.

    At her usual spot, Seraphina sat perched on the edge of a desk, one leg elegantly crossed over the other. Her emerald eyes gleamed as she watched Liam walk in, and she bit her lip in a way that was anything but subtle.

    Beside her stood him.

    Veylan Kaine.

    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire

    The silver-haired instructor remained a few meters back, arms folded, his expression unreadable. But his steely gaze locked onto Liam the moment he entered, cold and filled with barely veiled disdain.

    Liam, still unfazed, made his way toward the changing room without a word.

    A few minutes later, the students had gathered at the center of the hall, standing before both Seraphina and Kaine.

    "How are you doing, kids? Hope you''re all well," Seraphina said, still perched lazily on her desk. Her eyes swept over them with feigned curiosity. "It''s quite surprising to see ten of you still standing with the semester coming to an end. Interesting, isn''t it?"

    She waved a hand dismissively. "Anyway, the routine stays the same. Go get yourselves busy with the holographic humans~"

    Then her gaze slid back to Liam, a sly smile curling her lips. "And sweet Liam, you''re still on special combat training with Kaine. Enjoy, sweetie. And Kaine, don''t break my diamond, hmm?"

    Kaine''s jaw visibly tightened, but he said nothing.

    Seraphina stood, stretching languidly before turning her attention to Charlotte. "You''re with me today, darling. You''ve been slacking off too much with those holograms. Let''s switch things up a bit, shall we?"

    Charlotte blinked, momentarily surprised by the sudden callout, but she quickly recovered, flashing her usual smirk. "Anything for you, Lady Seraphina~" she purred, following after her.

    As the rest of the students were thrown into holographic battle scenarios, Liam found himself standing before Kaine in a far corner of the hall, inside a private holographic dome.

    Just the two of them.

    It had been weeks since Liam and Kaine''s tense encounter in Liam''s dorm, and true to his word, Kaine had made it his mission to turn Liam''s life into a living hell.

    At first, he doubled Liam''s workload, forcing him through grueling exercises with twice the difficulty of his peers, hoping the boy would break and quit. But he had underestimated him¡ªagain. Liam endured every brutal task without complaint, his stubborn resilience burning as fiercely as the fire he wielded.

    Realizing this approach wouldn''t work, Kaine shifted tactics. He spoke to Seraphina¡ªthough "asked for permission" was the better phrase, as even he wouldn''t dare attempt manipulation on her. He proposed special training sessions with Liam, and Seraphina, ever amused by the idea of making Liam stronger, had agreed without hesitation.

    And so, the weeks had passed with Liam and Kaine locked in one-on-one sparring sessions. Kaine held back¡ªbarely¡ªjust enough to avoid outright maiming him, but never enough to spare him from pain. Every match left Liam battered, bruised, and aching. His Mend spell couldn''t heal the worst of it, forcing him to either endure or seek the infirmary, which he rarely did.

    Yet, despite the relentless punishment, despite the growing toll on his body, Liam never once considered dropping the course. There were too many things that intrigued him, too many pieces he had yet to fit together. And today was no different.

    Kaine rolled up his sleeves, his steely gaze fixed on Liam. "Hope you''re ready, kid."

    Silent as ever, Liam spun his sword in his grip, the blade scraping the ground and sending up a shower of sparks. Then, without warning, a burst of fiery energy erupted from him, heat rippling through the air.

    "As always, until the bell rings."

 Chapter 1 - 1: The Mischievous Kid

    Benbrok, a quaint little town nestled in Zone 18, was a place where life moved at a slow, steady pace, and the people were content with their simple lives. Most residents worked small jobs to make ends meet, and though the town was often forgotten by the rest of the world, its quiet charm held a sense of peace.

    On the hills overlooking Benbrok, an old man lived with his mischievous grandson, who seemed to have a different kind of energy altogether.

    Liam, ten years old and full of spirit, was known for causing more trouble than any child should. While the town cherished its quiet life, Liam had a knack for stirring things up¡ªespecially with his light fingers. Though he had become something of a notorious figure among the townsfolk, they tolerated him, mostly out of respect for his grandfather, Billy. But today, Liam''s luck was about to run out.

    "Don''t these people ever get tired?" Liam muttered under his breath, glancing over his shoulder as he dashed through the narrow streets. An angry mob was chasing him, and this time, they weren''t going to let him off with a warning.

    As Liam''s heart raced, a mischievous grin tugged at his lips. "I have to lose them fast¡­ Ah, perfect!" He spotted a familiar alleyway that led to a dead end, though only *he* knew the hidden way out.

    With a burst of speed, Liam bolted down the alley, the mob hot on his heels. He reached the wall at the end and, with the agility only a boy like him could muster, scrambled up the building to the roof. Below, the townspeople came to a halt, frustrated by the dead end they hadn''t expected.

    Liam peered down at them, his grin widening. "Sorry, everyone! Looks like we''ll have to try again another day!"

    One red-faced man shook his fist. "Next time we catch you, we''ll throw you into the Dark Forest!"

    For a brief moment, Liam''s grin faltered. The Dark Forest? He had always thought it was just a local myth, something used to scare kids like him. "Dark Forest? Yeah, right," he scoffed to himself, trying to push the unease from his mind.

    As the mob gave up and dispersed, Officer Eugene, who had been quietly observing, turned to a concerned woman. "Officer, shouldn''t we do something about that boy?"

    Eugene, his arms crossed, simply smiled. "No need. His grandfather will take care of it. He always does."

    Meanwhile, Liam slowed to a walk as he approached the path leading up the hills toward home. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. "Dark Forest... sure. That''s gotta be the most ridiculous threat ever." Yet, as the words left his mouth, something in the woods stirred.

    A strange, low growl echoed through the trees. Liam stopped dead in his tracks, his heart pounding. "What was that?"

    Before he could react, a massive figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa creature unlike anything Liam had ever seen. A towering demon wolf, its dark fur blending into the shadows, stood before him. Its glowing eyes burned with malice, and its body rippled with power. The creature was easily twenty feet tall, its sharp fangs gleaming in the dim light.

    Liam took a shaky step back, his bravado fading. "What the hell is that thing?"

    The wolf growled again, louder this time, its intent clear. Liam was in its territory, and it didn''t seem to like uninvited guests.

    *Why isn''t it attacking?* Liam wondered, his mind racing. Then, with a boldness he didn''t quite feel, he called out, "Hey, Wolfy! Who do you think is in more trouble here¡ªme or you?"

    The wolf''s eyes widened for a second as if surprised by the boy''s audacity. But its growl deepened, signaling that playtime was over.

    Without thinking, Liam placed a hand on the beast''s massive snout. "Relax, big guy. I''m just trying to figure out what''s going on here."

    The wolf snapped its jaws in frustration, and Liam finally realized how close he was to being lunch. "Right¡­ okay, I''ll just be going then!" he stammered, backing away slowly before turning and sprinting down the path.

    The demon wolf let out a terrifying roar and bounded after him, its speed far outmatching Liam''s.

    *I''m too slow. I won''t make it!* Liam''s mind raced as he spotted a towering tree up ahead. *That''s my only chance.*

    Using all his strength, he scrambled up the tree, finding a branch high enough to give him some distance. Panting, he glanced down at the wolf. "That was close¡­ I should be safe up here."

    But as soon as Liam caught his breath, the tree trembled beneath him. "Wait¡­ what''s it doing?"

    Before Liam could react, the demon wolf sank its powerful jaws into the tree and flung it¡ªand Liam¡ªinto the air.

    Liam soared through the sky, his eyes wide with a strange mix of terror and awe. *I''m¡­ flying?*

    For a brief moment, everything seemed peaceful. He could see the whole town below, and even his house in the distance. *Wow, it looks so much nicer from up here¡­*

    Then reality hit. "Wait! I''m falling! AAHHH!"

    As he plummeted toward the wolf''s waiting jaws, he caught sight of the creature''s enormous, razor-sharp teeth. *I''m done for...*

    Just as the wolf''s mouth closed in, a flash of light cut through the air. With one swift motion, the demon wolf''s head was severed from its body. The force of the blow knocked Liam sideways, and he landed hard on the ground, the wind knocked out of him.

    For a moment, everything was silent. Then, Liam groaned. "Ouch¡­ Yep, that hurt."

    The wolf''s body dissolved into thin air, leaving behind only a gleaming metal object where the beast had fallen. Liam, still dazed, looked up to see his grandfather, Billy, approaching.

    "Well, well, Liam," Billy said with a smile. "Seems you have a real talent for not dying, even when you probably should."

    Liam grinned sheepishly. "Only because you always show up just in time, Grandpa."

    Billy chuckled, patting his grandson on the shoulder. "So, tell me, what did you take from the townspeople this time?"

    Liam hesitated, then sighed. "Some food¡­ and a few cream puffs."

    "Ah, cream puffs," Billy said with a knowing smile. "Well, I suppose I''ll have to go pay for those later. But for now, you''ve earned something special."

    Liam''s eyes lit up. "Really? What?"

    Billy knelt beside the shining metal left behind by the demon wolf. "Congratulations, Liam. You''re going to get a sword." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s jaw dropped. "A sword? You mean¡­ a real one?"

    Billy nodded, picking up the strange metal. "This isn''t just any demon metal. It''s stronger than anything I''ve seen before. And I think it''s meant for you."

    Liam''s excitement bubbled over. "Alright! This is going to be amazing!"

    Billy stood, ruffling his grandson''s hair. "Let''s head home. You''ve had enough excitement for one day."

    Liam couldn''t stop smiling as they made their way back. He didn''t know what the future held, but something told him it was going to be a lot more interesting from here on out.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Into The Abyss

    Five minutes later, Liam and Grandpa Billy arrived at their small home nestled in the hills.

    "I''m starving," Grandpa Billy announced as they stepped inside. "What about you?"

    "Same here. We can eat the food I brought," Liam suggested, grinning.

    "Of course," Billy said, chuckling. "I''ll be paying for it later, I''m sure."

    After finishing their meal, Liam decided to rest in his favorite tree while Grandpa Billy headed to his workshop to begin crafting Liam''s sword.

    Lying on a sturdy branch, Liam reflected on the day''s events. *Barely escaped that angry mob, and Grandpa shows up just in time to save me from a demon wolf. But what were those people talking about¡­ the Dark Forest?* He sat up, his curiosity gnawing at him. *I should ask Grandpa¡­*

    Without wasting time, Liam scrambled down from the tree and rushed to the workshop.

    "Grandpa? Whoa! You''re already done with the sword?" Liam asked, his eyes wide.

    "Just finished it," Billy said, holding up the finely crafted weapon. The blade shimmered in the fading light, its edges sharp and precise. "Impressive, huh?"

    "Amazing," Liam marveled, carefully running his fingers along the hilt. "But, Grandpa, there''s something I wanted to ask you."

    Billy set the sword down, turning to face Liam with a knowing look. "What''s on your mind, kid?"

    "Do you know anything about the Dark Forest?"

    Billy''s expression shifted. His usual warmth dimmed slightly, replaced with a seriousness Liam rarely saw. "Yes, I do. But why are you asking?"

    "The people back in town¡­ they said if they catch me again, they''ll throw me in there," Liam explained, trying to keep his tone light but feeling the weight of the words.

    Billy let out a soft chuckle, though his eyes remained stern. "They''re at their wit''s end with you, it seems. But the Dark Forest¡­ that''s no joke. Also known as the Forest of Kyrell, it lies to the east, beyond Zone 14. Few dare enter. It''s said that once you cross into its borders, you face horrors that defy reality.

    Creatures and shadows of things that¡­ aren''t from this world."

    Liam let out a breath, half-relieved, half-curious. "So, they were bluffing?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "In a way." Billy stroked his beard, thinking carefully. "But the stories have roots in truth. The forest is said to test knights who are brave or foolish enough to enter. Facing its trials is said to forge the strongest warriors¡ªor destroy them. Even you, Liam, may have to confront it one day."

    Liam shook his head. "Me? No way. I''m afraid of the dark, remember?"

    Billy placed a hand on his shoulder, his gaze wise and steady. "It''s not the darkness you fear, son. It''s what you think is hiding inside. But remember, the dark is where strength is born. Confronting it shapes you, even if it changes you in ways you may not expect. The strongest knights emerge from darkness¡­ but only if they survive it."

    Liam''s expression hardened. "Do you really think I could handle that?"

    Billy smiled warmly. "You''re stronger than you know, Liam. One day, you''ll see that for yourself."

    Liam''s resolve strengthened. "Alright, old man. One day, I''ll take on the Dark Forest."

    "I''m counting on it," Billy said, pride glinting in his eyes. "But for now, shouldn''t you be getting ready for the Haven Festival?"

    "Festival? Oh! I forgot!" Liam jumped up. "I need to get ready!"

    A few minutes later, Liam returned, dressed for the festivities. "Aren''t you coming, Grandpa?"

    "I''ll be there soon. Just finishing up here," Billy said, a faint smile on his lips. "Go ahead, I''m right behind you."

    "See you there!" Liam called as he dashed off toward the festival grounds.

    ---

    As Liam arrived at the festival, his excitement grew. The air was filled with the sound of laughter, music, and vibrant decorations. He wandered through the lively scene, soaking in the joy around him. *This is awesome!* he thought, grinning as he watched people dance and celebrate.

    But back on the hill, as Grandpa Billy prepared to head out, something unexpected happened. As soon as he stepped outside, he froze. Three figures stood in front of the house, their dark forms blending into the shadows. The air around them crackled with a sinister energy.

    *Grade X demons?* Billy''s eyes narrowed as he quickly assessed the situation. His heart pounded, but his expression remained calm. *Liam''s at the festival. Good. But the one in the back¡­ his energy feels different¡­*

    One of the demons, seated lazily on a rock, smirked. His presence was overwhelming, radiating malice. "Billy Hunter, I presume?" His voice was cold, filled with disdain.

    "Who''s asking?" Billy replied, hand resting on the sword he''d just forged.

    "I am Sanguis, Ruler of the Blood Demons," the demon said, standing up slowly. "And you, Hunter, are in the way of our mission. We''re here to kill you."

    Billy gripped the hilt tightly. "And what mission would that be?"

    "Exterminating all dark magic users," Sanguis said with a sadistic grin. "And you¡­ well, you''re the last one."

    Billy''s mind raced. *They don''t know about Liam''s dark magic. Good.* He stood firm. "If you want me dead, you''ll have to earn it."

    "Very well," Sanguis said, stepping back. "Entertain me."

    Without hesitation, Billy charged, his sword flashing as he struck at the three Grade X demons. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed, and despite the overwhelming odds, Billy fought with unmatched skill. He parried their attacks, striking back with precision and power. But the demons were relentless, their strength almost inhuman.

    ---

    At the festival, Liam was enjoying himself when an uneasy feeling crept over him. He looked toward the hill, his brow furrowing. *Grandpa hasn''t shown up yet¡­ where is he?*

    Before he could think further, a woman came running through the crowd, her voice filled with panic. "DEMONS! DEMONS ON THE HILL!"

    Liam''s heart dropped as he turned to see smoke rising from the direction of their home. *No¡­*

    Without hesitation, he sprinted up the hill, fear fueling his every step.

    ---

    Billy was on his last legs, blood dripping from his wounds. The three Grade X demons had overwhelmed him, and now Sanguis stood over him, his sword raised for the final blow. "You fought well, old man. But it''s over."

    Before Sanguis could strike, he hesitated. A figure was racing toward them¡ªLiam, but something was off. Sanguis smirked. "A child? He''s no threat."

    Liam burst from the trees, charging at one of the demons with pure rage. He swung his fist, but the demon dodged effortlessly. Sanguis waved him off. "Leave him. He''s not worth it."

    As the demons vanished into a blood-red mist, Liam rushed to his grandfather''s side.

    "Grandpa! No, no¡­ stay with me!"

    Billy opened his eyes, his voice weak but steady. "Liam¡­ you''re gonna be fine, kid."

    "No! You''re not leaving me!" Liam cried, tears streaming down his face.

    Billy smiled faintly. "You have a destiny, Liam. Enroll at the Dark Knight Academy. Do that for me¡­"

    Liam nodded, choking back sobs. "I will."

    With a final breath, Billy closed his eyes, leaving Liam alone in the quiet night.

    ---

    As the sun rose, Liam buried his grandfather on the hill. The house was destroyed, and nothing remained for him in Benbrok. With only his grandfather''s sword and a small pack, Liam set off east.

    Three days later, he stood at the edge of the Dark Forest, his heart heavy but determined. He unsheathed his sword and took a deep breath.

    "Well, Grandpa¡­ I''m not afraid anymore."

    With that, Liam stepped into the shadows, disappearing into the darkness.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Shadow And Flames

    The Dark Forest loomed ahead, an endless expanse of twisted trees and unending shadows. Liam took a deep breath, his resolve steeling against the palpable sense of dread. Each step he took seemed to deepen the darkness around him, the trees curling inward as if to confine him. The forest was a place of oppressive silence, broken only by the occasional rustle of unseen creatures.

    *This is it,* Liam thought, tightening his grip on the sword his grandfather had forged. *I have to prove myself.*

    His initial bravado began to wane as he ventured deeper into the forest. The once intimidating shadows now seemed to close in around him, making every snapped twig and whisper of the wind feel like a potential threat. As he moved cautiously, strange creatures began to emerge from the darkness. They were shadowy, grotesque forms with glowing eyes that seemed to pierce through the gloom.

    Their grotesque shapes shifted and twisted, leaving Liam with an unsettling feeling in the pit of his stomach.

    Drawing his sword, Liam faced the first of these creatures. He swung the blade with all his might, but the creature merely absorbed the impact, its form rippling like disturbed water. He tried again and again, each strike proving to be less effective than the last. The creatures seemed impervious to his attacks, their hideous forms regenerating almost as quickly as he could damage them.

    Exhaustion and frustration mounted as he fought on, each blow feeling like it was sapping more of his strength. The forest seemed to close in around him, the oppressive darkness weighing down on him like a physical force. Finally, with a particularly fierce assault from the creatures, Liam was overwhelmed and fell to the ground, battered and bruised.

    His vision blurred, and he could barely keep his eyes open.

    *I''m sorry, Grandpa,* he thought, his mind drifting in and out of consciousness. *I failed¡­*

    Just as he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness, a sudden burst of light and energy erupted around him. The creatures screeched and fell back, disintegrating into shadows. Liam''s fading vision saw a shadowy figure cutting through the forest, wielding a sword with skill and precision, dispatching the creatures with ease.

    The figure moved with a grace and power that was both mesmerizing and intimidating.

    Liam''s world went black.

    --- sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the depths of his unconsciousness, Liam found himself in a dreamscape¡ªa familiar place filled with the comforting presence of his grandfather. The scene was a gentle, sunlit meadow, with flowers swaying in a light breeze. Grandpa Billy stood before him, a warm, reassuring smile on his face.

    "Liam," Billy''s voice echoed, gentle and calm, "you have to wake up, son. Don''t give up now."

    Liam''s heart ached at the sight. "Grandpa¡­ I''m sorry. I couldn''t¡­ I failed."

    "No, Liam," Billy said, his voice steady. "You haven''t failed. You''re stronger than you think. Get up and keep moving. Fight for what you believe in."

    The vision began to fade, and Liam''s eyes snapped open. He was back in the Dark Forest, the oppressive darkness around him now punctuated by the sight of a man seated about ten feet away. The man was cloaked in dark robes, his face hidden in shadow, but his presence was commanding.

    Liam struggled to his feet, his body still weak from the battle. "Who¡­ who are you?"

    The man rose slowly, his movements smooth and deliberate. "I am someone who happened to be in the right place at the right time," he said, his voice a calm and measured baritone. "And you''re Liam Hunter, correct? The one who entered the Dark Forest seeking to prove himself."

    Liam nodded, trying to steady his breathing. "Yeah, that''s me. Thank you for¡­ saving me. But why?"

    The man''s eyes, now visible in the dim light, studied Liam with an appraising look. "I have my reasons. The Dark Forest is a place of trials, and it seems you''re not quite ready for them. But you have potential. I saw it when you fought those creatures."

    "I''m not sure I understand," Liam said, confusion etching his features. "Why did you help me?"

    "Because I see a spark in you," the man replied, his tone serious. "But that spark needs to be kindled. I can help you with that, but first, you need to prove your worth to me."

    Before Liam could react, the man moved with blinding speed, attacking him with a swift, precise strike. Liam barely managed to dodge, rolling to the side and drawing his sword in a defensive stance. The man continued his relentless assault, each attack pushing Liam to his limits.

    Desperation fueled Liam''s movements. In the midst of his frantic defense, an unfamiliar surge of power erupted from him. Flames began to dance around him, and dark tendrils of energy wove through the air. The man''s eyes widened in surprise as Liam''s previously dormant abilities emerged with a ferocity that matched the man''s own attacks.

    Liam''s sword clashed with the man''s blade, and he felt a newfound strength and control that had previously eluded him. The man''s attacks became more focused, testing Liam''s capabilities. Finally, after a tense exchange, the man stepped back, his gaze assessing.

    "Well done," he said, a hint of approval in his voice. "It seems you possess not only dark magic but also a command of flames. I am impressed."

    Liam, panting and exhausted, lowered his sword. "Who are you, and why are you doing this?"

    The man smiled faintly. "I am known as Draven. My purpose here is to train you. The Dark Forest is home to a powerful being, Jamak, the Ruler of the Dark Forest. Defeating him is no small feat, but if you can hone your skills and master your magic, you might just stand a chance."

    Liam''s eyes widened with determination. "You want me to defeat Jamak?"

    "Yes," Draven said. "In return for my training, you must confront and defeat Jamak. It will be a trial like no other, but it will forge you into the warrior you need to be."

    Liam took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. "Alright. I''ll do it. I''ll defeat Jamak."

    "Good," Draven said, nodding in approval. "Then let''s begin your training. The path ahead will be arduous, but it is one you must walk if you are to become the warrior you''re destined to be."

    With that, Draven turned and began to walk deeper into the forest, leaving Liam to follow. The journey ahead was uncertain, but for the first time since his grandfather''s death, Liam felt a glimmer of hope and purpose. The shadows of the Dark Forest seemed a little less daunting, and with Draven''s guidance, he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Trials Of The Dark Forest

    Liam followed Draven into the oppressive depths of the Dark Forest. The trees were taller and more twisted than before, their gnarled branches seeming to reach out and grasp at the very air. The forest''s darkness was thick and palpable, an almost tangible force that wrapped around Liam, pressing against his skin.

    The only sounds were the crunch of leaves underfoot and the occasional distant rustle, but the silence was heavy and suffocating.

    Liam''s mind raced as they walked in silence. Curiosity eventually got the better of him, and he broke the uneasy quiet. "Hey, umm¡­ Draven?"

    For several seconds, there was no reply. Draven''s presence seemed to blend seamlessly into the darkness around them, and Liam wondered if the man had even heard him.

    Finally, Draven''s voice cut through the stillness, cold and indifferent. "Talk, kid."

    Liam took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "Does the sun ever rise over here?"

    Draven''s response was as detached as his demeanor. "Never. It''s always dark in here. We might still be in the real world, but in this place¡­ it''s a completely different realm."

    Liam mulled over Draven''s words as they continued their trek. The notion of an eternal night unsettled him, but he tried to focus on the task at hand. After a while, he mustered up the courage to ask, "When will we arrive?"

    Draven remained silent. Liam''s question hung in the air, unanswered, and he decided not to press further. The forest seemed to stretch on endlessly, its dense shadows swallowing any hope of escape.

    Minutes later, Draven abruptly halted. Liam almost collided with him before realizing they had arrived at their destination. The area before them was eerily quiet, the shadows more intense and the darkness even more oppressive.

    "Where are we?" Liam asked, confusion and apprehension mingling in his voice.

    "This is where your training starts," Draven said, his tone final and dismissive.

    As if on cue, malevolent creatures began to materialize out of the darkness. They emerged with a grotesque slithering sound, their forms shifting and writhing as they took shape. The creatures had eyes that glowed an unsettling shade of crimson, and their mouths were filled with jagged teeth that seemed to drip with a dark, viscous substance.

    Liam''s heart raced. "Where did these creatures come from?"

    He turned to look at Draven, hoping for some guidance or reassurance, but Draven was now seated against a nearby tree, his eyes closed and his posture relaxed. The contrast between Draven''s calm demeanor and the menacing creatures was stark.

    Panic surged through Liam. "What are you doing? Aren''t you going to help me?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Draven''s eyes remained closed. "I''m not going to help you. Your training starts now, kid. Defeat these creatures by yourself."

    The weight of Draven''s words settled heavily on Liam''s shoulders. He felt a surge of fear but forced himself to focus. The creatures were closing in, their eyes fixed on him with malevolent intent.

    The first wave of creatures lunged at Liam. He tried to fight back, swinging his sword with all his might, but his movements were clumsy and ineffective. He recalled the flames and dark magic he had wielded earlier, but they were elusive and unpredictable.

    Desperation drove Liam to action. He dodged and weaved, using his agility to avoid the creatures'' attacks. His previous attempts at using his magic had been unsuccessful, but the urgency of the situation pushed him to try again. With each close call, he felt a flicker of the flames he had summoned earlier. He forced himself to focus on that sensation, willing the flames to emerge.

    As the battle raged on, Liam managed to summon a small burst of flames. The creatures recoiled, and he could see the advantage this power gave him. He fought with renewed determination, the heat from the flames giving him the upper hand. However, his control over the fire was still imperfect, and it flared unpredictably.

    Just when it seemed that the creatures might overwhelm him again, Draven''s voice cut through the chaos, offering a sliver of advice. "Focus on the flames, kid. Use them to drive them back. Don''t let them control the fight."

    Liam clung to Draven''s advice, channeling his will into controlling the flames. He let the fire flow with his movements, using it to create a barrier between himself and the creatures. The flames danced and roared, pushing the creatures back and burning away their shadowy forms.

    Despite his lack of precise control, Liam''s determination to survive fueled his efforts. The creatures fell one by one, their grotesque forms disintegrating into the darkness. Liam''s breaths came in ragged gasps as he fought, each victory against the creatures a testament to his growing resolve.

    Finally, the last of the creatures fell, and the forest fell silent once more. Liam, drenched in sweat and panting heavily, looked around at the carnage. The ground was littered with the remnants of the creatures, and the oppressive darkness seemed to have lessened, if only slightly.

    Draven approached, his expression inscrutable. "You managed to survive, kid. That''s a start. But this is only the beginning."

    Liam, exhausted but victorious, looked up at Draven. "Is this how all my training will be? Fighting for survival?"

    Draven''s eyes were hard but not unkind. "Yes. In the Dark Forest, survival is the only way to grow. You''ve shown you have the will to fight. Now you need to hone your skills and find control over your powers."

    Liam nodded, his mind already focused on the next challenge. "I understand. I''ll keep fighting and learning."

    Draven gave a rare, approving nod. "Good. Now, get some rest. We have more training ahead. And remember, kid¡ªout here, only the strong survive."

    As Liam settled down to rest, the enormity of his journey ahead began to sink in. The Dark Forest was a place of relentless trials, but with each challenge, he was growing stronger. The path was treacherous, but Liam was ready to face it, one step at a time.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Mastery Of The Veil

    Months had passed in the real world, but inside the Forest of Kyrell, it felt like an eternity. Liam''s once uncertain footsteps had grown sure, and his trembling hands were now steady with purpose. He no longer feared the constant darkness that enveloped the forest. Instead, he had come to accept it as part of him¡ªjust as he had begun to accept his own inner darkness.

    ---

    In one of these countless battles, Liam faced a pack of fearsome creatures¡ªfangs dripping with venom, eyes glowing with malice. They lunged at him from all sides, a coordinated attack that would have overwhelmed the boy he once was. But now, his movements were sharp and calculated. He ducked, rolled, and struck with precision, flames bursting from his hands like a whip, searing the air.

    His once clumsy use of fire magic had evolved into something deadly. Flames wrapped around his arm, forming into a blade-like edge as he sliced through one creature''s neck. The others flanked him, but Liam danced through their attacks, almost effortlessly. It was clear that he had changed.

    *He wasn''t surviving anymore. He was thriving.*

    Draven watched from a nearby ridge, arms crossed. His cold, unwavering eyes followed Liam''s every move, nodding silently to himself as he observed Liam''s progress. The flames had become second nature to the boy, flickering more powerfully with each battle. *But the real power, the dangerous potential, still slept deep within him.*

    "It won''t be long now," Draven muttered to himself, noting how Liam''s myst seemed to thicken with every blow he struck. He could see the faint trace of dark magic swirling beneath the surface. If the boy ever unlocked that power completely, it could prove both his greatest strength¡ªand his undoing.

    ---

    After the fight ended and the final creature fell to the ground in a heap, Liam wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling an unfamiliar sense of satisfaction. These creatures that once terrorized him had become mere obstacles in his path. But even in victory, there was no celebration, no cheering¡ªjust the ever-present tension of survival.

    Draven approached him, stepping down from his vantage point. His presence was as intimidating as ever, but Liam had long grown used to his mentor''s cold demeanor.

    "We''ll stay here for now," Draven said, his voice as sharp as a blade. "You''ve done well, kid. But there''s still more to learn."

    Liam breathed a sigh of relief. For the first time in months, they weren''t immediately moving from one danger to the next. He sat down on a nearby rock, rubbing his tired muscles.

    "What is it this time?" Liam asked, half-expecting to be sent off on another dangerous mission.

    Draven''s gaze softened slightly as he leaned against a tree, arms crossed. "Your myst... it''s growing faster than I expected. Just using your flames alone, you''re pushing it to its limits. And if you unlock your dark magic fully, it''ll grow even faster¡ªmaybe too fast."

    Liam looked at him, confused. "What do you mean, too fast? Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Draven narrowed his eyes, his voice dropping to a serious tone. "No, kid. Myst is like a beacon in this place. The stronger it gets, the more you attract everything around you¡ªdemons, malevolent creatures, even things more dangerous than what you''ve faced so far. They don''t care what side you''re on. They hunt power.

    If you let your myst grow out of control, you''ll have more enemies than you can handle."

    Liam sat there, absorbing Draven''s words. He had felt the growth in his power, but he hadn''t considered that it might come with such a heavy cost. He clenched his fists, feeling the warmth of his myst flicker beneath his skin. *It wasn''t just about surviving anymore. He had to control it.*

    Draven continued, seeing the wheels turning in Liam''s head. "Myst is energy, power. Everyone has it¡ªhumans, demons, creatures. But it''s the way you *use* it that matters. Some people let it flow naturally, others force it out like a weapon. But what makes myst dangerous is that it responds to emotion.

    The more anger, fear, or desperation you feel, the stronger it becomes. You''ve felt it, haven''t you? The flames get hotter when you''re desperate to survive." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam nodded, remembering the times he had nearly died, only to be saved by the surge of his own power.

    Draven pushed off the tree, walking closer to Liam. "But there''s a way to control that. To mask your true power, make your enemies underestimate you, or even drive them back with fear."

    Liam''s interest piqued. "How?"

    "That''s where the *Veil of Flux* comes in," Draven said, his cold eyes locking onto Liam''s. "It''s a technique few can master. You can manipulate the appearance of your myst, make it seem weaker or stronger depending on what you need in a fight. Confuse your enemies. Draw them in or push them back. It''s a powerful tool¡ªif you can learn to control it."

    Liam stood up, his curiosity fully awakened. "You''re actually going to teach me this?"

    Draven smirked. "Don''t get too excited, kid. You''re still learning to survive, and this is just another part of that. But yes, I''m going to teach you properly this time. It''s about time you start thinking beyond the moment."

    For months, all Liam had done was fight to survive. Every day was a test of endurance and reflexes, a struggle to stay alive. But now, for the first time, he was being given something more¡ªa strategy, a path forward.

    ---

    The following days were filled with intense training. Draven taught him the subtleties of controlling myst, how to let it flow freely when he needed strength but pull it back when he needed to conceal himself. The *Veil of Flux* was more than just a skill¡ªit was a way to deceive, a way to make Liam more than what he appeared.

    Liam practiced shifting his myst between the different states: the weakened state, where he seemed vulnerable, tricking enemies into letting their guard down; the amplified state, where his myst flared, making him seem more powerful than he was; and the flux state, where it flowed erratically, creating an unpredictable aura around him.

    At first, it was difficult. Liam struggled to keep the myst from reacting to his emotions. But with each passing day, he grew more adept, his control improving.

    "You''re doing well, kid," Draven said one night as they sat by a small fire. "But don''t get cocky. The more you grow, the more dangerous you become¡ªto yourself and to others."

    Liam stared into the fire, his mind swirling with thoughts of everything he had learned. He wasn''t just surviving anymore. He was becoming something more. Something stronger. Something... dangerous.

    But with that power came responsibility¡ªa weight he wasn''t sure he was ready to carry.

    Draven watched him in silence, knowing that the real battles were yet to come. For now, though, the boy was growing¡ªslowly but surely, into the warrior he would need to become.

    But as the shadows danced in the firelight, both men knew the darkest battles were still ahead, waiting for the day when Liam would have to face the true terror of the forest: Jamak.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Extraction

    The air in the Dark Forest was thick, suffocating. In the heart of the forest, where even the bravest souls hesitated to tread, time held no meaning. It had been a year¡ªa year of relentless training, pushing boundaries, and confronting fears. Yet, the forest remained unchanged, its perpetual darkness as cold and oppressive as the day Liam had first entered.

    The canopy above blocked out any sign of the sun, and the ground beneath was covered in twisted roots and decayed foliage. This place was eternal.

    But Liam was not.

    He stood across from Draven, breathing steadily, his body tense yet poised. His dark cloak flowed with the windless air as his red flames flickered, casting a crimson hue over his sharp features. A year ago, he had been just a shadow of what he was now. He had mastered control over his dark magic¡ªwell, almost. And the **Veil of Flux**, once an elusive technique, was now a deadly tool in his arsenal.

    Draven, his mentor and tormentor, circled him slowly. His dark eyes gleamed with the challenge that hung in the air. The two had been sparring for hours, but neither had gained the upper hand for long. Despite Liam''s increasing mastery, Draven remained the immovable force, his decades of experience giving him an advantage no amount of raw power could surmount.

    Liam''s hand flexed as the myst within him stirred. His flames dimmed, shrinking to small flickers, as the air around him shifted¡ªhis **Veil of Flux** at work. His myst weakened, appearing fragile, nearly invisible.

    "You''re hiding," Draven remarked, his voice low and almost amused. He could sense the trick Liam was playing.

    But Liam knew better. This was a battle of deception as much as strength. Without a word, he darted forward, his body almost a blur. Draven, too seasoned to be easily fooled, sidestepped the attack, but Liam had anticipated it. His myst flared, erupting outward as his flames surged with newfound ferocity, catching Draven off guard.

    *Flashback:*

    Liam had struggled for months, attempting to balance the flow of his myst while moving. He recalled the first time Draven had demonstrated the **Veil of Flux**: the way Draven could turn his myst into a deceptive force, luring enemies into a false sense of security. Liam had spent countless hours trying to replicate it, often exhausting himself with nothing but frustration to show for it.

    But then, one night, something clicked. His myst had responded to his will, flowing in and out like a tide, bending reality to his command. The moment had been fleeting, but enough.

    *End Flashback.*

    Their battle continued, a dance of red flame and shadow, weaving through the trees of the Dark Forest. Liam struck with precision¡ªpunches infused with flame, kicks laced with dark magic¡ªbut Draven parried and dodged, his experience countering each of Liam''s attacks with deadly efficiency. Liam could feel the edge of victory in his grasp, yet every time he reached for it, Draven slipped away.

    Draven''s fist caught him in the side, sending a shockwave of pain through his ribs. Gritting his teeth, Liam staggered but quickly regained his footing. His myst flickered, the **Veil of Flux** shifting between amplified and weakened states, but Draven wasn''t fooled this time.

    "You''ve grown, Liam," Draven muttered, his breath steady. "But power alone won''t save you."

    With a sudden burst of speed, Draven closed the gap, locking Liam''s arm in a tight hold. In a swift movement, he brought Liam to the ground, pinning him effortlessly.

    Panting, Liam stared up at Draven, his frustration mixing with admiration. He had power, more than he ever thought possible, but Draven had experience¡ªsomething far more dangerous.

    "Experience wins battles," Draven said quietly, his voice carrying no malice. He extended a hand, helping Liam to his feet. "You still have much to learn."

    Hours later, after the dust of their spar had settled, Draven''s tone turned serious. They sat beneath a massive, dead tree, its gnarled branches clawing at the sky.

    "You''ve reached a point where your magic needs to evolve," Draven began, his gaze steady on Liam. "There''s something I haven''t taught you yet¡ªsomething only the most skilled dark magic users can wield. It''s called **Extraction**."

    Liam''s curiosity piqued. He leaned forward slightly. "What is it?"

    Draven crossed his arms, his expression darkening. "Extraction is the power to take the shadows of dead beings¡ªcreatures, humans, anything that''s passed¡ªand bind them to you. Their essence, their will, becomes yours. You store these shadows within your own, and they serve as an army, should you need them."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. "An army of shadows?"

    Draven nodded slowly. "But it''s more than that. These shadows retain fragments of the souls they once belonged to. They are not mindless puppets, though they are bound to your will. But know this¡ªeach shadow you take carries weight. The more you extract, the heavier the burden on your myst and your mind.

    The shadows must be controlled, or they will overwhelm you."

    Liam looked at the ground, his mind spinning. It was a powerful technique, but the risks were clear.

    "And if you lose control?" Liam asked, already knowing the answer.

    "They will devour you," Draven replied coldly. "Your mind will fracture under their weight."

    Liam remained silent for a moment, digesting the information. "How do I begin?"

    Draven stood up, motioning for Liam to follow. "I''ll show you."

    As they moved through the dense forest, the howls of twisted creatures echoed in the distance. Liam''s body was tense, anticipation building in his chest. They soon stumbled upon a pack of shadow beasts¡ªcreatures formed from the darkness of the forest itself. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kill them," Draven instructed. "And then extract their shadows."

    Liam needed no further prompting. His red flames ignited once again, and in a swift motion, he tore through the creatures, their bodies dissipating into mist. When the battle was over, he stood among the remains, his breath ragged.

    "Now, focus your myst," Draven said, his voice a commanding force. "Feel for the shadows they leave behind. They linger, waiting for someone to claim them."

    Liam closed his eyes, reaching out with his myst. The air grew cold, and for a moment, he felt nothing. Then, slowly, a dark presence stirred beneath the ground¡ªthe shadows of the fallen creatures, slipping through the earth like tendrils of smoke. He focused, pulling on them.

    One shadow twitched, then slid toward him, wrapping itself into his own. The sensation was strange¡ªcold, heavy, but thrilling. He reached for another, and another came, but as he tried to pull in a third, a sharp pain erupted in his mind. His control wavered.

    "Enough," Draven barked. "Two shadows. That''s your limit for now."

    Liam gasped, the weight of the extracted shadows settling into his body. It felt as if part of the forest had entered him, lingering in the corners of his soul.

    They journeyed deeper into the Dark Forest, the path ahead darker than before. Liam battled more creatures, honing his magic, each fight sharpening his abilities. But the weight of the shadows he had extracted still lingered, like a constant whisper in his ear.

    As they settled down to rest once again, Liam broke the silence. "How did you end up here, Draven?"

    The older man remained quiet for a long time, his gaze distant. Finally, he spoke. "I woke up here, just as you did. No memory of how I got here."

    Liam frowned. "That''s it?"

    Draven''s jaw tightened. "That''s all you need to know for now. I''ve been here longer than anyone else. Some seek the strength hidden in this forest, but most never return."

    "And what about the knights who entered? The ones who survived?"

    Draven''s eyes flickered. "Some escaped. Others¡­" He trailed off, his tone growing colder. "There are things in this forest that even I don''t fully understand. But you will, in time."

    Liam leaned back, frustrated but knowing he wouldn''t get more out of Draven tonight. As he lay down to sleep, his mind raced with thoughts of the **Extraction** technique, of the shadows he now carried.

    Draven stared into the darkness, his thoughts turning inward. "Brother, looks like our dream might come true after all. Just a little longer."

    His expression remained stoic, betraying nothing of the secret he harbored.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Getting Closer

    Time had passed as it always does in the Forest of Kyrell, though it was impossible to say how much. Days blended into nights under the unyielding darkness, where no sun ever rose. Liam''s body had transformed from when he first arrived, each battle chiseling him into something stronger, sharper.

    His flames were no longer wild and untamed, but a force he could summon with ease, and his mastery of dark magic had reached incredible levels that surpassed even his expectations.

    He had trained rigorously, day after day, mastering every skill and technique that Draven had thrown at him. **Veil of Flux** had become second nature, allowing him to manipulate the perception of his power with fluidity¡ªsometimes showing weakness, other times amplifying his aura to intimidate or deceive his enemies.

    **Extraction**, once a challenge, had now become a tool he could use without thought. The shadows of the forest''s fallen creatures followed him like an army, though they remained unseen, waiting in his shadow until called.

    And beyond that, Liam''s physical prowess had increased to a near-legendary level. Draven''s training regimen had pushed Liam to the very edge of survival, forcing him to hone his reflexes, strength, and endurance. Every muscle in his body was now a finely tuned weapon, working in perfect harmony with his magic.

    Now, as they walked deeper into the forest, an unsettling silence surrounded them. The air was thick with an otherworldly presence. Liam trailed a few steps behind Draven, whose broad figure moved steadily through the shadowed trees, as if he knew exactly where they were headed.

    Liam''s curiosity sparked. "Draven¡­?"

    "Talk, kid," Draven replied, his tone as cold and distant as ever.

    "What''s that feeling in the air?" Liam asked, his senses tingling with the oppressive myst swirling around them. "It feels like the myst is suffocating everything here."

    Draven didn''t answer right away, his eyes scanning the forest ahead. "You''re finally starting to feel it. That''s good," he said. "What does that tell you?"

    Liam took a breath, closing his eyes for a moment as he tried to focus on the sensation. The thick myst hung in the air, vibrating with a strange energy, as if the very forest was alive and watching. "It means we''re close. Really close¡­to Jamak."

    Draven nodded approvingly. "Good."

    They continued to walk, the trees growing darker and more twisted as they moved deeper into the heart of the forest. After a while, Draven came to an abrupt stop. He turned to Liam, his eyes cold but with an edge of intensity.

    "Get ready, kid," Draven said, his voice low and ominous. "The creatures are coming."

    But before Draven could finish, Liam cut him off. "I know," he said confidently, already sensing the malevolent presences closing in on them from the shadows.

    Draven gave a slight smirk, impressed but saying nothing. He stepped aside, leaning against a large, gnarled tree. He folded his arms and closed his eyes as if he had no intention of helping Liam in what was about to happen.

    From the darkness, grotesque creatures began to emerge¡ªmassive, twisted beings with elongated limbs and glowing red eyes. Their bodies seemed to shift and distort in the gloom, as though they were made of the very shadows they crawled from.

    Liam braced himself, focusing on his myst as the first creature lunged at him. The battle was swift and brutal. Liam danced through the fray, his body moving with a grace and precision he hadn''t known before. His flames erupted in controlled bursts, searing through the creatures'' shadowy forms. One by one, they fell, but their numbers seemed endless.

    Despite their strength, Liam now found them easier to deal with¡ªhe was faster, stronger, and more in control of his powers than ever before.

    As he fought, Draven watched with silent approval. Liam had grown far beyond what Draven had anticipated. His myst was expanding rapidly, just through his use of flames alone. Draven couldn''t help but think about what would happen when Liam fully embraced his dark magic in battle. If that day came, the boy might become something truly dangerous¡ªnot just to his enemies, but to everything around him.

    When the last creature fell, Liam wiped the sweat from his brow and turned to face Draven, who stood up from his resting spot and motioned for them to continue.

    "Not bad," Draven said as they resumed their journey. "We''ll rest here for a bit."

    Liam nodded, relieved. After weeks of relentless fighting, any opportunity to sit and recover was welcome. He sat down, catching his breath, but as his muscles cooled, the fire within him didn''t let him rest for long. After just a short break, he was back on his feet, swinging his sword in a training exercise. His movements were fluid, almost instinctual at this point.

    Draven watched him for a while before speaking. "What''s your dominant hand, kid?"

    Liam paused, surprised by the question. He twirled the sword in his right hand before answering. "I use my right hand¡­ I think. Never really thought about it."

    "Switch it," Draven ordered.

    Liam hesitated for a moment, but then obeyed, shifting the sword to his left hand. To his surprise, he found that his left hand was just as comfortable, just as skilled. The sword felt perfectly balanced in his grasp, no different than when he held it in his right.

    Draven''s eyes narrowed, though his expression remained neutral. "Hmph. So, the heavens decided to bless you with power *and* the ability to use both sides perfectly," he thought to himself, though he didn''t voice his amazement.

    Liam, still processing the discovery, glanced at Draven. "I never noticed before¡­"

    Before Liam could dwell on it further, Draven stood up and stretched both his arms. Out of thin air, two daggers materialized in his hands, their edges gleaming faintly in the dark. They were perfectly curved, the designs intricate, almost otherworldly in their craftsmanship.

    Liam blinked in awe as Draven approached him, holding the daggers out. "Take these. You''ll make better use of them than I ever could."

    Liam took the daggers carefully, feeling their weight in his hands. They were perfectly balanced, light but strong. He looked up at Draven, genuinely appreciative. "Thank you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without another word, Draven returned to his spot by the tree, leaning back against the trunk. "Get some sleep, kid," Draven said coolly. "When you wake up, the final battle begins."

    Liam stood there, stunned by the sudden shift in tone. "You think I''m ready?" he asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice.

    "If I didn''t think you were ready," Draven replied, "I wouldn''t have given you those daggers."

    Liam smirked at what felt like a rare compliment from Draven, then asked, "How do I store them? I''m not going to stop using my sword¡ªit''s the only thing I have to remember my grandfather by."

    Draven gave a slight nod, then explained, "You can store them just like I did. Your dark magic can hold onto weapons as easily as it does shadows. It''s not much different from **Extraction**."

    Liam took a breath and focused. He envisioned the daggers being absorbed into his dark magic, and with a flicker of energy, they disappeared from his hands, dissolving into the shadows around him. He tried summoning them back, and sure enough, they reappeared in his grasp as if they had never left.

    Draven observed with a hint of approval. "You''re improving fast," he said quietly. "But get your rest. When you wake up, everything you''ve worked for will finally pay off."

    Liam nodded, feeling a sense of both anxiety and excitement bubbling within him. As he lay down to sleep, his mind raced with the thought of what was to come. The final battle with Jamak was nearing, and he had to be ready for whatever awaited him in the heart of the forest.

    The darkness around him felt less oppressive now, more like an old companion than a threat. He closed his eyes, letting exhaustion finally take over, trusting that when he awoke, he would be ready.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Into The Depths

    The forest was silent.

    An oppressive stillness clung to the air, thick with the weight of anticipation. The deeper they ventured, the more unnatural the quiet became, as if every living thing held its breath, waiting. It was a silence that carried the promise of something terrible yet inevitable¡ªan end, one way or another.

    Liam''s steps were measured, his gaze fixed ahead. He walked behind Draven, his mentor who had guided him through the Dark Forest, teaching him everything he knew about combat, survival, and control. But there was something different about Draven''s pace today. His usual assured stride slowed as they neared what Liam could sense was the heart of the forest¡ªthe place where Jamak waited.

    Suddenly, Draven stopped.

    Liam, confused, took a few more steps before halting and turning to face him. "Why did we stop?"

    Draven didn''t respond immediately. He stood there for a moment, staring into the thick shadows ahead, his jaw tight. Then, without turning, he said, "This is the farthest I can go."

    Liam blinked in surprise. "What? Why?"

    Draven finally looked at him, his eyes as cold and unreadable as always. "There''s a force here. A boundary of sorts that prevents me from going any further. It''s not something you can see, but it''s there. The forest won''t let me pass."

    Liam''s confusion deepened. "But¡­you saved me the first time I entered the Dark Forest. How could you¡ª"

    "I know," Draven interrupted, his voice firm. "And I paid for it. The forest punished me for stepping in when I wasn''t supposed to. I don''t have the right to fight any of the creatures beyond this point."

    Liam furrowed his brow, trying to piece it together. "So, you''re only allowed to guide me?"

    Draven nodded. "That''s right. My role is to guide those who enter this place seeking strength¡ªnothing more, nothing less. The creatures beyond this point¡­they''re not mine to fight."

    There was something unsettling about the way Draven spoke, as if the forest itself were alive and enforcing these rules with a mind of its own. Liam had always known the Dark Forest was unlike any place he had ever been, but this only confirmed its mysterious and dangerous nature.

    "Beyond here," Draven continued, "you''re on your own."

    Liam nodded slowly, accepting the reality of the situation. "I understand."

    But before he could take another step forward, Draven spoke again. "One more thing, kid."

    Liam turned back to face him.

    "Jamak¡­he''s different from anything you''ve faced so far. His power, intelligence, speed, strength¡ªthey''re all leagues above what you''ve encountered in this forest. Even I couldn''t take him down."

    Liam listened carefully, his attention fully on Draven.

    "You''ve fought a lot of creatures here, but none of them compare to Jamak. He''s powerful. More powerful than me," Draven said, his tone dead serious. "And the moment you get close to him, the creatures will come at you relentlessly. They''ll try to overwhelm you before you can reach him."

    Draven then pointed to his head. "Use this. Think. Don''t just rely on brute force. The creatures are strong, but they aren''t invincible. If you want to survive, you''ll need to stay one step ahead."

    Liam took a deep breath, absorbing the information. Draven was never one for long speeches, but when he spoke, it meant something. "Got it."

    Draven nodded once. "Good luck, kid. You''ve got what it takes. Now go prove it."

    With that, Liam turned away and began his lone journey deeper into the forest. The thick, ominous trees seemed to close in on him as he walked, and the sense of dread only grew stronger. The forest was alive with a dark energy, pulsing with myst that clung to his skin like a cold mist.

    After walking for a while, Liam suddenly stopped. His senses flared, alerting him to the presence of incoming threats. It was like a storm gathering on the horizon, ready to crash down on him.

    In his mind, he began strategizing. If what Draven said was true, and the creatures were going to attack rapidly until he reached Jamak, then there was only one logical course of action. He couldn''t afford to fight every single one of them by himself¡ªnot if he wanted to conserve his strength for the final battle. He would need reinforcements.

    He summoned his **shadow army**.

    From his own shadow, dark, twisted figures emerged, the forms of creatures he had defeated in the forest. They stood beside him, silent and waiting for his command. He then summoned his **daggers**, the weapons Draven had gifted him, feeling the familiar weight in his hands.

    Liam stood still, his army surrounding him as he sensed the creatures closing in. The air shifted, and then, without warning, the first wave of grotesque beasts emerged from the shadows.

    Without hesitation, Liam and his shadow army charged forward. The clash was immediate and violent. Liam''s daggers slashed through the air, cutting through the creatures with ease, while his army tore into them, their forms moving like dark wraiths. The creatures snarled and shrieked, but they were no match for the combined strength of Liam''s forces.

    As the battle raged on, Liam moved with precision, dispatching one creature after another. His control over his myst was near-perfect now, and he effortlessly summoned flames to burn through the more resilient enemies. But as he fought, he wasn''t just focused on defeating them¡ªhe was also **extracting** their shadows.

    Each time a creature fell, Liam used his dark magic to pull its shadow into his own, adding to his army. His forces grew larger with every kill, and soon, the shadowy figures outnumbered the incoming creatures. The battle was turning in his favor.

    Eventually, Liam no longer needed to fight. He stepped back, letting his shadow army handle the remaining creatures as he pressed forward. The pull of Jamak''s myst was growing stronger, guiding him toward the center of the forest.

    After what felt like an eternity, Liam finally reached his destination. In the center of a vast clearing sat a throne, dark and twisted, made of what looked like bones and stone. And on that throne sat **Jamak**.

    Liam''s breath caught in his throat. The creature was enormous, at least seven feet tall, with a grotesque yet oddly humanoid form. His skin was dark and leathery, covered in strange, glowing symbols that pulsed with myst. Two large, curved horns jutted from his head, and his eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence.

    His hands and feet were clawed, yet his posture was almost regal as he sat on the throne.

    Despite the intimidating size and appearance, there was an air of calm about Jamak. He was waiting¡ªwaiting for Liam.

    Liam, undeterred by the sight, stepped forward confidently. He twirled one of his daggers in his hand before pointing it at Jamak. "I don''t know if you can understand me," he began, his voice steady, "but I''m Liam Hunter. I''m the one who''s going to kill you."

    To Liam''s surprise, Jamak smirked. The creature rose from his throne, his massive form towering over Liam. As he stood, his full height became clear, and the ground seemed to tremble beneath his feet.

    Jamak spoke, his voice a deep, guttural rumble. "You¡­ speak the tongue of men."

    Liam''s eyes widened. He hadn''t expected Jamak to speak, let alone in a language he could understand.

    "So, you can talk," Liam muttered.

    Jamak''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "You''re brave. Foolish, but brave. You think you can kill me? I have lived in this forest longer than you can imagine. I have devoured thousands of souls stronger than you."

    Liam felt a chill run down his spine but refused to back down. "That may be true," he replied, gripping his daggers tighter. "But you haven''t faced me yet."

    Jamak chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that shook the air. "You are nothing but a child playing with forces you don''t understand."

    Before Jamak could finish, Liam dashed forward, his speed blinding. He swung his dagger towards Jamak''s head, aiming for a clean strike. But Jamak moved with an eerie, effortless grace, dodging the attack as if it were nothing.

    In the same motion, Jamak countered with a punch aimed directly at Liam''s core. Even mid-air, Liam managed to block the strike with his arms, but the sheer force of the blow sent him flying backward, smashing through several trees before he finally came to a stop.

    The impact left Liam stunned, his body aching from the collision. He coughed, wincing as he slowly got to his feet. His limbs felt heavy, but he was still standing.

    And despite the pain, despite the power Jamak had shown in just that one punch, Liam felt something unexpected.

    Excitement.

    A grin spread across his face as he stared at Jamak, his blood pumping with adrenaline. His entire body buzzed with the thrill of the fight that was just beginning.

    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Unyielding Flame

    Liam groaned as he slowly pushed himself off the ground, his body aching from the brutal strike Jamak had landed on him. Blood dripped from his lips as he took in a sharp breath, his vision momentarily blurring. He blinked hard, forcing his eyes to focus, and tried to analyze Jamak from a distance.

    In his mind, he thought about how fast and strong Jamak was. *Speed... Power...* The words echoed in Liam''s mind. *I can''t keep up with him head-on. He''s too fast. If I get in close, he''ll just overpower me again.* He clenched his jaw, weighing his options.

    *I''ll have to fight him from a distance. Use my flames and shadows to slow him down. If I can create enough space¡ª*

    Before Liam could finish his thought, Jamak disappeared from his sight. A split second later, a shadow loomed over him. Instinctively, Liam''s eyes widened as Jamak''s massive fist came hurtling toward his face, the air around it distorting from the sheer speed. *No!*

    Jamak''s fist connected cleanly, sending Liam flying once again. His body tore through trees, their thick trunks splintering on impact, as if they were mere twigs. The crushing force against his ribs made Liam gasp for breath, pain radiating through every inch of his body.

    Yet Jamak wasn''t done. While Liam was still airborne, hurtling backward through the forest, Jamak appeared again, this time with his colossal sword in hand. The creature swung his blade with terrifying precision. Liam, barely regaining his senses, managed to avoid the first strike, twisting midair, but the second slash grazed his side, the impact tearing through his armor and flesh alike.

    Liam hit the ground, rolled, and staggered to his feet, barely in time to deflect another strike with his daggers. But each time he blocked or deflected, Jamak''s raw power sent him reeling, his arms growing numb under the strain. The onslaught didn''t stop¡ªJamak''s attacks were relentless, each one heavier and faster than the last.

    Every time Liam thought he could create distance, Jamak was there, closing the gap and attacking with no mercy.

    With a final powerful kick, Jamak sent Liam crashing into a massive stone, the impact shattering it into pieces. Liam''s body crumpled to the ground, motionless. Dust and debris swirled around the battlefield, casting an eerie silence over the scene.

    Jamak halted his assault, standing over Liam with a disdainful expression. "This is the one who said he would kill me?" His voice was cold, deep, and mocking. "And yet, here you are, broken at my feet. How pathetic." Jamak paused, shaking his head as if disappointed. "You''re nothing but a disgrace to anyone who ever believed in you, boy. A complete failure."

    Liam, who looked as though he was on the verge of death, stirred. His fingers twitched, then his hand pressed against the ground. Slowly, agonizingly, Liam began to rise, blood pouring from his wounds, his body trembling from the sheer effort.

    Through gritted teeth, he spat out a weak laugh. "You sure... like to talk, huh? You sound more human than I thought." He wiped the blood from his mouth and glared at Jamak with defiance in his eyes. "You know nothing about me. So how about you shut up...

    and keep fighting."

    Jamak''s eyes narrowed, and for the first time, a flicker of something that resembled respect flashed across his face. The creature crossed his arms, watching as Liam forced himself to stand upright, gripping his daggers tightly.

    Liam''s breaths were ragged, his chest heaving. He could feel the fractured bones in his face, the sharp pain of broken ribs, and the blood seeping through the deep gashes in his skin. Every part of his body screamed at him to stop, to rest. But the last thing on his mind was giving up.

    Jamak grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the faint light of the forest. "You''re resilient, I''ll give you that," he said, his tone almost amused.

    Liam''s eyes flared with a burning intensity. Suddenly, flames erupted from his hands, engulfing his daggers in a brilliant red blaze. Without warning, he launched himself at Jamak with blinding speed, moving faster than he had before. The flames roared around him as he slashed at Jamak, each strike carrying the full weight of his determination.

    Jamak managed to block the attacks, but he struggled to keep up with Liam''s newfound speed. Sparks flew as their weapons clashed, the sound of metal on metal reverberating through the forest. Liam''s strikes were relentless, faster and more precise with each passing second.

    Then, in a quick feint, Liam swung wide, making Jamak misstep. Before the demon could recover, Liam twisted his body mid-air and delivered a powerful kick to Jamak''s side, the force sending shockwaves through the air. The impact staggered Jamak, causing him to stumble.

    But Jamak wasn''t so easily caught off guard. He retaliated immediately, his fist swinging toward Liam, who barely managed to block it with his dagger. Even with the block, the sheer force of the blow sent Liam skidding backward, his feet digging into the earth to stop his momentum.

    Panting, Liam slowly stood up again, wiping the sweat and blood from his brow. His body was aching, but his spirit hadn''t dimmed. As he looked ahead, his heart skipped a beat¡ªJamak was already there, standing a few feet in front of him.

    "You''re fast," Liam muttered, both shocked and impressed. But deep inside, he was starting to accept just how powerful Jamak was.

    Jamak''s eyes gleamed. "Among all those who have come to challenge me, you are certainly the most stubborn," he said with a toothy grin. "But enough playing around. It''s time to end this."

    Liam chuckled darkly, a menacing grin spreading across his face. "End this? You think we''re done here?" His voice dropped to a low growl. "I haven''t even started."

    With that, Liam raised one hand, and his shadow army returned, rising from the darkness around him. The shadows of fallen creatures he had claimed earlier merged into his own, their dark forms seeping into the ground beneath him. As they fused with his essence, Liam''s body began to heal¡ªsome of his wounds closing, his strength slowly returning.

    Jamak''s grin faded as he watched Liam recover, his eyes narrowing in recognition of the power at play.

    Liam stood tall once more, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for round two. He twirled his daggers in his hands, the flames dancing along their edges. "Now, let''s finish this properly."

    With a determined gaze, Liam got into his fighting stance, his flames intensifying. He signaled to Jamak, daring him to come forward.

    Jamak, his expression serious, clenched his fists and took a step forward. The forest trembled around them as the final battle between the two was about to begin. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Ill Succeed

    Liam''s plan had been set in motion long before he even entered the final stretch of his journey to face Jamak. A few weeks earlier, when he was still grappling with the intricacies of Extraction, he had stumbled upon a critical realization after an exhausting battle.

    He had been locked in a fierce fight, his body marked with cuts and bruises, while his shadows fought alongside him. At the time, Liam could only control around twenty shadows, and though they fought valiantly, he had been worn down by the endless waves of enemies. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, and his injuries, though not life-threatening, were draining his stamina.

    But something unexpected happened when the battle ended. As he recalled his shadows back into the depths of his own, the fatigue that had threatened to cripple him vanished. Even some of his smaller cuts seemed to heal on their own, as if his body had been rejuvenated. That moment of clarity had struck him like lightning.

    Draven''s cryptic words about shadows being an extension of the master suddenly made perfect sense.

    Liam had always thought that the shadows were merely tools¡ªan army to fight at his command. But now, he understood their true nature. The shadows were not just beings under his control; they were a part of him. They drew from his energy and myst, and when destroyed, the toll it took on Liam''s body was significant. When they were out in the field fighting and regenerating, they drained him.

    But, if they returned unscathed, they carried back energy. The exhaustion that once clung to him evaporated, as if his reserves were replenished, and his minor injuries could be mended.

    This revelation was game-changing.

    He realized that fighting alongside his shadows could be both a boon and a burden. On the one hand, they provided him with unmatched versatility and power on the battlefield. On the other, their destruction meant a heavy toll on his energy, especially when maintaining and regenerating them in the heat of combat.

    Draven had theorized as much, but experiencing it firsthand had been crucial for Liam to grasp the true potential¡ªand risks¡ªof the ability. Since then, Liam had been honing a strategy. The idea was simple: he would engage the enemy with his shadows, allowing them to fight and keep the pressure on while he conserved his strength.

    But when necessary, he could recall them, using their return to recharge his energy reserves and mend his wounds.

    Now, facing Jamak, his plan had reached its critical juncture.

    During the battle against the relentless creatures of the Dark Forest, Liam had deployed his shadow army with full confidence. As the creatures fell, he used the chaos of the battlefield to employ Extraction on the fallen beasts, increasing his shadow army''s numbers significantly. He had amassed nearly fifty shadows, a feat he had never thought possible before.

    The moment he sent his army to fight the creatures while he faced Jamak alone had been a gamble¡ªone he knew carried significant risk. But he had hoped, at the very least, to injure Jamak, to buy himself time or an advantage. When the reality of Jamak''s strength and ferocity became clear, however, Liam knew he would not last much longer without help.

    Despite the crushing blows and overwhelming speed of Jamak''s attacks, Liam''s strategy was still in play. With no other choice left, he called his shadow army back to him. As they melded once more into his form, he felt his energy levels rise. The crushing fatigue that had weighed down his limbs lightened, and his breathing steadied. His wounds, however, were another matter.

    Though he was now able to focus on healing himself to some degree, he had not yet mastered the full potential of using his shadows for recovery. His understanding of the process was still rudimentary. For now, he could only heal the most severe injuries¡ªthe ones that threatened his ability to fight.

    He stopped the bleeding from his open wounds, mended some of the broken bones, but he couldn''t restore himself fully. He knew he wasn''t at his peak, but he couldn''t afford to back down.

    Liam stood, his daggers gleaming in his hands. He had taken immense damage from Jamak, and he knew that despite everything, the beast had yet to reveal his full power. Jamak had been toying with him, testing his limits, but now, things were different. Liam was far from finished.

    Although not at a hundred percent, Liam''s resolve was unshaken. He was willing to push beyond his limits, even as he acknowledged the terrifying reality before him. Jamak was unlike any opponent he had ever faced. His intelligence, strength, and speed were far beyond anything Liam had encountered in the forest.

    Every move Jamak made was precise and calculated, and Liam had the distinct feeling that his adversary still held more cards to play.

    But despite the looming threat, a flicker of excitement coursed through Liam''s veins. This was the challenge he had been preparing for all along.

    Liam''s mind was sharp now, focused. His strategy was no longer just a plan; it was a lifeline. He knew he had to be ready for anything Jamak could throw at him.

    The air around them felt electric, charged with the tension of the fight. Liam stood, daggers drawn, his eyes fixed on Jamak. Despite the exhaustion that weighed heavily on him. The two had traded blows for what felt like hours, neither one giving the other any room to breathe. Yet for all his determination, Liam knew he was fighting a losing battle. Jamak was simply stronger¡ªfaster, even.

    But that didn''t mean the creature was invincible.

    Each time Jamak attacked, his movements were calculated and deliberate. He struck with the force of a mountain, and though Liam''s daggers deflected some blows, his body was taking a beating. His ribs felt like they were made of glass, threatening to shatter with every deep breath. His legs were sore from dodging, his arms heavy from blocking.

    Still, he fought on, using every ounce of his remaining strength to keep the balance tilted just enough that Jamak couldn''t finish him off. Liam had received additional injuries throughout the battle¡ªcuts that ran deep, bruises that darkened his skin, and a gash on his side that burned with every movement¡ªbut so had Jamak. For all of the creature''s strength, Liam had managed to wound him too.

    Cuts crisscrossed Jamak''s arms, and blood trickled from his torso where Liam''s daggers had found their mark.

    But the creature showed no signs of slowing down.

    In a flurry of motion, Jamak swung his giant sword, a blade that looked like it could cleave through a boulder. Liam barely managed to avoid the strike, twisting his body out of the way just in time. His feet skidded against the ground, digging into the dirt as he tried to regain his balance. His mind raced¡ªhe had to be faster, had to be smarter.

    He''s too strong to fight head-on like this. *I need to get him to make a mistake*, Liam thought, his breath ragged. His body screamed in protest with every step, but his mind stayed focused, calculating. *He''s powerful, but predictable. He fights like he''s invincible.*

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. That was Jamak''s weakness¡ªhis arrogance. Jamak thought he had already won, but Liam wasn''t finished yet. He just needed to push the creature to overcommit, to make one wrong move.

    As Jamak advanced again, Liam feigned an attack. He darted in with one dagger, aiming for Jamak''s exposed side. As expected, Jamak read the move and blocked it with his sword. The clash of metal rang through the forest, and Liam was forced back by the sheer force of the block. But instead of retreating, he pushed forward, launching a series of rapid strikes, each one testing Jamak''s defenses.

    The creature blocked and parried, his eyes gleaming with amusement. Jamak was toying with him, and that only made Liam more determined.

    "You''re resilient, I''ll give you that," Jamak growled between swings. "But it''s time for this to end."

    Liam''s heart pounded, but he kept his breathing steady. Not yet, he thought, the pieces of his plan coming together. His body was screaming, but his mind was sharp. Not until I get what I need.

    Jamak swung again, a wide arc aimed to decapitate Liam, but this time Liam was ready. He ducked beneath the swing and dashed to the side, just out of Jamak''s reach. But Jamak followed him, just as Liam had hoped. The creature was growing more impatient, his swings becoming more aggressive, less controlled. This was exactly what Liam needed.

    Dodging to the side once more, Liam suddenly shifted his weight, drawing Jamak further off balance. The creature overextended, his sword slicing through empty air where Liam had been just moments before. Liam''s heart raced, but not from fear¡ªfrom the thrill of the plan coming together.

    Jamak snarled in frustration and swung again, this time with more force, but Liam was already in motion. He dodged, this time back to the other side, and Jamak followed. But now, the creature''s momentum was carrying him too far, and Liam saw his opening¡ªa split second where Jamak wouldn''t be able to react in time.

    Now.

    In one fluid motion, Liam made the dagger in his right hand disappear. His fingers flexed as his hand reached into his shadow, pulling forth the sword his grandfather had crafted for him. The blade, dark and gleaming, felt cool and steady in his hand. He could almost feel his grandfather''s presence beside him, urging him on. With a roar, Liam surged forward.

    Jamak''s eyes widened in surprise, but it was too late. Liam drove the sword straight into Jamak''s chest, the blade sinking deep into the creature''s heart. The sound of steel piercing flesh was accompanied by Jamak''s guttural cry of pain, a sound that echoed through the forest. Liam twisted the blade, ensuring the wound was fatal.

    But the victory came at a cost.

    Even as Liam struck Jamak, the creature''s sword found its mark as well. Jamak''s blade drove through Liam''s gut, the pain sharp and searing. For a moment, both fighters stood locked together, each one impaled by the other''s weapon.

    Liam''s vision blurred, but he gritted his teeth and refused to let go of the sword. He could feel the life draining from Jamak, the creature''s immense strength ebbing away as the sword remained lodged in his heart. Jamak''s body shuddered, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    "You... you''ve actually done it," Jamak rasped, his voice thick with shock and agony. "You... defeated me."

    Liam didn''t respond. He was too focused on keeping himself standing, too focused on the throbbing pain in his abdomen. But he knew¡ªhe had won. Jamak''s body slumped, the light fading from his eyes as his once-terrifying form collapsed to the ground. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The battle was over. Liam stood victorious, though barely.

    Jamak lay motionless at his feet, his towering form no longer a threat. Liam''s sword remained embedded in the creature''s chest, and for a brief moment, all was still.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Transcendent Affinity

    Liam collapsed to the ground, the pain radiating through his body as if a fire burned inside him. He pressed his hand to the wound in his stomach, trying to steady his breath, his chest heaving as blood pooled beneath him. His vision blurred, but he clung to consciousness, forcing himself to focus.

    His dark magic flickered weakly around his fingers as he desperately tried to seal the wound, but the pain was too much¡ªhis body was on the edge of giving out.

    Lying there, feeling the coldness seep into his bones, Liam''s mind began to drift. Memories flickered past his eyes¡ªmoments of his life where death had been a constant companion. He saw the faces of the creatures he had slain, the countless battles he had fought. But most of all, he remembered his grandfather. The night of his death, the hollow ache that had filled Liam since then.

    Why didn''t I die with him? he wondered, the thought creeping in like a dark whisper. His determination, that tiny sliver of hope, had been the only thing to keep him moving forward. It had brought him to this cursed forest, to this moment. And now, lying here, his life slipping away, he wondered if it had all been for nothing.

    His thoughts wandered to the day he first stepped into Kyrell Forest, the sheer terror he had felt when he almost died on that very first day. But Draven had saved him. If it wasn''t for Draven... Liam thought weakly. Even now, after defeating Jamak, he knew his journey was far from over.

    Suddenly, a sound broke through his haze. A cough¡ªa low, wet, rattling cough that made Liam freeze.

    Jamak.

    His heart raced, tension coursing through him as he turned his head slowly. Jamak''s body was still, but his chest rose and fell faintly. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, his once-powerful frame now reduced to a barely moving shadow of what it had been. He wasn''t moving, but Liam''s nerves were on edge.

    Then, Jamak whispered a word. "Emak¡­"

    Liam''s brow furrowed in confusion, but before he could react, a strange sensation washed over him. It was like cold water flooding his veins, surging through his body. The shock of it made him cry out in pain, his back arching as if lightning had struck him. His muscles clenched, his hands digging into the earth as he gasped for breath.

    The energy coursed through him, wild and untamed, and for a moment, he thought it would rip him apart.

    Then, as quickly as it had come, it stopped.

    Panting, Liam collapsed back onto the ground, his body trembling. He was still alive¡ªstill covered in blood, his wounds throbbing. He hadn''t been healed, but something had changed.

    "What¡­ what did you do to me?" Liam growled, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with frustration and pain. His eyes narrowed at Jamak, anger bubbling up in him despite his weakened state. He needed answers.

    Jamak didn''t answer. His chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, his eyes distant.

    "Answer me!" Liam shouted, though his voice cracked. It wasn''t even loud enough to echo.

    "Thank you¡­ Liam Hunter," Jamak finally whispered, his voice weak and strained.

    Liam''s eyes widened in disbelief. Thank you? He was stunned, even more so because the gratitude felt genuine. But the irritation returned quickly. He gritted his teeth, struggling to prop himself up on his elbows. "Cut the crap and answer me!" he demanded.

    Jamak''s eyes flickered, and with what little strength he had left, he began to speak. "For nearly a century now, I''ve been trapped in this cursed forest¡­ along with my brother."

    Liam''s confusion deepened. Jamak had a brother?

    "Decades ago, we entered this forest, thinking we would leave stronger. But the forest¡­ changed me," Jamak said, his voice faltering. "It made me into this¡­ creature. King of the beasts. But my brother¡­ he remained human."

    Liam''s breathing slowed as he listened, the weight of Jamak''s words pressing down on him. "We tried to escape¡­ but the forest bound us, separated us, turned us into guardians of this forsaken place."

    Jamak''s words sent chills down Liam''s spine. He had thought the forest was just a place of darkness and danger, but to know that Jamak had once been human, trapped here with his brother for so long¡ªit was almost too much to comprehend.

    "I was forced to slay anyone who made it this far. Knights, warriors¡­ all fell to my blade. But today, Liam, you ended that. You freed us."

    Liam felt the weight of those words settle heavily in his chest. He had defeated Jamak, but he hadn''t just won a fight¡ªhe had ended centuries of suffering. The realization left him speechless.

    "Wait¡­ what did you do to me?" Liam asked again, his voice hoarse but insistent.

    "The magic you felt¡­ it''s called Transcendent Affinity," Jamak replied, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "A gift from the forest. It merges with your magic, giving you boundless power¡­ if you can control it."

    Liam''s heart skipped a beat. Boundless power?

    But before he could press for more, Jamak''s body began to fade, his form dissolving like mist into the air.

    "Hey! Finish what you were saying!" Liam yelled, panic rising in his chest as he watched Jamak disappear.

    Jamak''s voice was faint, almost a whisper. "You''ll find my brother. He''s already helped you¡­ in more ways than you know."

    Liam''s blood ran cold. Realization struck him like a hammer. "No¡­" he muttered, his mind racing. "No, it can''t be¡­"

    Forcing himself to his feet, despite the burning pain in his stomach, Liam began moving. His body protested with every step, but he didn''t stop. He knew exactly who Jamak''s brother was.

    "Damn you, old man," Liam muttered through gritted teeth, staggering through the forest. "You could''ve just told me from the start."

    His steps were uneven, each one more painful than the last as he stumbled, hitting tree trunks and collapsing more than once. But he kept moving, driven by a mix of fury and desperation. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "DRAVENNN!!"

    Liam''s voice echoed through the forest as he screamed, his body shaking with rage. After what felt like an eternity, he saw him. Draven sat there, gazing into the distance, as if he had been waiting for Liam.

    With what little strength he had left, Liam staggered forward, grabbing Draven by the collar and pulling him close.

    "Why didn''t you tell me from the beginning?!" Liam demanded, his voice shaking.

    Draven gave him a small smirk, his eyes soft. "It wasn''t my will, kid," he replied calmly, the faintest hint of amusement in his voice.

    Liam felt his anger flare. "You and your brother¡­ you keep saying that¡­" But before he could finish, Draven''s words stopped him cold.

    "My time''s running out, Liam. I''m fading, just like Jamak."

    The world seemed to stop around Liam. "No¡­ no, you can''t be¡­" His voice cracked, emotion flooding him. Draven had been with him through everything. He couldn''t just vanish like this. Not now.

    "Listen," Draven said gently, his voice calm despite his fading form. "The Transcendent Affinity¡­ don''t merge it with your magic until you''re ready. Until both your body and your magic are strong enough. If you try it too soon¡­ you''ll burn yourself alive."

    Liam''s throat tightened. "Shut up¡­ just shut up. I''ll find a way to save you."

    Draven smiled softly. "Kid¡­ my time''s up. But yours is just beginning. Stay strong. Keep moving forward."

    And with that, Draven faded, disappearing into the air, leaving nothing behind.

    Liam knelt there, staring at the spot where Draven had been, tears streaming down his face. He had lost someone again. The ache in his chest was unbearable, a crushing weight of loss and frustration. And deep down, the uncertainty gnawed at him¡ªhe still didn''t understand the full extent of the magic that had been branded into him by the forest.

    The world around him began to shift. The trees, the darkness of Kyrell Forest, all of it started to fade, as though the forest itself was dissolving into thin air. Soon, there was nothing left. No beasts, no shadows¡ªonly Liam, kneeling alone beneath the high sun.

    "DAMN IT!!" he screamed, his voice echoing through the vast emptiness.

    Exhausted, both physically and emotionally, Liam collapsed. His vision blurred as his body gave in, and darkness took him.

    Hours later, a carriage passed by the barren land where Kyrell Forest once stood. A man riding inside spotted the boy lying motionless in the field.

    "Stop the carriage," the man ordered, leaping down to check on Liam.

    The man knelt beside him, his brows furrowing. "What''s a boy like him doing out here?"

    His apprentice, standing nervously behind him, looked around, her face pale. "Sir¡­ this place¡­ this is where the Forest of Kyrell should be."

    The man glanced up, his expression turning to shock. The forest was gone. Nothing but empty land stretched before them.

    "Forget about that for now," the man said, shaking off the thought.

    "Help me get him on the carriage. We''ll take him with us and get him treated," he ordered, and together they carefully lifted Liam, placing him in the back of the carriage.

    As they rode off, Liam lay unconscious, his journey far from over.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Nystra City

    Nystra City stood as a gleaming beacon on the southern edge of Zone Thirteen, its elegant buildings reflecting the golden sunlight. The streets were lively, filled with vendors and craftsmen selling their wares, a gentle hum of activity surrounding the city''s residents.

    Amidst the beautifully ornate structures was the Silverhart estate¡ªa sizable yet modest home, known for the family''s expertise in healing and doctoring. This residence doubled as a clinic for those in need, and it was here that Liam Hunter now found himself.

    Inside the estate, the polished wooden floors reflected the grandeur of the house. Intricate tapestries lined the walls, showcasing ancient tales of healing and honor, while the scent of herbs and incense permeated the air.

    Dr. Dain Silverhart, dressed in a fine gray tunic that accentuated his broad shoulders and silver hair, walked with a steady, calm authority through the halls. His steps were measured, his aura one of quiet control.

    His apprentice, Mila, followed closely behind. Despite her conservative attire, the grace in her movement and her well-sculpted features were impossible to overlook. She was young, but her sharp eyes revealed a depth of knowledge and experience.

    "Sir, all twenty-two patients brought in yesterday are stable, thanks to your treatment," Mila said, her voice soft but confident.

    Dain smiled, a warmth that spread to his eyes. "You give me too much credit, Mila. You and the rest of the staff were the ones handling them. I simply guided you."

    Mila smiled back but shook her head. "Without your expertise, we would''ve been at a loss."

    Dain''s laugh was low and genuine. "Perhaps. Anyway, how is our mystery patient faring?"

    "It''s been two days, and still no sign of him waking up. He''s healing, but slowly," Mila replied, her tone shifting to one of mild concern.

    Dain''s brow furrowed in thought. "I''ll take a look myself. He should be regaining consciousness soon."

    They turned a corner and approached a door at the end of the hallway. The air grew quiet, more subdued as they neared the room. Dain gently pushed the door open, revealing a simple but well-kept space. Ane, a slender woman with dark brown hair tied in a neat bun, stood beside the bed. Her posture was impeccable, and her calm demeanor made her presence almost imperceptible.

    "Good day, Ane," Dain greeted warmly.

    "Good day, sir," Ane replied, her voice soft.

    "Any changes?" Dain asked as he moved closer to the bed where Liam lay, covered in bandages.

    "Yes, sir. Since sunrise, his hands have been twitching. I believe he''s on the verge of waking up."

    Dain''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "Then it won''t be long."

    As if on cue, Liam''s eyelids fluttered. Slowly, he began to stir, his consciousness surfacing from the abyss. His senses came alive one by one¡ªfirst the softness of the bed beneath him, then the muted sound of breathing and whispers around him. His eyes flickered open, adjusting to the light. He looked at Dain, Mila, and Ane before his gaze fell on the bandages wrapped around his abdomen and arms.

    Without warning, Liam jolted upright, instinctively backing away to the far side of the bed, where a window let in beams of sunlight. His movement was swift but shaky, his muscles protesting the sudden action.

    "Relax," Dain said calmly, raising a hand to signal no harm. "We''re not your enemies."

    Liam''s cold stare darted between them. His stance was defensive, though weakened from his wounds.

    "I understand your caution," Dain continued, keeping his voice level. "But you need to stay still. Your body is still recovering. Moving too much could reopen your wounds."

    Liam glanced down again, assessing his injuries. His hand grazed the bandages on his abdomen, a sharp reminder of the battle he''d barely survived.

    "Who are you people?" he asked, his voice rough from disuse.

    "My name is Dr. Dain Silverhart," the man said evenly. "This is Mila, my apprentice, and Ane, my maid. We found you unconscious near the outskirts of Nystra two days ago. You were in a terrible state."

    Liam''s mind raced, trying to piece together the events. The forest... the fight... Jamak... Draven... The memories came crashing back.

    "I tried healing you with magic, but your body..." Dain paused, clearly puzzled. "It resisted the healing process, almost as if rejecting it."

    Liam''s brow furrowed. Rejecting healing magic? How is that possible?

    "It''s not something I''ve seen before," Dain admitted. "You''re a mystery, young man. But your injuries were severe, and I advise you to rest before making any rash decisions."

    Without acknowledging the doctor''s advice, Liam began unwrapping the bandages. Dain''s expression shifted to one of alarm.

    "Wait, you shouldn''t¡ª" Dain''s voice trailed off as his eyes widened. The once grievous wounds were completely gone. Not a scar remained.

    "Impossible," Dain whispered, more to himself than anyone else. "You were... How can this be?"

    Liam ignored his astonishment. "Looks like I''m fine," he said bluntly, swinging his legs over the side of the bed. "Thank you for your care, but I''ll be leaving now."

    Mila, concerned, stepped forward. "Wait! You can''t just leave. We haven''t fully assessed your condition. And besides, you''re... not dressed." Her voice was firm but polite.

    Liam, only now realizing his state of undress, quickly grabbed the sheet and wrapped it around his waist. His face remained calm, but the slightest hint of embarrassment crossed his features.

    "Fine," he muttered. "I''ll stay. But I need clothes. Now." His eyes flashed with determination, and there was no mistaking the underlying force behind his words.

    Dain, regaining his composure, nodded. "Of course. Mila, fetch something for our guest. He may be healed physically, but I have a feeling there''s more to his story than meets the eye."

    After receiving a fresh set of clothes¡ªa simple black tunic and trousers¡ªLiam stood at the entrance to the clinic, his sharp gaze drifting back to Dr. Dain. His posture was stiff, but his strength had clearly returned. It was as though the injuries had never existed. The healer and his attendants had done more than enough for him, yet he knew he couldn''t stay.

    He didn''t belong in this world of calm and order. His path was far more chaotic, marked by shadows and flames.

    "Thank you, Dr. Dain," Liam said quietly, inclining his head in a rare show of respect. "But I need to go. There''s no place for me here."

    Dain crossed his arms, his expression thoughtful but not surprised. He had expected as much from the young man. "I won''t stop you, but do you even know where you''re headed? It''s dangerous out there, even for someone like you."

    Liam''s face was unreadable, his cold red eyes locking with Dain''s. "No," he admitted. "But I''ll find a place."

    Dain gave a slow nod, sensing the stubborn resolve in Liam''s words. It was clear that he wouldn''t be swayed easily. "Fair enough. But before you go, would you allow me one thing?" Dain''s voice was calm and respectful, though laced with a hint of concern.

    Liam raised a brow, his gaze sharpening. "What is it?"

    "A walk," Dain said, gesturing toward the door that led out into the city. "Nystra is a beautiful place. It won''t take long. Just a few minutes before you head off to wherever you''re going."

    Liam hesitated. Part of him wanted to decline the offer and leave immediately, but there was something in Dain''s request¡ªsomething genuine and devoid of any ulterior motives. Finally, he gave a small nod.

    "Fine. Just a walk," Liam replied, his tone clipped, but not dismissive.

    They stepped out of the clinic and into the bustling streets of Nystra City. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the intricately designed buildings. Merchants called out to passersby, offering goods ranging from rare spices to intricate jewelry.

    Children ran along the cobblestone streets, their laughter filling the air, while nobles in finely tailored clothing moved about with grace.

    Dain pointed to a grand fountain in the middle of a plaza, its waters cascading down in a serene display. "That fountain was built to honor the city''s founder, a healer who led our people through the darkest days of the Demon War. Her magic saved countless lives. In a way, her legacy lives on through our family."

    Liam walked silently beside him, his eyes scanning the streets and people, though his mind was elsewhere. The warmth of the city, the normalcy of it, felt alien to him.

    "You seem like a man who''s been through much," Dain continued, glancing sideways at him. "Your silence speaks volumes. I don''t know where you came from, or what you''ve endured, but you''re clearly more than just some traveler."

    Liam remained quiet, the only sound between them being the click of their boots against the cobblestone. The bustling city seemed distant, a world away from the storm inside his mind. But something in Dain''s words began to break through the wall Liam had built around himself. His time in the Dark Forest had made him forget what normalcy even felt like.

    Eventually, Dain broke the silence with a subtle shift in topic. "Liam, I want to ask you something." He kept his tone light but serious. "You were found near the Dark Forest. But it''s no longer there. It disappeared overnight, as though swallowed by the earth itself. Now, I''m not implying anything¡­" Dain paused, searching Liam''s face for any sign of reaction. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But if you know something, anything, about what happened, it could help us understand."

    Liam''s expression didn''t falter, though his thoughts raced. The Dark Forest is gone? It didn''t seem possible. That place had felt eternal, as though it had always existed and always would. But now, it was no more?

    "I don''t know how I ended up there," Liam said, his voice cold and unyielding. It wasn''t entirely a lie. The circumstances of him leaving the forest were still unclear, since his memory was still not complete

    Dain didn''t press further. "Alright, I won''t push you. But I''ll ask again¡ªplease reconsider staying here. I can see you have nowhere else to go, and I know you''re not ready to wander alone. Not yet." His eyes were sincere, though there was a quiet firmness behind them. "We have room, and it wouldn''t be a burden.

    You could stay with us, at least for a while."

    Liam halted in his steps, the weight of Dain''s words sinking in. He glanced around the city again, noting the harmony in its people, the structure of its society. It was so different from the world he had lived in, so different from the chaos of the Dark Forest.

    He hadn''t thought much about what he would do next¡ªhe only knew he needed to move forward, to survive. But where would he go? The memories of the battles he fought in the forest weighed heavily on his mind, and the thought of wandering without a clear direction suddenly felt more overwhelming than it had before. And then there was the question that lingered at the back of his mind¡ªthe time.

    "What year is it?" Liam asked abruptly, his voice sharp.

    Dain blinked, caught off guard by the question. "It''s 245 ADW¡ªAfter Demon War."

    Liam''s heart stopped for a moment. ''Four years. I was in that cursed forest for four years.'' He hadn''t realized how much time had passed since he had entered the Dark Forest, but now the truth was laid bare before him. He had been lost for far longer than he thought.

    Liam''s resolve wavered for the first time. He had no idea what awaited him beyond this city, and wandering aimlessly now felt foolish. He needed time¡ªto plan, to understand what had happened, and to find his place in this world that had moved on without him.

    He exhaled slowly, turning to face Dain with a look of reluctant acceptance. "Alright. I''ll stay. But only for a while."

    Dain''s expression softened into a gentle smile. "Of course, Liam. As long as you need."

    Liam wasn''t sure if it was a mistake, but for now, it seemed like the only choice he had.

 Chapter 13 - 13: A New Beginning

    After Liam accepted Dain''s offer, they walked back through the city''s bustling streets toward the Silverhart residence. The contrast between the lively energy of Nystra and the tranquil elegance of Dain''s home was striking. The tall buildings, the laughter of street vendors, and the rhythmic sound of horse-drawn carriages gave way to the stillness of the large but modestly elegant Silverhart estate.

    The air here was cooler, and the scent of medicinal herbs wafted faintly through the halls.

    When they arrived at the room where Liam had first woken up, he hesitated, glancing around.

    "Why are we back here?" Liam asked, his tone neutral but curious.

    Dain smiled lightly. "Since you''ve decided to stay with us, I want you to have this room. It''s comfortable, and it will give you some privacy."

    Liam studied the room again before responding, his expression unchanging. "Thank you. I suppose I''ll be in your debt."

    Dain waved his hand dismissively, stepping further into the room. "There''s no need for that. I''m not looking for repayment. I want you to stay here and feel welcome. After all, I''m a doctor¡ªit''s my duty to help people."

    Liam blinked, briefly caught off guard by Dain''s kindness. "If you say so¡­ Dr. Dain."

    Dain chuckled softly. "Just call me Dain. Unless you find that too informal, then Dr. Dain will do."

    "Understood, Dr. Dain," Liam replied, maintaining a formal tone but adding a touch of respect in his words.

    Dain smiled once more and gestured toward the closet. "I also realized you don''t have any clothes. But don''t worry, I''ve made sure Ane placed some for you in there."

    Liam glanced at the closet briefly and nodded. "Thank you for your generosity."

    As Dain turned to leave, he paused at the door, his hand resting on the handle. "Oh, one more thing. My daughter has been eager to meet you. She''s been quite curious ever since I brought you in."

    Liam, though outwardly unphased, raised a brow internally at the mention of Dain''s daughter. ''A daughter¡­?''

    "She''s at school right now," Dain continued, "but I imagine she''ll be back later this evening. She was really taken with you when I first found you. You might be around the same age too."

    Liam remained silent, unsure what to make of the information, but he didn''t dwell on it. There were more pressing things on his mind.

    Dain noticed his silence but didn''t push further. "In any case, feel free to rest or explore the room. If you need anything, just ask Ane for help."

    With that, Dain left the room, closing the door quietly behind him.

    Liam was now alone. The room felt larger with just him in it, though it wasn''t particularly grand. He looked around, his eyes tracing the intricately carved wooden furniture, the pale blue walls that gave the space a serene atmosphere, and the neatly arranged bed that beckoned for rest.

    He moved toward the closet and opened it, finding several sets of neatly folded clothes. They were simple but well-made, tailored for comfort and practicality. He ran his fingers over the fabric for a moment before closing the closet and walking toward the bed.

    As he sat down, the mattress gave a soft, inviting creak. Liam laid back, staring at the ceiling, his mind wandering. This place¡ªNystra¡ªwas so different from where he had come from. The elegance of the Silverhart home and the vibrant energy of the city were a world apart from the rugged simplicity of Benbrok.

    ''Compared to the small house I shared with Grandpa¡­ this is luxury,'' Liam thought, a pang of nostalgia creeping into his chest. Memories of his grandfather were coming back to him. The scent of burning wood and the sight of misty mountains in the morning light seemed distant now, replaced by the soft fragrance of herbs and the polished stone floors beneath his feet.

    It felt strange, being here¡ªalmost too comfortable. Nystra was beautiful, yes, but it wasn''t home. Not the one he remembered, anyway.

    His thoughts began to drift, and soon, despite the lingering tension in his body, sleep found him. His breathing steadied, and the exhaustion from his recent battles and ordeals finally caught up with him.

    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Liam allowed himself to rest¡ªnot just physically, but mentally. Here, at least for now, he could let his guard down, if only just a little.

    Some hours passed since Liam had fallen asleep. The room was bathed in a warm, amber glow as the sun began its descent behind the horizon. The light filtered softly through the window, casting long shadows across the walls. Slowly, Liam stirred from his rest, his mind still hazy with sleep. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the fading daylight that filled the room, and took a deep breath.

    The peace in the room was almost unnerving. For a moment, he sat on the edge of the bed, collecting his thoughts, his muscles still heavy from the deep sleep he hadn''t had in what felt like years. But before he could dive deeper into his thoughts, a knock echoed quietly from the door.

    Liam remained silent, his body tensing slightly, but before long, the door creaked open slowly. It was Ane.

    "Hello, young sir," she greeted softly, her voice calm and professional. "Please allow me to escort you to the dinner table."

    Liam blinked in confusion. ''Young sir? Dinner?''

    He wasn''t accustomed to such formalities, especially not from someone like Ane, who seemed gentle but distant. The concept of being served or called with such respect felt alien to him, a stark contrast to the rough, informal life he''d known in Benbrok.

    But despite his initial confusion, he stood up, his body still stiff from rest. "Yes, please," he said in a neutral tone, "but just call me Liam."

    Growing up in the small village of Benbrok, Liam had always been more familiar with casual and rough speech, with the villagers often calling him by his name¡ªsometimes even a nickname, usually tied to his childhood mischief. Being addressed with formal titles felt strange.

    Ane inclined her head slightly. "Understood, Liam."

    With a soft, graceful motion, Ane turned and led the way out of the room. Liam followed closely behind her, his footsteps light on the polished wooden floors. The corridor they walked through was bathed in the soft glow of evening light, with long shadows stretching out from the walls, giving the place a quiet but comforting atmosphere.

    Portraits hung on the walls, all elegantly framed, displaying past members of the Silverhart family. The faint scent of herbs and a lingering warmth made the house feel almost alive.

    As they walked, the sound of their footsteps echoed softly down the hall. Ane was quiet, her posture composed, and though her presence was formal, there was a subtle warmth to her demeanor, as if she understood the delicate situation Liam found himself in.

    They reached a corner, turning right, where the hall opened into a wider, more spacious area. The decor was more elaborate here¡ªtall windows framed by dark wood, and intricate patterns woven into the tapestries hanging from the walls. Ane came to a stop in front of a large, ornate door and gently pushed it open, revealing the dining room inside.

    The room was elegant but understated, much like the rest of the house. A large wooden table sat in the center, polished to a gleam, with finely crafted chairs surrounding it. Soft candlelight flickered from chandeliers overhead, casting a warm glow over the room. The smell of freshly prepared food drifted through the air, rich and inviting, with hints of roasted vegetables, herbs, and bread.

    Liam stepped inside, still feeling out of place in such a refined setting, but he masked it well. His eyes quickly scanned the room, instinctively looking for exits, a habit from his days in the forest. But the inviting atmosphere made it hard to remain on edge.

    Ane motioned to one of the chairs. "Please, take a seat. The doctor with his wife and daughter will be joining you shortly."

    Liam gave a small nod, taking a seat at the far end of the table, his back straight and his eyes still cautiously observing the space around him. Though the house exuded warmth and hospitality, there was still a part of him that found it hard to completely let his guard down. Years of living in danger, always on the edge of survival, weren''t so easily forgotten. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ane, sensing his discomfort, gave him a soft, reassuring smile before quietly excusing herself from the room, leaving Liam alone with his thoughts once more.

 Chapter 14 - 14: The Short Memories Returning

    As Liam sat in the dimming light of the dining room, the sound of approaching footsteps broke through his thoughts. Dain entered first, accompanied by a graceful woman with a kind smile and a girl whose face lit up the moment she saw Liam. Without hesitation, Liam stood up, trying to show respect to the family, but Dain quickly intervened.

    "No, no need for that, Liam," Dain said with a light chuckle. "We''re not so formal here."

    Liam, his face still unreadable, slowly sat back down. Despite the warmth surrounding him, his guard remained up. Dain and his family took their seats, with Dain''s daughter, Elsie, sitting next to Liam. She had an infectious warmth about her, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and kindness.

    "Hello, I''m Elsie," she said with a bright smile, her tone gentle but lively.

    Unused to this much kindness and attention, Liam hesitated, his mind scrambling for the appropriate response. Finally, he managed, "I''m Liam," his voice steady, though he was unsure how he should sound.

    "Nice to meet you, Liam!" Elsie said, her enthusiasm undeterred by his muted response.

    Across the table, Mrs. Rose Silverhart, a woman of quiet grace and poise, chuckled softly. "He''s an interesting one, isn''t he?"

    "He certainly is, darling," Dain agreed with a smile, his eyes briefly resting on Liam with curiosity and respect.

    "Well, Liam," Dain continued, "this is my wife, Rose, and our daughter, Elsie."

    Rose inclined her head gently. "I''m pleased to finally meet you, Liam. My husband has told me about how he found you, and I''m glad to see you recovering."

    "It''s nice to meet you too, Mrs. Rose," Liam replied, his tone polite but guarded.

    "Why don''t we eat, and save the rest of the conversation for later?" Dain suggested, noticing the slight tension in Liam''s posture.

    "Good idea," Rose agreed, her voice soft and warm.

    At Dain''s signal, Ane, who had been standing quietly near the door, stepped forward, calling for the maids to bring in the food. As the dishes were placed on the table, the rich aromas filled the room, making Liam''s stomach twist slightly. He hadn''t eaten a proper meal in so long that the scent alone was overwhelming.

    Memories of his survival in the Dark Forest came rushing back¡ªthe times he''d eaten tree bark just to stay alive, or the moments when he had no choice but to consume the flesh of slain creatures, often raw and unpalatable. And water, if it could even be called that, had been little more than dirty stream runoff, barely enough to quench his thirst but enough to keep him alive.

    The stark contrast between that life and the feast laid before him now was almost too much to process. He could feel his composure slipping but caught himself just before his expression could betray him. Quietly, he began to eat, doing his best to mimic the elegant manner in which the Silverharts handled their utensils. Though far from fancy, Liam did his best not to make a mess.

    The meal passed mostly in silence, with the Silverharts exchanging occasional glances and small talk. Liam, on the other hand, ate methodically, focusing more on keeping his thoughts in check rather than fully enjoying the food.

    When they finished, Elsie turned toward Liam, her eyes full of curiosity. "How old are you?"

    Liam, still adjusting to this newfound attention, paused. ''She''s so¡­ clingy,'' he thought to himself. After quickly calculating based on the year Dain had told him earlier, he replied, "I''m 14."

    Elsie''s face lit up even more. "I knew it!" she exclaimed happily. "I''m 14 too! I had a feeling we''d be the same age."

    Liam offered no response, unsure of what to say or how to react to her excitement.

    Rose leaned in slightly, her tone shifting to one of concern. "Liam, do you have any family?"

    Her question brought a brief silence to the table. Liam, choosing his words carefully, finally responded, "No, none that I know of¡­ The only family I had was my grandfather. But he''s¡­ he''s gone now." His voice remained steady, his face emotionless, but beneath the surface, the pain of loss flickered.

    "That''s terrible," Rose said softly, her hand resting gently on the table. "I''m glad you accepted Dain''s offer to stay with us. I hope you''ll come to feel at home here."

    Liam didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts once again wandering. ''They''re all so kind,'' he thought. ''Nobles in Benbrok were nothing like this¡­ they were greedy, selfish, with no kindness at all. Yet here¡­ even the maids seem to care.''

    Just as he was lost in thought, Elsie''s voice cut through the haze.

    "Come on, Dad!" she said, her tone playfully insistent. "I''d be a great tour guide for Liam. He''ll love the school, I just know it."

    Dain smiled patiently at his daughter''s enthusiasm. "I understand, sweetheart, but what if he isn''t interested? He''s only been here for a day."

    Elsie pouted for a moment before turning to Liam, her eyes wide with excitement. "What do you say, Liam? Wouldn''t you want me to show you around my school tomorrow?"

    Liam blinked, caught off guard by her sudden attention. He had spent so much time on the move, rarely staying in one place, that the thought of settling down¡ªeven temporarily¡ªfelt strange. But he found himself nodding. "Yes, I''d like that."

    Elsie''s joy was immediate. "Yesss! You''re going to love it!" she said, practically bouncing in her seat. "I''ll even teach you some magic, if you want."

    "Hold on, sweetheart," Dain interjected with a chuckle. "Liam will decide if he wants to attend school at all. Besides, with him being 14, he''d only have one year left before he could move on to a knight academy or a mage academy."

    Elsie waved her hand dismissively, her enthusiasm undimmed. "I know, Dad, but I''m sure Liam will choose a mage academy! We could even transcend together and become great mages!"

    Dain and Rose exchanged amused glances, chuckling softly at their daughter''s boundless excitement. But Liam''s mind froze at the word ''transcend.'' The word echoed in his thoughts, triggering flashes of his last moments in the Dark Forest¡ªimages of darkness, power, and the battle with Jamak flickered in his mind. For a brief moment, the room seemed to dim, the memories tugging at him.

    But despite the storm of thoughts swirling inside him, Liam remained calm, his expression unchanged. No one in the room could see the battle raging within.

    The night passed quickly as the conversation at the dinner table carried on. The Silverharts made it easy for Liam to engage, though he found himself mostly listening. Their warmth and lightheartedness reminded him of what he''d lost, but it also stirred something unfamiliar¡ªan unease at their kindness, like a world he wasn''t quite sure he belonged to.

    As the evening came to a close, they all rose from their seats, ready to retire for the night. Elsie, as spirited as ever, made her way over to Liam, arms outstretched for a hug. It caught him off guard, her sudden affection. He stood stiffly, unsure how to react, but she didn''t seem to mind. As she pulled away, she waved at him cheerfully.

    "Goodnight, Liam! I''ll see you tomorrow!" she chirped, her energy never dimming.

    Liam gave a small nod, but remained silent. He watched as she exited the room with her parents, Dain casting him a quick smile over his shoulder before the door closed behind them.

    With the room empty, Liam exhaled slowly, the noise of conversation fading into the quiet of the house. He pushed his chair back and stood, preparing to make his way back to his room, when Ane appeared in the doorway.

    "Young sir, would you like me to escort you back to your room?" Ane asked, her voice as soft and steady as ever.

    Liam shook his head politely, feeling the weight of the day beginning to settle on him. "Thank you, but I can manage on my own," he replied.

    Ane gave a respectful nod, understanding his wish for solitude. "As you wish, Liam. Sleep well." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He didn''t linger long after that. His steps through the hallways were slow, almost contemplative. The mansion was bathed in the glow of dim lanterns, casting long shadows across the floor. The soft creak of the wooden floorboards beneath his boots was the only sound accompanying him.

    His crimson eyes gleamed faintly as he approached his room, the faint echo of memories tugging at the edge of his consciousness. The warmth of the Silverhart family, their laughter and kindness¡ªthese were things he hadn''t experienced in years, things that made him feel more out of place than at ease.

    When he finally reached his door, he slipped inside, closing it quickly behind him. The quiet of his room wrapped around him like a familiar cloak. For a brief moment, he stood in the darkness, feeling the weight of everything he had been through in the last few years. Slowly, a grin spread across his face, his hand running through his dark hair.

    "Now it''s all coming back to me," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    He paced across the room, his thoughts unraveling in his mind. "Transcendent Affinity... that''s what it was. But Draven barely told me anything useful about it." He stopped, frustration flickering in his eyes. "What a pain¡­"

    The memory of Draven''s cryptic lessons surfaced¡ªhe had trained Liam in the ways of dark magic, in combat, in survival. But when it came to the deeper knowledge, the hidden truths about magic and power, Draven had always held back. Like pieces of a puzzle Liam wasn''t ready to solve.

    He clenched his fists, letting the frustration wash over him before releasing it with a deep sigh. "But it''s alright," he said quietly to himself, his tone shifting to something more determined. "Accepting to go to school here¡ªit''s a perfect opportunity to learn what I need. More than that, it''s a step toward fulfilling Grandpa''s wish of me attending the Dark Knight Academy."

    The Transcendent Affinity was just another mystery on his journey¡ªa path that had brought him through the darkest depths of the Kyrell Forest and now, to this place. A noble household, a school of magic, a chance to learn what Draven hadn''t taught him.

    But as Liam stood alone in the quiet of his room, he felt the weight of the forest still clinging to him¡ªthe relentless battles, the creatures, Jamak. His body bore scars hidden beneath his clothes, remnants of the life he''d fought to survive. The world of the Silverharts, with its warmth and comfort, was something foreign, something that felt like it could slip away at any moment.

    A knock on the door broke through his thoughts.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly before he called out, "Come in."

    The door creaked open, and there stood Dain, his presence calm yet commanding. He stepped inside without hesitation, a small smile on his face. "I figured you might want to talk," he said, closing the door behind him.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. "Talk?"

    Dain''s eyes softened, and he leaned against the wall. "I''ve noticed you''ve been carrying a lot on your shoulders, Liam. You don''t need to share it if you''re not ready, but I want you to know that you''re not alone. Whatever burdens you have, you don''t have to carry them by yourself."

    Liam remained silent for a moment, processing Dain''s words. He realized if he didn''t say the right words, he might just say things about the dark forest.

    After a pause, Liam finally spoke, his voice quiet. "I''ve lived life mostly rejected by people and being here... it''s just to much for me"

    Dain nodded, his expression understanding. "I can''t imagine what you''ve been through. But give it time. The school, my family¡ªthis place can help you find peace, even if it''s just a little bit."

    Liam''s eyes met Dain''s, and for the first time, there was a flicker of something other than detachment in his gaze¡ªsomething like gratitude.

    "I''ll try," Liam said simply.

    Dain gave a small smile, satisfied. "That''s all I ask."

    With that, Dain turned to leave. Before he exited, he glanced back over his shoulder. "Remember, you''re welcome here for as long as you need, Liam. Goodnight."

    As the door closed behind Dain, Liam found himself staring at the empty space where he had stood. His mind was still a storm of thoughts, but for the first time since arriving, there was a small sense of relief.

    He lay down on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, his thoughts quieter now. Slowly, his eyes closed, and sleep took him¡ªdreams of flames, darkness, and the unknown future waiting for him.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Welcome To The School Of Magic

    The first light of dawn crept over the city of Nystra, bathing its stone streets and towering buildings in a soft golden hue. The sun''s rays gently kissed the walls of the Silverhart estate, casting long shadows that danced across the gardens and the outer walls. Inside, the house was already stirring with life.

    Maids moved swiftly and silently through the halls, each attending to their morning duties with the grace and precision expected in such a household. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ane, ever punctual and poised, made her way down the corridor leading to Liam''s room. Her steps were measured, her posture perfect, exuding the elegance of her station. Reaching the door, she paused, knocking gently but firmly.

    "Liam, it''s Ane," she called out, waiting for a response.

    After a few seconds of silence, she pressed her ear to the door, listening for any movement. Hearing nothing, she decided to enter. "I''m coming in, Liam," she announced softly before pushing the door open.

    Inside, she found Liam¡ªalready awake. He was in the middle of a workout, his bare upper body glistening with sweat, muscles tense as he moved rhythmically.

    "...198, 199, 200," Liam counted breathlessly, finishing his set of sit-ups. His attention shifted to Ane, who stood by the door, quietly observing him with her usual composed demeanor.

    "Good morning, Ane," Liam greeted her, pushing himself off the floor and standing upright.

    "Good morning, Liam," she replied, her voice calm yet carrying a note of warmth. "You seem... energetic today."

    Liam wiped the sweat from his brow, his expression still as neutral as ever. "Not really. I just got bored sitting around doing nothing," he said, stretching out his arms.

    Ane smiled slightly. "I see. Well, I''m here to assist you in getting ready for your day at the young mistress'' school. Elsie is quite excited, as you can imagine."

    Liam nodded, the mention of Elsie bringing back the memories of last night''s conversation. "I''m ready whenever you are."

    "Very well," Ane said, gesturing toward a door near the corner of the room. "The washing room is through there. Please take your time. I''ll prepare your clothing for the day."

    Liam glanced toward the door before thanking her with a simple nod. "Thank you."

    Without further words, he made his way to the washing room. The quiet click of the door closing behind him left Ane alone in the room, where she began to lay out the clothes Liam would wear to the school¡ªa plain yet well-tailored outfit that Dain had selected. Simple, functional, but of fine quality. She moved with practiced precision, smoothing out the fabric and ensuring everything was in order.

    Inside the washing room, Liam let the cold water rush over him, the sensation both refreshing and grounding. It had been a long time since he''d experienced the luxury of a proper bath, having spent years in the wild, washing in murky streams or not at all. The feel of the clean water against his skin was something he wasn''t sure he could ever get used to again.

    As the water flowed over him, he couldn''t help but let his thoughts wander. The Silverhart household was a world apart from what he had known¡ªthe warmth, the hospitality, the comforts of everyday life. It felt almost... unnatural. And yet, there was something about this place that made him feel like he wasn''t just a guest, but someone they genuinely cared for.

    That feeling tugged at something deep within him, something he wasn''t sure he was ready to acknowledge.

    After what felt like an eternity, Liam stepped out of the bath, drying himself off with the towels provided. He quickly dressed the lower half of his body but left his upper half exposed as he returned to the room. His movements were casual, his expression unreadable, but as he walked back in, he noticed Ane still standing exactly where she had been, her hands folded neatly in front of her.

    This time, there was no embarrassment on Liam''s part. He had grown used to the raw necessities of survival in the forest, where modesty was a luxury he couldn''t afford. His time in Kyrell had hardened him to things that might have once made him uncomfortable.

    Ane, on her part, showed no reaction to his state of undress. Her professionalism never faltered. "Your clothing is ready," she said smoothly, gesturing to the neatly laid-out outfit on the bed. "I trust it will be to your liking."

    Liam glanced at the clothes¡ªsoft, clean, perfectly arranged. The fabric was finer than anything he had worn in years. He walked over to inspect it, his fingers brushing against the material. "This will do," he said simply.

    As Liam dressed, Ane remained respectfully silent. When he was finally clothed, she spoke again. "The young mistress is eager to show you around the academy. She''ll be waiting for you in the courtyard once you''re ready to depart."

    Liam, now dressed in the fresh clothes, nodded in acknowledgment. He wasn''t particularly looking forward to the attention he would receive at the school, but there was a part of him that was curious. The opportunity to learn more about magic¡ªespecially about Transcendent Affinity¡ªwas too valuable to pass up.

    As he finished adjusting his sleeves, a question popped into his mind. "Ane," he began, "how much do you know about magic? Specifically, the deeper arts... like Transcendence?"

    Ane''s brow lifted slightly, surprised by the directness of his question. But, ever composed, she answered thoughtfully. "I''m no expert in magical arts, but I''ve heard whispers of such things. Transcendence is... rare, even among those who dedicate their lives to magic. It is said to be a state beyond the ordinary flow of myst¡ªa step toward becoming something greater, something almost...

    divine."

    Liam absorbed her words carefully. He had suspected as much, but hearing it from someone else made it all the more real. "And the academy... do they teach anything about it?"

    Ane''s gaze lingered on Liam for a moment, her expression unreadable. "The academy teaches many things, but knowledge of Transcendence... that is something you will have to seek out yourself. It''s not commonly spoken of, not even in a place like that."

    Liam nodded. He had expected no less. "Thank you," he said.

    Ane gave a small bow, acknowledging his gratitude. "Of course. If there is anything else you need, I will be here."

    With that, she turned to leave, but before exiting, she cast one final glance at him. "Good luck today, Liam," she said softly, her tone almost gentle. "And remember, you''re not alone in this place."

    Once she was gone, Liam stood in the center of the room, feeling the weight of her words settle over him. Not alone... It was a strange thought, after years of solitude and survival. But as he prepared to leave for the academy, he couldn''t shake the feeling that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was truth to it.

    He took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. Today would be the first step toward something new. Something greater. He would find the answers he sought, no matter how long it took.

    With that, he exited the room, ready to face whatever awaited him at the academy.

    As Liam approached the courtyard, his mind continued to wander, thoughts swirling around the mysteries of Transcendence. ''If it''s not something tied only to the Dark Forest, then surely the academy must have some knowledge of it. High authorities... those in power must know. I need to figure this out, no matter what.''

    His thoughts were interrupted when he spotted Elsie and Dr. Dain standing beside a carriage, the morning sun casting long shadows across the cobblestone courtyard.

    "Hello, Liam!" Elsie waved energetically as he drew nearer, her smile bright as always.

    "Good morning, Elsie," Liam greeted with a nod before turning to Dain. "Dr. Dain."

    "Good morning, Liam," Dain replied, his tone calm as ever. "Ready for today?"

    Liam straightened his posture slightly. "I believe I am."

    "Good," Dain said approvingly. "I won''t be coming with you to the academy, but I''ve already spoken to the principal. They''re prepared to welcome a new student today, should you choose to join them."

    "Thank you," Liam said, his gratitude genuine, though the weight of Dain''s words hung over him. This decision felt monumental but in Liam''s mind he has already approved going to the school to learn.

    Dain waved off the thanks with a small smile. "There''s no need for that. Just remember, you''re not obligated to join if you''re not comfortable. Today is about seeing the academy and meeting the students. If you don''t feel it''s the right fit, don''t hesitate to tell me."

    Liam nodded, appreciating the flexibility. "I understand, sir. Thank you."

    With that, Dain stepped aside, allowing Elsie and Liam to board the carriage. The driver tipped his hat in greeting before urging the horses forward with a soft command. The wheels creaked as they rolled over the cobbled street, the city gradually coming to life around them.

    As the carriage picked up pace, Elsie turned to Liam, her curiosity evident. "So, how do you feel about today? Excited? Nervous?"

    Liam leaned back in his seat, glancing out the window at the passing shops and bustling streets. "I wouldn''t say excited... but I''m curious. There''s a lot I want to learn."

    Elsie gave a thoughtful nod, resting her chin on her hand. "I''m sure you''ll like it. The academy is a bit overwhelming at first, but once you find your place, it feels like home. Plus, you''ll get to meet all kinds of people¡ªsome of them are really strong, too."

    Liam''s interest piqued at that. "Strong? In terms of magic?"

    "Yes, exactly," Elsie replied, her eyes lighting up. "There are students who specialize in all kinds of myst arts. Some are really talented. It''s impressive to watch them in action."

    Liam''s thoughts drifted back to Transcendence. Maybe there are people here who know more than I do... "What about the teachers?" he asked. "Are they powerful?"

    "Some of them, yes," Elsie said. "Especially the ones who specialize in advanced magic. I''ve heard stories about the principal, too. They say he''s one of the strongest in the region."

    That caught Liam''s attention. "The principal? Do you know anything about his magic?"

    Elsie shrugged. "Not much, just rumors. But if anyone knows about things above the teachers, it would probably be him."

    Liam filed that information away, the gears in his mind turning. ''The principal might just be a source of the information I need...''

    As they spoke, the carriage began to slow. Liam glanced out the window to see the grand silhouette of the academy looming ahead. It was larger than he had imagined, with towering spires and high stone walls covered in ivy. The building had an air of ancient knowledge, its architecture both majestic and imposing. Wide, arched gates stood open, welcoming students and faculty as they entered.

    The exterior of the school was a blend of beauty and strength. Stone pathways led through lush gardens, and tall trees lined the courtyard where students gathered. In the distance, Liam could see a large fountain at the center of the grounds, its water sparkling in the morning light.

    Beyond that, the tall, glass-paned windows of the academy reflected the blue sky, giving the place a sense of openness despite its grandeur.

    Elsie nudged him gently. "What do you think? Impressive, right?"

    Liam nodded slowly, taking it all in. "It''s... bigger than I expected."

    As the carriage came to a halt, the driver stepped down, opening the door for them. Elsie hopped out eagerly, gesturing for Liam to follow. "Come on, let''s go see what it''s all about."

    Liam took a deep breath, stepping out of the carriage and onto the grounds of the academy. The day was just beginning, but it felt like the first step toward something far greater than he had imagined.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Welcome To The School Of Magic: 2

    As Elsie and Liam stepped down from the carriage, the academy''s grounds were alive with activity. Students moved in groups, talking and laughing, while some hurried towards their classes.

    Liam kept his gaze forward, his expression neutral, but he couldn''t help scanning the surroundings¡ªeverything from the well-kept lawns to the intricate statues scattered around the school gave the place a refined atmosphere.

    As they approached the large double doors that led into the school''s main hallway, a man stood waiting for them, dressed neatly in the academy''s uniform.

    "Good morning, Ms. Elsie," the man greeted, bowing his head slightly.

    "Good morning, Mr. Ganic," Elsie replied with a bright smile.

    Mr. Ganic then turned to Liam, his eyes sizing him up briefly. "And you must be Liam," he said with a warm tone, though there was a subtle sharpness in his gaze.

    Liam simply nodded, his expression unreadable. "Yes, I am."

    "I''ve heard quite a bit about you," Mr. Ganic continued, clearly expecting some reaction.

    Liam gave none, his face as stoic as ever. He remained silent, offering nothing in response.

    Undeterred, Mr. Ganic smiled and gestured toward the school. "I''ll be the one helping you around today."

    Before Liam could respond, Elsie piped up, her tone slightly defensive. "I thought I was going to show Liam around!"

    "You will, Elsie," Mr. Ganic assured her, still smiling, "but the principal asked me to accompany you both. A more... senior presence was requested." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elsie huffed slightly but said nothing more, though Liam noticed her displeasure in the way she crossed her arms.

    "Now then, shall we?" Mr. Ganic said, gesturing toward the door as they began to walk through the entrance.

    As they made their way down the hall, Liam''s eyes roamed the surroundings. The walls were adorned with ancient-looking tapestries, and small stone statues were placed at intervals, each depicting different magical symbols and figures. The air inside was cool, and the quiet hum of students filling the corridors set a tranquil but focused atmosphere.

    Though outwardly calm, Liam''s mind was a whirl of thoughts. ''For this man to know my name so easily... it''s odd. He claims to have heard about me, but I''ve only been conscious for a day. The only explanation is that Elsie talked to her father about me before I woke up, and Dr. Dain must have acted quickly to get the principal involved.

    That''s the only thing that makes sense.''

    Liam''s lips curled into a faint smirk as he realized how smoothly things were falling into place. I have to admit, Elsie might''ve made this process a lot easier for me. Learning magic was my plan anyway... and now, I''m already here.

    Eventually, they reached a tall wooden door with intricate carvings of magical runes across it. Mr. Ganic stopped in front of it and turned toward them.

    "This is your first class for the day, Liam. You''ll be joining Elsie here," Mr. Ganic explained. "I''d tell you what to expect, but I''ll leave that to your personal tour guide." He smiled, glancing at Elsie.

    Elsie beamed and turned to Liam. "It''s going to be great, I promise! You''ll love the class. Plus, we get to sit together."

    Liam glanced at her, nodding slightly. "Looking forward to it," he said quietly, though his mind was still focused on the mysteries that lay ahead.

    Mr. Ganic gave a small bow. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." With that, he turned and left them, his footsteps fading down the corridor.

    Elsie nudged Liam playfully. "Ready to meet the rest of the class? You might be the new student, but I think you''ll fit in just fine."

    Liam let out a soft breath, his eyes steady as he looked at the door. "Let''s get this started."

    With that, they both stepped forward, pushing open the door and entering the classroom together.

    As the door creaked open and Liam stepped inside with Elsie by his side, the quiet hum of the classroom instantly ceased. Every pair of eyes turned toward them, curiosity evident on the students'' faces. The room was large, filled with polished wooden desks neatly aligned. Sunlight streamed in through tall, arched windows, casting a warm glow on the room''s polished stone floor.

    At the front of the class stood a woman¡ªstrikingly beautiful and poised. Her long, flowing black hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall, with a few silver strands framing her elegant face. Her deep violet eyes gleamed with intelligence, and her lips curled into a welcoming but knowing smile. She wore a fitted, dark purple gown that clung to her figure, flowing gracefully as she moved.

    The way she carried herself, with a mixture of authority and sensuality, captivated the room. She looked mature, confident, and possessed an undeniable air of mystery.

    "Ah, welcome," she said, her voice soft but commanding, drawing everyone''s attention. "You must be Liam."

    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual, her eyes assessing him in a way that made him feel as though she could see right through him. Liam, maintaining his usual calm demeanor, nodded.

    "I am Professor Valeria Amara," she introduced herself, her tone dripping with charm. "And I will be your instructor for today."

    The students murmured quietly to themselves, clearly intrigued by Liam''s arrival. Elsie gave him an encouraging nudge, and Professor Valeria''s smile widened as she gestured toward the front of the class.

    "Why don''t you introduce yourself to everyone, Liam?"

    Liam glanced at Elsie, who gave him a nod, before stepping forward. He faced the room with his usual collected expression, though he could feel the weight of their gazes.

    "My name is Liam," he began, his voice steady but low. "I''ve come to learn about magic and improve myself."

    It was a simple introduction, but there was something about his presence that made the class hang onto every word. Professor Valeria gave an approving nod.

    "Well then, Liam," she said, her eyes glimmering with interest, "you''ve come to the right place. For now, just follow along with today''s lesson. Elsie can help explain things later."

    Liam moved to sit beside Elsie, who offered him a reassuring smile. The class slowly returned to its usual rhythm as Professor Valeria turned back to the chalkboard, lifting a slender finger to trace arcane symbols in the air.

    "Today," she began, her voice carrying a weight of authority, "we''ll be discussing something fundamental but essential to the study of magic¡ªResonance."

    At the mention of the word, Liam''s interest piqued. He leaned forward slightly, his red eyes narrowing in focus.

    "Resonance," Valeria continued, "is the harmony between a mage''s internal myst and the natural myst that surrounds them. It''s the foundation of any effective magic casting. Without mastering resonance, your spells will always be weaker, unstable, and prone to failure."

    She paused, allowing the students to absorb her words. "For example, even the most powerful mage cannot create a fireball if they fail to resonate with the fire myst in the air. To truly cast magic, you must first align yourself with the nature around you."

    Liam''s mind raced as he absorbed this new information. So magic isn''t just about raw power¡ªit''s about connection.

    Professor Valeria continued, her movements graceful as she demonstrated a practical example. She held up her hand, and without any grand gestures, a glowing orb of light appeared in her palm, pulsing softly.

    "This," she said, "is a simple light spell. But if you can resonate perfectly, even simple spells can become incredibly efficient." She gestured with her hand, and the orb transformed, splitting into several smaller lights that danced around the room before vanishing into nothing.

    The class was mesmerized, and so was Liam. The idea of resonance intrigued him. It wasn''t just about forcing your will upon the world but synchronizing with it, using the natural myst around him to enhance his own.

    "Now," Professor Valeria said, her gaze falling on Liam, "resonance is something that takes time and practice. You can''t rush it. But once you grasp it, the possibilities are endless."

    Liam couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity. So, it''s not just about overpowering your opponent with raw strength... there''s finesse involved. Maybe that''s what I''ve been missing in some of my techniques.

    Elsie leaned over and whispered, "See? I told you the classes would be interesting!"

    Liam smirked slightly, still focused on Professor Valeria''s words.

    As the class continued, Professor Valeria guided the students through simple exercises to help them feel the myst around them. Liam, though new to the concept, could already sense the faint vibrations of energy in the air, a subtle pulse that felt almost like a heartbeat. He knew, without a doubt, that mastering resonance would be key to unlocking even more of his potential.

    And as the lesson carried on, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far greater.

    After the lesson concluded, Elsie eagerly tugged at Liam''s sleeve.

    "Come on, Liam! Let''s head to the cafeteria. You must be starving after that class," she said with a bright smile.

    Liam, still deep in thought about the resonance concept, nodded and followed her out of the classroom. As they made their way through the school''s halls, the sound of laughter and chattering students filled the air. The school grounds were vast, with well-manicured lawns, tall oak trees, and small gardens scattered around, giving it a lively yet peaceful atmosphere.

    As they approached the cafeteria, the large double doors swung open, revealing a spacious room filled with long wooden tables and the mouth-watering smell of freshly prepared food. Students were scattered all around, some already eating while others gathered in groups, chatting animatedly.

    "This is where everyone hangs out during lunch," Elsie explained as they joined the line to grab food. "And I''ll introduce you to some of my friends. They''re excited to meet you!"

    Liam simply nodded, still taking in his surroundings. The sheer size of the cafeteria and the bustling energy were new to him, given his more solitary lifestyle in the past.

    Once they grabbed their trays, loaded with various fruits, bread, and hot meals, Elsie led him to a large table near the windows. There, a group of students waved at her with enthusiasm.

    "Liam, these are my friends," Elsie said, gesturing to the group as they sat down.

    A tall girl with short blonde hair and sharp green eyes immediately smiled at Liam. "Hey! I''m Kaela. Elsie talks about you a lot. You''re quite the mystery."

    Beside her sat a quieter girl with long, dark hair and glasses, who gave a shy wave. "I''m Myra," she said softly.

    Two boys sat across from them¡ªone with short, spiky brown hair and a mischievous grin. "I''m Drey. Heard you''re new here. Welcome to the chaos!" he said, leaning back in his chair.

    Next to him, a more serious-looking boy with neatly combed black hair nodded politely. "Rivan. It''s good to have you with us."

    There were two other girls at the table, who introduced themselves as Serah and Tali, both of them as cheerful and talkative as Elsie.

    Liam greeted each of them with a simple nod, observing the group. They all seemed friendly, and their energy was infectious. Elsie was right---she had surrounded herself with people who clearly cared about her and enjoyed her company.

    "So, Liam," Kaela began as she took a bite of her food, "Elsie says you''re good at magic. What kind of stuff do you specialize in?"

    Liam hesitated for a moment before replying, "I''m still learning, but I''m focused on improving my skills with myst and dark magic."

    "Ooh, dark magic," Drey said, eyes lighting up with excitement. "That''s pretty rare! You''re not going to summon any creepy spirits in the cafeteria, are you?"

    Liam gave him a small, almost imperceptible smirk. "I have not mastered that yet but if I was to able, I wouldn''t unless I have to."

    The table erupted in laughter, and even Liam found himself feeling slightly more at ease.

    As they ate, the group chatted about their classes, upcoming events at the school, and general gossip. Elsie occasionally leaned over to Liam to explain who people were or give him more context about the things her friends were talking about. It was all new to him---the casual camaraderie, the light-hearted teasing. It reminded him of the life he had before everything had changed.

    After finishing their meals, Elsie nudged him gently. "So, what do you think? My friends aren''t too bad, right?"

    "They''re fine," Liam replied, glancing at the group. They were clearly close, and despite their curiosity about him, they were kind.

    "Just fine?" Elsie teased, raising an eyebrow. "I think they''re great."

    Liam didn''t argue. He was still adjusting to this new environment, but he could see why Elsie had such a positive energy about her. She had built a circle of people who were genuinely supportive, and in some small way, Liam felt a bit of comfort being included in it, at least that''s how he made it look.

    As they stood to leave, Kaela called out, "Don''t be a stranger, Liam! You''re one of us now."

    Liam gave a short nod in response, his mind drifting back to the real reason he was here.

 Chapter 17 - 17: My New Journey Begins

    After their lunch, Elsie excitedly grabbed Liam''s arm. "Come on, let me show you around the rest of the school!" she said, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Liam, who had remained mostly silent during the meal, simply nodded. His red eyes swept over the bustling cafeteria one last time before following Elsie out into the open courtyard.

    The sun was high in the sky now, casting warm light over the neatly paved paths and blooming gardens that lined the campus.

    As they walked, students passed by, chatting, laughing, and giving the occasional curious glance toward Liam. He kept his expression neutral, but his mind was working, always observing, always calculating.

    Elsie led him first toward a grand building with tall pillars and wide glass windows. "This is the library," she announced as they entered.

    The inside was vast, filled with rows and rows of tall bookshelves that stretched toward the ceiling. The scent of old parchment and leather-bound books filled the air.

    "You can find almost anything here--history, spell books, even some restricted sections for advanced magic studies."

    Liam''s eyes briefly scanned the towering shelves, mentally noting the sections he might want to explore later.

    Despite his outward calm, the idea of finding new knowledge intrigued him. He didn''t say much, but Elsie could tell by the way his gaze lingered that he was interested.

    "We can come back later if you want," she offered. "I''ll show you the best sections. I''ve spent way too much time in here."

    Liam gave a small nod, his only acknowledgment.

    Next, they headed toward the training grounds, a large, open area surrounded by tall walls where students were actively practicing magic and physical combat.

    "This is where most of the action happens," Elsie said, gesturing toward the students. "You''ll be spending a lot of time here, I''m sure. Everyone has different specialties--elemental magic, myst manipulation, combat skills¡­ You name it."

    Liam''s eyes followed a group of students as they summoned fire and lightning, the air around them crackling with energy.

    A part of him itched to join, to test his own abilities against theirs. But for now, he remained silent, his arms crossed as he watched.

    Noticing his quiet contemplation, Elsie smiled. "You''ll fit right in here, I''m sure."

    They continued walking through the school, Elsie pointing out other important places¡ªthe alchemy lab, the auditorium where important events were held, and the dormitory building, though Liam was still staying at the Silverhart estate for now.

    As they reached a more secluded part of the campus, Elsie stopped in front of a large oak tree near a small garden. "This is one of my favorite spots," she said, her voice softer now. "It''s quiet here. Whenever I need to take a break from everything, I come and sit here for a while."

    Liam stood next to her, his gaze following the rustling leaves of the oak tree. The tranquility of the place was noticeable, and for a moment, he allowed himself to appreciate the calm.

    "You know," Elsie continued, glancing at him, "you don''t have to say much. I can tell you''re still adjusting to everything. But¡­ if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here. I just thought you should know."

    Liam glanced at her briefly, then back at the tree. He wasn''t used to people offering support like that, but somehow, Elsie''s words didn''t feel intrusive. Instead, they were comforting in a quiet way.

    "Thanks," he muttered, his voice low.

    They spent a few more minutes in peaceful silence before Elsie finally turned to him again. "Alright, there''s just one more place I want to show you."

    She led him toward another part of the school, where they arrived at a tall building with intricate stone carvings on its fa?ade. "This is the Hall of Records," Elsie explained.

    "It holds all kinds of information about the history of magic, the academy, and even some rare spells. Not many students come here, but it''s one of the most valuable places on campus."

    Liam''s interest was piqued. If there was anywhere that might hold clues about Transcendent Affinity or other rare magic, this was likely it. He made a mental note to return here as soon as he had the chance.

    "You''ll probably want to spend some time here once you''ve settled in," Elsie added. "I know I did when I first started."

    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the campus, Elsie finally turned to Liam with a bright smile. "Well, that''s the grand tour! What do you think?"

    Liam, who had remained mostly quiet throughout, simply replied, "It''s¡­ useful."

    Elsie laughed at his simple response. "You''re a man of few words, Liam, but I''m glad you''re here. I think you''re going to do great."

    Liam gave her a small nod, his mind already racing with plans for the days ahead. There was much to learn, and though he wasn''t one to get too comfortable in new surroundings, this school offered something he couldn''t ignore---knowledge and power.

    After the campus tour, Mr. Ganic appeared once again, his presence calm yet authoritative. "Liam, it''s time for you to meet the principal," he announced. His voice was measured, and his gaze met Liam''s with a slight nod, as if to say that this meeting was of importance.

    Liam, still quiet as ever, followed Mr. Ganic through the winding corridors of the school. The deeper they went into the building, the quieter it became, the distant sounds of students fading into an eerie silence. The walls here were adorned with portraits of past headmasters, each one with eyes that seemed to follow as they walked by.

    Liam''s gaze lingered momentarily on each one, feeling the weight of history surround him.

    They reached a set of large oak doors, intricately carved with symbols Liam couldn''t yet decipher. Mr. Ganic knocked softly but firmly before pushing them open.

    Inside, the principal''s office was vast and elegant, with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the distant hills. The room had an ancient feel, yet it was well-kept, with rows of magical tomes lining the walls and a grand desk at the center. Behind the desk sat the principal, an older man with sharp features and silver hair tied back in a loose ponytail.

    His eyes were piercing, a shade of blue so light they almost seemed to glow.

    "Ah, you must be Liam," the principal said, his voice deep and resonant, carrying a certain gravity. He stood, tall and dignified, and gestured for Liam to come closer. "I am Headmaster Valen, the principal of Starfall."

    Valen''s gaze was intense, yet not unkind. There was wisdom behind those eyes, a kind of power that didn''t need to be flaunted. As Liam walked closer, the principal''s presence seemed to fill the room.

    "Thank you, Ganic. You may leave us now," Valen said with a subtle wave of his hand.

    Mr. Ganic nodded respectfully before leaving the office, closing the door behind him with a soft thud, leaving Liam alone with the headmaster.

    Valen sat back down and gestured for Liam to take the seat opposite him. "So, Liam, tell me. How do you find Starfall so far?" His voice was calm, almost soothing, as if he had all the time in the world.

    Liam, leaning back slightly in his chair, looked around the room before meeting Valen''s gaze. "It''s¡­ impressive," he said, choosing his words carefully. "The facilities are extensive, and the students seem skilled."

    Valen gave a nod, his expression unreadable. "That''s good to hear. We strive to be a place where young magic users can hone their abilities to the fullest. It''s not easy to find oneself in a school like this. Starfall is not just any academy, Liam¡ªit''s a place where the strong become stronger, where one''s limits are constantly tested.

    The fact that you''re here suggests that you''ve already walked a difficult path."

    Liam remained silent for a moment, considering the principal''s words. He wasn''t one to reveal much, especially not to someone he had just met, but there was something about the principal''s demeanor that made him feel as if Valen already knew more than he let on.

    "I''ve been through¡­ enough," Liam finally said, his voice low.

    Valen smiled slightly, as if he expected that answer. "I believe you. But let''s cut to the point. You''ve had a chance to tour the school and experience a bit of what we offer. The question now is---do you want to be a part of Starfall? This isn''t a decision to take lightly, Liam.

    Our students are not just taught magic; they are shaped, molded into something far greater than they were before. Once you''re in, you''re in for life. So, do you want to join?"

    Liam didn''t hesitate. His mind had already been made up long before this conversation. "Yes, I do."

    Valen''s smile widened, though it remained subtle. "Good. Then let me be the first to officially welcome you to Starfall, the school of magic. You''ll find your time here to be¡­ transformative. But that transformation, Liam, is up to you. How far you go depends on your dedication, your willingness to push beyond your limits." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam gave a small nod, his face still stoic, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes---determination, perhaps. The journey ahead wouldn''t be easy, but he wasn''t looking for easy.

    Valen leaned back in his chair, folding his hands in front of him. "One more thing before you go, Liam. You have a certain¡­ presence about you. One that suggests you''re not here solely for the sake of magic. So, tell me---what is it that truly drives you?"

    Liam''s gaze met the principal''s once more, and he finally asked the question that had been on his mind since the tour. "Is this school solely focused on magic? Are there other areas of expertise?"

    Valen raised an eyebrow, curious. "We are a school of magic, yes, but magic manifests in many ways. Why do you ask? Are you more inclined toward physical combat, perhaps?"

    Liam shook his head. "No. It''s not that. I''m asking out of curiosity. I wanted to understand the full scope of what''s taught here."

    The headmaster studied Liam for a moment longer before nodding. "Magic is the foundation of everything we teach. However, those who truly excel know that magic and physical prowess can complement each other. Should you find yourself drawn to such things, I''m sure you''ll discover new paths within these walls."

    With that, Valen stood, signaling the end of their conversation. "You''re excused for now, Liam. Take your time to settle in, and remember---you control your own path here."

    Liam stood, bowing his head slightly before turning to leave. As he walked out of the office, he couldn''t help but feel a quiet excitement stirring within him. The school had more to offer than just magic. And he would find out everything he needed to know.

    "And now, my journey towards power and vengeance begins"

 Chapter 18 - 18: There Is More To This Than I Thought

    A few days had passed since Liam started attending classes at Starfall. He had quickly settled into the school''s routine, though he remained as quiet and reserved as ever.

    The other students had noticed his presence, and rumors had begun to spread about the mysterious new boy who never seemed to speak unless spoken to.

    Liam''s time at Starfall had been largely uneventful so far, except for his constant observation of the other students.

    He silently watched how they practiced magic, noting their strengths and weaknesses, all while honing his own abilities in private. Every lesson intrigued him, but he kept his thoughts to himself, preferring to process everything in silence.

    In the classroom, Elsie often sat beside him, trying to draw him into conversation, but Liam''s responses were short and vague. Despite that, she continued to be friendly, introducing him to more people and ensuring he was never completely left out of school activities.

    As Liam and Elsie walked through the hallway, the quietness of the house was a stark contrast to the hustle and bustle of the school.

    "So, any plans for the weekend?" Elsie asked, glancing sideways at Liam.

    "Not really. I just want to go over some of the things I learned this week," Liam replied, his tone as calm and distant as always.

    "You''re always so focused," she said, smiling. "I was thinking of visiting the library, maybe get some new books. You could join me if you want."

    Liam considered it for a moment before replying, "I might. Depends on how much I get done first."

    They walked a few more steps in silence, comfortable in each other''s presence, before they noticed Dain and Mila approaching from the other end of the hall.

    "Oh, welcome back, you two," Dain greeted with a smile, stopping in front of them.

    "Thanks, Dad," Elsie replied cheerfully. "School was great today."

    Dain then turned his attention to Liam, studying him for a moment. "How''s school going for you, Liam? Are you finding everything to your liking?"

    Liam met Dain''s gaze, his expression unchanged. "It''s going well. The lessons are insightful, and I''m learning things I didn''t expect."

    "That''s good to hear," Dain said with a nod. "Magic can be unpredictable, but with the right guidance, you''ll find your path."

    Liam simply nodded, appreciating Dain''s advice but not saying much more.

    "Well, I''m sure you''ve both had a long day. Why don''t you two rest before dinner?" Dain suggested.

    "Good idea," Elsie agreed, stretching her arms a bit. "I''ll walk with you, Dad. I need to tell you about something funny that happened during class."

    Dain smiled at his daughter. "I''m all ears."

    As Elsie and Dain walked off together, chatting animatedly, Liam watched them for a moment before turning toward his own room. The halls were peaceful, a soft glow from the setting sun casting a warm light through the windows.

    Walking in silence, Liam''s thoughts were already shifting to the lessons he''d learned that week, particularly Ms. Valeria''s intricate magic concepts that still echoed in his mind. He had a lot to think about and even more to practice.

    Liam approached his room, the faint creak of the door filling the quiet hallway as he slipped inside and closed it behind him. The dim light of the setting sun cast a soft glow over the room.

    He began to undress, pulling his shirt over his head, revealing a well-toned physique that had noticeably changed in just a few short days. The definition of his muscles stood out, a testament to the grueling training he''d undergone in the past weeks.

    As he undressed, his mind wandered back to the concepts Ms. Valeria had taught in class.

    "Without resonance, your magic is incomplete," Ms. Valeria''s voice echoed in his head. "The myst around you must be in harmony with your internal myst, otherwise your spells will always lack their full potential."

    Liam frowned slightly. Resonance. The word had intrigued him. Ms. Valeria had performed a simple light spell in class using resonance, and the difference was undeniable. But dark magic was another beast entirely.

    How do I even begin to resonate with dark myst? Liam thought, the gears turning in his head.

    Before he could ponder further, a knock on the door broke his train of thought.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door opened slowly, revealing Mila standing in the doorway. Her eyes briefly flickered over Liam''s physique, a hint of surprise crossing her face before she spoke.

    "Hello, Liam. Dr. Dain asked me to show you a place in the house. Somewhere he thought might be of interest to you," she said, composing herself.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, curious. "A place?"

    "Yes," Mila nodded. "Something Dr. Dain wanted you to know about."

    Liam quickly changed into more comfortable clothes before following Mila down the hallway. As they descended a dimly lit staircase, the atmosphere grew cooler, and the air felt denser.

    They reached a heavy wooden door at the bottom. Mila pushed it open, revealing a large, spacious room with high ceilings.

    "This," Mila gestured as they entered, "is a training room. You can practice your magic here, work on physical enhancements, and..." she paused for a moment, "...combat skills."

    Liam scanned the room, noticing several training dummies, a few weapons mounted on the walls, and wide-open space perfect for training. He wasn''t particularly surprised, but the size of the room was impressive.

    "This place is spacious," he commented, walking further into the room.

    "Yes. Dr. Dain''s father was a knight, and he used to train here," Mila explained, her tone carrying a trace of nostalgia.

    Liam''s interest piqued. "Then why isn''t Dr. Dain a knight?"

    Mila hesitated for a moment before answering. "Dr. Dain wanted to follow in his father''s footsteps, but after his father died fighting against the relentless demons, he abandoned that dream. He decided he would save knights rather than be one. That''s why he became a doctor."

    Liam absorbed the story, quietly respecting the weight behind Dain''s decision. "I see."

    Mila gave a small nod. "Well, I''ll leave you to it. I''m sure you have some training to do here."

    She turned to leave when Liam''s voice stopped her. "Mila."

    She turned back to face him.

    "Do you know the technique called resonance?" Liam asked, his voice as steady as ever, though there was a subtle intensity in his question.

    Mila''s eyes widened slightly before a smile curved her lips. "Resonance? Of course. It''s a fundamental technique for anyone serious about magic. Most mages learn it early on."

    Liam''s expression didn''t change, but his interest was clearly piqued. "Could you explain it to me? I know you''re busy, but I only need a few words."

    Mila tilted her head thoughtfully. "Alright. Resonance is about aligning your internal myst with the external myst in the environment. When your energy harmonizes with the surrounding myst, your magic becomes more powerful and efficient. It''s like... tuning an instrument.

    If you''re out of sync, your spell will always be flat, incomplete."

    Liam nodded, absorbing the information.

    "To start," Mila continued, "you need to feel the flow of myst around you. Close your eyes, focus on the energy within you, then reach out with your senses. Once you can feel that external myst, try to synchronize your own with it. It''s not something that happens instantly, but with practice, you''ll learn to resonate with different types of myst."

    Liam gave a small nod of understanding. "I see. Thank you."

    Mila smiled again. "You''ll get the hang of it. Don''t rush. Resonance requires patience." With that, she gave a respectful nod and turned, leaving Liam alone in the spacious room.

    As the door closed behind her, Liam stood in the center of the room, closing his eyes and steadying his breath. ''Feel the myst around me...'' he repeated in his mind, his focus now entirely on mastering the technique of resonance.

    He closed his eyes, blocking out everything but the energy inside him. He knew his myst was there...it always had been, coursing through him like a quiet, powerful river.

    The challenge was in recognizing it, truly feeling it for what it was. With each controlled breath, he started to sense a faint pulse deep within himself, a dark and cool energy that responded to his focus. His dark myst. It felt cold, yet it held a hidden warmth, like embers buried deep under ash.

    He let his awareness expand beyond his own myst. The room around him felt... still at first. But the longer he focused, the more he began to notice the subtle flickers of myst in the air. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was faint, like a breeze stirring the edges of his perception. The ambient energy in the room was everywhere, just waiting to be drawn into harmony with his own.

    Resonance... it''s like tuning an instrument...

    Slowly, carefully, Liam let his internal myst reach out. The connection was hesitant at first, like two unfamiliar forces trying to understand one another.

    He felt the pull of the external myst resisting him for a moment, but he pushed on, focusing on the flow. It was like trying to sync two different rhythms, but as his concentration deepened, something clicked.

    The external myst started to merge with his own, their pulses syncing. A shiver ran through his body as he felt the power flowing smoother than before.

    His internal myst, once a singular, controlled force, now resonated with the energy around him, amplifying its presence. He could feel the difference instantly. His dark myst felt sharper, heavier, like the shadow of a looming storm.

    Opening his eyes, Liam raised a hand and summoned a flicker of flames, trying to inbue it with dark magic.

    The red and black danced on his palm, more intense than ever before. It was a small spell, but its potency had increased tenfold. He clenched his fist, extinguishing the flame, a small smirk forming on his lips.

    This... this is what Ms. Valeria meant. Resonance.

    But that was only the beginning. Liam''s mind quickly moved beyond basic magic use. His thoughts raced to the one thing that had haunted him since his training with Draven¡ªhis shadow army.

    If I can resonate with external myst... he thought, his eyes narrowing as he considered the possibilities. ...then could I resonate with the shadows I''ve extracted? Could I amplify them using this technique?

    He closed his eyes again, this time focusing not on the ambient myst around him, but on the shadows stored within him...the fragments of the dead he had pulled into his own myst.

    He could feel their presence, dormant but waiting. There were only a few shadows at the moment, the first ones he had managed to extract, but the potential was clear.

    ''If I can connect with their essence...'' he mused, ''...resonate with the myst that holds them together, I could strengthen them, make them more powerful than ever before.''

    His mind whirled with possibilities. What if he could summon an army not just of ordinary shadows, but of beings empowered by resonance?

    What if, by resonating with the myst of the forest or any environment he was in, he could transform his shadow army into an unstoppable force?

    Liam''s excitement was growing. The resonance technique was more than just a method of amplifying spells...it was a gateway to mastering his unique abilities on a whole new level.

    He envisioned his future self, commanding a legion of shadows, each one in perfect harmony with his own myst, their strength amplified by the energy around them.

    He opened his eyes again, a fire of determination burning within them.

    "I need to practice more. If I can resonate with the myst of this room, I can start trying with my shadows. Once I master that, no one will be able to stop me."

    Liam''s lips curled into a faint smile, a rare display of emotion from him. The path to power was opening before him, and he had no intention of wasting it. The next step was clear: perfect resonance, and then... the shadows.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Fleeting Moments

    Hours had slipped by unnoticed as Liam immersed himself in his training. Bit by bit, he had refined the resonance technique, pushing his understanding and control to greater heights. It was surprising how such a seemingly basic skill demanded so much energy ¡ª more than he had initially anticipated.

    Even though Liam possessed impressive stamina and endurance, he could feel the drain creeping in. Resonance wasn''t just about aligning myst; it demanded a profound connection between the body and the energy around him, and that connection took its toll.

    The same could be said for his other techniques, like Extraction and the Veil of Flux. Each one required a precise blend of mental focus and physical fortitude, a delicate balance that could easily tip if his body wasn''t up to the challenge.

    ''No matter how potent my magic becomes...,'' he thought, pausing to catch his breath, ''...it means nothing if I can''t endure the strain of battle. These techniques are only as effective as my body can handle.''

    Deciding he''d had enough of resonance training for now, Liam shifted his focus. His gaze fell on a rack of weapons, and his hand naturally reached for one of the swords hanging there.

    The cold steel felt reassuring against his palm. He assumed his stance, letting muscle memory take over as he began a series of drills.

    Each movement was sharp, precise, the blade slicing through the air with a controlled grace that only came from years of training.

    Despite everything he''d learned about magic recently, he knew he couldn''t afford to neglect his combat skills. His instincts told him that battles wouldn''t always be won with spells alone. He had to be just as proficient with a blade as he was with his myst.

    ''Magic is my main target right now, but a neglected weapon arm will only make me vulnerable.''

    He paused for a moment, letting the tip of the sword rest against the ground as he wiped the sweat from his brow. Beads of perspiration trickled down his bare chest and back, the cool air of the training room offering little relief. He could feel the strain in his muscles, a familiar ache that reminded him of his limitations.

    ''My body''s in peak condition right now, but even so, these techniques... they drain me far more than they should.'' His gaze turned inward as he pondered.

    ''There has to be a way to make myself more resilient. More durable. Otherwise, it won''t matter how skilled I am¡ªI''ll collapse before I even have a chance to fight.''

    He glanced around the room, the echoes of his own breathing filling the silence. There was a part of him that refused to accept this limitation, this weakness that threatened to undo all his progress. He had come too far to be held back now.

    "There has to be a way to make myself stronger... to push my body beyond its limits," he muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing in determination.

    After a few more swings of his sword, Liam decided he''d trained enough for the day. He sheathed the blade, grabbed his shirt, and exited the training room, shutting the door behind him with a soft click. He made his way up the dimly lit staircase, feeling the cool air brushing against his skin as he ascended.

    The hallway was as quiet as ever, the only sign of life being the occasional maid bustling about her duties. Liam moved toward his room, but as he reached for the doorknob, a familiar presence tickled his senses. He paused, recognizing the myst aura that lingered on the other side. He wasn''t alarmed¡ªhe knew exactly who it was.

    Opening the door, Liam stepped inside to find Elsie sitting on the edge of his bed, fidgeting slightly.

    "Oh, hey, Elsie," Liam greeted with his usual calm tone, his expression barely shifting. "Didn''t expect to see you here."

    "Sorry for barging into your room, Liam. I wanted to talk to you, but you weren''t around, so I thought I''d wait," Elsie replied, her eyes flickering over his bare chest before she quickly glanced away, her heart skipping a beat. Wow¡­ I didn''t realize he was this... toned.

    "Can we talk about that later?" Liam said nonchalantly, reaching for the hem of his pants. "I need to wash up."

    "Sure, we can¡ª" Elsie began but cut herself off as she saw him start to undress, right there in front of her, as if her presence didn''t even register. Her eyes widened in shock, and her cheeks turned a deep crimson as Liam continued undressing without a hint of hesitation, now completely exposed.

    Her mind blanked, and she barely managed to stammer out, "I-I''ll see you later!" before bolting from the room, slamming the door shut behind her with a loud thud.

    Liam, now standing naked in his room, glanced over his shoulder at the door. "Weird," he muttered to himself, shaking his head slightly before heading toward the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Elsie stood just outside his door, her back pressed firmly against the wooden surface, her chest rising and falling with rapid breaths. Her heart was pounding so hard she swore it might burst. What did I just see? Her mind raced, replaying the image of Liam''s chiseled physique over and over again. He didn''t even hesitate¡­ Didn''t even care that I was standing right there!

    She pressed her hands against her burning cheeks, trying to cool them down. But¡­ he was kind of¡­ hot, she admitted to herself, biting her lip as the thought lingered. "Ah! What am I thinking?" she whispered harshly, shaking her head vigorously as if to shake the thoughts loose.

    Just then, she caught sight of Ane approaching down the hall, her composed figure moving with practiced grace.

    "Good evening, young mistress," Ane greeted with her usual polite tone, inclining her head slightly.

    Still flustered, Elsie jumped, her eyes wide as she fumbled for words. "Mm¡ªoh, h-hello, Ane!"

    Ane gave her a curious look, tilting her head slightly. "Dinner will be ready soon, Miss Elsie. I was just about to inform Liam as well."

    "L-Liam''s¡­ busy right now," Elsie stuttered, her voice embarrassingly high-pitched as she tried to act normal, her face still flaming.

    "Busy?" Ane repeated, raising an eyebrow. "I see. I''ll come back for him later, then." There was a brief pause before Ane''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "Miss, if you don''t mind me asking, why is your face so red?"

    Elsie''s eyes widened in pure horror, and she immediately waved her hands frantically, her words tumbling out in a panicked rush. "N-nothing! It''s nothing at all!"

    Without waiting for Ane''s response, Elsie turned on her heel and bolted down the hall, her embarrassment trailing behind her like a storm cloud. Ane watched her go, a bemused smile playing on her lips as she murmured to herself, "Teenagers¡­" before heading back to her duties.

    The rest of the night seemed to pass by in a blur for Liam. After washing up, he joined the others for dinner.

    The dining room was elegantly lit, with a warm glow cast by the chandeliers hanging above. The table was laden with a variety of dishes, their scents filling the room. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dr. Dain sat at the head of the table, exuding his usual calm and authoritative presence. Beside him was Ms. Rose, Elsie''s mother. She was dressed in a simple yet elegant gown. Elsie sat across from Liam, her face still tinged with a hint of red from the earlier encounter.

    "So, Liam, how has your first week of school been?" Ms. Rose asked warmly, her eyes filled with genuine curiosity.

    "It''s been interesting," Liam replied, his tone steady, "I''ve learned quite a lot."

    "That''s good to hear," Dr. Dain added, "You have a promising path ahead of you."

    Elsie, trying to keep her composure, chimed in, "Liam''s really adapting well. He''s even learning some interesting magic spells already."

    "Is that so?" Ms. Rose''s eyes brightened. "That''s impressive, especially so soon. Most students take months before they can grasp few spells."

    Liam gave a modest nod, "I still have a long way to go."

    As the dinner continued, the conversation shifted to various topics, from Elsie''s progress in her studies to some amusing stories about the patients Dr. Dain had treated recently.

    Ms. Rose shared a few anecdotes of her own, and her laughter filled the room, creating a comfortable, familial atmosphere.

    Elsie, who seemed more at ease now, stole glances at Liam, occasionally lost in thought about the earlier scene.

    Every time their eyes met, her face would turn slightly red, causing her to quickly look away, much to her parents'' confusion.

    Soon, dinner came to an end, and everyone retreated to their rooms. The rest of the night passed uneventfully for Liam, and he found himself finally getting some well-deserved rest.

    The weekend flew by just as quickly. Liam spent most of it training in the underground room, further refining his control over resonance and honing his combat skills.

    He noticed that both Dr. Dain and Ms. Rose seemed to be busy with their own affairs, while Elsie often stopped by to observe his training, though she always kept her distance, still slightly embarrassed from their last interaction.

    Before he knew it, the last day of the weekned had come to an end, and it was time to prepare for another week at the school.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Im Still Lacking

    Liam''s second week of school began with promise, the sun casting bright rays that illuminated the bustling courtyard filled with cheerful students. Laughter and chatter echoed through the halls, but for Liam, the atmosphere felt distant.

    He had just finished another session in Ms. Valeria''s class, which had been less challenging than he had hoped. While his classmates absorbed the basics with enthusiasm, Liam felt trapped in a cycle of repetition. He yearned for deeper knowledge, advanced techniques that could elevate his abilities.

    To him, this pace was merely treading water; he craved a path to power, and the current course offered little more than shallow lessons. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he wandered the corridors, lost in thought, his hands shoved deep in his pockets, a heavy sense of determination washed over him.

    ''I might be doing my best, he pondered, but compared to everyone else here, I''m still lacking. Most of these kids have been practicing magic since childhood, developing their myst and conditioning their bodies to support their spellwork.''

    In this school, young mages were trained not only in the arcane arts but also in physical conditioning tailored to their magical affinities. They learned how to harness and expand their myst while enhancing their stamina and endurance ¡ª skills that came naturally to those committed to the life of a mage.

    But Liam''s aspirations leaned towards becoming a knight, a path that required not just magical prowess but also the physicality to wield it effectively.

    ''If I''m to walk the path of a knight, he thought, I need to find a way to improve my endurance and myst consumption. I can''t rely solely on my current skills; I need something more.''

    The weight of this realization pressed heavily on him. His mind raced through possibilities.

    ''What if I could develop a training regimen that would not only build my physical strength but also enhance my myst efficiency?''

    He tried to envision a method that would merge the principles of combat training with magical conditioning ¡ª something that would allow him to push his limits without succumbing to fatigue.

    As Liam moved through the corridors, lost in his thoughts, he collided with someone ¡ª a soft, feminine figure. A small gasp escaped her lips, and a book slipped from her grasp, tumbling to the floor. Without hesitation, Liam bent down to retrieve it.

    "Sorry about that," he said, lifting the book with a casual grace. "I should''ve been paying more attention to where I was going." He stood upright, extending the book to her.

    The girl before him was strikingly beautiful, with gentle features framed by dark hair that fell in loose waves around her shoulders. Her eyes, however, betrayed a flicker of unease as they darted toward Liam''s shadow, which seemed to shift subtly on its own.

    Despite the fear that briefly crossed her face, she managed to maintain her composure, offering a polite smile.

    "Don''t worry about it," she replied, her voice soft but clear. "I wasn''t paying much attention either." As she reached out for the book, Liam noticed that her arms were already burdened with several other volumes, and she struggled to balance them.

    Liam, with an understanding smile, gently placed the book atop the stack she was holding, careful not to disturb her precarious balance. "There you go," he said.

    "Thank you," she replied, her smile warming in genuine gratitude. "I haven''t seen you around here before. Are you new?"

    "Yes, I am," Liam responded, his tone as composed as always.

    "Ah, I thought so," she nodded. "I''m Alice, by the way."

    "Liam," he introduced himself simply.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Liam," Alice said, a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes. "Well, I''d love to chat more, but I''ve got a ton of work to get through. See you around." With a quick, friendly wave, she hurried off, the books bobbing in her arms.

    Liam watched her retreating figure, something about her myst lingering in his thoughts. It felt gentle and serene, unlike most he had encountered so far.

    But as quickly as the thought appeared, it vanished, replaced by a realization ¡ª if students like Alice were carrying around so many books, then the library might hold the answers he was searching for.

    Changing his course, Liam made his way toward the library. The grand entrance loomed before him, flanked by intricate carvings that hinted at the wealth of knowledge stored within.

    Stepping inside, he was greeted by the faint scent of parchment and the soft rustle of pages turning. The room was vast, shelves stretching high with books on every subject imaginable.

    As he scanned the area, his eyes landed on a woman seated at a desk. She had striking features, framed by auburn hair that cascaded down her shoulders, and wore a pair of glasses that only seemed to enhance her allure.

    Her attire was formal, but there was a playful glint in her eyes as she noticed Liam approaching.

    "Hello," he greeted, his voice steady.

    The woman looked up, her lips curling into a smile. "Well, hello there, handsome," she said, a hint of flirtation in her tone. "What can I do for you today?" Her gaze lingered on him, taking in the details of his face and stance with unabashed interest.

    "I''m looking for a book," Liam began, unfazed by her demeanor. "Something that teaches how to build endurance and stamina to better support magic usage."

    The woman raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Now that''s not a request I hear every day," she remarked, tapping her pen thoughtfully against her lips. "Most people are just interested in flashy spells and incantations. But you¡­ you''re looking for the foundation." She pointed down a hallway lined with shelves. "Take the right corridor, third row from the end.

    You might find something that suits your needs there."

    "Thank you," Liam said with a respectful nod, turning to leave.

    "Anytime, darling," she called after him, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes as she watched him walk away.

    As Liam headed in the direction she had indicated, he felt a surge of anticipation. This library, he hoped, would hold the secrets he needed to become stronger ¡ª step by step, he was drawing closer to his goal.

    Liam reached the section he had been directed to and began scanning the shelves, his eyes trailing over the spines of countless books, each title promising some form of knowledge.

    With each book he pulled out and skimmed through, however, he felt his hope slowly waning. Despite the range of topics ¡ªcombat techniques, myst manipulation, mystical endurance ¡ª not a single one seemed to offer the insight he was searching for.

    Minutes stretched on, turning into what felt like an eternity, as he worked his way through the rows. Still, nothing. He felt the frustration bubbling within him, a sense of impatience itching at the back of his mind.

    Just as he was about to give up and leave, his foot nudged something¡ªsomething out of place.

    Looking down, he noticed a dusty, worn-out book protruding slightly from the bottom shelf. He attempted to shove it back with his foot, but it refused to budge. After an exasperated sigh, Liam crouched down, reaching for the book.

    As his fingers closed around it, he tilted it upward to read the faded lettering on the cover: Crimson Breathing.

    The title sparked something in him, a sense of intrigue. He opened it, flipping through the pages, and as his eyes darted over the words, he felt a rush of excitement.

    This was exactly what he needed ¡ª a detailed guide on harnessing myst through controlled breathing techniques, methods to build endurance, and ways to enhance his stamina.

    The text spoke of channeling one''s myst with precision, allowing for prolonged use of techniques without succumbing to exhaustion. This was the missing piece he had been searching for.

    Rising to his feet, Liam held the book with a newfound sense of purpose. He headed back toward the library''s entrance, feeling the weight of the knowledge he now possessed.

    As he approached the front desk, the librarian from before was still there, her eyes lighting up when she saw him return.

    "Hey, I''m back," Liam said, holding up the book. "Can I take this one?"

    The woman''s gaze flickered to the cover, and she let out an impressed whistle. "Crimson Breathing, huh? That''s not something many people pick up." Her tone was playful, but her eyes carried a hint of curiosity.

    "Of course, sweetie, you can. All these books are here for you to learn from. Just be sure you actually read it," she added with a wink.

    "Thank you," Liam replied, a rare smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He turned to leave, his mind already swimming with possibilities.

    "Anytime, darling," she called after him, her voice trailing off as he disappeared into the corridors.

    With the book tucked under his arm, Liam felt a surge of anticipation. This was it¡ªthe next step in his journey toward power. And he wasn''t going to waste a single moment.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Crimson Breathing

    Liam had returned home from school, as usual, went through his rigorous training routine, and then joined the Silverhart family for dinner later that evening.

    He exchanged polite farewells as they all retired to their respective rooms, but unlike the others, Liam had something else in mind for the night.

    Long after the house had grown silent, with darkness enveloping every corner, Liam retrieved the old book he had borrowed from the library ¡ª Crimson Breathing. Gripping it tightly, he slipped out of his room, careful not to make a sound.

    Moving with the stealth and precision he''d gained from years of combat training, Liam made his way down the hallway, eventually reaching the staircase that led to the training room below.

    He descended step by step, each footfall barely a whisper against the stone, until he stood before the training room door. He eased it open, the hinges creaking softly, and stepped inside, gently closing the door behind him.

    One thing always stood out about this room¡ªthe light. Despite there being no visible lamps or torches, the entire space seemed to glow with a soft, ambient luminescence, casting faint shadows across the walls.

    It was as if the room itself radiated energy, a perfect place for someone like Liam who sought to push beyond his limits.

    With no chairs or benches, Liam settled on the cool, smooth floor, leaning his back against the wall. Taking a deep breath, he opened Crimson Breathing and allowed himself to delve into its contents.

    The first thing that struck him was a revelation in the introductory lines ¡ª this was no ordinary manual. It was written by someone who had lived during the Demon War, an era of unparalleled strife and bloodshed, when mages and knights alike fought for survival. The author''s name caught his eye: Liora Tavern.

    ''For something this old, it''s surprisingly intact,'' Liam mused as he ran his fingers over the slightly frayed edges of the pages. It was clear that the book had been long forgotten, neglected among the vast collection of the library.

    It made him wonder just how many secrets were tucked away within its aging pages, secrets that could change the course of his journey.

    He began to read, absorbing Liora''s words:

    "To anyone who finds this, I am Liora Tavern, and I pen these words in the midst of the Demon War. We''ve been fighting for years, each day blending into the next, and if there''s one thing this war has taught us, it''s that endurance is everything. We mages and knights were forced to adapt, to discover new ways to survive in battles that stretched on for hours, even days.

    We needed a way to keep our strength from fading."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed, the mention of the Demon War capturing his full attention. The weight of history pressed against him, and he could almost feel the chaos and turmoil of that ancient conflict, as if Liora''s words were transporting him back in time.

    ''Liora Tavern was a mage, then,'' Liam thought, a flicker of concern crossing his mind. ''I hope this isn''t something that only favors those with magical abilities.''

    He continued reading:

    "Our greatest challenge was to develop techniques that would allow us to endure longer in battle. But every method we tried seemed to cater only to one group¡ªeither the mages or the knights. It was frustrating, seeing half of our warriors benefit while the others struggled, knowing that the technique could mean the difference between life and death.

    As time passed, and as countless lives were lost, I knew we needed something that would unite us all, something that any warrior could use, regardless of their discipline. And so, after countless trials and endless nights of experimentation, I succeeded in creating what I believe to be the ultimate technique: Crimson Breathing."

    Liam felt a spark of excitement, his heart quickening as he read the words. "The ultimate technique for both mages and knights..." he repeated under his breath.

    ''If this really works,'' he thought, gripping the edges of the book a little tighter, ''it might be exactly what I need.''

    Yet, one line stood out to him, and he couldn''t ignore it:

    "This technique, while powerful, is not without its limitations. It offers only a temporary surge, a fleeting moment of strength."

    ''Temporary¡­'' Liam''s excitement dimmed, but only slightly. ''Still, if it can give me even a fraction of an advantage, it''s worth it. There''s always room to adapt and improve. And who knows? Maybe I can push it beyond what Liora herself imagined.''

    Liam eagerly turned the page, his eyes scanning Liora''s detailed explanation of Crimson Breathing. Her words carried a tone of urgency, as if she knew this technique could mean life or death for its wielder.

    "Crimson Breathing is a method designed to amplify the endurance and stamina of any warrior who wields it, be they mage or knight," Liora wrote. "By controlling one''s breathing patterns, it''s possible to channel myst more efficiently through the body, allowing a practitioner to fight longer and with greater strength.

    This technique draws power from the very essence of life ¡ª the breath itself ¡ª and uses it to fan the flames of your inner strength. However, it''s not without risks. What you gain in power, you may lose in control, and if you''re not careful, this technique could burn you from within."

    Liam''s breath caught as he read the next part, his pulse quickening with each word.

    "Crimson Breathing consists of three distinct stages," Liora explained. "Each stage is designed to push the user to new heights, but it comes with its own challenges and dangers. Mastering each stage is essential, as rushing forward without proper understanding could lead to catastrophic consequences."

    The first stage: Ignition Phase.

    "In the Ignition Phase, the user begins by regulating their breathing into a steady rhythm, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly. This process draws myst into the lungs, infusing it with oxygen, and sends it coursing through the bloodstream. As this continues, you''ll feel a warmth spreading through your chest, as if a fire has been kindled within you.

    This warmth represents the activation of Crimson Breathing. At this stage, your stamina and endurance will begin to increase, allowing you to maintain physical activity for longer periods without fatigue."

    Liam could almost feel the warmth Liora described, as if the words themselves were sparking something deep within him. This stage seemed simple enough, but he knew better than to underestimate it.

    "However," Liora continued, "if you push too hard or fail to maintain the rhythm of your breathing, the warmth can become overwhelming, leading to dizziness, lightheadedness, and even temporary paralysis. This stage may seem basic, but it requires a great deal of focus and discipline to master."

    The second stage: Furnace State.

    "Once you''ve mastered the Ignition Phase, you can begin to push yourself into the Furnace State. At this point, your breathing will become faster, more intense, and the warmth within you will transform into a burning heat. This heat signifies that your myst is actively circulating throughout your entire body, greatly enhancing your strength, speed, and stamina.

    You''ll find that you can perform techniques with far greater efficiency, and your physical capabilities will feel amplified. However, this power comes at a price."

    Liora''s warning was clear in her words:

    "The Furnace State can be incredibly draining, both physically and mentally. If you linger in this stage for too long, you''ll start to feel your muscles burn, your heart will pound against your chest, and your body will begin to overheat. It''s crucial to manage this stage carefully, balancing the power it grants with the toll it takes on your body.

    Overexertion can lead to muscle fatigue, dehydration, and even unconsciousness."

    Liam could almost hear Liora''s voice in his head, urging him to be cautious. He knew that the key to mastering the Furnace State would be maintaining control over that heat, walking the fine line between power and exhaustion.

    The third and final stage: Flare Burst.

    "The Flare Burst is the most dangerous and demanding stage of Crimson Breathing," Liora warned. "At this point, your breathing will become rapid and fierce, as if you''re trying to stoke a raging inferno within you. Your myst will surge, flooding every fiber of your being with raw energy.

    In this state, your power and endurance will reach their absolute peak, allowing you to push beyond your natural limits for a brief period."

    However, the drawbacks of this stage were severe.

    "The Flare Burst is not meant to be sustained. If you remain in this state for more than a few minutes, your body will begin to break down. Your muscles will tear, your blood vessels could rupture, and your myst reserves will be drained at an alarming rate. It''s a last resort, a desperate bid for victory when all else has failed. Use it sparingly, or you risk destroying yourself from the inside out."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed this information. The Flare Burst sounded like an ultimate gamble ¡ª a technique that could tip the scales in his favor but would exact a heavy price if used recklessly. He couldn''t help but admire Liora''s determination to create something so powerful yet so dangerous.

    The final note from Liora brought everything into perspective:

    "Crimson Breathing is not a technique to be taken lightly. It requires unwavering focus, immense discipline, and a strong will to endure the pain it brings. But if mastered, it will grant you strength beyond measure, allowing you to face even the fiercest of enemies without faltering. Remember, your breath is the key to unlocking your true potential.

    Control it, harness it, and let it guide you to victory."

    Liam closed the book, his heart still racing. He could feel the excitement bubbling within him, a hunger for power that only grew stronger with every passing moment. This was exactly what he had been searching for¡ªa path to push beyond his limits, to become more than he ever thought possible. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Crimson Breathing," he muttered to himself, gripping the book tightly. "I''ll master it¡­ no matter what it takes."

    The fleeting effects of Crimson Breathing didn''t discourage Liam in the slightest; if anything, they fueled his resolve to master it. He closed the book with a sense of purpose, but as he did, something caught his eye ¡ª a page that remained entirely blank.

    "What''s this?" he muttered, brow furrowing. "There''s nothing here."

    Curiosity gnawed at him, and he couldn''t shake the familiarity of the sight. It reminded him of long evenings back in Benbrok, sitting by the hearth as his grandfather scribbled letters on parchment.

    The old man would often seal those letters, yet when Liam tried to peek, the pages appeared blank. He once asked, exasperated, how anyone could read invisible writing.

    His grandfather, with that mischievous twinkle in his eye, revealed the secret: words hidden beneath the surface, waiting to be brought to light.

    Recalling the memory, Liam''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile. He snapped his fingers, summoning a faint ember to dance on his fingertip.

    Carefully, he placed the flame just behind the blank page, and as if coaxed by an ancient spell, ink began to seep into view, forming lines of text that pulsed with a subtle, crimson glow.

    "There it is," he whispered, his grin widening into something sharper, something darker. A glint of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, giving him an almost menacing aura.

    "I knew there was no way you''ll only rely on something temporary," he murmured to the hidden author of the text. "You couldn''t have won a battle with something that only lasts for a moment."

    Liam looked at the hidden words words with completely intrigue.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Crimson Breathing: Overdrive

    As Liam began to read, the hidden words of Liora slowly revealed themselves, each stroke brimming with a sense of urgency and history.

    "If you''ve uncovered this text," it began, "then you''ve already grasped the truth: a temporary technique will never secure victory. Crimson Breathing served us well, allowing us to push our limits. But as battles grew fiercer, we learned that relying on something so fleeting would only lead to defeat."

    Liam''s eyes widened, his pulse quickening as he continued.

    "After years of relentless effort, pushing this technique to its very brink, I achieved something greater ¡ª something that transcended its limitations. I reached a pinnacle that few can dream of, and I named this perfected form: Crimson Overdrive."

    A thrill surged through Liam, his heart hammering in his chest. Crimson Overdrive. He whispered the name as if tasting it for the first time, feeling its power.

    Liam''s gaze sharpened, and a spark of determination flickered in his eyes. "So, now I can reach greater heights," he muttered, now more intrigued than ever.

    Liam''s eyes remained fixed on the page, the flickering light of his flame reflecting off the crimson-inked words. As he read further, Liora''s instructions unfolded like the whispers of a long-forgotten legend.

    "To achieve Crimson Overdrive," the text continued, "one must first master the foundations of Crimson Breathing until it becomes second nature, a rhythm that merges seamlessly with every beat of your heart. But that alone is not enough. To transcend its limits, you need something more ¡ª a catalyst."

    Liam''s breath caught, his fingers curling tighter around the edge of the book. The word ''catalyst'' hung heavy in the air, pulsing with the same intensity as the crimson glow.

    "The catalyst is a rare and sacred element known as the Myst Infusion Catalyst," Liora explained. "It is a flower, its petals the color of blood and radiant as the setting sun, pulsing with the energy of life itself. It grows only in places where myst is abundant, where the earth burns with an ancient power.

    Seek it in volcanic soil, or in the deep heart of forests where magic flows thick and unyielding. But be warned ¡ª it can only be harvested at dawn or dusk, when the air is saturated with myst."

    Liam could almost see the flower in his mind, feel its warmth against his skin. He clenched his fist, excitement bubbling within him. The path is clearer now¡­

    "Once you obtain this catalyst," Liora''s words continued, "you must then undergo a ritual known as the Crimson Trials. This will force your myst to harmonize with the Crimson Breathing technique, allowing you to channel its power more efficiently and without restraint. The trials will test not just your body, but your very soul.

    It will push you to the edge, and you must be prepared to face the consequences."

    Liam''s pulse quickened, adrenaline coursing through him. He could almost feel the heat building within, the raw, untamed energy begging to be released. But Liora''s message wasn''t finished.

    "Understand this," she warned, her words growing darker, "Crimson Overdrive is not without its risks. Your body will become a furnace, capable of sustaining the technique''s power indefinitely ¡ª but only if you possess the willpower to maintain it. Lose focus, even for a moment, and you will be consumed by the very flames you seek to wield.

    Lastly, this technique takes time before it can be full mastered, it took me two to learn this properly"

    As Liam absorbed her final words, a slow smile spread across his face, fierce and determined. "Crimson Overdrive¡­ This is what I''ve been searching for."

    He closed the book with a sharp snap, his pulse roaring in his ears like a battle cry. "Thank you, Liora," he murmured, eyes locked on the flickering flame that still hovered over his fingertip. "But your secret dies with me."

    A shadow crossed his face, and his grin took on a ruthless edge. He wasn''t about to let anyone else discover the path to Crimson Overdrive ¡ª this power would be his and his alone. With one swift, fluid motion, he tore the page from the book, the parchment crinkling in his grasp as if resisting.

    For a moment, he stared at the now-blank sheet, feeling the weight of Liora''s words still etched into his memory. Then, he folded the page carefully and tucked it into his pocket, as if sealing away a precious artifact.

    "I will find that flower," he vowed quietly to himself, his voice barely more than a whisper, but carrying all the intensity of a raging inferno. "And when I do, I''ll make Crimson Overdrive mine."

    With that, he turned, leaving with the book as a faint trail of smoke curled from the tip of his finger, the embers of his resolve burning brighter than ever.

    As Liam reached for the door, a sudden thought struck him. He hesitated, the thrill of newfound knowledge coursing through his veins.

    "I think I should give this a try before I go to bed," he muttered to himself, excitement igniting his determination.

    He set the book down gently on the floor, its cover glinting in the light. With a swift motion, he peeled off his shirt, the fabric pooling at his feet.

    The cool air caressed his skin, heightening his senses as he prepared himself for the task ahead.

    Sinking into a meditation pose, he settled onto the ground, his legs crossed and hands resting on his knees. He closed his eyes, blocking out the distractions of the world around him.

    Deep breaths filled his lungs, steadying his racing heart. This was a moment for focus, for transformation.

    With each inhale, he visualized the rhythm of Crimson Breathing, the Ignition Phase coursing through him like a flickering flame.

    He pictured the energy pooling within, igniting his myst in a vibrant crimson glow. Minutes passed, feeling like hours, as he surrendered to the stillness, letting the warmth envelop him.

    Time blurred, but slowly, after nearly an hour of concentrated effort, a familiar pulse began to resonate through him.

    He felt it ¡ª the first stage of Crimson Breathing awakening, the energy swirling and vibrant, igniting his very essence. A triumphant smile crept onto his lips as he embraced the newfound power.

    Driven by curiosity and a hint of ambition, Liam decided to attempt resonance with one of his shadow beasts. He extended his arm, summoning a flicker of shadow that coalesced into a form beside him.

    As their energies intertwined, he marveled at how the initial stage of Crimson Breathing amplified his connection with the beast. The bond felt electric, their myst thrumming in harmony, an exhilarating dance of power.

    But just as he settled into this euphoric state, a sudden wave of discomfort washed over him. An insatiable heat ignited in his chest, a burning that spread through his lungs like wildfire. Panic surged as he gasped, the flames of his energy spiraling out of control.

    Before he could react, he fell to his knees, the world around him blurring. He coughed violently, the metallic taste of blood filling his mouth as he doubled over, each spasm a reminder of the price of power. Crimson droplets stained the floor, stark against the wood.

    As the Ignition Phase wore off, pain radiated through his body, but beneath that pain, clarity emerged. Liam''s heart raced, not just from the struggle but from a newfound understanding of Crimson Breathing''s true potential. Each breath, each pulse, was a testament to his strength and resilience.

    Through the haze of agony, he gritted his teeth, determination igniting anew within him. He could feel the flames of Crimson Overdrive calling to him. This pain would not break him; it would only fuel his drive to master the technique.

    With each labored breath, he whispered to himself, "Just wait for me Overdrive, I surely reach you"

    The rest of the night passed quickly, and the day dawned bright and clear. Liam sat in Ms. Valeria''s class, the sun streaming through the windows, illuminating the room.

    Despite the vibrant atmosphere, his mind was elsewhere, consumed by thoughts of Crimson Breathing.

    Last night''s revelations swirled in his head like a tempest.

    ''If I''m going to master this technique, I need a new training regimen.''

    He recalled Liora''s journey and the two years it took her to master Overdrive.

    ''I can''t afford that kind of time. There''s too much I need to learn, and I won''t let this technique hinder me.''

    Determination surged within him.

    ''I''ll dedicate the next six months to mastering both Breathing and Overdrive.'' With newfound focus, resolved to pour all his energy into perfecting this technique.

    Lost in his thoughts, he barely registered Ms. Valeria''s voice cutting through his reverie.

    "Alright, class, that''s where we end today," she announced, gathering her belongings and exiting the room.

    As the students began to file out, Liam felt a familiar tightness in his chest, a lingering pain from trying to learn the Ignition Phase the night before. Just as he contemplated heading out, Elsie, seated beside him, noticed his discomfort.

    "Are you alright, Liam?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

    "Yeah, it''s nothing to worry about. Just overdid it a bit during my workout yesterday," he replied, offering a casual smile to downplay his discomfort.

    "Can I see?" she pressed, her tone gentle yet insistent.

    Liam, not in the mood for a debate, relented. "Fine."

    Elsie gently placed her hand over his lung area. Memories of their last encounter flooded her mind, and a faint blush crept across her cheeks.

    Focusing her energy, she summoned her healing magic. A warm glow enveloped her hand as she channeled the magic into him.

    As the soothing energy coursed through him, the pain dissipated completely. "Wow, thank you very much," he said, his voice calm but with a hint of genuine appreciation.

    "You''re welcome," she replied, her eyes brightening. Trying to shift the atmosphere, she asked, "Umm... want to grab lunch together today?"

    Liam stood, adjusting his posture. "Sorry, but I have something to do at the library. How about next time?"

    "Oh¡­ okay," Elsie said, her voice tinged with disappointment.

    With a nod, Liam walked out of the classroom, the lunch bell ringing in the background. As he stepped into the hallway, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of his decision settling in. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 23 - 23: I Will Make It No Matter What

    Liam moved through the hallway, his steps purposeful as he headed toward the library. The echo of his own thoughts lingered in his mind, especially the moment when Elsie had healed him.

    "She managed to heal me..." He replayed the memory, the warmth of her magic still fresh in his mind. "Dr. Dain couldn''t do it when he first found me, but Elsie did, and it was an internal injury."

    He frowned slightly, shaking his head to clear the distraction. "Focus, that''s not important right now."

    Arriving at the library, Liam''s eyes settled on the familiar figure of the librarian from his last visit. She looked up, a smile playing on her lips, eyes glinting with curiosity.

    "Well, look who''s back," she greeted, her tone light and teasing. "Finished the book already?"

    "Not quite," Liam replied, maintaining his calm demeanor. "I actually came to ask you about something else."

    "Oh? And what might that be?" she asked, leaning forward slightly, still dripping with that playful flirtation.

    "Do you know anything about a flower that grows in volcanic soil?" Liam asked directly, his voice steady.

    The librarian tilted her head, pondering for a moment. "Volcanic soil?" She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Can''t say I know off the top of my head. But, you might want to ask that girl over there." She gestured to a nearby table where a girl sat surrounded by stacks of books, her eyes darting back and forth as she took notes. "She''s known for her research skills. If anyone here knows, it''s her."

    Liam turned in the direction she indicated, and to his surprise, it was a familiar face. "Thank you," he said with a nod, already moving toward the table.

    "Anytime, darling," the librarian called out with a wink.

    As Liam approached, he greeted her, "Hello, Alice."

    Alice paused, glancing up from the pages with a slight squint before recognition flashed across her face. "Oh, Liam! Hi!" She offered a warm smile. "Didn''t expect to see you here."

    "How''s everything?" he asked casually.

    "I''m doing well. Just buried in a bit of research as usual," she said, gesturing to the array of books spread out around her.

    Liam nodded, glancing at the numerous texts. "It certainly looks that way. Actually, I could use your help with something."

    "Sure," Alice said, her interest piqued. "What''s on your mind?"

    "I''m searching for a flower that grows in volcanic soil," he explained, his tone as steady and calm as ever.

    "Hmm, a flower that grows in volcanic soil¡­" Alice repeated, her brows furrowing in thought. "I think I''ve come across something like that before." She stood up, moving to one of the nearby shelves with practiced ease, her fingers tracing the spines of the books until she found the one she needed.

    Pulling it out, she quickly flipped through the pages, her eyes scanning line after line until she found what she was looking for.

    "Here it is," she said, turning the book toward Liam. "The flower you''re looking for is called the Emberflower."

    "Emberflower?" Liam echoed, leaning in to read.

    Alice nodded, summarizing as she continued. "It''s a rare flower known for its deep red petals that almost seem to glow, like embers from a fire. They bloom in areas rich with myst and are often found in volcanic soil. According to this, you might be able to find one near the outskirts of Nystra City, right at the border where Zone 14 begins. That area''s known for its volcanic soil."

    "Zone 14," Liam repeated, absorbing the information. "Thank you, Alice. This is exactly what I needed."

    She smiled, closing the book. "Happy to help. Just be careful out there; the terrain can be quite dangerous."

    "I will," he assured her, a rare hint of gratitude touching his voice. "Thanks again."

    "Anytime, Liam," Alice replied, watching him as he turned to leave, her curiosity lingering on him as he walked out of the library.

    As Liam stepped out of the library, the fresh air greeted him, and he couldn''t help but let his thoughts wander to the information he had just uncovered.

    "Emberflower, huh?" he murmured to himself, his steps steady but his mind racing. "Liora called it the Myst Infusion Catalyst... Quite a dramatic name, but I suppose it fits."

    He paused for a moment, glancing up at the sky as the sun dipped lower, painting everything in hues of orange and gold. "If I''m going to obtain this flower, I''ll need to prepare carefully. But more than that, I need to master Crimson Breathing first before I even consider venturing out."

    Liora''s words from the book echoed in his mind: the flower could only be harvested at dawn or dusk, moments when myst is most potent in the air. He clenched his fists slightly, his resolve hardening. "Considering my current circumstances, dawn is the best option. The city will still be asleep, and I can slip away unnoticed."

    As Liam continued walking, his thoughts grew sharper, more deliberate. He mentally mapped out his training regimen, refining every step, every breath, every movement he would need to perfect in order to master Crimson Breathing. He would have to push himself beyond his limits, reaching heights he hadn''t even imagined.

    "Six months," he thought with unwavering determination. "That''s all the time I have. Six months to learn and master not just the basics, but to reach Overdrive."

    The enormity of the task would have deterred anyone else, but Liam wasn''t anyone else. To him, the concept of failure simply didn''t exist. It wasn''t arrogance; it was a belief forged from the countless battles, hardships, and an unyielding spirit. He had always found a way, even when the odds were against him.

    "Even if it''s deemed impossible," Liam whispered to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips, "I''ll find a way. And if there isn''t one, I''ll carve my own path."

    With newfound resolve burning in his eyes, Liam quickened his pace, the goal clear and the path set. He would master Crimson Breathing, obtain the Emberflower, and become stronger than ever before ¡ª no matter what it took.

    As Liam arrived back at the Silverhart residence that evening, there was no hesitation in his steps. He moved with purpose, heading straight to the training room that had become his sanctuary.

    The air was cool, carrying the familiar scent of wood and stone, and as he stepped inside, the soft glow of the mysterious light enveloped him. It illuminated the countless scratches and marks on the walls, silent witnesses to his countless hours of struggle and determination.

    Now, in his usual training attire ¡ª loose black pants that allowed freedom of movement ¡ªLiam stood shirtless, the faint scars on his torso catching the light, each one telling a story of battles fought and survived.

    His muscles, lean and taut, rippled with every slight movement as he took in a deep breath, feeling the air fill his lungs, grounding himself in the present moment.

    Taking his place in the center of the room, he lowered himself into a meditation pose. His legs crossed, hands resting gently on his knees, eyes shut tight, and his back straight.

    The silence in the room was almost deafening, amplifying the sound of his slow, steady breathing. Liam pushed all other thoughts aside, focusing solely on the rhythm of his breath, the rise and fall of his chest, the flow of myst circulating within him.

    Minutes passed, and then, as if a switch had been flipped, he felt it ¡ª a sudden surge of energy as he entered the Ignition Phase of Crimson Breathing. It was as if a spark had ignited a flame within him, spreading warmth and power throughout his body.

    His muscles tightened, his senses sharpened, and his heartbeat grew louder, echoing in his ears like a drum. Every beat sent a pulse of energy coursing through his veins, fueling him.

    Unlike before, this time, Liam wasn''t focusing on spells or intricate magic techniques. His mind was locked onto one goal: sharpening his combat skills and refining his physical prowess.

    He rose from his meditation pose, his movements fluid and deliberate. With each breath he took, his body seemed to vibrate with energy, his heart racing in harmony with the controlled, steady rhythm of his breaths.

    He began his routine, starting with a series of punches. His fists cut through the air with such speed that they left faint trails of myst behind, like wisps of smoke dissipating into the room.

    Each punch was precise, calculated, and the power behind them intensified as he continued, his muscles working in perfect harmony with the flow of myst.

    Inhale... punch... exhale... kick...

    He moved seamlessly, transitioning from one technique to the next, sweat forming on his brow but never distracting him. His movements were relentless, a blur of strikes, jabs, and kicks that would have sent lesser opponents crumbling.

    As he entered the second minute, he felt a sharp, stabbing pain in his lungs, as though his chest was being constricted by an invisible force.

    It was as if the air itself had turned to molten fire, burning him from the inside out. Yet Liam didn''t falter. He gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing as he pushed through the pain. ''Not yet'', he told himself. ''I can take more.''

    With each passing second, the pain intensified, but so did his resolve. He shifted his weight, ducking and weaving as if dodging invisible blows, his body twisting and turning with the grace of a predator honing in on its prey.

    He could feel the power of the Ignition Phase coursing through every fiber of his being, strengthening him, driving him forward.

    Three minutes... Four minutes...

    The agony in his lungs grew sharper, more unbearable, but Liam''s face remained stoic, unyielding. Sweat dripped down his forehead, tracing lines along his cheekbones and jaw, falling to the ground in soft, echoing splatters.

    Each breath felt like inhaling shards of glass, yet he refused to stop. His hands blurred through the air, muscles burning with every strike, every kick.

    Finally, as he crossed the five-minute mark, his body trembled, his breaths coming out in ragged gasps, and the myst around him began to flicker. He could feel the Ignition Phase slipping, the flame dimming, but he fought to maintain it, to squeeze out every last drop of strength it offered.

    He could barely feel his limbs, the pain in his lungs like molten lava, but there was a fire in his eyes ¡ª one that refused to be extinguished.

    ''Just a little more...''

    And then, as suddenly as it began, he felt the Ignition Phase dissipate. The warmth that had filled him ebbed away, replaced by a chill that spread through his body, leaving him drained. He fell to his knees, his chest heaving, drawing in desperate gulps of air as if he had been submerged underwater.

    But despite the pain, despite the exhaustion that weighed on him like a heavy cloak, a faint smile tugged at Liam''s lips. He had done it ¡ª he had pushed past his limits, endured the pain, and held onto the Ignition Phase longer than he ever had before. And he knew that if he could endure this, he could go even further.

    "Just the beginning," he whispered to himself, eyes gleaming with renewed determination. The road ahead was long, and the challenges were many, but as far as Liam was concerned, he would conquer them all. One breath at a time.

    As Liam trained intensely in the solitude of the training room, the sun had begun its slow descent, signaling the approach of dinnertime. Ane, ever attentive to her duties, made her way toward his room to inform him that it was almost time to eat.

    When she reached his door, she knocked gently, waiting for a response, but none came. Frowning slightly, she knocked again, this time with a bit more force, but still, there was silence.

    Curiosity and concern piqued, Ane opened the door, only to find the room empty. Her eyes scanned the space, noting that there was no sound from the washroom either, confirming her suspicions.

    "Of course, he''s in the training room," she muttered under her breath, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. Closing the door behind her, Ane made her way through the hall, descending the stairs toward the familiar door at the far end of the house. As she walked, her thoughts drifted toward the enigmatic young man.

    "I''ve never seen anyone as driven as that boy," Ane murmured to herself. "Well, apart from Dr. Dain, but even then..." Her voice trailed off as she recalled the intensity in Liam''s eyes, the same fire she had seen every day since he regained consciousness.

    "Two weeks, and he''s already made such remarkable progress. It''s as if he''s fighting against time itself." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When she reached the door to the training room, she reached for the handle, but as soon as her fingers made contact, she recoiled with a soft gasp.

    The metal was hot to the touch, almost searing. Her heart quickened, and her eyes narrowed with concern. Carefully, she pressed her hand to the door again, this time more cautiously, and pulled it open.

    The sight before her was something she hadn''t anticipated. Liam stood in the center of the room, drenched in sweat, his bare chest heaving as he fought to catch his breath.

    But it wasn''t just sweat that caught her eye ¡ª there was steam, an actual mist of vapor, rising from his skin as if he were a furnace. It swirled around him, dissipating into the air, and his entire body radiated a heat that made the room feel several degrees warmer.

    For a moment, Ane could only stare, frozen in place. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what she was witnessing. It was both mesmerizing and alarming¡ªthe sheer intensity of whatever he was doing had pushed his body to the brink.

    Finally finding her voice, she cleared her throat, though it came out a little shaky. "Liam," she called out, trying to sound composed despite the shock. "It''s almost time for dinner."

    Liam''s head slowly turned towards her, his eyes still burning with that fierce determination, but there was something else in them too¡ªfatigue, but also triumph, as if he had conquered something invisible and monumental.

    He nodded, breathing heavily, and wiped the sweat from his brow, sending another plume of steam into the air.

    "Thank you, Ane," he said, his voice hoarse yet steady. "I''ll be there shortly."

    Ane could only nod in return, still transfixed by the sight of him. As she turned to leave, she couldn''t help but murmur under her breath, "What kind of training could push someone this far?"

    Her heart skipped a beat, and a shiver ran down her spine, not from fear, but from the realization that this boy ¡ªno, this young man ¡ª was on a path that even she couldn''t begin to fathom.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Im Slowly Getting There

    Weeks had passed since Liam began his rigorous training with Crimson Breathing, and his progress had been nothing short of remarkable.

    From barely managing to maintain the Ignition Phase for a mere five minutes, he could now sustain it for nearly thirty minutes, a testament to his unwavering determination and relentless effort.

    The journey to reach this point had been anything but easy. Each day, he pushed his body beyond its limits, enduring the searing pain in his lungs and the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm him.

    But as time went on, Liam began to adapt, his body growing more accustomed to the demands of the technique. The sharp, burning pain that once tore through him each time the Ignition Phase ended had gradually dulled, becoming more bearable with each session.

    With this newfound endurance, Liam''s combat abilities saw significant improvement. His movements became swifter, his strikes more precise and fluid. Each step he took in the Ignition Phase felt lighter, more controlled, as if he had shed the weight of his limitations.

    He trained relentlessly, refining every movement until it became second nature. Yet, even as he focused on mastering Crimson Breathing, he knew he couldn''t neglect his magical training.

    Despite his initial decision to avoid using Crimson Breathing to enhance his spells and techniques, Liam couldn''t ignore the importance of maintaining a balance between his physical prowess and magical aptitude.

    He began dedicating a portion of his time to studying various tomes on common and reliable spells, memorizing each incantation, and visualizing how they would weave into his combat style. Though he refrained from casting them, he replayed every step in his mind, allowing the knowledge to settle into his bones.

    One evening, he decided to test his progress further. Entering the Ignition Phase, he summoned a small flicker of flame, letting it dance on his fingertips. The warmth was familiar, comforting even, but he knew this was only the beginning.

    With careful control, he began to manipulate the flame, allowing it to grow in size, intensity, and form. Unlike before, his energy didn''t wane immediately, and he found himself capable of maintaining the flame''s shape without succumbing to fatigue.

    He started small, conjuring just enough heat to illuminate the training room, testing his control over its intensity and duration. Each day, he pushed a little further, allowing the flames to burn brighter, hotter, until they obeyed his every command.

    It was a delicate balance ¡ª maintaining the Ignition Phase while channeling his flames ¡ª but Liam persisted, learning to wield both without draining himself entirely.

    As the month drew to a close, Liam had not only mastered the Ignition Phase but had surpassed his initial expectations. He could now maintain it effortlessly for a solid thirty-five minutes, his body more resilient, his spirit unyielding.

    Each heartbeat, each breath, felt in sync with the rhythm of Crimson Breathing, as if the technique had become a part of him.

    "Now that I''ve finally mastered the first stage of Crimson Breathing, it''s time to move on to the second," Liam murmured to himself in his room, his voice tinged with both anticipation and caution. He paused, staring at his reflection in the dimly lit mirror, beads of sweat still clinging to his forehead from the intense training.

    "...But," he sighed, shaking his head. "That would be reckless. My body''s been pushed to its limits already ¡ª I need to let it recover before I dive into the next stage."

    Though every fiber of his being urged him to press on, he knew all too well the consequences of pushing too hard, too fast.

    He was already racing against time, attempting to master a technique that normally took years to perfect in just six months. But if he drove himself into the ground now, all his progress, all the pain, sweat, and sacrifice, would be for nothing.

    And so, as the new month began, Liam made a difficult but necessary choice. He allowed his body to rest, dedicating the next three days to recovery instead of training.

    It wasn''t easy ¡ª each day felt like a test of his patience, an agonizing reminder that time was slipping through his fingers. But he knew that if he broke now, it would mean the end of everything he''d worked for.

    During this time, he focused on light exercises, meditation, and honing his mind, allowing his body to heal and regain its strength.

    He studied more about Crimson Breathing and visualized the movements, preparing himself mentally for the challenges that awaited him. It wasn''t wasted time ¡ª it was preparation, a calm before the storm.

    While Liam allowed his body to recover over the next three days, the atmosphere at school had shifted in subtle but noticeable ways. The students buzzed with hushed whispers and side glances, unaware that beneath the surface of their everyday routines, a quiet storm was brewing. And at the eye of this storm stood Elsie.

    For the past month, Elsie had been dealing with an unpleasant reality: she was being bullied by a group of triplets, two males and one female. The siblings were notorious troublemakers, though their behavior had always flown under the radar of the teachers.

    They were the kind who picked their victims carefully, choosing those they thought would be too afraid to speak up or fight back. Elsie, unfortunately, had become their target.

    The triplets were known as Ethan, Evan, and Eliza Holloway. Ethan, the eldest by a mere two minutes, was the tallest and often led their little gang with an air of arrogance, his posture always exuding the confidence of someone who''d never been challenged in his life.

    Evan, slightly shorter, possessed a more wiry frame but made up for it with a cruel sense of humor and sharp wit, his smirk ever-present as if he found everything around him amusing.

    And then there was Eliza, the youngest by a few minutes, whose sweet, angelic appearance masked a cunning mind and a twisted sense of enjoyment in tormenting others.

    Together, they were like a well-rehearsed act ¡ª always in sync, always knowing the exact buttons to press to get under someone''s skin.

    For weeks now, they had been tormenting Elsie in ways that grew increasingly bold. It started with snide remarks and teasing ¡ªabout her clothes, her hair, the way she carried herself.

    "Oh, look, it''s the little doctor''s girl," Eliza would sneer, tossing her hair back. "Think you''re better than us just because your daddy fixes people?"

    When the verbal jabs didn''t get a reaction, they escalated. Tripping her in the hallway, hiding her belongings, or spilling ink on her desk just as class started.

    It was always something small enough to go unnoticed by others but enough to chip away at Elsie''s sense of safety and peace. And yet, despite everything, Elsie kept it all to herself, refusing to tell anyone. Not her teachers, not her friends, not even her father, Dr. Dain. She endured it all in silence.

    Why? Perhaps it was because she didn''t want to be seen as weak or incapable of handling her own problems. Or maybe, deep down, she feared that speaking up would only make things worse. She''d always been the type to shoulder burdens quietly, to face her challenges alone rather than burdening others with her struggles.

    Today, however, things took a different turn.

    Elsie stood in the school courtyard, trying to enjoy her lunch in peace, when she felt a shadow fall over her. She glanced up to see Ethan standing before her, flanked by his siblings. The look on his face was different today ¡ª more serious, less amused. It sent a chill down her spine.

    "We need to talk," Ethan said, his voice carrying that eerie calmness that always made her uneasy.

    "I have nothing to say to you," Elsie replied, keeping her voice steady as she tried to brush past him.

    Ethan didn''t budge. "You do now." He leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing. "Meet us behind the old storage shed after school. Don''t keep us waiting."

    Evan gave her a crooked smile. "You wouldn''t want us to come looking for you, would you?" he taunted, his tone dripping with menace.

    Eliza chimed in, feigning concern. "We just want to talk, Elsie. Promise it won''t take long." Her voice was sickeningly sweet, but her eyes held that familiar glint that made Elsie''s stomach twist.

    Elsie clenched her fists, feeling a surge of anger and fear rise within her, but she knew better than to react. That was what they wanted. They fed off of reactions, thrived on the fear they instilled in others. So instead, she took a deep breath and met Ethan''s gaze.

    "Fine," she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. "I''ll be there."

    Satisfied, the triplets exchanged knowing glances before turning away, their laughter echoing through the courtyard as they walked off. Elsie stood there for a moment, taking a shaky breath as she watched them disappear around the corner.

    A part of her wanted to run, to hide, to tell someone ¡ª anyone ¡ª about what was happening. But as always, she pushed those thoughts aside and steeled herself.

    After school, Elsie found herself making her way toward the old storage shed on the far side of the campus, the place where the triplets had told her to meet them.

    It was a secluded spot, far enough from the main school building that it was often forgotten, overgrown with ivy and surrounded by tall, unkempt grass. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows that made the area feel even more isolated.

    Elsie''s heart pounded in her chest as she approached, but she kept her expression calm, refusing to show any fear. She spotted the triplets already there, leaning casually against the shed with matching smug expressions as if they owned the place.

    Ethan stood at the front, his arms crossed over his chest, with Evan and Eliza flanking him on either side. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You actually came," Ethan sneered, pushing himself off the wall and taking a step toward her. "I was half expecting you to run off like a coward."

    Elsie met his gaze, her jaw clenched. "I''m here. What do you want?"

    Ethan smirked, glancing back at his siblings. "What do we want? Isn''t that the question?" He stepped closer, his presence looming over her.

    "You''ve been acting high and mighty lately, Elsie. Walking around with that stuck-up attitude just because your father''s a big-shot doctor. Thinking you''re better than everyone else."

    "That''s not true," Elsie replied firmly, though she could feel her heart racing faster. "I''ve never thought that."

    Evan chuckled, shaking his head. "There it is, that holier-than-thou tone," he mocked. "Always trying to act so perfect. It''s really annoying, you know?"

    Eliza stepped forward, tilting her head to the side as she examined Elsie, her eyes narrowing. "Why do you never fight back? You just stand there and take it. Are you that pathetic?"

    She reached out, her fingers brushing against Elsie''s hair before yanking it harshly. "Where''s that fire, huh?"

    Elsie winced but didn''t move away. She''d endured this for long enough. She was tired of letting them push her around.

    "Is this really what you want?" she said, her voice shaking but defiant. "To make yourselves feel powerful by bullying someone else? Does that make you feel strong?"

    Ethan''s smile faded, replaced by a look of irritation. "Watch your mouth, Elsie. You''re not in a position to lecture us."

    Elsie didn''t back down. "Why not? It''s the truth, isn''t it? You pick on others because you''re insecure, because you''re too afraid to face your own weaknesses!"

    For a moment, silence hung in the air, and then something in Ethan''s expression shifted. The irritation turned into anger, a flash of heat igniting in his eyes.

    "You think you''re so clever, don''t you?" he snarled, taking a step back and raising his hand. "Let''s see how clever you are when you''re burned."

    Before Elsie could react, flames began to flicker at Ethan''s fingertips, growing and swirling into a small orb of fire that hovered just above his palm.

    He stared at her with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine, his anger tangible in the air. "Maybe this will teach you to keep your mouth shut."

    Elsie''s heart skipped a beat, and for the first time, real fear took hold of her. She stepped back, her eyes wide, but Ethan was already moving his arm back, ready to hurl the burning orb at her.

    The air around them grew hotter, and she could feel the heat licking at her skin even from that distance.

    And then, in an instant, the heat vanished.

    Ethan froze, his eyes widening as a shadow fell over him. Before he could react, a cold voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding.

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."

    The triplets turned to see Liam standing a few feet away, his expression unreadable, eyes cold as ice. There was something about the way he stood, the calmness in his posture, that sent a ripple of unease through them. It was as if he''d always been there, silently watching, waiting for the right moment to intervene.

    "What the..." Ethan started, but Liam''s gaze locked onto him, stopping him mid-sentence. It was as if Liam''s very presence was suffocating, an invisible weight pressing down on Ethan''s shoulders, making it hard to breathe.

    Liam stepped closer, his voice low and chilling. "You lay a finger on her, and I''ll make you regret it." He didn''t raise his voice; he didn''t need to. The sheer intensity of his words carried all the weight of a promise ¡ª a promise Ethan knew, deep down, that Liam would keep.

    The orb of fire flickered, then died out in Ethan''s hand. For the first time in his life, Ethan Holloway found himself speechless, staring into the eyes of someone who wasn''t afraid of him.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Dont Dare

    *Few Moments Earlier*

    The school bell chimed, signaling the end of the day, and Liam was ready to head home. He stepped out of the classroom, moving with his usual composed stride toward the spot where the carriage always awaited him and Elsie. As he made his way there, his eyes scanned the familiar school grounds, taking in the fading sunlight.

    Within minutes, he reached the carriage, where Paul, the driver, was already waiting. The man''s eyes lit up when he saw Liam approaching.

    "Hello, Mr. Paul," Liam greeted, his tone polite.

    "Ah, Liam! Good to see you," Paul replied with a warm smile. "How was your day today?"

    "It was quite good," Liam said with a nod. Over the past month, he''d gotten better at making casual conversation, and it seemed more natural now.

    Paul looked around for a moment before turning back to Liam. "By the way, where''s Elsie? She''s usually with you around this time."

    "I was wondering the same thing," Liam said, frowning slightly. ''She usually walks with me here or gets here ahead of me,'' he thought to himself. ''If she had something to do, she would''ve told me¡­ unless she forgot.''

    "We should wait for her a bit," Liam finally said, maintaining his calm demeanor. "She might have been held up."

    "Fair enough," Paul agreed, leaning against the carriage.

    Liam climbed inside and sat, his mind wandering to other things as the minutes ticked by. However, as time passed, unease began to creep in. It wasn''t like Elsie to take this long. After nearly ten minutes, he finally decided that something wasn''t right.

    "I''m going to look for her," he declared, stepping out of the carriage.

    Paul nodded, though concern flickered in his eyes. "All right, we''ll wait here."

    Liam began to make his way through the school grounds, checking the usual spots where Elsie might be: the library, the garden, and even the benches near the main building.

    Each one turned up empty. As he continued his search, he moved closer to the outskirts of the school grounds and eventually arrived at the old storage shed.

    It was there that he heard it ¡ª Elsie''s voice. Muffled, strained, but unmistakable. He paused, staying in the shadows as he carefully approached the shed. As he drew nearer, he could make out three figures standing around Elsie, who was facing them with her back to him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, listening intently. The triplets, he realized. Their tone wasn''t friendly, and Elsie''s body language was stiff, uneasy. He kept himself hidden, not wanting to reveal his presence until he knew exactly what was happening.

    Suddenly, one of the boys stepped back, raising his hand. Myst swirled around his fingers, taking on the form of flickering flames. The moment Ethan began to form the fire spell, Liam knew something was wrong ¡ª seriously wrong.

    It was then he stepped forward, his presence cutting through the air like a blade. "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," he said, his voice cold and sharp.

    All eyes turned to him, and as they met Liam''s, they were struck by the icy calm in his gaze. There was no hesitation, no fear ¡ªjust a controlled intensity that froze the triplets in place. He stepped closer, his eyes locked onto Ethan''s, who faltered, the flames in his hand flickering uncertainly.

    In that instant, it was clear that Liam wasn''t just some bystander. There was an unspoken authority in his stance, a confidence that made it seem as if he had already seen the outcome of this confrontation.

    And as he took one more step forward, he added in a voice that could freeze fire itself, "Touch her, and you''ll regret it."

    Ethan stood there, spell faltering in his palm, unable to move or speak. For the first time, he felt the presence of someone who didn''t just see him as a threat but as an obstacle ¡ªa mere inconvenience in their path.

    *Present Moment*

    Liam moved toward Elsie with a calm, steady stride, his presence radiating a sense of quiet strength. Elsie''s eyes widened as she saw him approach ¡ª fear mingling with a palpable sense of relief.

    She was glad to see him, yet a knot of anxiety twisted in her chest. She couldn''t shake the feeling that she might have pulled him into something he shouldn''t have been a part of.

    He walked past Evans and Eliza as though they weren''t even there, his eyes focused solely on Elsie. Ethan, standing closest to her, watched in disbelief as Liam ignored him, moving as if he were simply passing by a stranger on the street. The air was thick with tension, the kind that made it hard to breathe.

    When Liam finally stood in front of Elsie, she opened her mouth to speak. "Liam, you shouldn''t¡ª"

    "Please be quiet, Elsie," he cut her off, his voice gentle but firm, leaving no room for argument.

    He turned his gaze briefly to the triplets, eyes narrowing slightly. "I don''t know what you three are trying to accomplish, and frankly, I don''t care.

    But you''re cutting into my practice time¡­" He paused, letting that thought linger before continuing, "¡­and now, we''re leaving."

    Ethan, Evans, and Eliza exchanged irritated glances, clearly unaccustomed to being dismissed so easily. Ethan finally regained enough composure to snap back, "Hey! You can''t just barge in here and interrupt our conversation!"

    Liam turned to him, the slightest raise of his eyebrow the only indication he even acknowledged the boy''s existence. He then glanced back at Elsie, seemingly unperturbed by Ethan''s outburst.

    Ethan clenched his fists, his frustration bubbling over. "How dare you disrespect us like that? Do you even know who we are?!"

    Liam turned fully to face him now, his expression still calm, yet there was a weight to his gaze that seemed to press down on Ethan. "You''re shouting," he said, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation, "and I''m standing right here.

    It''s quite unnecessary." He took a breath, tilting his head slightly. "And to answer your question ¡ª no, I don''t know who you are, and to be honest, I couldn''t care less."

    Ethan''s face turned red with anger, and Liam continued without missing a beat, "So, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be leaving now."

    Liam gestured for Elsie to follow, and although she hesitated, still feeling the weight of the triplets'' eyes on her, she took a tentative step toward him.

    Her heart raced, fear still gnawing at her, but there was something in Liam''s demeanor that made her feel safer than she had in weeks.

    As they passed Ethan, his pride couldn''t take it anymore. "You really think you can just disrespect us and walk away?" he spat, his voice shaking with rage.

    With a flick of his wrist, the flames sprang to life in his hand, this time larger, hotter, and angrier, as he hurled the fire spell directly at Liam.

    But before the fire could reach its target, Liam''s hand moved with a speed that was almost inhuman, catching the flames in his palm. The magic collided with an invisible barrier, and for a moment, the fire writhed and twisted against Liam''s hand, before fizzling out into nothing.

    The air crackled with the remnants of heat, but Liam remained unfazed, staring at Ethan with eyes that seemed to pierce through him.

    "Was that supposed to impress me?" Liam asked, his voice colder than ice. "If you want to play with fire, make sure you don''t get burned."

    He took a step closer, and for the first time, Ethan felt a shiver of genuine fear run down his spine, his bravado crumbling. Liam''s gaze remained locked on him, unyielding and unafraid.

    "Next time," Liam said, his voice low and dangerously calm, "think twice before trying something so¡­ reckless."

    Without waiting for a response, he turned back to Elsie, his demeanor shifting in an instant, the warmth returning to his eyes. "Let''s go," he said softly, and this time, Elsie followed him without hesitation, leaving the triplets standing in stunned silence.

    As the triplets watched Liam and Elsie disappear from sight, an uncomfortable silence settled over them. It was Eliza who finally shattered it, her voice tinged with a mix of amusement and condescension. "Well, Ethan, I''ve never seen you look so utterly pathetic before," she sneered, a teasing smirk tugging at her lips.

    Ethan''s fists clenched, still simmering with rage. "You''d better watch your mouth, Eliza," he spat. "I''ll make him pay for this¡ªhumiliating me like that." His voice was laced with venom, and his eyes burned with the desire for revenge.

    Eliza let out a laugh, the sound sharp and mocking. "Oh please," she said, rolling her eyes. "After that little display? Your so-called revenge is going to be nothing more than a pathetic fantasy." She glanced at Ethan, unimpressed by his posturing. "You couldn''t even lay a finger on him."

    Evans, who had been watching the exchange silently, finally chimed in. "If you''re that enamored by him, why don''t you just go and join them, Eliza?" His tone was casual, but there was an edge to it, the words cutting.

    "Exactly," Ethan jumped in, eager to regain some of his lost pride. "Besides, I saw the way you looked at him when he walked past you. All doe-eyed and desperate. Don''t pretend you weren''t practically drooling over him."

    Eliza''s expression shifted, eyes narrowing. "First of all," she snapped, "don''t you dare call me desperate, Ethan. And second," she paused, a sly smile forming, "I''ll admit he was¡­ intriguing. There''s something about confidence that''s quite¡­ irresistible." She tossed her hair back, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "But don''t get it twisted. Just because he''s hot doesn''t mean I''m switching sides."

    Her gaze hardened, turning serious for a moment. "And you two had better make sure that girl knows her place. I don''t want Elsie getting comfortable just because her little knight in shining armor showed up once. She needs to learn that no one gets in our way."

    Ethan nodded, his expression darkening. "Don''t worry, Eliza," he muttered. "Liam might have saved her today, but that doesn''t mean she''s safe. This isn''t over."

    Evans crossed his arms, a calculating look in his eyes. "Next time," he murmured, "we''ll be ready."

 Chapter 26 - 26: One Step Toward Success

    Liam and Elsie finally returned home. The carriage ride had been mostly silent, with Elsie keeping her head down and Liam gazing out the window, seemingly unbothered by the day''s events.

    The tension that clung to Elsie was unmistakable, but Liam showed no sign of probing into it. He remained his usual calm self, detached and stoic.

    As the evening went on, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the house in a gentle, warm glow. Dinner came and went, but unlike her usual self, Elsie was mostly quiet, only making small attempts to fill the silence with forced conversation.

    Liam didn''t press her, choosing instead to focus on his meal, nodding occasionally but never initiating any topics.

    Later that night, as the house fell into a deep, tranquil silence, Liam began his usual routine. Over the past weeks, he had developed a habit of training late into the night, using the stillness to refine his skills undisturbed.

    Tonight was special; his rest days were over, and it was finally time to begin the second stage of Crimson Breathing.

    As he prepared to slip out of his room, there was a knock on the door. He paused, momentarily surprised. ''Who would be awake at this hour?'' he thought.

    He walked over and opened it, revealing Elsie standing there, looking slightly flustered, her hands nervously clutching the hem of her nightgown.

    "Hey, Liam¡­ were you going somewhere?" Elsie asked, her voice tinged with a mix of hesitation and curiosity.

    "I was heading out to train," Liam replied, his tone even and indifferent.

    "Oh," Elsie said, seeming to shrink a bit. "Then¡­ maybe I should leave this for later."

    "You can say whatever you need to say now," Liam responded, shrugging. "Just make it quick. I don''t have much time."

    Elsie nodded and stepped inside, her cheeks faintly pink. Liam gestured for her to sit on the edge of his bed, and she complied, sitting with her back straight, clearly nervous. He remained standing, leaning against the wall, arms crossed as he waited.

    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Liam finally asked, breaking the silence.

    "I¡­ I wanted to say thank you," Elsie began, her voice almost a whisper. "For what you did today¡­ with the triplets."

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, his eyes focused but distant. "Is that all?" he asked bluntly.

    "Well¡­ there''s more," Elsie admitted, fidgeting with her fingers. "The truth is, they''ve been bothering me for a while now. I just¡­ I didn''t tell anyone. I thought I could handle it on my own, but¡­ today made me realize I can''t."

    Liam let out a soft sigh, pushing himself off the wall. "Elsie, I understand why you''re telling me this," he began, his voice low and firm, "but the best people to talk to about something like this are your parents.

    They''ll know how to handle it better than I ever could. They''ll give you the support and guidance you need."

    He paused, looking her directly in the eyes, and continued, "As for the triplets, don''t worry about them coming after me. I can handle myself."

    There was an edge to his voice, something unyielding and resolute, like a blade drawn from its sheath. "If they become a problem, I''ll deal with them."

    His words were simple, yet they carried a weight that made Elsie feel both reassured and frustrated at the same time.

    "If that''s everything you wanted to talk about, I''ll be going now," Liam said, turning towards the door. "And please, close the door gently when you leave."

    With that, Liam stepped out, disappearing into the shadows of the hallway, leaving Elsie alone in his room. She let out a heavy sigh and collapsed backward onto his bed, burying her face into his pillow.

    "Why does he have to be so cool and frustrating at the same time?" she groaned into the fabric, her voice muffled.

    Rolling over, she stared at the ceiling, a small smile playing on her lips despite herself. "But¡­ I guess he''s right," she murmured. "I''ll talk to Mom or Dad about it¡­ maybe they''ll know what to do."

    With that thought in mind, she stood up, casting one last glance around Liam''s room before heading to the door. She hesitated for a moment, then smiled.

    "Thanks, Liam," she whispered softly, before slipping out and quietly closing the door behind her, just as he had asked.

    Liam finally entered the training room, the air was thick with silence, only interrupted by his steady breaths. This was his sanctuary, the place where he could push his limits without any interruptions or distractions. Tonight, he wasn''t just training ¨C he was preparing himself for the next stage.

    Taking a deep breath, Liam sat in his meditation pose, crossing his legs and placing his hands on his knees. He closed his eyes, letting the world around him fade until all that remained was the steady thump of his heartbeat.

    ''According to Liora, the Furnace State builds upon the Ignition Phase, but its intensity is far greater,'' he thought, replaying her words in his mind. ''It''s not just about tapping into the myst but allowing it to surge, to burn with even greater fervor.''

    He began by entering the familiar Ignition Phase, allowing the myst within him to stir, heating his core as if kindling a small flame.

    The warmth spread through his limbs, wrapping him in a comfortable embrace. But this was just the start. He had to go beyond, to push past the gentle warmth into something fiercer. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Minutes passed, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his muscles tensing as he tried to coax his myst to respond. The room grew colder around him as if the air itself was being drawn toward the heat building within him.

    He could feel the myst swirling, eager to erupt but held back by his control. It wasn''t easy; each breath felt like inhaling fire, every exhale laced with embers. But that discomfort was proof that he was getting closer.

    ''Furnace State¡­'' Liam focused, imagining the flames intensifying, feeding off the air, and roaring to life. His breathing became more deliberate, each inhale drawing in more myst, each exhale expelling impurities.

    He could feel the shift, a sudden surge as the warmth evolved into a searing heat that spread from his core to every part of his body. It felt like molten lava was coursing through his veins, an intense, almost unbearable heat that threatened to overwhelm him.

    Then, all at once, he felt it ¨C a sudden, intense burst. His eyes snapped open, and his body ignited with a crimson aura, wisps of red myst swirling around him like a small inferno.

    He stood slowly, feeling the strength in his limbs, the power thrumming beneath his skin. He had done it. He had entered the Furnace State.

    Breathing deeply, he took a moment to assess the flow of myst coursing through him, comparing it to when he was in the Ignition Phase. It was wilder, less forgiving, but there was an unmistakable potency to it.

    The energy didn''t just radiate outward; it pulsed, as if every heartbeat fueled the flames that danced around him. There was an intense pressure now, a heaviness that demanded his full focus to control.

    ''It''s stronger¡­ far stronger,'' Liam thought, marveling at the raw power. ''But it''s also less forgiving. One wrong move, and I''ll burn myself from the inside out.''

    He extended his hand, summoning a small flame into his palm. The fire danced, brighter and more vibrant than ever before, responding eagerly to his will. He manipulated it, watching as it shifted from a flickering ember to a steady blaze, testing the limits of his control.

    Unlike in the Ignition Phase, where the flames were gentle and easy to guide, the Furnace State demanded constant attention. It was as if the fire had a will of its own, challenging him to maintain mastery over it.

    Pushing himself further, he attempted more complex maneuvers, weaving the flames between his fingers, shaping them into small orbs that hovered in the air. He felt an intoxicating surge of power, an overwhelming sense of potential.

    ''This¡­ this is incredible,'' he thought, unable to suppress a slight smile. But even as he relished this newfound strength, he could feel the heat creeping into his skin, the slow, insidious burn that warned him of the Furnace State''s cost.

    His breathing grew ragged, sweat pouring down his face, and he could feel the heat beginning to blister his skin from within. Every movement sent jolts of pain through him, a reminder that this power wasn''t without its price.

    He clenched his teeth, refusing to let the pain break his concentration. ''I need to push through¡­ just a little longer,'' he told himself, his resolve unwavering.

    With one final effort, he drew the flames back into himself, forcing them to calm, to obey. His aura dimmed, and the burning sensation subsided, leaving him standing there, breathing heavily, but victorious.

    He had managed to control the Furnace State, albeit barely. But the experience had made one thing clear ¨C this new stage was not something to be taken lightly.

    "That''s enough for tonight," Liam muttered, looking down at his trembling hands, the faint scorch marks already beginning to fade. "But it''s a start."

 Chapter 27 - 27: Well Make You Regret It

    As the days passed, Elsie finally gathered the courage to confide in her parents about the bullying she had endured at the hands of the Holloway triplets.

    Dr. Dain and his wife listened with a mixture of shock and sadness, but they were immensely proud of their daughter for opening up. They knew it wasn''t easy for her to admit such vulnerability, and they resolved to take swift action.

    Dr. Dain wasted no time in arranging a meeting with the triplets'' father, Mr. Holloway, and the school principal, Mr. Valen. When the day arrived, Dr. Dain spoke with calm authority, recounting the details Elsie had shared, ensuring his tone remained measured yet firm.

    He made it clear that his goal wasn''t to seek harsh punishment but to ensure such behavior would never be repeated.

    Surprisingly, Mr. Holloway didn''t attempt to defend his children''s actions. He knew their nature all too well, and it was evident from his demeanor that this wasn''t the first time he''d been confronted about their behavior.

    He apologized sincerely to Dr. Dain, expressing regret for the trouble his children had caused.

    The principal, Mr. Valen, observed the entire exchange with a stoic expression, offering little input but taking diligent notes as the two fathers discussed how to handle the matter.

    In the end, the meeting concluded without any unnecessary drama. Mr. Holloway promised that his children would face appropriate consequences, and Dr. Dain left feeling reassured that the matter had been handled with the gravity it deserved.

    True to his word, Mr. Holloway disciplined the triplets, much to their chagrin. Their usual arrogance was replaced with simmering resentment, but they knew better than to retaliate, especially with their father''s stern warning still fresh in their minds.

    As the weeks passed, peace returned to Elsie''s life. The triplets no longer harassed her, and gradually, she regained her confidence and joy in attending school. She felt a weight lift from her shoulders, and her smile returned, brighter than ever. For the first time in a long while, she could fully engage in her studies, laugh with her friends, and simply enjoy being herself.

    During this time, Liam remained as detached as ever, completely unbothered by the unfolding events. He watched from a distance as Elsie''s troubles resolved, indifferent to the fact that he had played a crucial role in helping her.

    To him, if he had taking it upon himself to solve Elsie''s issues, it would have been nothing more than an inconvenience ¨C a distraction from his own training.

    He hadn''t acted out of heroism; he simply didn''t want to be drawn into unnecessary drama that would waste his time.

    Despite this, Elsie couldn''t help but feel grateful toward Liam. She knew that without his intervention, things might not have changed as quickly or as smoothly as they did. To her, he was a hero, even if he didn''t see himself as one.

    In reality, Liam''s actions had stemmed from something deeper. It wasn''t that he cared about Elsie''s plight. But he did feel a sense of obligation toward Dr. Dain, the man who had taken him in when he was injured, who had cared for him without asking for anything in return.

    Liam saw this as a way to repay that kindness, a way to even the scales, even if just a little.

    And so, life continued, with the days passing uneventfully. The school returned to its usual rhythm, and while Elsie thrived in her newfound peace, Liam returned to what truly mattered to him: his training, his path, and the pursuit of his own goals.

    Weeks slipped by, and Liam found himself steadily mastering the Furnace State, much faster than he had anticipated. It wasn''t that the process was entirely easy¡ªfar from it¡ªbut compared to the intense struggle of the Ignition Phase, this stage seemed more manageable.

    He attributed it to the foundational strength he had built from mastering the first stage, yet there was an underlying truth he was beginning to recognize.

    The reality was that Liam had been pushing himself beyond his limits with a relentless, almost ruthless drive. His goal to fully master Crimson Breathing within six months wasn''t just a lofty ambition; it was a burning obsession.

    Every fiber of his being had become attuned to this single pursuit, and in doing so, he forced his body to adapt, to endure, and to grow stronger. It wasn''t just raw talent¡ªit was his sheer willpower and unyielding determination that set him apart.

    For someone only fourteen years old, Liam''s level of discipline and resolve was astounding, far surpassing what most adults could muster. This intensity, this desire to reach his goals, was something deeply ingrained in him, and it drove him to train with a fervor that left little room for anything else.

    As another month drew to a close, Liam continued his routine, seemingly unbothered by anything outside his training and studies. However, in the midst of this singular focus, something unusual began to catch his attention.

    He noticed that he was being watched. There was a presence that shadowed him, following him around the school grounds and wherever he went, but it was done with a lack of subtlety, a telltale sign of inexperience.

    While this might have unnerved anyone else, it only piqued Liam''s curiosity. He sensed the faint ripples of myst trailing behind him, as whoever was following lacked the skill to properly mask their presence.

    Liam''s heightened awareness, a product of his training, made it easy to identify when someone was trying to observe him from a distance.

    He decided not to react immediately, opting instead to play along. He pretended not to notice, going about his daily routines as if oblivious to the eyes that lingered on him.

    He moved with an air of indifference, his expression unreadable, all while keeping a keen sense of his surroundings.

    Liam knew that whoever was following him lacked experience. Their myst was unrefined, clumsy even, and their attempts at hiding themselves were laughable to someone like him.

    With his growing understanding of psychology and critical thinking, Liam began to piece together patterns, deducing motives and intentions as he continued to be trailed.

    He would occasionally pause, turn his head as if distracted by something in the distance, then continue walking, just to see if the person stalking him would slip up. And they did, time and time again.

    It became almost amusing to him¡ªthis little game of cat and mouse¡ªbut he was in no rush to confront them. There was something to be gained from letting this play out, something he wanted to understand first.

    It was clear that whoever was following him had an agenda, but what intrigued Liam the most was the question of why.

    As the days passed, Liam pieced together the identity of his stalker, and the realization brought a spark of intrigue.

    Typically, he would have brushed off such trivial matters, but a part of him craved something different¡ªsomething to break the monotony of his rigorous training.

    And so, he decided to play along, formulating a plan to confront his pursuer on his own terms.

    It was a particularly sunny day, the sky a flawless expanse of blue, as Liam walked alongside Elsie in the school gardens.

    The soft rustling of leaves and the gentle breeze added a serene backdrop to their stroll, and Elsie couldn''t have been happier. Being alone with Liam, without the usual crowd or interruptions, made her heart flutter.

    She hung on to his every word, cherishing the casual, almost friendly tone he had adopted today, a stark contrast to his usual aloofness.

    After some time, Liam turned to her, his expression relaxed. "Hey, Elsie, I forgot something back in the classroom. I''ll be right back," he said.

    Elsie nodded, a warm smile lighting up her face. "Sure, Liam. I''ll wait for you here."

    As she watched him walk away, her heart beat a little faster, and she couldn''t help the shy smile that crept onto her face. For the first time, she felt that perhaps she was beginning to break through that stoic exterior of his, even if just a little. She swayed lightly, humming to herself, the joy of the moment washing over her.

    But that fleeting happiness shattered when a chilling, all-too-familiar voice interrupted her thoughts. "Well, well, look who''s here, living out her little love fantasy."

    Elsie froze, the blood draining from her face. She recognized that voice instantly, and fear seized her heart. Slowly, she turned around to face the Holloway triplets, who stood with smug expressions etched across their faces.

    Ethan stepped forward, eyes narrowed with barely concealed resentment. "It must be nice, right? Enjoying your little romance while we''re stuck suffering the consequences because of you," he sneered, his tone dripping with venom. "Did you think we''d just let it slide?"

    Eliza chimed in, a mockingly sweet smile playing on her lips. "Hello, Elsie. It''s been a while, hasn''t it?" She waved at her in an exaggerated, almost taunting manner, though her eyes flashed with malice.

    "I must say, I didn''t expect to find you here, all alone." Her smile twisted into something more sinister, and she took a step closer. "Did you really think your little hero would always be around to protect you?"

    Elsie''s heart pounded in her ears. She felt the urge to back away, but her legs refused to move. Her voice trembled, barely above a whisper. "I¡­I thought you were done with me¡­"

    Evan, who had been silent up to this point, finally spoke, his tone low and menacing. "You really thought that, didn''t you?" He crossed his arms over his chest, regarding her with a look of disdain.

    "Our father made sure we paid for what you did. He wasn''t happy about having to apologize, you know." His gaze darkened. "And now, it''s only fair that you pay us back for the trouble you caused."

    "You always act so innocent, so perfect, don''t you?" Ethan continued, his voice rising with each word.

    "But all you did was hide behind your daddy''s reputation. You made us look like fools, and for that, we''re going to make sure you never forget your place." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elsie took a shaky step back, her breath hitching. "I¡­I didn''t mean for any of that to happen," she stammered, trying to hold back the tears threatening to well up. "I just¡­"

    "Save it," Eliza cut her off sharply, her eyes narrowing. "We don''t care about your excuses. We''re not interested in why you did it. We''re interested in making you regret it."

    She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that sent chills down Elsie''s spine. "And trust me, we''re going to enjoy this."

    Ethan''s expression twisted into a cruel grin. "Consider this a lesson, Elsie," he said, taking another step toward her. "No one humiliates us and gets away with it."

    Elsie stood frozen, her mind racing as she desperately tried to think of a way out. But all she could see were the looming figures of the triplets, closing in on her like predators circling their prey.

    She could feel her pulse quicken, fear clawing at her throat, as she realized that, this time, Liam wasn''t here to help her.

    Least that''s what she thought.

 Chapter 28 - 28: You Guys Are Jokes

    As the triplets closed in on Elsie, a calm but sharp voice sliced through the tension, freezing everyone in place.

    "You''ve got to be kidding," Liam''s tone carried a faint trace of amusement, as if he found the whole situation absurdly comical.

    The triplets spun around, their expressions shifting from malice to surprise. They hadn''t expected him to show up, and certainly not with that unfazed demeanor.

    "So, let me get this straight," Liam continued, taking a leisurely step forward. "You''ve been stalking me all week, just so you could confront Elsie with your little ''We''ll make you regret it'' nonsense?" His initial intrigue gave way to thinly veiled annoyance. "Honestly, that''s kind of pathetic."

    Ethan, Evan, and Eliza stood there, stunned and momentarily lost for words. They hadn''t expected him to not only see through their plan but to treat it with such disdain.

    Eliza, however, quickly regained her composure, determined to regain the upper hand. She crossed her arms and tilted her head, a smirk playing on her lips.

    "So you finally decided to step in, shining knight," she said mockingly, trying to provoke him. "Now that you''ve come to her rescue again, what exactly do you plan to do, huh?"

    She gestured dismissively at her brothers. "Beat them up? Because let''s be real¡ªyou might be able to take one, but you sure as hell can''t handle both."

    Hearing her words, Ethan and Evan''s confidence swelled. What Eliza said made sense¡ªthey had always been stronger together, and Liam didn''t look like much of a threat compared to the combined might of two experienced fire mages.

    Liam let out a soft chuckle, running his left hand through his hair, seemingly unbothered by their bravado. "You''re really full of yourselves, aren''t you?"

    He glanced at the triplets with eyes that glinted with a dangerous edge. "Here''s a piece of advice," he said, his tone turning cold, "you''d do well to shut up before you embarrass yourselves further."

    That struck a nerve. Eliza''s smug expression faltered, and Ethan''s hands clenched into fists, flames flickering to life around them.

    "You think you''re so tough," Ethan snarled, stepping forward, his aura intensifying. "Let''s see you back up those words!"

    Evan followed suit, fire coursing through his veins as he allowed his rage to fuel his myst. Their combined energy started to swell, crackling around them in a fiery display of power.

    Liam watched, unimpressed, his gaze unwavering. "So now you''re angry?" He shook his head, sighing as if bored by the whole spectacle.

    "Fine. But let''s be clear¡ªif you''re going to waste my time any further, you''d better make it worth my while." He took a step closer, meeting their eyes with a steady, unyielding stare. "All three of you. Come at me with everything you''ve got."

    The triplets'' faces twisted into expressions of pure fury, their myst flaring wildly. Eliza tried to maintain her cool, but even she couldn''t hide the tension building in her muscles.

    Ethan and Evan, meanwhile, were practically shaking with anticipation, their eyes fixed on Liam as if they were ready to incinerate him on the spot.

    "Big mistake," Eliza muttered, her voice low. "You have no idea who you''re messing with."

    "Oh, I think I do," Liam replied with a smirk, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "The three of you are just spoiled brats with a bit of fire magic and way too much arrogance."

    That did it. Their myst surged with explosive intensity, flames erupting from Ethan and Evan''s hands, the air around them warping from the heat. The ground beneath them scorched, leaving blackened marks in their wake. It was clear they were no longer holding back.

    Elsie watched in horror, her heart hammering against her chest. This wasn''t what she''d expected at all.

    To her, it felt like Liam had just signed his own death warrant. The triplets were known for their prowess in fire magic; they came from a long line of renowned fire mages, after all.

    But as she glanced back at Liam, she saw no trace of fear. His expression was calm, eyes sharp and focused. He stood there, seemingly indifferent to the inferno building before him, as if he were looking at nothing more than a passing breeze.

    "Alright," Liam muttered to himself, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for nothing more than a casual exercise. "Let''s see if you can even make this interesting."

    And with that, the stage was set. The triplets, burning with rage and power, versus Liam, standing there with an almost lazy smile. As the air crackled with tension and heat, one thing was certain¡ªthis wasn''t going to be an ordinary confrontation.

    As the triplets prepared to launch themselves at Liam, a firm, authoritative voice cut through the tension.

    "Enough."

    The intensity of the moment dissolved instantly, as all eyes shifted toward the source of the voice.

    Mr. Ganic, hands clasped behind his back, approached the scene with an air of authority that immediately deflated any lingering aggression.

    "It appears the three of you haven''t learned anything from the punishment your father gave you," he said, his tone sharp and unyielding.

    The triplets'' heads lowered, chastised by his words, the fiery bravado they''d displayed moments ago reduced to nothing but sullen silence. Meanwhile, Liam stood there, his expression shifting from interest to thinly veiled irritation.

    He had been eager to test himself against the triplets, to gauge his progress, and now that opportunity was snatched away. He clenched his fists, but quickly forced himself to relax, not wanting to show how annoyed he truly felt.

    Of all present, Elsie was the most visibly relieved by Mr. Ganic''s intervention. She had already imagined the worst possible outcome if the fight had actually broken out, and it wasn''t something she wanted to witness.

    Mr. Ganic shifted his gaze back to the triplets. "I''ll give you one warning¡ªleave now, and do not harass these two again," he stated firmly, "or I''ll ensure that your behavior reaches the ears of the principal. This will not be tolerated."

    The triplets exchanged glances, their pride clearly wounded, but they had no choice but to comply. As they turned to leave, they muttered in unison, almost as if rehearsed, "But he started it," nodding toward Liam, who merely raised an eyebrow at their pettiness.

    Without another word, they walked away, their steps heavy with reluctant obedience.

    Once the triplets had disappeared from view, Mr. Ganic shifted his attention to Liam. "That was a close one," he said, his tone softer now, carrying a hint of genuine concern. "You would''ve been seriously injured if you had taken on all three of them."

    Liam''s jaw tightened, but he kept his voice steady. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ganic," he replied, though there was a clear undercurrent of frustration in his tone.

    Sensing Liam''s reluctance to dwell on the matter, he quickly redirected the focus. "How are you feeling, Elsie?" he asked, his voice softening, trying to shift attention away from himself.

    Mr. Ganic blinked, as if only just remembering that Elsie was there, and he turned to her with a look of genuine worry. "Yes, Elsie, are you alright?"

    Elsie took a deep breath, gathering herself. "Y¨Cyes, I''m fine now," she replied, offering a small but sincere smile. It was clear that the presence of Mr. Ganic had allowed her to regain her composure.

    "Good," Mr. Ganic said with a nod. "You two should be more cautious in the future," he added, his eyes lingering on Liam with a hint of warning. "Not every situation needs to be handled with fists and myst."

    Liam merely nodded, though the gleam in his eyes suggested that his curiosity had not been quenched in the slightest. As Mr. Ganic turned to leave, Liam glanced at Elsie, his expression softening just a bit.

    "Come on," he said, his voice quieter now, "let''s get out of here."

    And for the first time since the confrontation, Elsie felt a genuine sense of safety wash over her, all because Liam had stood his ground.

    As the final month arrived, Liam stood in the dimly lit training room, his body tense with anticipation.

    This was the moment he had been working toward¡ªthe last step in mastering Crimson Breathing: Flare Burst. He had come so far, and now, everything would be tested.

    Liam sat cross-legged, closing his eyes as he began the rhythmic breathing he had become so familiar with.

    He inhaled deeply, feeling the familiar warmth of the Ignition Phase ignite within him, then slowly transitioned into the Furnace State, the intensity of the myst burning hotter within his veins. He had mastered these stages, and now came the ultimate challenge.

    As he delved deeper, Liam began to push his breathing, forcing the myst to flow faster and harder through his body. Every inhale drew in more heat, every exhale sent it coursing through his muscles, his heart pounding like a war drum.

    Sweat dripped from his brow as his pulse quickened, but he didn''t relent. He had to go beyond¡ªhe had to feel the flame within him reach its peak.

    The room''s temperature began to rise, the air thick with heat, as Liam pushed his myst to its absolute limit. He gritted his teeth, his entire body trembling as he felt the searing burn deep within his core.

    It was as if his blood had turned to molten lava, threatening to consume him from the inside out. This was the Flare Burst¡ªraw, unrestrained power.

    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, glowing with a crimson light. The myst exploded outward, engulfing him in a brilliant red aura that flickered and danced like fire. The sheer force of it pushed against the walls, causing them to creak and groan under the pressure.

    Liam let out a ragged breath, feeling his strength surge to unimaginable heights. His senses sharpened, his muscles felt like they were thrumming with energy, and for the first time, he felt the full, unrestrained power of Crimson Breathing coursing through him.

    But it wasn''t without its cost. The heat was overwhelming, scorching his skin, and each breath felt like inhaling flames.

    He knew this power was not meant to be held for long, but in that moment, he embraced it. He stood, fists clenched, flames licking at his feet, knowing that he had reached the final stage.

    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 29 - 29: I Need To Prepare

    Mastering Flare Burst had proven to be the most grueling challenge Liam had faced yet. Unlike Ignition Phase and Furnace State, which he had managed to sustain for a respectable thirty minutes, the intensity of Flare Burst was on an entirely different level.

    As the month dwindled away, Liam had only just managed to extend his time in that stage to a mere three minutes. Despite this, he felt a sense of accomplishment. He knew that once he achieved Crimson Overdrive, the time limitations and strain from the individual stages would become trivial.

    But for now, he had another pressing matter¡ªobtaining the Emberflower. According to Alice, it could be found near the outskirts of Nystra City, right at the border of Zone 14.

    However, Liam was still a stranger to Nystra, having spent most of his time between the school and the Silverhart residence. If he wanted to venture out for this rare flower, he''d need to familiarize himself with the city''s layout first. And is where better to start than the library?

    As Liam entered the library, he noticed the librarian wasn''t at her desk¡ªa rare sight. He paid little attention to that, his focus set on finding Alice in her usual spot. As he approached, he spotted Alice sitting there, deep in conversation with a familiar face.

    "Hey there," Liam greeted, his voice cutting through the stillness.

    Alice and Elsie turned toward him, both looking surprised. Elsie''s eyes widened, momentarily taken aback. "Oh, hey, Liam! What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone curious.

    "I''m here to talk with Alice," Liam replied, shifting his gaze to Alice with a hint of familiarity that made Elsie''s heart flutter in surprise.

    "Heya, Liam," Alice responded with a smile that seemed to light up her face.

    Liam offered a small smile back. "Reading as always, I see."

    Elsie, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Do you two know each other?"

    "Yep! I''ve been helping Liam with some stuff," Alice said nonchalantly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "Stuff?" Elsie''s mind went into overdrive, imagination conjuring all sorts of scenarios.

    "That''s true," Liam confirmed casually. "And, well, I kind of need your help again today."

    "Oh, sure! What do you need?" Alice asked, her enthusiasm shining through.

    "I''ve been living here in Nystra for nearly three months, but I still don''t really know my way around," Liam admitted. "I was hoping you two could help me with that."

    Alice''s face lit up. "We''d love to show you around! Right, Elsie?"

    Elsie nodded eagerly. "Yeah! We can take you to all the best spots."

    Liam, however, shook his head gently, an amused smile tugging at his lips. "Actually, that''s not quite what I had in mind."

    Both girls exchanged a glance, their brows furrowing in confusion. "Then what do you mean?" Alice asked.

    "Maybe you could show me the city on a map instead," Liam clarified.

    Alice''s eyes brightened with understanding. "Oh, got it! That makes sense. I''ve got just the map for this." She sprang to her feet and hurried over to a shelf filled with scrolls, rifling through them before returning triumphantly with a rolled-up map. "Here it is!"

    Unrolling it across the table, the map of Zone Thirteen spread out before them. Elsie''s eyes went wide with wonder, her fingers lightly tracing over the parchment.

    "This is amazing," she breathed. "But aren''t the drawings and writings kind of small?" Liam asked, scrutinizing the intricate details.

    Alice''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Watch this." She tapped her index finger on a particular section, and suddenly, the map began to shift and zoom in on that region, the details growing larger and clearer as if it were a living, breathing thing.

    "Wow! I''ve never seen anything like this!" Elsie exclaimed, her excitement bubbling over. "Look, Liam! There''s our house, right there!"

    "Your house looks beautiful," Alice chimed in, genuinely impressed.

    "This is Nystra City, right?" Elsie asked, her finger lingering over the intricate streets and alleys.

    "Yep, you got it," Alice confirmed, clearly delighted by Elsie''s reaction.

    Liam remained silent, studying the map with growing interest. He had seen many things in his journey, but nothing quite like this. There was something magical about it, a tool that combined precision and wonder, almost as if the map itself wanted to guide him.

    "Alright," Alice said, her tone becoming more focused. "Where should we start?"

    The next hour was spent exploring every nook and cranny of Nystra City through the map, with Alice and Elsie eagerly pointing out landmarks, shortcuts, and hidden gems. As Liam listened, he absorbed every detail, committing it all to memory.

    As Liam wandered the Silverhart courtyard, deep in thought, he mulled over the logistics of his journey to the outskirts of Nystra City. Now that he knew his destination lay west, he had to figure out the means to get there. His eyes drifted to the horses tethered near the stables, their hooves shuffling lazily against the cobblestone.

    "Perhaps I could use one of these," Liam muttered to himself, watching one of the horses flick its ears. "No... they''d probably tire out before I even reached the outskirts."

    Just then, Mila emerged from the nearby garden, a light smile on her face as she noticed where his attention was focused. "You seem captivated by the horses," she remarked, her tone warm and teasing.

    Liam straightened, shaking his head slightly. "Not captivated. Just... thinking," he replied, trying to play it off. "I was considering whether they''d be good for long journeys."

    Mila approached, folding her arms thoughtfully. "They''re strong, but they''re not built for extreme distances without rest," she said. "We usually use them for short trips into the city or for hauling supplies."

    "Figures," Liam muttered, more to himself than to her.

    Mila tilted her head, studying him for a moment. "You''ve been restless lately," she observed. "Something on your mind?"

    Liam hesitated, not wanting to divulge too much. "Just trying to figure some things out," he admitted vaguely.

    "Like what?" Mila pressed, her curiosity piqued.

    "Well..." Liam rubbed the back of his neck, trying to find a way to divert the topic. "It''s nothing important. But what about you? You always seem busy around here. What do you do when you''re not working?"

    Mila chuckled softly. "Honestly? There''s not much free time around here. But when I do get a moment, I like to read. Mostly adventure novels¡ªstories about far-off places and daring heroes. It''s nice to escape, even if it''s just for a little while."

    Her eyes softened as she spoke, as if recalling some cherished memory. "Sometimes I wish I could just travel, leave everything behind, and go on a journey of my own."

    "Travel, huh?" Liam repeated thoughtfully. The word resonated with him, sparking a sudden idea.

    Mila nodded. "Yeah, I''ve always dreamed of seeing more of the world. But I suppose that''s not in the cards for me right now." She sighed, but it was a gentle, resigned sort of sigh, as if she had long made peace with her circumstances.

    Liam''s eyes flickered with a newfound determination. "You know¡­ traveling doesn''t always have to be difficult," he said, a subtle excitement creeping into his voice. "Sometimes, the journey is less about the distance and more about how you approach it."

    Mila raised an eyebrow, sensing the change in his demeanor. "What do you mean?"

    He didn''t answer her directly. Instead, he took a step back, as if seeing things from a different angle. "Thanks, Mila," Liam said suddenly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You''ve just given me the answer I needed."

    "Wait, what? What did I say?" Mila blinked, clearly confused.

    "I''ll explain later!" Liam called over his shoulder as he took off, sprinting back toward the house with a new sense of urgency.

    He left Mila standing there, bewildered but with a small smile on her face, wondering just what kind of idea she had helped him stumble upon. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Back in his room, Liam shut the door and began to pace, his mind racing with the possibility that had struck him. Mila''s words about reading and escaping through adventures had reminded him of something essential.

    "If I could amplify Resonance using Crimson Breathing¡­ then maybe," Liam thought aloud, the idea suddenly taking root in his mind.

    His earlier experiments with Crimson Breathing had always focused on enhancing his own physical capabilities, but if he could channel that energy into his magic, specifically Resonance, he could drastically amplify one of his shadow beasts.

    The realization was a breakthrough, one that struck him with surprising clarity. He didn''t need to rely on his body to cover the distance swiftly; he needed to tap into the power of his shadows, to draw out their latent potential using Crimson Breathing as the catalyst.

    This way, he could travel with enhanced speed and power without exhausting himself before reaching his destination.

    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. It was an unorthodox approach but one that carried a calculated risk, and right now, that was his best option.

    "If I can boost my shadow beast''s strength and speed, I won''t have to expend my own stamina," he murmured, feeling the weight of the solution lift off his shoulders.

    His thoughts drifted to the limitations of Crimson Breathing. Even staying in the Ignition Phase wore him down, and if he exhausted himself before reaching the outskirts, he''d be defenseless against any threats lurking there.

    No, he couldn''t afford that mistake. This way, he''d still have his strength and the full force of Crimson Breathing ready should a confrontation arise.

    "This is it," he whispered with newfound resolve, his pulse quickening at the thought of testing this combination. Without another moment''s hesitation, he pivoted sharply and rushed to the training room, his mind already racing with the steps he''d take to prepare for this new phase of his journey.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Midnight Journey

    It was the last school day of the week, and Liam had made all his preparations. Tonight, at midnight, he would set off to the outskirts of Nystra City. He had returned from school earlier, choosing to forgo training in favor of getting his mind focused on the task ahead. The day passed quickly, as if time itself was aligning with his intentions. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In his room, Liam heard a gentle knock on the door. He rose from his bed and opened it, finding Ane standing there with her usual grace.

    "Oh, hello, Ane. I assume it''s dinnertime?" Liam asked.

    "Yes, it is. May I escort you to the dining room?" Ane replied, her tone soft and polite.

    "Of course," Liam agreed, stepping out to follow her.

    As they entered the dining room, Liam noticed Elsie was already seated, looking a bit lost in thought. She perked up when she saw him.

    "Oh, hey, Liam," Elsie greeted with a bright smile. "Looks like it''s just the two of us tonight."

    "That''s true," Ane interjected. "Dr. Dain and Mrs. Rose have traveled to visit her mother in Vio City."

    "I see," Liam replied, his tone calm as ever.

    The dinner started quietly, but Elsie wasn''t content with the silence. She began bringing up various topics, eager to engage Liam in conversation. "So, Liam, how did your studies go today?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

    "They went well. I managed to finish ahead of schedule," Liam replied, his tone polite but lacking much enthusiasm.

    "Ah, that''s good," Elsie continued, searching for another topic. "Did you get a chance to read any of the books I suggested? I think you''d really like the one about the ancient kingdoms."

    Liam nodded, taking a sip of his water. "I did. The history of the Mystra Empire was intriguing. Their methods of integrating myst with architecture were quite advanced for their time."

    Elsie blinked, not expecting such an in-depth response. "I¡­ I didn''t think you''d read that much of it already," she admitted, impressed.

    "When you suggested it, I figured it might be worth the time," Liam said, his tone steady but sincere. "You always seem to have good taste in books."

    There it was¡ªa casual compliment, but it hit Elsie like a bolt of lightning. Her cheeks turned a deep shade of red, and she nearly dropped her fork. "R-really?" she stammered, flustered.

    Liam simply nodded, completely unaware of the effect his words had. "Yeah, I wouldn''t say it if I didn''t mean it," he said nonchalantly before taking another bite of his food, his eyes focused elsewhere.

    Elsie''s heart skipped a beat. She tried to compose herself, but every time she glanced at him, her blush deepened, her thoughts swirling in ways she couldn''t control.

    It was clear Liam had no idea of the impact he had just made, and that only made her cheeks burn even more.

    The dinner continued, and despite her best efforts, Elsie found herself stealing glances at him, her heart fluttering with every word he spoke.

    As dinner ended, Liam pushed his chair back and stood, his movements fluid and purposeful. "Goodnight, Elsie," he said, offering a small nod.

    Elsie, still reeling from their earlier conversation, hesitated before responding, her voice softer than usual. "Goodnight, Liam."

    As he turned to leave, she watched him with a hint of longing, her eyes lingering on his back as he walked away.

    There was something about him tonight¡ªan air of quiet determination, as if he was carrying a burden she couldn''t quite understand.

    The moment he stepped out of the dining room, Liam''s expression shifted, his gaze sharpening with renewed focus. He moved through the dimly lit hallways of the Silverhart residence, the warmth of the dinner quickly fading from his mind.

    He had no time to linger on the pleasantries of the evening; his mission awaited him.

    Back in his room, Liam closed the door with a soft click, plunging the space into silence. He took a deep breath, steadying himself as he glanced at the window, the sky outside already painted with the dark hues of night.

    Midnight was approaching, and every passing second brought him closer to the journey ahead.

    He began his preparations, slipping into darker, more practical clothing that blended with the shadows. The faint shimmer of his myst enveloping his hands as he readied himself for the Resonance technique.

    He glanced at his reflection in the mirror, seeing the faint glow of crimson around his eyes, a reminder of the power he had been training to harness. "Tonight," he whispered to himself, "I''ll get my hands on the Emberflower."

    With one last look around his room, Liam exhaled slowly, feeling the surge of energy pulse through him, reigniting his determination.

    As he stepped towards the window, ready to disappear into the night, his thoughts briefly flickered back to the dinner, to Elsie''s shy smile and the warmth of her voice.

    A small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Until tomorrow," he muttered before slipping out into the darkness, the cool night air enveloping him as he moved silently toward his destiny.

    Liam descended from the window in a seamless motion, landing silently on the soft grass below. He paused, his senses sharpening as he took in the surroundings.

    The night was still, with only the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze. Shadows stretched across the Silverhart courtyard, but no human presence stirred.

    Satisfied, he closed his eyes, reaching out with his myst. He let it flow, extending his awareness like a web, feeling every ripple of energy around him.

    The myst was calm¡ªstill and undisturbed. Everyone was asleep. A faint smile curved his lips. He straightened, then spoke softly, his voice carrying an eerie calm. "Come out."

    From the depths of his shadow, a creature materialized, its form rising from the darkness like ink spreading through water.

    The beast stood before him, towering at a height of seven feet at the shoulders, and stretched an impressive ten feet in length. Its sleek, muscular body glistened faintly under the moonlight, exuding an air of primal strength.

    Four powerful limbs ended in sharp, clawed paws that dug into the ground, and its eyes gleamed with a dull, crimson light as they fixed on Liam.

    ''Still as formidable as ever,'' Liam thought, observing his companion. He could feel the power radiating from the creature, a reflection of the bond they shared. ''With you, this journey will be swift.''

    Taking a step forward, Liam placed a hand on the beast''s sleek, shadowy fur. He could feel the faint pulse of energy within, like a heartbeat. Closing his eyes, he steadied his breathing, letting the rhythm of Crimson Breathing guide him.

    The air around him thickened as he pushed himself into the Ignition Phase, the first sparks of crimson igniting within his veins. Heat surged through his body, filling him with a sense of power and heightened awareness.

    As the crimson aura enveloped him, he channeled it into the creature, activating the Resonance technique. The bond between them tightened, an invisible tether of myst connecting their souls.

    Liam could feel the creature''s strength surging, its muscles coiling with newfound energy, its heartbeat syncing with his own.

    "There we go," he whispered, his voice barely audible. He climbed onto the creature''s back, feeling its immense power hum beneath him, ready to be unleashed.

    With a simple command, "Move," the creature sprang to life. It exploded forward with breathtaking speed, the ground blurring beneath them. Liam felt the wind whip against his face, tearing through his hair and tugging at his clothes.

    It was exhilarating, the sheer force of their momentum as they sliced through the night, leaving the Silverhart residence far behind.

    The resonance between them was perfect¡ªevery stride, every shift in the creature''s movements matched Liam''s intent. He could feel the Ignition Phase amplifying his connection, allowing him to push the creature to its absolute limit.

    His heart thundered in his chest, but he remained focused, eyes narrowed against the rush of wind, determined to reach his destination before dawn broke.

    In nearly fifteen minutes, Liam reached the outskirts of Nystra City, the creature slowing to a halt at the perfect spot under the starlit sky. He slid off its back, the grass cool beneath his feet. With a gentle pat on the side of its face, he commanded, "Return."

    In an instant, the creature melted back into the depths of Liam''s shadow, vanishing without a trace. He took a deep breath, looking out over the vast expanse before him.

    "I got here faster than I thought; I can barely feel any pain in my chest," he murmured to himself, relishing the open land.

    Had he simply entered the Furnace State or the Ignition Phase to sprint directly to the outskirts, he would have undoubtedly exhausted himself long before arriving.

    Instead, using the Ignition Phase to enhance his Resonance technique had proven to be a brilliant tactic, allowing him to maximize his energy while minimizing wear on his body.

    As he moved forward, the stillness of the night enveloped him. He paused to take in the sweeping vista, the silhouettes of distant trees etched against the twilight sky.

    In that moment, he felt the weight of memories from Zone 14 crash over him¡ªbrief flashes of the Dark Forest, the battles fought, the lessons learned.

    But as swiftly as the memories came, they were gone. "Screw that. It''s all in the past now," he muttered, shaking his head to dispel the thoughts. He refocused his gaze, honing in on the vibrant presence of the Emberflower pulsing in the distance.

    With each step toward the source, the energy grew stronger, a vibrant hum resonating through the air. He pushed through clusters of bushes, the night alive with the rustle of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures.

    And then, as he moved through one particularly dense thicket, he saw it: a patch of flowers, their crimson petals glowing softly like embers in the night.

    Liam''s heart raced with excitement; he had finally found the Emberflower. He approached slowly, marveling at its beauty and the anticipation of what it could mean for his mastery of Crimson Breathing. It was an unexpected stroke of luck¡ªno traps, no guards, no obstacles in sight.

    But just as the thought crossed his mind, a chilling breeze swept through the clearing, causing the petals to tremble. The atmosphere shifted, and Liam''s instincts flared. He glanced around, the sudden weight of silence settling in, pressing against his chest.

    Liam felt it¡ªan unsettling presence lurking in the shadows, something inhuman and undeniably lethal. The air thickened around him, as if the very atmosphere pulsed with a predatory energy, sending a chill racing down his spine.

 Chapter 31 - 31: First Fight With A Demon

    Liam swiftly summoned his daggers, their dark blades gleaming faintly under the moonlight as he gripped them tightly. He steadied his breathing, sharpening his senses to pinpoint where the menacing presence might strike from.

    Every muscle in his body tensed as he turned in slow circles, scanning his surroundings with predatory focus.

    Then, from the depths of a dense thicket, came a chilling sound¡ªthe unmistakable scrape of claws dragging across the earth. The noise grew louder, each scratch sending a jolt through his nerves.

    Emerging from the shadows, it finally revealed itself¡ªa twisted, grotesque figure towering over seven feet tall. Its frame was unnaturally lean, its pale, sickly skin stretched taut over wiry muscles that pulsed with raw power.

    Long, sinewy arms hung nearly to the ground, ending in razor-sharp claws that gleamed menacingly in the faint light. But what caught Liam''s attention most was its eyes¡ªtwo pinpricks of crimson staring back at him with a hunger that only a demon could possess.

    A low, guttural growl escaped its lips, and in that instant, Liam knew¡ªthis creature wasn''t just a beast. It was something far worse.

    "Flesh... kill," the demon rasped, its voice a chilling, inhuman whisper that carried a promise of violence. Its crimson eyes locked onto Liam, filled with a primal, bloodthirsty hunger that made the air feel heavier, colder.

    Liam tightened his grip on his daggers, his pulse quickening. He''d encounter a demon once before, but back then, he hadn''t fought¡ªit was more of an escape, a fleeting encounter. This was different.

    He knew nothing of their strengths or weaknesses, but one thing was clear: this creature was a relentless killing machine, its very essence radiating the intent to tear him apart.

    ''Its aura¡­ it''s similar to Jamak''s, but not as overpowering,'' Liam thought, his mind racing as he gauged the demon''s myst.

    Jamak had been a force of nature, a monster beyond comprehension, yet this creature felt like a shadow in comparison¡ªa dangerous one, but a shadow nonetheless.

    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of Liam''s lips. ''If this demon is weaker than Jamak, then I have a chance.'' The thought brought a spark of confidence. He wasn''t the same person who couldn''t do anything from his first encounter. Now, he was ready to fight.

    Suddenly, the demon lunged at Liam with blinding speed, its claws outstretched, eager to rip him apart. But Liam, with newfound agility, sidestepped the attack effortlessly.

    If this had been the old him, he wouldn''t have stood a chance against such ferocity. Now, however, he moved with purpose, his eyes sharp, tracking every movement of the demon.

    They exchanged blows, darting back and forth in a deadly dance. Liam quickly noticed something crucial¡ªthis demon wasn''t just a mindless beast.

    Beneath the bloodlust was a flicker of intelligence, a predatory cunning that made it more dangerous. The demon was adapting to his movements, using its unnaturally long limbs to cover distances faster than its body ever could.

    ''Damn, this is going to be a problem,'' Liam thought as he narrowly avoided another swing, feeling the rush of air from the demon''s claws graze his cheek.

    With each attack, Liam realized the advantage the demon had¡ªit didn''t need to get close. Those elongated limbs and razor-sharp claws allowed it to strike from a distance, forcing him to either retreat or take the hit.

    He couldn''t afford either option.

    As Liam strategized, the demon''s claw lashed out again, slicing through a nearby tree like it was paper. Liam''s eyes narrowed, catching a glimpse of a dark, viscous liquid oozing from the claw''s tip, seeping into the tree''s wound.

    Within seconds, the bark began to wither and decay, blackened veins spreading outward from the point of contact.

    ''Poison,'' he realized with a jolt. This creature didn''t just rely on brute strength; it had venom potent enough to rot flesh on contact. One wrong move, one scratch, and it would be over. He had to be more than just careful¡ªhe needed to be flawless.

    The demon, sensing Liam''s hesitation, accelerated its assault. Its movements became erratic, more aggressive, faster than before.

    It was testing him, pushing him, forcing him to stay on the defensive. Each swipe, each strike, felt like a brush with death, and Liam could feel his heart pounding against his ribcage. He was running out of room to maneuver.

    ''I could use the Ignition or Furnace State,'' he thought, desperation creeping in. ''I could overwhelm it, end this in seconds.'' But something held him back, a gut instinct warning him.

    He hadn''t seen the demon''s full power yet¡ªif he gambled everything on Crimson Breathing now, he might exhaust himself before the real battle even began.

    No, he needed to be patient. He needed to force this demon to reveal its true strength first, to draw out every ounce of its power. Only then could he strike with the full force of Flare Burst, ensuring there was no chance of failure.

    ''But how do I push it to that point without using Crimson Breathing?'' he wondered, gritting his teeth. The answer lay in endurance, in keeping his defenses sharp and using every ounce of his skill.

    He''d have to bait the demon, provoke it, and make it think it was winning until it had no choice but to unleash its full might or try something more which will change to demon even more.

    ''Come on,'' Liam thought, tightening his grip on his daggers. ''Show me what you''ve got.''

    An idea sparked in Liam''s mind, and he seized the moment. As he gained some distance from the demon, he extended his hand, summoning the shadow beast that had carried him from the city outskirts earlier.

    The air around them shifted as the enormous creature emerged from the depths of his shadow, standing tall and imposing at Liam''s side.

    The demon halted, its bloodshot eyes narrowing as it took in the sight of the shadow beast. It let out a guttural snarl, its lips curling back to reveal rows of jagged teeth.

    Rage twisted its features, and Liam could feel the sudden spike in hostility. The demon''s myst surged, swirling violently around it, whipping the air into a frenzy, as if responding to some deep-seated fury at the presence of another predator.

    "Ah, there it is," Liam muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips. The gamble had paid off¡ªthe demon''s arrogance had been provoked. "You don''t like competition, do you?"

    The ground trembled as the demon''s aura exploded, raw energy pouring out in waves that crashed against Liam like a violent storm. But instead of backing down, Liam felt a thrill of excitement course through him. This was it¡ªthe full power he had been waiting to draw out.

    "Alright then," he murmured, tightening his grip on his daggers. "Let''s see if you can handle both of us."

    Turning to his shadow beast, he nodded. "Let''s attack."

    The shadow beast let out a thunderous roar, its eyes glowing with an eerie crimson light, muscles tensing as it prepared to launch.

    The sound echoed across the field, rattling the trees and stirring the night. With that signal, both Liam and his shadow beast surged forward, moving as one¡ªan unstoppable force charging toward the raging demon.

    The ground cracked beneath their feet with each step, and Liam felt the surge of adrenaline heighten his senses, sharpening every detail.

    He could see the demon''s muscles coiling, ready to counterattack, but this time, Liam wasn''t alone. He wasn''t just fighting; he was leading a charge, and the thrill of it sent a shiver down his spine.

    The battle had truly begun.

    As Liam and his shadow beast launched their coordinated assault, the intensity of the battle escalated to a fever pitch.

    The demon, now faced with two relentless attackers, fought with an even greater ferocity, its fury seemingly boundless.

    Despite having two foes to contend with, the demon adapted quickly, its rage fueling every movement, granting it the strength and speed to fend off both adversaries simultaneously.

    Liam and his shadow beast attacked in perfect harmony, their strikes flowing seamlessly together like a well-practiced dance. Liam''s resonance technique kept their connection strong, even though he wasn''t using Crimson Breathing to amplify it.

    Together, they struck from all angles, weaving around each other with such precision that they never collided or obstructed one another''s attacks. Their combination of slashes and strikes kept the demon on the defensive, pushing it back inch by inch.

    For a brief moment, Liam allowed himself a glimmer of hope. "Maybe I won''t need Flare Burst after all," he thought, seeing the demon''s movements becoming more erratic under their unrelenting assault.

    But then, the demon''s rage erupted once more, its aura intensifying with an ear-piercing screech. With a single, devastating swing of its elongated arm, it cleaved through the shadow beast, dispelling it in an instant.

    The sheer force of the attack reverberated through Liam''s body, momentarily disrupting his concentration and draining his energy. He could feel the sudden emptiness where his beast had been, and he knew he couldn''t afford to summon it again¡ªnot without risking further exhaustion.

    Before Liam could fully process what had happened, the demon lunged forward, delivering a brutal backhand swipe with its razor-sharp claws. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Reacting on pure instinct, Liam crossed his daggers just in time to block the attack, but the sheer power behind the strike sent him skidding backward, his boots digging deep furrows into the ground as he struggled to maintain his footing.

    The impact forced him down onto one knee, his breathing heavy, his heart pounding in his ears.

    He looked up, eyes narrowing as the demon stood before him, its malevolent gaze fixed on him, the thirst for blood unmistakable. It was stronger than he had anticipated, and now, without his shadow beast, he was running out of options.

    "Looks like I''ve got no other choice," Liam muttered, slowly rising to his feet, his resolve hardening with every second.

    His myst surged, enveloping him in a crimson aura that flared brilliantly in the night.

    It was as if an inferno had erupted from within him, his body now thrumming with an overwhelming power.

    The Flare Burst state.

    The air around him crackled, and the ground trembled under the weight of his unleashed myst. Liam''s eyes glowed with a fierce light as he locked onto the demon, his voice dropping to a cold, unwavering tone.

    "Three minutes," he declared, pointing one of his daggers at the demon with unwavering confidence. "That''s all I need to end you."

    The demon snarled, but this time, there was a flicker of hesitation in its movements, as if it could sense the shift in power. Liam took a step forward, the crimson flames of his aura intensifying with each breath, ready to unleash everything he had in the final, decisive clash.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Burn It Out

    Liam burst forward like a crimson comet, his speed multiplied tenfold in the Flare Burst state. The air crackled with intensity as he closed the distance between himself and the demon in the blink of an eye.

    Every step he took left scorched imprints on the ground, the sheer heat radiating from his body warping the air around him. He was a blur, moving faster than the eye could track.

    The demon barely had time to react as Liam appeared in front of it, his daggers slashing in rapid succession. Each strike was precise, aiming for the demon''s elongated limbs.

    Liam''s blades, infused with the crimson energy of the Flare Burst, hummed as they cut through the air, their edges leaving faint trails of light.

    The demon snarled, swinging its clawed hands toward him, but Liam''s reflexes were heightened¡ªalmost supernatural. He ducked, sidestepped, and twisted around every attack with fluid grace.

    With a burst of movement, he delivered a decisive strike, severing one of the demon''s limbs cleanly at the joint.

    Dark, ichor-like blood spurted from the wound, and the severed arm fell to the ground with a heavy thud. The demon howled in agony, but Liam didn''t let up. He knew he had to keep pressing the attack.

    Another flurry of strikes, and the second limb was severed, then the third. Each time, Liam moved with lethal precision, his attacks blending seamlessly into one another, a deadly dance of blades and speed.

    The demon staggered back, its grotesque form looking weaker with each limb it lost. For a brief moment, Liam felt a flicker of hope¡ªperhaps this fight was ending in his favor after all.

    But just as quickly as that hope sparked, it was extinguished.

    The demon''s body convulsed, and before Liam''s eyes, the severed limbs began to writhe and grow.

    In mere seconds, the limbs regrew, sinew and bone twisting and snapping back into place with sickening cracks.

    The claws, longer and sharper than before, extended from the freshly regenerated arms.

    Liam''s eyes widened. "You''ve got to be kidding me," he muttered, taking a step back. His mind raced as he watched the demon flex its newly formed limbs, its aura growing even more intense.

    He could sense it¡ªa malicious energy coursing through the creature, its regeneration fueled by something dark and insidious.

    The demon launched itself at him again, its speed matching Liam''s own now, as if feeding off his intensity. Liam parried with his daggers, blocking one claw swipe, then another, but each impact sent tremors up his arms.

    He was running out of time. He could feel the strain building in his muscles, the burning in his lungs intensifying as the Flare Burst state began to take its toll. Every breath felt hotter, searing his throat, his heart pounding with a furious rhythm.

    Liam attempted another series of strikes, aiming for the demon''s legs this time, hoping to immobilize it.

    His blades cut deep, severing both limbs in one swift motion, but no sooner had they hit the ground than the demon''s legs began to regrow, the wounds closing in an instant.

    It was relentless, unstoppable, and Liam could feel the odds tilting against him.

    Sweat dripped down his brow, mingling with the blood splattered across his face, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. The crimson aura around him flickered, dimming slightly.

    "Damn it," he hissed, knowing the Flare Burst was reaching its limits. His vision blurred for a moment, the exhaustion creeping in.

    The demon sensed his weakening state and lunged again, this time with even greater ferocity. Liam barely managed to block its claws with his daggers, but the force pushed him back, sliding him across the dirt.

    He dug his heels in, fighting to stay upright, but he could feel his energy waning, the last embers of the Flare Burst state threatening to burn out.

    Liam gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his daggers as he stared down the demon. Its glowing eyes bore into him, taunting, as if it knew he was on the verge of collapse.

    He had gambled everything on this fight, and now, standing on the edge of defeat, Liam knew one thing for certain:

    If he didn''t find a way to end this soon, the demon would devour him whole.

    Liam staggered backward, putting some distance between himself and the demon, frustration bubbling up from within.

    "Damn it!" he growled, feeling the strain of the Flare Burst reaching its absolute limit, the crimson aura around him flickering like a dying flame.

    "There''s no way I''m losing. Not here. Not now," he muttered, clenching his daggers tighter.

    The memory of every battle, every struggle he''d faced, flashed through his mind. All the pain, the sacrifices¡ªit couldn''t end here, not after he''d come this far. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Forcing himself upright despite the searing pain coursing through his body, Liam locked eyes with the demon.

    Every muscle screamed in protest, but his resolve only hardened. "I will defeat you," he declared, his voice cold, eyes burning with an unyielding fire.

    He knew he was pushing beyond his limits. The Flare Burst was never meant to be sustained this long, but it didn''t matter now.

    If this demon could regenerate endlessly, then he''d have to go straight for its core or sever its head¡ªwhichever came first. There was no room for hesitation.

    Liam launched himself forward, his body moving faster than ever, every ounce of power channeled into this final assault.

    His vision blurred at the edges, but he stayed focused, ignoring the pain, the fatigue, everything but his target.

    The demon met his charge with a feral snarl, its claws stretched out, aiming to rip him apart.

    But Liam was ready. He twisted his body mid-air, dodging the attack with a fluid grace, his dagger deflecting the claws in a shower of sparks. Using the momentum, he latched onto the demon''s arm, pulling himself closer.

    In one swift, precise motion, Liam drove his first dagger deep into the demon''s chest, aiming for where he believed its core resided.

    With the same fluidity, he brought his second dagger up in a brutal arc, slicing clean through the demon''s neck. The blade cut effortlessly, severing its head in one clean strike.

    Liam landed on the ground, panting heavily as the demon''s decapitated head tumbled from its shoulders, its body collapsing in a lifeless heap beside him. Silence fell, save for the ragged sound of Liam''s breathing.

    He had done it. The fight was over. But as the adrenaline ebbed away, exhaustion hit him like a tidal wave.

    His knees buckled, and he fell to the ground, his daggers slipping from his grasp.

    As Liam collapsed to the ground, a new, unfamiliar agony surged through his body. This pain wasn''t from the exhaustion of using Flare Burst; it was something far more sinister.

    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to glance down at his chest, where he noticed three deep, diagonal cuts.

    From each wound, dark veins began to spread, twisting and curling beneath his skin. The realization struck him¡ªthe demon had managed one final blow, injecting it''s deadly poison before falling.

    Gasping for breath, Liam felt the venom coursing through his veins, a burning, searing pain that threatened to overwhelm him. His fingers dug into the dirt as his vision began to blur, darkness creeping in from the edges.

    "Is this really how it ends?" he thought, fury and disbelief swirling in his mind. "After everything I''ve fought for?"

    "No¡­ I refuse to die here!"

    Summoning every last ounce of his strength, Liam forced himself back into Flare Burst.

    He knew his body was already pushed beyond its limits, but desperation drove him forward. If he couldn''t expel the poison with healing, he would incinerate it.

    The pain was indescribable, as if his very blood had ignited, flames searing through every muscle and nerve.

    He could feel his insides burning, his heart pounding erratically, but he refused to let go. He endured, focusing on one thought¡ªburn it all away.

    Smoke began to rise from his wounds, wisps of black mist escaping as the poison fought against the fiery myst raging within him. Slowly, painfully, the dark veins receded, consumed by the intensity of Flare Burst.

    But the toll was heavy. Liam''s vision darkened, blood trickling from the corners of his eyes.

    Every beat of his heart sent waves of agony crashing through him, his consciousness slipping further with each pulse.

    Finally, as the last trace of the poison was eradicated, his body gave in. The Flare Burst faded, and the world around him went silent.

    Liam''s body slumped to the ground, unconscious, yet victorious in his final act of defiance.

    Even in the depths of darkness, he had found the strength to fight back. And for now, that was enough.

    ***

    As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Liam stirred, his body aching with every movement. He groaned, forcing himself upright despite the exhaustion that weighed him down.

    Every muscle screamed in protest, and the burns from Flare Burst still tingled under his skin. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, then let his daggers dissolve back into the shadows, slipping away like mist.

    Liam stumbled forward, each step heavier than the last, but he kept moving. He had one goal left¡ªthe very reason he had endured this nightmare¡ªthe Emberflower. Its fiery glow flickered in the distance, just within reach.

    Liam extended a trembling hand and plucked a single flower from its stem, feeling the warmth of its petals against his fingers. A weary smile tugged at his lips.

    "This better be worth it," he muttered under his breath, clutching the Emberflower against his chest.

    As he turned to face the demon''s lifeless corpse, a thought crossed his mind¡ªcould he perform Extraction on something so powerful?

    It was a gamble, and in his weakened state, the odds were against him, but the potential was too tempting to ignore.

    Summoning what little strength he had left, Liam stretched out his hand over the demon''s remains.

    "Extract," he commanded, his voice barely above a whisper. But nothing happened. He tried again, pouring more of his dwindling myst into the attempt, but still, there was no response.

    Frustration welled up, but he knew he had reached his limit. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time or energy.

    With a resigned sigh, Liam released the effort and called forth his shadow beast. It emerged silently, its dark form shifting and solidifying before him. The beast''s glowing eyes seemed to widen, taking in Liam''s battered state.

    Without a word, the creature knelt down, offering its back. Liam managed a tired chuckle as he climbed on, draping himself over the shadow beast''s shoulders. "Looks like you''ve started to feel human emotionsas well," he muttered, feeling the beast''s muscles tense beneath him.

    "Just get me back before the sun''s up," he murmured, resting his head against the beast''s neck, his eyes heavy with fatigue.

    The shadow beast nodded in understanding and set off, moving swiftly and silently across the landscape. Liam''s vision blurred, the world around him fading in and out as they traveled.

    But he held onto the Emberflower, its warmth reminding him of his victory, and the strength that had carried him through the darkness.

    As they made their way back to the city, Liam closed his eyes, letting the rhythm of the beast''s movements lull him into a restless sleep, knowing that, for now, he had survived.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Its Time To Start

    The sun bathed Nystra City in a warm, golden glow as the morning bustle began at the Silverhart household.

    Maids moved gracefully through the corridors, carrying out their duties with energy, the air filled with the soft clinking of dishes and the scent of breakfast being prepared.

    There was a sense of life and warmth that filled every corner of the estate, as if the very walls hummed with the rhythm of the day.

    Elsie was up early, dressed in a flowing pale blue gown that complimented her light features. Her hair was neatly styled, giving her an elegant yet youthful charm.

    She moved through the hallways with purpose, though a spark of curiosity glimmered in her eyes as she glanced around, perhaps looking for something¡ªor someone.

    As she rounded a corner, she spotted Ane, the ever-dutiful maid, tidying the vases near the window. Elsie''s face brightened instantly.

    "Good morning, Ane!" she greeted cheerfully, her voice carrying a warmth that seemed to match the sunlight pouring in through the windows.

    Ane turned and smiled at the sight of her. "Good morning, Ms. Elsie. You''re looking lovely today. How did you sleep?"

    "Oh, it was wonderful! I slept like a log," Elsie said with a small laugh. "No strange dreams, just pure, blissful rest."

    "I''m glad to hear that," Ane responded warmly. "I have quite a bit to get through today, so I better be off." She adjusted the cloth in her hand, preparing to move on with her tasks.

    "Of course, don''t let me keep you," Elsie began with a wave but then suddenly hesitated, a thought crossing her mind.

    Her smile faltered slightly, curiosity piquing. "Wait, Ane... have you seen Liam this morning?"

    Ane paused, raising an eyebrow in surprise. "Liam? That''s strange, I haven''t seen him at all today. I thought for sure he would be in the training room."

    "That''s the thing¡ªI checked, and he wasn''t there," Elsie replied, her tone shifting slightly from casual curiosity to mild concern.

    "It''s not like him to disappear without a trace. Usually, he''s either training or wandering the courtyard by now."

    Ane''s brow furrowed, and she shook her head. "That is unusual. I haven''t seen him anywhere either."

    Elsie bit her lip, her mind racing. Where could he be? she thought. It wasn''t like Liam to vanish, especially after such a regular routine of training and being in the house.

    "Alright, I''ll go check his room just to be sure," Elsie said with a reassuring smile, masking the growing concern she felt. She gave Ane a wave and turned, making her way toward Liam''s quarters.

    As she walked down the hallway, her mind was filled with questions. Could something have happened?

    Elsie finally arrived at Liam''s door and gave it a gentle knock. No response. She knocked again, a bit louder this time, but still, silence greeted her.

    Her brow furrowed as concern slowly crept in. Deciding not to wait any longer, she carefully turned the doorknob, opening the door just enough to peek inside.

    The room was neat and organized, exactly how Liam usually kept it. His bed was perfectly made, and nothing seemed out of place¡ªexcept for the fact that Liam wasn''t there.

    She stepped inside, glancing around with curiosity. Just as she was about to turn back, the door to the washroom creaked open.

    Liam stepped out, a towel draped loosely around his neck, water still dripping from his damp hair. He was completely naked, his well-built frame on full display as he casually walked out without a care in the world.

    Elsie froze. Her face flushed bright red, her heart practically leaping into her throat as she realized the situation. Oh my God, she thought, spinning around so fast she nearly stumbled.

    Liam, on the other hand, appeared completely unfazed, moving toward his wardrobe without so much as a blink.

    "Hey, Elsie. How are you doing?" His voice was calm and nonchalant, as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Elsie was a mess of nerves, her thoughts scrambled. "I¨CI''m fine! Totally fine!" she stammered, staring at the floor as if it held the secrets of the universe. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I just... I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to barge in! I... I didn''t see you this morning and I thought... I thought something might have happened."

    "You don''t need to worry about that." Liam''s voice was steady, and she could hear the sound of him rummaging through his clothes. "And by the way... you can turn around now."

    Elsie hesitated but eventually turned back around, cautiously opening her eyes. Her embarrassment began to fade, but as her gaze settled on him, she noticed something else¡ªthree deep, diagonal cuts across his chest. Her eyes widened, and any trace of her previous fluster vanished, replaced by concern.

    "Liam... what happened to you?" Her voice was soft but filled with worry as she stepped closer, her eyes fixated on the dark wounds.

    Liam glanced down at the cuts, memories of his midnight battle flashing through his mind. The demon''s claws had left their mark, but there was no way he wanted Elsie to know the real story.

    His expression remained unreadable, calm as ever. "Oh, these? I got hurt training last night. It''s nothing serious."

    "Nothing serious?" Elsie''s brows furrowed as she reached for his arm, her concern deepening. "You don''t get cuts like that from simple training! Sit down, I''m healing this now."

    Liam didn''t resist as Elsie guided him to sit on the edge of his bed. She placed her hands gently over his chest, her myst flaring to life as a soft glow enveloped her palms.

    The warmth of her healing magic slowly seeped into his skin, radiating through his body. Liam could feel the tingling sensation of her myst weaving through his wounds, knitting flesh back together with care.

    Elsie''s face was focused, her lips slightly parted as she concentrated on the healing process.

    "You need to be more careful, Liam. You can''t just brush this off like it''s nothing," she murmured, almost scolding him, but there was a tenderness in her voice that made her words gentle.

    Liam watched her quietly, his stoic mask slipping for a brief moment as he absorbed her concern.

    Though the pain was being alleviated, the heaviness in his heart remained. He wasn''t used to people worrying about him like this. It was... strange, but not unpleasant.

    After a few moments, Elsie finished the healing, though faint scars still lingered. She sighed softly, pulling her hands away but keeping her gaze locked on the now-healed skin. "There... it''s better now," she whispered, relief evident in her tone.

    "Thanks, Elsie," Liam said, his voice lower, a hint of genuine gratitude beneath the usual calm.

    He hadn''t expected her to be so adamant about helping him, but there was something comforting about it¡ªher insistence, her care.

    Elsie stood, folding her arms as if trying to compose herself after the intense moment. She looked at him, her usual brightness returning to her eyes. "Just promise me you won''t push yourself too hard next time, alright?"

    Liam gave her a slight nod, the corner of his mouth quirking up into the faintest of smiles. "I''ll try."

    "Alright then, I''ll be taking my leave now. Bye," Elsie said quickly, trying to regain some composure as she hurried out of Liam''s room.

    She closed the door behind her, but as soon as the latch clicked, she leaned her back firmly against the door, breathing heavily.

    Her face turned bright red again, and she slowly sank to her knees, hiding her face in her hands as waves of embarrassment¡ªand something else¡ªflooded over her.

    ''I touched his chest... I really touched his chest!'' Her thoughts raced, her heart pounding in her ears.

    It wasn''t just the fact that she had healed him; the memory of his warm skin, the scars, and the way his muscles felt under her fingers was enough to send her into a flustered spiral.

    Elsie bit her lip, trying to suppress the giddy excitement building within her. Her usual composed self was nowhere to be found.

    ''What is wrong with me?'' she wondered inwardly, still blushing furiously.

    But despite her embarrassment, a small, shy smile tugged at her lips. It was undeniable¡ªthere was something thrilling about it all.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Liam''s expression returned to its usual calm, his stoic mask fully back in place.

    The brief moment of warmth he''d felt from Elsie''s concern had already begun to fade, replaced by his usual detached demeanor. He glanced at the faint scars now marking his chest, thoughtfully rubbing his hand over them.

    "I''m grateful," he muttered to himself, "but I can''t keep relying on others to heal me every time I get hurt." His eyes narrowed in determination. I have to learn how to use my dark magic for healing.

    But his thoughts shifted as his gaze fell on the Emberflower sitting on the table, its deep crimson petals glowing. He picked it up, rolling the stem between his fingers as the weight of his next goal settled on his shoulders.

    "¡­But before that," he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper, "it''s time to learn and master Overdrive." His eyes gleamed with resolve, the Emberflower''s radiant glow reflecting in them as he thought of the trials ahead.

    The path to Crimson Overdrive was perilous, but it was a power he needed¡ªone that would push him beyond his limits, but in doing so, would allow him to protect himself and gain more power.

    With a deep breath, he began preparing himself, knowing that his journey was far from over. The Emberflower pulsed in his hand, like a heartbeat, reminding him of the burning power that awaited within.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Sweet Harmony

    As the weekend passed, Liam spent his time resting and regaining his strength in preparation for the next phase of his training.

    The looming challenge of mastering Crimson Overdrive weighed on his mind, but he knew he needed to be in peak condition for what lay ahead.

    By the time Dr. Dain and Ms. Rose returned from Vio City, the household was lively again, with everyone back to their routines.

    The new school week had begun, and after a long day of classes, Liam returned home, feeling the weight of his upcoming training pressing down on him.

    After quickly changing and mentally preparing himself, Liam decided it was time. He left his room, walking through the familiar hallways of the Silverhart residence.

    His footsteps echoed in the corridor, his mind focused on the challenge awaiting him in the training room. But as he turned a corner, he nearly bumped into Dr. Dain, who appeared to be heading toward the clinic.

    "Ah, Liam," Dr. Dain greeted him with his usual calm smile. "Good to see you. How have you been?"

    "Hello, Dr. Dain. I''ve been well," Liam replied, nodding politely.

    "Good to hear." Dain''s eyes shifted to the direction Liam was heading. "Looks like you''re on your way to the training room?"

    "Yes," Liam confirmed. "I need to work on something important."

    Dr. Dain gave him an understanding nod, his eyes twinkling with curiosity but respect. "I see. Well, I have some patients waiting for me at the clinic, so I''ll be busy for a while. I suppose I''ll catch up with you at dinner, then?"

    Liam hesitated for a moment before responding, "I''m not sure I''ll be able to make it to dinner tonight. The training I''m doing might take a lot longer than usual."

    Dr. Dain paused, thoughtfully considering Liam''s words. "That''s dedication. Well, in that case, I''ll have Ane leave some food in your room for when you''re done. We can''t have you training on an empty stomach, can we?"

    Liam nodded, grateful. "Thank you. That would help a lot."

    "No need to thank me," Dr. Dain replied with a warm smile. "Take care of yourself, Liam. I''ll see you when I see you, then."

    With that, Dr. Dain continued toward the clinic, and Liam resumed his path toward the training room. His mind quickly refocused on the task ahead.

    The Emberflower, the trials, Crimson Overdrive¡ªit all waited for him beyond those doors. The thought of the immense power that could be within his grasp drove him forward, his heart pounding with anticipation.

    Liam descended into the training room, his footsteps echoing faintly against the stone walls. The air down here was cooler, the faint hum of myst energy ever-present. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once inside, he closed the door behind him, shutting out the world above. He moved to the center of the room, his gaze steady, determined. There was no space for hesitation now.

    Reaching into his pocket, Liam carefully pulled out the Emberflower. Its crimson petals pulsed faintly with energy, a soft glow that illuminated his hand. He could feel the raw myst within it, waiting to be harnessed, waiting to push him beyond his limits.

    Liam sat in a meditation pose, crossing his legs and placing the Emberflower in front of him. He closed his eyes, allowing his breathing to slow and sync with the quiet rhythm of the room.

    He focused on the flower''s energy, drawing it into his myst reserves, letting it blend with his own. The warmth from it began to fill him, spreading from his core outward.

    The first phase came swiftly¡ªIgnition Phase. His body responded instinctively, like a familiar flame being kindled. His heart rate quickened, yet his breath remained controlled, deliberate.

    He felt his muscles tighten, his blood pumping faster, oxygen flooding his system. It was the starting flicker, the stage where stamina surged, and every fiber of his being was heightened, prepared.

    It was always the easiest, the one that came like an old friend, and yet today, something about it felt stronger.

    The warmth deepened, intensified, transitioning smoothly into the next phase¡ªFurnace State. Here, the fire within him grew fiercer, hotter.

    His chest swelled with each breath, and the myst that coursed through his veins now roared, circulating like molten lava. His senses sharpened, his awareness of the room heightened.

    The training hall seemed to hum with the energy he exuded. Every cell in his body burned with purpose, pushing him toward endurance, but it didn''t stop there.

    Liam pushed further, using the Emberflower''s myst to bridge the final leap. Flare Burst surged within him, an explosive heat that ignited his muscles and mind.

    His pulse raced uncontrollably, his body vibrating with an intense power that teetered on the edge of destruction.

    This phase was always the hardest, the one that strained him beyond reason. But now, it flowed seamlessly from the Furnace State, as though his body had learned to embrace the burn instead of resisting it.

    The three phases, usually distinct, now began to blur into one. The line separating Ignition from Furnace, Furnace from Flare, started to dissolve.

    Instead of feeling each phase as a step, Liam now experienced them as one continuous, rising tide of power. His breathing, once steady and deliberate, became a rhythm of its own, fueling the growing storm inside him.

    The Emberflower''s myst fused with his own, harmonizing his body''s energy in a way he hadn''t experienced before. His muscles, his mind, his very essence¡ªeverything was in sync.

    The three stages didn''t feel separate now; they felt like facets of the same entity, a singular force propelling him forward.

    The power wasn''t just something within him¡ªit was him. The Emberflower had unlocked a deeper connection, something primal.

    His body no longer felt burdened by the heat or the intensity. Instead, it welcomed it, craved it. Every cell in his body was alight, burning with myst energy in perfect harmony.

    Time seemed to slow as the room''s hum faded into the background, leaving only the rhythm of his breathing and the steady pulse of his heart.

    Meanwhile, the dining room of the Silverhart household was warm and inviting, lit by the soft glow of the evening lanterns. Dr. Dain, Mrs. Rose, and Elsie sat at the large oak table, the scent of roasted vegetables and freshly baked bread filling the air. The silverware clinked faintly as the maids moved about, preparing to serve dinner.

    Elsie, glancing at the empty seat beside her, couldn''t help but notice Liam''s absence. She leaned forward, her brows knitting slightly.

    "Dad," she began, her tone casual but curious, "I didn''t see Liam around earlier. Is he not joining us for dinner?"

    Dain looked up from the folded napkin in his hands, his expression calm but with a hint of understanding. "Liam''s busy tonight," he said, setting the napkin aside.

    "He''s deep into his training. It''s something important to him, and he won''t be able to make it to dinner."

    Mrs. Rose, who had been quietly sipping her tea, raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Training? That boy never seems to rest, does he?"

    Dain nodded thoughtfully. "He''s pushing himself, trying to reach the next level in whatever he is learning. He''s... determined, more than I''ve seen anyone in a long time."

    His gaze shifted between his wife and daughter. "I''ve arranged for food to be sent to his room later. He''ll eat when he''s done."

    Elsie''s eyes softened, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of her plate. "I guess it''s just like him to always push forward," she said, her voice quiet. There was admiration in her tone, but also a tinge of concern.

    "He''s a strong young man," Dain said, his tone reassuring. "But he knows his limits. Well... most of the time," he added with a knowing smile.

    Rose chuckled lightly. "Ah, youth. Always so eager to go beyond what''s necessary." She looked over at Elsie. "You seem a bit disappointed. Were you hoping to see him tonight?"

    Elsie blushed faintly, quickly shaking her head. "N-No, I mean, it''s just... we usually talk during dinner, that''s all."

    Dain exchanged a glance with Rose, a hint of amusement playing on his lips. "Well, I''m sure he''ll make it next time," Dain said, his voice kind. "He can''t train forever, after all."

    As the maids began placing plates of food in front of them, the conversation shifted, and soon the clatter of cutlery filled the room.

    The rich flavors of the evening meal brought a sense of comfort and relaxation to the table, but Elsie couldn''t quite shake her thoughts of Liam, wondering how his training was going.

    After a few minutes of quiet eating, Elsie looked up at her mom, Rose, her curiosity shifting to something else. "How is Grandma doing, by the way? You mentioned you''d check in on her when you and dad went to Vio City."

    Rose smiled warmly, her eyes brightening at the mention of her mother. "Oh, your grandmother is doing well, dear. She''s as lively as ever, keeping the house in Vio City just as busy as she used to. She sends her love, of course."

    Elsie leaned in, listening intently. "Really? That''s great to hear. I was a little worried since she''s been living there on her own for a while."

    "Worried?" Rose chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Your grandmother would never allow herself to slow down. She''s stubborn like that. In fact, she was organizing a small gathering with some of the old family friends when we arrived. Quite the social butterfly."

    Dain smiled, nodding. "She even insisted on preparing lunch for us. Said she didn''t trust anyone else to do it ''just right,'' as she put it."

    Elsie laughed, imagining her grandmother in her element, bustling around the kitchen. "That sounds like her. Did she make that herbal soup she always talks about?"

    Rose''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Oh yes. She made it just the way you remember. It was as delicious as ever. And of course, she was full of advice. She gave me a list of remedies for everything under the sun.

    I swear, she could outdo any doctor."

    "I wouldn''t doubt it," Dain said, taking a sip of his drink. "Your mother is sharp. She''s still got a keen sense for healing."

    Elsie smiled fondly. "I miss her. Maybe I should visit her sometime soon."

    "You should," Rose said warmly. "She''d love to see you. She''s been asking about you and how you''re doing in Nystra. I think she misses having you around to chat with."

    "I miss our chats too," Elsie said, her voice softening. "I''ll have to write her a letter first, and maybe I can visit her during the next school break."

    Mrs. Rose nodded approvingly. "I''m sure she''d be thrilled."

    As the conversation continued, the warmth in the room only grew. There was a sense of ease between them, a familial bond that stretched across miles.

    The evening sun had long set by the time the meal was finished, but the laughter and shared memories kept the night feeling light.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Its Almost Time

    Three months flew by, and Liam''s growth was nothing short of remarkable. In that time, he had fully mastered Crimson Overdrive, perfecting the technique to a level few could ever hope to reach.

    What once were three distinct phases of Crimson Breathing were now seamlessly merged into one. Liam''s entire body had adapted, allowing him to channel the power of each stage effortlessly through nothing but his breathing.

    But this mastery hadn''t come without struggle.

    Liam had started slowly, initially able to maintain Crimson Overdrive for just an hour. He pushed his limits, gradually increasing the duration, and even forced himself to activate the technique while sleeping.

    Repeatedly, he pushed his body through the pain and fatigue, his determination unwavering.

    Soon, Liam could sustain Overdrive for an entire day, transitioning from his intense training sessions to school and even during sleep. Little by little, his body adapted to the extreme demands of the technique.

    Now, Crimson Overdrive flowed through him continuously, a constant presence that he could wield for days on end without a second thought.

    With this ultimate durability technique now fully integrated, Liam was ready to unlock the advanced skills he had been envisioning for the past six months.

    Liam began by focusing on his Resonance technique. He had already mastered it, but with the power of Crimson Overdrive now coursing through him, it felt like an entirely different experience.

    Resonance was no longer a technique he could use for short bursts; he could now maintain it indefinitely, feeling a deep connection to both his shadows and his surroundings.

    Every flicker of myst in the air, every shift in energy¡ªhis senses had become razor-sharp. It was as if the world itself was an extension of his awareness, and he could harness that power effortlessly.

    Next, Liam turned to the Veil of Flux. He had no trouble with the technique, but as his strength and magical prowess had grown, so too had his myst.

    His presence had become more pronounced, a beacon of power that others could easily detect from a distance. This wasn''t ideal. The last thing he wanted was to alert potential enemies or draw unnecessary attention.

    More importantly, he wanted to conceal his true level of power, keeping his capabilities a mystery to those who might sense his myst.

    With this in mind, Liam focused on perfecting the weakened state of the Veil of Flux. It wasn''t enough to just dim his myst; he needed to control it with precision, making it appear so faint that even the most attuned myst-sensors wouldn''t be able to gauge his strength accurately.

    He trained relentlessly, honing his control over the ebb and flow of his myst until he could seamlessly shift into the weakened state without a trace of effort.

    Thanks to Overdrive, Liam could now maintain the Veil of Flux for as long as needed, whether in its weakened or flux state.

    The constant flow of energy from Overdrive made it second nature to keep the technique active, allowing him to move unnoticed or disguise his true power whenever he wanted.

    With both Resonance and the Veil of Flux perfected, he had become a master of deception, able to manipulate not only his surroundings but also the perception of those around him.

    Liam had picked up several new techniques over the last few months, but there was still one area that needed attention¡ªhis dark magic. The more his power grew, the more he realized how little he knew about the true depth of his abilities. What he needed most now was knowledge. And the library was his best source for that.

    ''With all my improvements, I need more understanding of dark magic. Especially how to use it for healing,'' he thought as he made his way down the winding hallways to the library.

    The familiar scent of old parchment and myst-imbued books greeted him as he pushed open the large wooden doors. His eyes immediately fell on the librarian, Ms. Lily, who stood out as usual with her auburn hair, vibrant against the dimly lit backdrop of the shelves.

    "Hello, Ms. Lily," Liam greeted, his voice as calm and composed as ever.

    Lily''s face brightened at the sight of him, her usual teasing smile appearing. "Hey there, my little cutie... how are you doing?" she replied with her playful tone, as unashamed as always.

    Liam had grown accustomed to her flirtatious remarks. His expression remained neutral as he responded, "I''m quite well, thank you. And yourself?"

    "Well, I wasn''t feeling too great this morning, but now that you''re here... I''m feeling amazing!" Lily said, leaning into her words with a grin.

    "I''m happy to hear that." His tone was steady, unaffected. "I actually need your help with something." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Anything for you, sweetie," she chimed, batting her lashes.

    Liam, unfazed, continued, "I''m looking for books on dark magic."

    "Dark magic?" Lily''s playful demeanor shifted, her brow furrowing in thought. "Well, there are books on dark magic, but... they''re not here."

    Liam''s calm facade cracked slightly, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Not here? Where are they, then?"

    Lily sighed softly. "Most of the books on dark magic are kept in the Mage Academies. It''s been that way for a while since... well, there haven''t been any known dark magic users in years. They''re believed to have been wiped out after the last magical conflict."

    Liam nodded thoughtfully. "I see."

    Lily, her tone softening, smiled at him. "You''re really into this magic stuff, huh? Well, lucky for you, in a month you''ll be done with this school and can move on to a Mage High Academy. You''ll have access to all the knowledge you want."

    Liam returned her smile, though his thoughts were elsewhere. "Yeah, that''s true. Thank you for the information, Ms. Lily. I''ll be heading out now."

    "Anytime, darling," she cooed, watching as he walked out of the library, her smile lingering long after he left.

    Once outside, Liam''s mind raced with thoughts. ''Only one more month here before I move on to the Dark Knight Academy... but without any substantial knowledge of dark magic, I''m at a disadvantage.''

    He walked through the hallways, deep in thought.

    ''A knight academy probably won''t have much information on dark magic either... I''ll have to make do with what I have and hope something comes up.''

    The idea of not knowing his own magic''s full potential gnawed at him, but he knew patience was key.

    Then there was the matter of Transcendent Affinity¡ªsomething he still had no real answers about. Ane had mentioned it in passing, but it seemed like even she had exaggerated its significance.

    Most people only knew about Transcendence, a common shift in magical power, but nothing more. It was frustrating, to say the least. The knowledge he needed wasn''t available to anyone he had access to.

    As Liam wandered back toward his classroom, his mind quicklywent to the Silverhart family. His time with them was coming to a close. One more month, and he''d have to move on, leaving behind the comfort of their home. He was bothered by it.

    His future was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe needed to prepare for the next step in his journey.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Thats Where I Belong

    It was an unusually hot weekend, the sun blazing more intensely than usual. Liam made his way down the hallway of the Silverhart residence, his steps steady as he approached Dr. Dain''s office.

    ''Why would he be asking for me now?'' Liam wondered as he moved closer, unsure of what to expect. When he finally reached the door, he knocked lightly.

    "Come in," Dr. Dain''s voice was heard faintly from the other side.

    Liam pushed the door open, entering to find Dr. Dain seated at his desk. What surprised him more was the sight of Elsie, who was also in the room, sitting in one of the chairs.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, momentarily confused as to why both he and Elsie had been called in together. However, he brushed off the thought for the moment.

    "Good morning, Dr. Dain," Liam greeted, his usual composed tone carrying into the room. He then turned to Elsie. "Hello, Elsie."

    "Morning, Liam," Dain replied warmly, nodding toward him before shifting to business. "How are you doing today?"

    "I''m doing well, thank you," Liam responded calmly, his curiosity still lingering.

    "Glad to hear that," Dain said with a smile, his voice gentle.

    "Dad?" Elsie chimed in, curiosity written across her face. "Why did you call us here?"

    Dain chuckled softly. "I was just getting to that." He gestured for Liam to take a seat. "Liam, go ahead and sit down."

    Liam obliged, taking a seat beside Elsie and settling into a quiet, focused state.

    "Well," Dain began, his tone more serious now, "I wanted to talk to both of you because, as you know, next week you''ll both be heading off to your respective high schools. I think it''s important to start planning for what comes next. I''d like to hear from both of you about which Academies you plan on attending."

    Elsie leaned forward slightly, curiosity piqued. "Oh, so that''s why you called us in?" she asked, smiling.

    "Exactly, sweetheart," Dain replied. "It''s better to start preparing now rather than wait until the last minute."

    Elsie nodded. "Well, I''ve been thinking a lot about it, and I''ve decided... I want to go to the Citadel of Honor Mage Academy in Zone 7. I''ve always wanted to focus on magic, and I think that''s the best place for me to grow." She smiled brightly, her passion for magic clear.

    Dain nodded knowingly, pride shining in his eyes. "I had a feeling you''d choose the Citadel. It''s a great Academy for mages, and I know you''ll do well there, Elsie."

    He then turned to Liam, his expression soft but inquisitive. "And you, Liam? Have you decided on where you want to go? The Citadel is a great option, but maybe you''ve got something else in mind."

    Liam, who had been quietly listening, met Dain''s gaze. His expression remained as calm and unreadable as ever. "I''ve decided to attend the Dark Knight Academy in Zone 12," he stated evenly.

    Dr. Dain raised his eyebrows, clearly impressed.

    "The Dark Knight Academy? That''s quite the choice. It''s renowned for producing some of the best knights across all 24 zones. A top-tier Academy for those seeking to master combat and knighthood."

    He paused, smiling at Liam. "That''s a very strong choice, Liam. I''m sure you''ll excel there."

    Liam nodded in acknowledgment, his calm demeanor unchanged. "Thank you, Dr. Dain."

    Dain leaned back in his chair, a reassuring smile on his face. "Well, I''m glad to hear both of your plans. Now that I know, I can do my best to help you both prepare for what''s ahead."

    He stood up slightly from his chair. "You''re both free to go now. Thanks for sharing your next steps with me."

    Both Liam and Elsie stood up, giving polite nods to Dr. Dain before turning toward the door. As they stepped out into the hallway, Dain remained in his office, lost in thought.

    ''They''ve chosen great Academies to continue their journeys,'' Dain thought to himself, a hint of pride swelling in his chest. ''Next week, they''ll be setting off on their new paths. I''ll do everything I can to support them as they move toward their futures.''

    As Liam and Elsie made their way back to their respective rooms, Elsie trailed behind him, her expression clouded with disappointment.

    Ever since Liam had mentioned his decision to attend the Dark Knight Academy, she couldn''t shake the feeling of unhappiness. She had been silently hoping they would both go to the Citadel of Honor Mage Academy together, but it seemed Liam had other plans.

    "Mm¡­ Liam?" she called out, her voice soft, almost hesitant.

    Liam slowed his pace and turned slightly to face her. "Yeah?" he responded, his voice as calm and neutral as always.

    "Can we¡­ talk a little?" Elsie asked, her cheeks slightly flushed with a hint of shyness.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what she had on her mind, and truthfully, he wasn''t particularly eager to hear it. Still, he thought it would be rude to just brush her off. After a short pause, he nodded.

    "Alright, sure. We can talk," he said, though his tone was more courteous than curious.

    They made their way to the courtyard, where a shaded structure stood in the center, offering some reprieve from the sun. It was a quiet spot, perfect for conversation.

    As they sat down beneath the shade, the silence between them lingered awkwardly, with Elsie clearly struggling to find her words. Liam waited patiently, his stoic expression betraying no emotion, until finally, he decided to break the silence himself.

    "What did you want to talk about, Elsie?" he asked, his voice gentle but direct.

    Elsie hesitated for a moment, then took a breath. "I¡­ I wanted to know why you want to go to a knight academy," she said, her voice a little quieter than usual.

    "I''m not trying to be nosy or anything, but¡­ you''ve trained so hard with a sword already. You''re already skilled in combat, and¡­ well, you''ve been learning magic, but you know less about it. Wouldn''t a mage academy be better for you?"

    Her words hung in the air as she waited for his response, her concern clear in her tone.

    She wasn''t trying to question his choices, but it didn''t make sense to her. Why wouldn''t he choose the Citadel if magic was an area he could still improve?

    Liam listened quietly, his face unmoved, his expression unreadable as always. What she said wasn''t wrong¡ªhe was better with a sword, and the Citadel was the ideal place for someone looking to sharpen their magical abilities.

    But there was something deeper that pushed him toward the Dark Knight Academy, something more personal. His grandfather''s dying wish for him had been clear: to attend the Dark Knight Academy.

    It wasn''t just a matter of combat versus magic; it was a feeling in his gut, a pull he couldn''t fully explain.

    "You''re right, Elsie," he began, his voice as calm as ever. "The Citadel would help me improve in magic. But going to the knight academy¡­ it''s something I just have to do."

    Elsie blinked, taken aback by the simplicity of his answer. "But¡­ why?" she asked, her voice quiet yet pressing, though not forcefully.

    "Is it just because of your training? I mean, you''ve been learning magic too, and I thought maybe¡­ maybe you''d¡ª" she trailed off, not wanting to sound too personal or emotional.

    Liam sighed softly, realizing she wasn''t going to let it go so easily. "It''s not just about training," he said, his gaze shifting slightly away.

    "There are other reasons¡­ reasons that aren''t easy to explain." He paused, then added, "It''s not something I can just ignore."

    Elsie lowered her eyes, her fingers fidgeting in her lap. She understood that pushing further wouldn''t get her anywhere. His answer wasn''t what she had hoped for, but she could sense that there was more to his decision than he was letting on.

    "I see¡­" she whispered, clearly disappointed but trying to respect his choice. After a long silence, she glanced up at him, offering a small, sad smile. "I guess I just thought we''d¡­ you know, go to the same academy together."

    Liam turned his gaze back to her, sensing her unspoken feelings but unable to offer anything more. "I''m sorry, Elsie," he said quietly, though there was no hesitation or uncertainty in his voice. "But I have to follow this path."

    Elsie nodded, trying her best to hide the hurt in her expression. "I understand," she said softly, though the sadness in her voice lingered.

    After a brief moment, she stood up, dusting off her dress. "I just¡­ wanted to know," she added with a forced chuckle, trying to lighten the mood.

    Liam remained seated, watching her as she prepared to leave. "Thanks for understanding," he said, his tone softer now, though still carrying that distant calm. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elsie offered one final smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Yeah¡­ I''ll see you around, Liam."

    As she walked away, Liam sat in silence, watching her retreating figure. He knew that his choice to go to the Dark Knight Academy wasn''t something everyone would understand.

    But deep down, he knew it was where he needed to be, even if it meant parting ways with people who cared about him.

 Chapter 37 - 37: The Time Has Come

    The day had finally arrived. Liam and Elsie stood at the threshold of a new chapter in their lives, each bound for different academies, their futures diverging in directions neither could fully foresee.

    Their bags were already packed, and a carriage waited outside the Silverhart residence, ready to take them to the train station. Dr. Dain and Ms. Rose had decided to accompany them, wanting to see them off and offer their final words of encouragement.

    It took around ten minutes for the carriage to reach the station. As they pulled up, Liam was the first to step down, scanning the busy scene before him.

    The station was alive with activity; families saying their goodbyes, students preparing to head to their academies, and the hum of excitement and nerves filled the air. It wasn''t surprising.

    Today was the day many would embark on their new paths.

    The carriage driver began unloading their luggage, and while this was happening, Dr. Dain excused himself to buy the tickets for Liam and Elsie. He made his way to the ticket counter where a familiar face greeted him.

    "Hello, Dr. Dain. Heading to Vio City again?" the man behind the counter asked with a smile. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not this time," Dain replied with a small chuckle. "Today, my daughter Elsie and a friend''s child are off to their academies."

    The man glanced toward Liam and Elsie, who stood together by the carriage. "Ah, those two over there? They look ready for anything."

    Dr. Dain smiled warmly. "Yes, that''s them."

    The ticket vendor shook his head, chuckling. "You seem calm about it. If it were my kid leaving for a far-off city, I''d be a wreck."

    Dr. Dain sighed softly, his smile faltering just a little. "I''m not exactly calm, to be honest. I''ll miss them both. But¡­ I can''t let my feelings hold them back from chasing their dreams."

    The vendor nodded, admiration clear on his face. "That''s a good way to look at it, Dr. Dain. Well, here are the tickets."

    "One to Grandeur City and one to Citadel City," the vendor said, handing them over.

    "Thank you," Dain said, giving a courteous nod before turning to head back toward the group.

    As he approached, Elsie spotted him first. Her eyes lit up as she nudged Liam. "There''s Dad."

    Liam and Ms. Rose turned to see Dain walking toward them with the tickets in hand.

    "Did you get the tickets, honey?" Ms. Rose asked as he drew near.

    "Yes, I did," Dain replied, glancing at Liam. "And it looks like Liam will be leaving first."

    Liam remained silent, his gaze drifting toward the distant trains.

    Dain checked the ticket in his hand before pointing. "Your train leaves in about twenty minutes, Liam. That''s the one over there, headed to Grandeur City."

    Ms. Rose smiled, her voice soft but encouraging. "Let''s get your things on board, Liam."

    With the driver''s help, they began loading Liam''s luggage onto the train. Unlike Elsie, whose baggage consisted of various essentials and more than a few books, Liam''s belongings were few and practical.

    It didn''t take long, but the platform was crowded with other passengers doing the same, so the process took around fifteen minutes.

    "Looks like we''re all set¡ª" Dr. Dain began, but his words were cut off by the station''s loudspeaker.

    "The Grandeur City train will be departing in five minutes. Passengers, please take your seats."

    Dain turned to Liam with a warm smile. "Well, it''s time, Liam. You''d better head to your seat."

    Liam took a deep breath, then bowed his head slightly. "Thank you¡­ for everything. For taking care of me, helping me get this far. I''m really grateful."

    Ms. Rose''s eyes softened as she placed a hand on his shoulder. "There''s no need to thank us, Liam. Helping others is what we do. And honestly, it''s been our pleasure having you with us."

    Dr. Dain nodded in agreement. "She''s right. You''ve been part of our family. We''re the ones who should be thanking you."

    Liam straightened, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I appreciate that. But really, thank you."

    He turned to Elsie, who had been standing quietly, watching the exchange with a mix of emotions in her eyes.

    He hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I guess this is it¡­ Good luck at the Citadel, Elsie. I hope it''s everything you dreamed it would be."

    Elsie''s heart fluttered as Liam spoke, and before she could stop herself, she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug.

    She could feel her cheeks burning, but she didn''t care. As she pulled away, she impulsively pressed a kiss to his cheek. Her parents looked on, slightly surprised but smiling nonetheless.

    As she pulled back, her face flushed a deep red, and she avoided looking Liam directly in the eyes. "Yeah¡­ I''ll see you around too, Liam. Good luck at Grandeur City."

    Liam blinked, momentarily caught off guard by her sudden gesture, but quickly regained his composure. His expression remained as stoic as ever, though there was a hint of softness in his voice when he responded.

    "Thank you, Elsie." He gave a small nod. "I''ll see you all again someday."

    With that, he turned and stepped onto the train, giving them one final wave before disappearing into the carriage.

    The Silverharts stood on the platform, watching as Liam''s train slowly began to pull away. They stood there in silence until the train had vanished from sight, a mix of pride and sadness settling over them.

    Elsie stood quietly, her thoughts drifting between the academy and the feeling of Liam''s cheek under her lips.

    She smiled faintly, holding onto the memory as she watched the empty tracks, wondering when, or if, their paths would cross again.

    After Liam''s train had disappeared beyond the horizon, the Silverharts stood on the platform in silence, the hum of the station around them pulling them back to reality.

    Elsie glanced down at the ticket in her hand ¡ª Citadel City ¡ª the place where her own future awaited. Her train wouldn''t arrive for another hour, but the weight of departure already hung heavy in the air.

    Dr. Dain broke the silence first. "Let''s find somewhere to sit while we wait."

    The family moved over to a small bench near the platform''s edge. Ms. Rose sat beside Elsie, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear as she offered a soft smile. "You nervous, sweetheart?"

    Elsie hesitated, her eyes distant. "A little¡­ but mostly sad. It''s hard to believe that Liam''s gone already."

    She fidgeted with the corner of her ticket. "We''ve been together for so long. I know it 2as just a year but still, now¡­ everything''s changing."

    Ms. Rose squeezed her daughter''s hand. "I know, darling. It''s a big step, for both of you. But you''re ready for this. The Citadel is where you''ll truly grow into your magic."

    Dr. Dain nodded from across the bench. "You''ve worked hard, Elsie. They''re lucky to have you."

    Elsie gave a small smile in return, but the knot in her chest remained. She couldn''t help but feel that something was being left behind, something more than just the safety and comfort of home.

    The minutes passed slowly as the station continued to buzz with activity. Elsie''s thoughts wandered back to Liam ¡ª the way he had stood there, so sure of his path even though he rarely showed his emotions.

    She wished she had more time, wished she could have said something more meaningful than just goodbye.

    Suddenly, the loudspeaker crackled to life, jolting her from her thoughts.

    "The Citadel City train will be arriving in ten minutes. Passengers, please make your way to the boarding area."

    Elsie felt her heart skip a beat. The moment she had been dreading was finally here.

    Ms. Rose noticed the shift in her daughter''s expression and gently placed her hand on Elsie''s back. "It''s time, Elsie. Let''s get your things ready."

    The family stood, moving toward the platform as the distant sound of the train''s whistle echoed through the air. The driver, who had returned after helping Liam, began loading Elsie''s luggage onto the train.

    Unlike Liam''s minimalist approach, Elsie had packed nearly everything she thought she''d need ¡ª books, potions, clothes, even some herbs from Dr. Dain''s clinic.

    As they worked, Elsie''s eyes kept drifting to the approaching train, the reality of her departure sinking in.

    When all of her belongings were finally on board, she stood beside her parents, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.

    The train pulled into the station with a hiss of steam, its gleaming metal exterior reflecting the afternoon sun.

    The conductor called for passengers to begin boarding, but Elsie lingered, taking in the sight of her parents standing there, both of them smiling at her with quiet pride.

    Ms. Rose was the first to speak, her voice soft. "You''re going to do amazing things, Elsie. Don''t doubt yourself, okay?"

    Elsie nodded, her throat tightening. "I''ll try, Mom¡­"

    Dr. Dain stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Remember, the Citadel is just the beginning. You''ve got everything you need inside you to succeed."

    Elsie blinked back the emotion threatening to overwhelm her and gave a shaky smile. "I''ll miss you both."

    Ms. Rose pulled her into a tight embrace. "We''ll miss you too, sweetheart. But we''re only a letter away."

    Dr. Dain followed with his own hug, his arms strong but gentle. "Be brave, Elsie. And if you ever need us, we''ll be here. Always."

    Elsie nodded, fighting the urge to cry. The whistle blew again, signaling that it was time for the passengers to board.

    Taking a deep breath, she straightened up and turned toward the train. As she stepped onto the platform, she gave one final look back at her parents.

    "I''ll write as soon as I can," she called out, her voice wavering slightly.

    "We''ll be waiting!" Ms. Rose waved, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    Dr. Dain smiled warmly, giving her a small, encouraging nod. "Take care, Elsie."

    With that, Elsie boarded the train, finding a seat by the window. She could see her parents still standing on the platform, waving as the train began to pull away. She waved back, her heart heavy but filled with determination.

    As the station slowly disappeared behind her, Elsie leaned back in her seat, the soft hum of the train''s engine vibrating beneath her. She closed her eyes for a moment, taking in a deep breath.

    Everything was changing, but she knew this was where she was meant to be.

    Meanwhile, back at the train station, Dr. Dain placed an arm around Ms. Rose''s shoulders, squeezing gently. "They''re off to their own paths now."

    Ms. Rose nodded, her eyes lingering on the spot where the train had been. "Yes¡­ I just hope those paths bring them back to us someday."

 Chapter 38 - 38: Arrival At Grandeur City.

    The journey from Nystra City to Grandeur City stretched on for nearly a day, the train rumbling steadily over the tracks as it cut through vast landscapes.

    Liam sat by the window, watching the world blur past ¡ª fields of golden wheat, dense forests, and the occasional village nestled between hills. The scenery was beautiful, but it offered little distraction for his restless mind.

    With nothing else to occupy his time, Liam found himself lost in thought. He would occasionally glance out at the changing landscape, but his thoughts kept returning to the Dark Knight Academy and the challenges awaiting him there.

    He had slept sporadically, lulled into brief naps by the rhythmic motion of the train, and the meals brought to passengers broke the monotony of the journey.

    Hours later, as the train began to slow, Liam could feel the shift in atmosphere. The once peaceful surroundings of the countryside gave way to the towering buildings and bustling energy of the city. Grandeur City was finally in sight.

    The train hissed to a halt at the station, and passengers began to gather their belongings and step off. Liam grabbed his things, slinging his bag over his shoulder as he exited the train.

    As soon as he stepped onto the platform, he was hit by the sheer scale of Grandeur City. The towering buildings seemed to reach for the clouds, their gleaming exteriors a stark contrast to the modest architecture of Nystra.

    The streets beyond the station were alive with activity ¡ª vendors shouting, carriages weaving through the crowds, and groups of people moving with purpose. The city truly lived up to its name.

    Liam paused for a moment, taking it all in. "Nystra feels like a village compared to this place," he murmured to himself, eyes wide as he observed the grand buildings that lined the streets.

    The city stretched far beyond what he could see, sprawling and vibrant, pulsing with energy. It was easily four times the size of Nystra City, if not more.

    Every corner seemed alive with something new to discover, from the bustling marketplaces to the finely dressed nobles making their way through the crowded streets.

    For the first time in a long while, Liam felt a sense of awe. The size and grandeur of the city made him realize just how small his world had been up until now. But it also filled him with a sense of purpose ¡ª this was where his journey truly began.

    Taking a deep breath, Liam adjusted his bag and stepped forward, ready to find his way to the Dark Knight Academy.

    Luckily for Liam, the Dark Knight Academy wasn''t far from the train station. In fact, its imposing structure could be seen from a distance, looming over the city like a fortress of old.

    Even though it was within sight, Liam still asked for directions along the way, not wanting to risk getting lost in a city this large.

    After a short walk through the bustling streets of Grandeur City, he finally arrived at the academy gates.

    The towering iron gates were engraved with intricate designs, depicting legendary knights in battle, their swords raised high. Standing guard by the entrance was a knight in full armor, his sword resting in its scabbard, polished to a gleam.

    As Liam approached, the guard''s voice rang out in a formal tone, "Are you here for the enrollment?"

    "Yes, I am," Liam responded calmly, his usual stoic expression unchanging.

    The knight nodded, gesturing toward the gate. "Go through there," he said, his voice steady but commanding.

    Liam followed the direction given, pushing the heavy gate open. As he stepped through, he found himself in a vast courtyard filled with other prospective students.

    They looked to be around his age, each one likely hoping to carve their name into legend as a knight. The crowd was far larger than he expected ¡ª easily around two hundred people, all waiting anxiously.

    The moment Liam entered, the weight of their stares fell upon him. Eyes scanned him up and down, sizing him up. Some were curious, others competitive, but none of it bothered him.

    He remained unfazed, carrying himself with the same quiet confidence he always had. Setting his bags down at his feet, Liam took a moment to assess his surroundings.

    The academy''s grounds were expansive. Even from this entrance, he could see training fields stretching far into the distance, lined with armor racks, dummies, and other equipment.

    Massive stone buildings loomed ahead, their architecture grand and imposing, with banners bearing the crest of the academy fluttering in the warm breeze.

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its heat down on the gathered students, but the vastness of the academy left an impression even greater than the heat. The scale of it was daunting, a reminder of the rigorous journey ahead.

    As Liam stood there, taking in the atmosphere of the academy, someone suddenly bumped into him from the side. The impact wasn''t rough, but it was noticeable enough to catch his attention.

    When he turned, he saw a figure about an inch taller than him with wild blonde hair that caught the sunlight. The guy quickly turned to face Liam, his green eyes wide with an almost innocent energy.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" the stranger blurted, his tone genuinely apologetic as he ruffled his hair awkwardly.

    Liam, as usual, didn''t react much. His expression remained calm and indifferent. "It''s alright, no need to apologize," he said coolly, brushing it off as if it were nothing.

    "Thanks, man!" The guy let out a relieved laugh, then extended his hand with a broad grin. "By the way, I''m Wellington¡ªDylan Wellington."

    Liam glanced down at the extended hand before taking it. "Liam Hunter," he replied simply.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Liam!" Dylan said cheerfully, shaking Liam''s hand enthusiastically. "So... uh, any idea why we''re all just standing here?" he asked with a playful grin, as if trying to make light of the situation.

    "No," Liam responded, his tone still neutral, offering nothing more.

    Dylan, clearly not the type to stay quiet, didn''t seem bothered by Liam''s brief responses. His eyes wandered over to Liam''s belongings, and then something caught his attention. "Whoa, hold up¡ªwhere''s your weapon?" Dylan asked, looking genuinely surprised.

    "I mean, this is a knight academy, right? Shouldn''t you be carrying, like, a sword or something? Or are you one of those bare-knuckle guys?" he added with a laugh, clearly amused by his own joke.

    Liam glanced around, noticing that most of the other prospective students had weapons strapped to their backs or belts.

    He hadn''t paid much attention to it before. "I do have mine with me," Liam replied, his voice still calm, "but I don''t like carrying it around."

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, intrigued but not pressing further. "Ah, a man of mystery, huh? I respect that!" he said, nodding with exaggerated approval. Then, with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, he gestured to the bow slung over his shoulder.

    "Well, since we''re on the topic, this is my weapon," he said proudly, pulling the bow from his back. "I''m an archer."

    Liam''s gaze shifted to the bow. It wasn''t like the typical wooden bows he''d seen. This one gleamed with a metallic sheen, sleek and expertly crafted.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly, recognizing that the bow was made of steel, yet it seemed as flexible as any normal bow.

    "It''s made of steel," Dylan said, seeing Liam''s curious expression. "Looks cool, right? My dad made it. His best work!" He puffed out his chest slightly, clearly proud.

    Liam studied the bow for a moment longer before nodding. "It''s unique," he said, his words minimal, but Dylan''s excitement only grew.

    "You wanna check it out?" Dylan asked, almost bouncing on the balls of his feet as he held the bow out for Liam to inspect. Liam took it, feeling the weight and balance.

    Despite being made of steel, it was surprisingly light. Even the string was made of some kind of metal, but it flexed easily, just like a normal bowstring.

    "This is impressive," Liam commented, handing it back.

    "I know, right?" Dylan said, grinning ear to ear. "I tell you, if I wasn''t using this, I''d be carrying around a tree branch!" He chuckled at his own joke, though Liam remained as stoic as ever.

    Dylan seemed unfazed by Liam''s lack of reaction and continued with his cheerful chatter.

    "You know, when I was younger, I actually tried to fight using a spoon once. Let me tell you, it didn''t go well. Turns out, spoons aren''t the most aerodynamic weapons," he said with a wink. Liam didn''t even blink.

    As Dylan was about to launch into another story, a sudden shimmer caught their attention.

    A large platform appeared out of thin air in front of the gathered students, causing the murmur of conversations to quickly die down. Everyone turned toward it, curiosity and anticipation filling the air.

    From the back of the platform, a man emerged. He was dressed in the formal attire of a knight, his white hair styled neatly, and his face looking smooth with handsomeness.

    Despite the intimidating scar, his presence was calm but authoritative, the kind that commanded silence without the need for words.

    The man stepped onto the platform, his boots thudding against the wood. He looked over the gathered students, his sharp eyes scanning them as if assessing their worth.

    When he finally spoke, his voice was deep and resonant, carrying across the courtyard with ease. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I greet you all," he began, his tone both formal and commanding. "My name is Galen Magna, and I am the head of training here at the Dark Knight Academy."

    There was a shift in the crowd as the students straightened up, their attention now fully focused on the man.

    Even Dylan, who had been bouncing with energy moments ago, was quiet, his playful expression replaced by one of respect.

    Liam, however, remained as calm as ever, his gaze unwavering as he listened to Galen''s introduction.

    Dylan leaned over slightly, whispering with a grin, "Bet this guy doesn''t have a sense of humor."

 Chapter 39 - 39: Enrollment Trial

    "Welcome to the Dark Knight Academy," Galen began, his deep voice resonating across the courtyard.

    The crowd of students remained silent, waiting for what would follow, the air tense with anticipation.

    "I''m sure you''re all wondering why you''re standing here, baking under the hot sun," he continued, his eyes scanning the faces in front of him.

    A murmur rippled through the crowd at his words. It was clear that many of the students were beginning to feel restless.

    Galen, however, didn''t let the unease settle for long. His next words cut through the growing whispers like a blade.

    "The reason is simple," he said coldly.

    "Unlike the usual procedure where you submit your enrollment forms and we skim through your so-called ''impressive'' combat records, this year, the academy has decided to implement something different¡ªa trial."

    A stunned silence fell over the students. The idea of a trial hadn''t even crossed their minds. This wasn''t part of the standard academy entry process.

    "Since when did that become a thing?" a boy in the crowd called out, his voice laced with frustration. His outburst seemed to embolden others, and soon, several voices rose in protest.

    Galen''s eyes narrowed, and with a wave of his hand, the noise ceased. His voice, cold and sharp, sliced through the air like a sword.

    "If any of you have a problem with this, you''re welcome to quit now and head home. Or perhaps try your luck at some other academy." His tone was blunt, leaving no room for negotiation.

    The students fell into an uneasy silence. No one moved. Galen''s words hung in the air, each one a challenge to their pride. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He continued, his gaze hard and unrelenting. "Some of you may have impressive things written on your enrollment forms, but in reality, many of you are nothing but overhyped, untested trash. And if you can''t handle a simple trial, you''ve got no business being here."

    The sharpness of his words caused some students to shift uncomfortably. His tone was dripping with disdain, and it was clear he had no patience for excuses.

    "And just so you know," Galen added, his expression darkening, "The Noble Knight Academy¡ªthe one many of you consider a ''better'' alternative¡ªhas also adopted a trial system this year. So if you think you''ll find an easy way out there, think again. The only other academies that might take you are those that don''t care about your skill¡ªor your future."

    Liam stood quietly, unfazed by Galen''s harsh words, his focus unbroken. But beside him, Dylan leaned in, his voice a quiet, playful whisper. "Woah, looks like the old man''s already pissed off about having to be here."

    Liam didn''t bother responding, his attention locked on Galen, waiting for the man''s next words. Dylan, on the other hand, glanced around with a faint smirk, clearly amused by the tension that had settled over the group.

    "Well," Galen said, his voice softer but no less intense, "since none of you have turned tail and left, I''ll assume you''re all ready and willing to take this trial. Good."

    His eyes swept across the crowd once more, lingering on the faces of the students as if daring any of them to back out.

    The courtyard was silent again, but this time it wasn''t out of confusion¡ªit was out of resolve. Every student standing there knew that this was no ordinary academy, and that no ordinary path lay ahead.

    "Now, I''ll elaborate on what the trial entails," Galen began, his voice commanding attention once more.

    "You will all be sent to a location¡ªa realm. The Realm of Beasts." His words sent a ripple of shock through the crowd. The students, already tense, began murmuring nervously.

    "This trial will test your true skills, your survival instincts, and how long you can last in... unconventional situations," Galen continued, cutting through the rising noise. His eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement, sensing their unease.

    One boy from the crowd, clearly agitated, shouted, "How are we supposed to get to this ''Realm of Beasts''? Are we supposed to take another train or something?"

    Before Galen could respond, a new presence joined the platform. A tall, slender woman appeared, her arrival seemingly out of thin air. Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back, and her piercing purple eyes scanned the crowd with a playful glint.

    She wore a nightshade-black gown, slit daringly along her left leg from her foot to her thigh, showing off her perfect, sculpted form.

    The students stared in awe, and her seductive smile only heightened their reactions.

    "That''s where I come in, my little diamonds," she said, her voice soft, smooth, and laced with flirtation.

    "I greet you all. I am Mystica Moonstone. Some of you might have heard of me." Her introduction was met with whispers and admiration.

    Beside Liam, Dylan''s reaction was... less subtle. His eyes widened, and he nearly stumbled over himself trying to get a better look.

    "W-wait, am I dreaming? Is this real life?" he muttered to himself before leaning toward Liam, his face wearing a ridiculous expression that was somewhere between shock and elation.

    "Bro. Bro!" Dylan whispered, elbowing Liam excitedly. "Do you see this?! She''s like... like a goddess, man! Those thighs...

    that chest... I think I''ve just been reborn. Holy myst, I''m in love." His eyes glazed over as he continued muttering in awe, completely captivated by Mystica''s appearance.

    Liam glanced sideways at him, utterly unfazed by Dylan''s behavior, then returned his attention to Mystica, ignoring his companion''s over-the-top reaction. But Dylan wasn''t done.

    "I swear, I''ve never seen someone so..." He gestured helplessly at Mystica''s figure, "...so perfect."

    He clasped his hands dramatically, his voice low as he fantasized. "Maybe after this trial, I''ll find a way to ''thank'' her, if you know what I mean..."

    Liam raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Dylan was clearly off in his own world, lost in his perverted daydreams.

    Mystica, unaware of Dylan''s antics¡ªor perhaps choosing to ignore them¡ªcontinued with a smile.

    "I am the head mage assigned to this zone, and I''ll be responsible for sending you to, and bringing you back from, the Realm of Beasts." She gave a playful wink, causing more murmurs and a few hushed gasps from the crowd.

    "Grab your weapons and get ready," Galen barked, regaining control of the situation. His tone was stern, pulling everyone''s focus back to the trial.

    "And don''t worry about dying. Mystica will cast a spell that will return you here the moment you''re severely injured. So, in theory, you won''t die¡ªthough I can''t promise you won''t wish you had."

    The students exchanged uneasy glances but quickly complied, grabbing their weapons. Dylan, still recovering from his "revelation," patted his bow and whispered to himself, "Gotta make sure I impress her."

    Liam observed the scene calmly, noticing how some students were still uncertain about what was coming.

    But just as things seemed to settle, Galen spoke again. "Now, Mystica, do me a favor and send these wannabe knights on their way."

    Mystica smiled once more, her eyes twinkling mischievously. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Instantly, one by one, the students began to disappear, each vanishing in a puff of smoke.

    As the last of them disappeared, Mystica turned to Galen with a playful smirk. "You seem extra grumpy today, Galen." Her voice was teasing, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    Galen, who had been watching the students vanish with clear distaste, grunted in response. "The authorities, these kids... everything is just getting on my last nerve."

    Mystica chuckled softly. "I get the part about the authorities, but the kids? What''d they do to deserve your wrath?"

    "You wouldn''t understand," Galen replied, his irritation palpable. "One of those idiots went in without a single weapon. I swear, this batch is bound to be full of failures."

    Mystica''s playful demeanor shifted slightly. "Wait... you''re serious? Should I bring him back?"

    Galen waved a hand dismissively. "No need. Let''s see what these brats are made of. Maybe they''ll surprise us. Probably not, but it might be entertaining to watch them fail."

    Mystica''s smile returned as she leaned against the edge of the platform. "You''re such a softie, Galen."

    Galen rolled his eyes. "Don''t get cute. Just make sure your spell works. The last thing we need is a bunch of corpses because you were too busy showing off."

    Mystica winked again, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "Oh, darling, my magic''s flawless. It''s not my fault if you''ve got no faith in them."

    Galen huffed, turning his back to her, but even he couldn''t hide the slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Whatever you say, Mystica. Let''s just get this over with."

 Chapter 40 - 40: The Realm Of Beasts

    The students suddenly found themselves deep within a dense, untamed forest, its towering trees stretching endlessly toward the sky.

    The thick canopy overhead allowed only slivers of light to filter through, casting the entire realm in an eerie, shadowy glow.

    Rather than appearing together, the students had been scattered across the vast wilderness, separated into small groups at random.

    Each cluster found themselves in different parts of the forest, some near hidden streams, others in shadowed clearings, and a few on the edges of jagged cliffs.

    The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air heavy with the unknown dangers lurking just beyond the trees.

    The Realm of Beasts had already begun its test.

    At one of the scattered locations, Dylan found himself surrounded by unfamiliar faces. He glanced around, trying to spot Liam, but quickly realized his friend was nowhere to be found.

    "Great, looks like I''ll have to make new friends," Dylan muttered with a light chuckle. As he mingled with the group, it became clear that the others weren''t exactly friendly.

    They ignored him, their faces hard and focused, as if they were sizing up both the environment and each other. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan, however, remained unbothered, his trademark grin still plastered on his face.

    "Well, aren''t they a lively bunch?" he murmured to himself, weaving between the more serious students as they decided to press further into the forest.

    The air grew heavy as they ventured deeper, the thick foliage rustling ominously. The growl that followed sent shivers down their spines.

    Something was moving swiftly through the shadows, too quick for them to catch a glimpse, but it was clear whatever it was... it wasn''t friendly.

    Out of nowhere, a massive beast exploded from the underbrush. It was enormous, a muscular, tiger-like creature with orange and black stripes, fangs protruding from its snarling mouth, and a long, thick tail that whipped menacingly through the air.

    Its feral eyes locked onto the students as it leaped towards them, jaws wide, ready to tear into flesh.

    Panic surged through the group, but before anyone could react, a flash of blue flames erupted from the side, slamming into the beast mid-air with a deafening explosion.

    The impact sent the creature crashing through a nearby boulder and toppling trees in its wake.

    The beast staggered back to its feet, enraged and more dangerous than before. The students, wide-eyed and shocked, turned to see who had saved them.

    Standing confidently was a striking figure, a boy with a sharp, handsome face, white hair styled in a side fade, and piercing blue eyes that seemed to glow with intensity.

    His sword was drawn, the tip dragging along the ground as he stepped forward.

    "If you''re all just going to stand there like scared rabbits waiting to be eaten, then at least have the decency to stay out of my way," the boy said, his voice dripping with disdain. His tone was cold, cutting through the tension with brutal honesty.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained by the boy''s cocky attitude, but said nothing, watching as the newcomer approached the beast, unfazed by the threat.

    The tiger-like creature growled, preparing to strike again, but then something unexpected happened.

    From the shadows behind it, several more beasts of the same kind emerged, their glowing eyes fixed on the group. There were at least four now, all circling, ready to pounce.

    The boy stopped in his tracks, but instead of fear, his expression shifted into something darker. His lips curled into a menacing grin, almost as if he welcomed the challenge.

    "Now that''s more like it," he said, his voice dripping with excitement. With a swift motion, he raised his sword, and blue flames erupted from the blade, engulfing it in searing heat.

    The beasts snarled, but the boy didn''t hesitate. His entire aura shifted, the air around him crackling with the heat of his myst as he prepared to face the pack head-on.

    As the lead beast lunged at the boy, he wasted no time and launched himself forward to meet it head-on.

    The creature''s massive claws slashed down, but the boy''s blade flashed, expertly redirecting the blow. In the same fluid motion, he raised his free hand, which was engulfed in roaring blue flames.

    The heat radiating from him was almost unbearable, wild and untamed.

    In a split second, his flaming hand found its mark on the beast''s side, and with a deafening roar, an explosion far more intense than the first erupted.

    The sheer force of it incinerated a section of the forest, trees snapping and splintering as the ground itself seemed to shake. Blue flames spread, devouring everything in their path as the beast was thrown back, engulfed in fire.

    The boy landed on his feet, his smirk growing wider as he surveyed the destruction he''d caused.

    But he wasn''t aware of the danger creeping up behind him. One of the remaining beasts had used the explosion as cover, silently closing the distance.

    Without warning, the creature pounced from behind, its claws aimed directly at the boy''s back.

    He spun just in time, his sword flashing as it intercepted the strike, but the force was overwhelming. He was knocked back, skidding across the ground, dirt and debris kicking up in his wake.

    He managed to dig his sword into the earth, grinding to a halt just before slamming into a tree.

    The moment he stopped, another beast lunged from the side, giving him no time to react. His eyes widened for a split second, realizing he wouldn''t be able to block in time.

    But then, a familiar voice rang out from above. "Sorry, Blue Flames, but I can''t let you hog all the glory!"

    Dylan, grinning like a madman, was airborne, bow in hand. Though no arrow was visible, his hand was already pulling the string back.

    Myst swirled around his arm, coalescing into a sleek, metallic arrow. As the bowstring stretched to its limit, the tip of the arrow gleamed with a bright yellow light, pulsing with energy.

    With a sharp twang, Dylan released the arrow. It streaked through the air like a lightning bolt, aimed directly at the attacking beast.

    The arrow struck the creature with a blinding flash of light, the force of the impact sending it crashing into the ground, where it erupted in a powerful explosion of myst and energy.

    The boy with blue flames raised an eyebrow, momentarily impressed despite himself. As the dust settled and the remains of the beast smoldered on the ground, Dylan landed next to him, still wearing that cocky grin.

    "You''re welcome," Dylan said, casually spinning his bow before slinging it over his shoulder.

    The boy smirked, his blue eyes flashing with both irritation and amusement. "Not bad, but you''re still playing catch-up."

    Dylan shrugged. "Catch-up? Please. I''m just getting warmed up. I''ll leave the rest for you, if you''re still standing by the time I''m done."

    The two exchanged a quick glance, a silent understanding passing between them as more of the beasts closed in from the shadows. The fight was far from over, but now, they were both ready to unleash hell.

    Back at the academy grounds, Galen and Mystica observed the trials unfold through the magical screen Mystica had summoned.

    The screen flickered, displaying various scenes from the Realm of Beasts where the students were being tested.

    Mystica leaned back, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Seems these kids are stronger than you expected, Galen," she teased, her lips curving into a mischievous smile as she watched the battles unfold.

    Galen, his arms crossed and expression as cold as ever, scoffed. "Stronger? You''re easily entertained. These kids are still nothing but trash pretending to be knights." His gaze shifted to the group of students who had already been forcefully returned by Mystica''s spell.

    These unfortunate students, who got injured back at the forest, bloodied and bruised, stood at the academy grounds, their heads hung low in shame.

    Galen''s icy glare fell on them, making them avert their eyes even further. "Look at them," he muttered. "Already failed. Disgraceful." He sighed deeply, the disdain evident in his voice.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the Realm of Beasts, a different group of students, still intact and unscathed, trudged through the dense forest. They had yet to encounter any beasts, and an uneasy quiet hung over them.

    "Did you hear that?" one girl asked, her voice trembling slightly as they all heard a distant, thunderous boom.

    "Look over there!" another student pointed toward the horizon where a massive explosion of blue flames lit up the sky.

    "Do you think it''s a beast?" a nervous girl asked.

    "It could be," a boy replied, "or it could be one of our classmates."

    Before anyone could continue speculating, a tall, well-built guy who looked far older than the rest stepped forward.

    His muscles bulged beneath his shirt, and his stern expression demanded attention. "It doesn''t matter what it is," he said in a commanding tone. "We''re heading in that direction."

    Silence fell over the group as they stared at him. His presence was intimidating, and most seemed hesitant to challenge him. But after a few seconds, one girl gathered the courage to speak.

    "I understand that you''ve pretty much made yourself the leader here," she began cautiously, "but I think we should vote on it. We don''t know what that explosion was, and running toward it without a plan could get us all killed."

    A few other students murmured in agreement, clearly siding with her.

    The muscular guy sneered.

    "Pathetic. You all really want to vote? Did you not hear Sir Galen back at the academy? This trial is meant to test our combat skills. Sitting around waiting for the trial to end won''t make you a knight."

    "True," the girl retorted, her voice calm but firm. "But he also said it''s about survival and how we handle bizarre situations. Running toward explosions blindly isn''t surviving¡ªit''s being reckless."

    The group now split into two sides: one that wanted to follow the muscular guy toward the explosion, and the other who agreed with the girl, preferring to stay where they were and wait out the trial. The trial was only supposed to last three hours, and by their estimates, they had already survived one.

    "Enough," the guy barked, cutting through the chatter.

    "We''ll settle this with a vote. Whoever wants to follow me, stand with me. If you want to hide like cowards, stand with her. Once we''ve voted, we all stick to the decision."

    One by one, the students made their choices, moving to either his side or the girl''s. When the last person had chosen, both sides were tied, leaving only one person who hadn''t voted¡ªLiam.

    Liam, who had been silent the entire time, stood off to the side, watching the debate unfold with quiet indifference.

    His mind wasn''t on their petty argument; it was on more important things¡ªhis own strategies, his own goals. All this talk about running or hiding meant nothing to him.

    "Hey! You!" The muscular guy''s voice rang out, clearly frustrated by Liam''s lack of participation. "What''s your vote? Make it quick."

    Liam''s gaze slowly shifted toward the guy, his eyes locking onto him. The intensity of Liam''s stare was enough to make the muscular student falter.

    Despite his imposing size, a chill ran down his spine, and for the first time, he seemed uncertain.

    The silence stretched on for a moment as Liam continued to look at him, unblinking. Then, with a calm but cutting tone, Liam spoke. "I don''t care about your vote. Do what you want. I have better things to think of."

    The tension in the air thickened as the group exchanged glances, unsure of how to respond to Liam''s disregard for their plans.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Growing My Army

    The muscular guy''s patience finally snapped, his frustration boiling over. He stormed toward Liam, eyes blazing with anger, and grabbed him by the collar, lifting him slightly off the ground.

    He was much taller and broader than Liam, his shadow towering over him.

    "You think you''re some kind of hotshot, don''t you?" the guy spat, his voice trembling with annoyance. His grip tightened on Liam''s shirt, but Liam remained unbothered, his expression eerily calm.

    His gaze shifted down to the hand gripping his collar before slowly locking eyes with the guy, his stare cold and unflinching.

    "I''ll say this once," Liam spoke softly, yet with a quiet authority that made the air around them feel heavier. "Let. Go. Of me."

    The guy chuckled, finding Liam''s calm demeanor amusing. "And what if I don''t? What are you gonna do, huh?" he mocked.

    "Gonna hit me with some special fist combo?" He laughed loudly, turning to the rest of the group while still holding Liam''s collar.

    "Can you believe this guy?" he asked, gesturing to Liam with his free hand. "He doesn''t even have a weapon, and he''s trying to act tough!"

    He laughed harder, the sound echoing through the forest. "You wanna be feared, kid? You gotta back it up with action. You should be a comedian instead of pretending to be a knight."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Liam moved with blinding speed, his hand snapping up to grab the guy''s wrist. Instantly, the guy''s laughter stopped, replaced by a sharp gasp of pain.

    His knees buckled, and he began to drop, slowly collapsing at Liam''s feet as the unbearable pressure in his wrist forced him down.

    The pain etched across his face was undeniable, and the sounds of his struggle filled the tense silence.

    Liam, still calm and composed, looked down at him. "Like I said," Liam''s voice cut through the air, "I don''t care what you decide. Just don''t get in my way."

    The rest of the group stood frozen, watching in shock as the once-dominant figure crumbled before Liam''s effortless grip. No one dared to intervene or even speak.

    Liam released the guy''s wrist, letting him fall completely to the ground. The muscular student clutched his arm, grimacing in pain but too afraid to stand up again.

    Liam''s gaze shifted, landing on a girl who had been standing near a tree, her face pale from witnessing what had just happened.

    "And you," Liam said, his tone neutral but sharp, "should be more aware of your surroundings. Don''t just stand anywhere without paying attention."

    Without warning, Liam summoned one of his daggers into his left hand. The black blade shimmered as it materialized from his myst, leaving the group wide-eyed in fear, thinking Liam was about to attack.

    His hand moved like a blur, the dagger flying from his grip at incredible speed.

    The dagger sliced through the air, whistling past the side of the girl''s face so closely she could feel the wind from its passage.

    She gasped, her body freezing in place, too shocked to react.

    The blade embedded itself into the tree behind her, but not into the trunk. A strange, purple liquid began to drip from something now becoming visible¡ªa camouflaged beast, blending seamlessly into the bark of the tree.

    With the dagger lodged into its head, the creature''s body fell, revealing its grotesque form: a bat-like beast with elongated limbs, its wings twisted into clawed arms.

    The purple substance was its blood, and Liam''s dagger had pierced clean through its skull.

    The group stumbled back, startled by the sight of the creature. They hadn''t even known it was there.

    Liam walked toward the fallen beast, retrieving his dagger without a second glance at the group. As he knelt to wipe the blood from the blade, he glanced at them.

    "Whether you plan to stay here or go toward the explosion, it doesn''t matter. Just know that beasts are lurking everywhere. You''ve stepped into the Realm of Beasts, after all."

    He turned and began walking deeper into the forest, his steps calm and measured. The group, still paralyzed with fear and uncertainty, watched him go.

    But just as Liam reached the edge of the clearing, he stopped, casting a final glance at the corpse of the fallen beast.

    "Extract," he whispered, and in a dark swirl of myst, the shadow of the beast was ripped from its body, drawn into Liam''s own shadow, disappearing within.

    The sight sent a shiver down the spines of those watching, but no one dared speak a word.

    With a faint smile, Liam murmured to himself, "Now, time to go hunting. This place is perfect for Extraction."

    And without another word, he vanished into the depths of the forest, leaving the group to their fear and confusion, his figure fading into the shadows.

    *****

    Back at the academy, Galen and Mystica observed the unfolding trials, their eyes fixed on the magical screen that displayed the chaotic events.

    The moment Liam''s shadow enveloped the beast''s corpse and absorbed it, a subtle shift crossed Galen''s usually cold and controlled face.

    "Mystica," Galen spoke, his voice still calm, though there was an unmistakable edge beneath his words.

    "I see it, Galen," Mystica responded, her disbelief barely concealed. "He just used dark magic¡­ and he''s a student?"

    Galen''s lips curled into an almost sinister smirk. "Seems there''s still a dark magic user out there," he murmured, his tone dark with curiosity, yet laced with approval. "I thought we''d seen the last of them."

    The screen continued to display scenes of students struggling in the trials, some triumphing, others being forcefully teleported back to the academy by Mystica''s spell.

    Only around a hundred students remained in the trial, but Galen''s focus had narrowed on one¡ªLiam.

    *****

    Deep within the Realm of Beasts, far removed from the rest of the students, Liam ventured alone. His steps were quiet, deliberate, as he navigated the thick foliage. Shadows clung to him, drawn naturally by his presence, as though the forest itself bent toward his power.

    His eyes scanned his surroundings, taking in every detail of the wilderness. The thick canopy overhead filtered the sunlight into scattered beams, casting an eerie glow on the forest floor.

    The air was dense with myst, heavy and tangible. The deeper he went, the more primal the energy became.

    Liam suddenly stopped in his tracks, feeling a shift in the atmosphere¡ªa slight tremor in the air that alerted him to the incoming danger.

    His hands moved with fluid precision, summoning his twin daggers. The black blades shimmered, dark myst swirling around them like tendrils of smoke.

    From the shadows, beasts began to emerge. They were all different, grotesque in their forms. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The first, a massive creature resembling a wolf but standing on two legs, had thick black fur and glowing red eyes. Its claws were long and sharp, dripping with venom.

    Another beast, a twisted abomination with the body of a panther but the head of a serpent, slithered through the grass, its tail lashing out like a whip.

    Others followed¡ªa bear-like monster with stone-like skin, a giant lizard with scales that reflected the forest like a mirror, and strange, horned creatures with razor-sharp tusks protruding from their jaws.

    They surrounded Liam, their eyes gleaming with hunger and rage, driven by the instinct to kill. But Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, a menacing smirk crept onto his lips.

    "Thank you for saving me the trouble of hunting you down," he muttered, his voice cold as he crouched slightly, his body preparing to spring into action.

    The wolf-like beast charged first, its claws slashing through the air with deadly speed. Liam twisted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike, and in one fluid motion, he plunged his dagger into the creature''s exposed side.

    The blade sank deep, dark myst surging through the wound, and with a twist, Liam sent the beast flying to the ground, its body convulsing before it lay still.

    But there was no time to pause. The panther-serpent hybrid lunged at him next, its forked tongue flicking out with a hiss.

    Liam''s footwork was precise, swift, as he danced around the beast''s attacks. Its tail whipped at him, aiming for his legs, but Liam leaped into the air, spinning mid-flight. His right dagger came down in a deadly arc, severing the tail cleanly.

    The creature screeched, recoiling in pain, but Liam was already moving. He landed gracefully, his left dagger flashing out and driving through the creature''s throat, ending its life in a single, brutal strike.

    Behind him, the ground shook as the stone-skinned bear beast charged. Its massive paws could crush a man''s skull with ease, and its roars reverberated through the trees.

    Liam waited, poised, and just as the beast reared up to strike, he dashed forward, his body low to the ground.

    The beast''s paw slammed into the earth where he''d stood a second ago, but Liam was already behind it.

    His daggers flashed, slicing through the tendons behind its legs. The beast collapsed, its stone skin no match for the precision of Liam''s strikes.

    With ruthless efficiency, he drove both daggers into its exposed spine, ending its rampage.

    The lizard creature hissed, its mirror-like scales flashing as it moved to attack. It was faster than the others, darting in and out of Liam''s range with blinding speed, but Liam''s focus remained unshaken.

    He waited for the perfect moment, and when the creature lunged again, its jaws wide open to strike, Liam spun on his heel, his movements far fluid and enhanced than months ago.

    He slashed both daggers in a cross formation, cutting across the creature''s throat and stomach in one swift, lethal motion.

    The lizard staggered back, its scales cracking as blood poured from its wounds before it too collapsed.

    The remaining horned beasts circled Liam warily, their tusks gleaming under the faint light.

    They were smarter, more cautious, but they too were driven by instinct. Liam''s eyes gleamed with dark amusement.

    "You''re all the same," he muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on his daggers. "Wild beasts with no thought beyond survival."

    With a sudden burst of speed, Liam launched himself toward the nearest creature. It tried to impale him with its tusks, but he sidestepped, delivering a flurry of precise slashes to its side.

    His daggers moved like extensions of his own body, fluid and relentless, each strike hitting a vital point. The beast collapsed in a heap, and as the final one charged at him in a desperate attempt, Liam vaulted over its back, landing behind it.

    Before it could turn, he drove his blade into the back of its neck, ending the battle in seconds.

    Panting lightly, Liam straightened, his daggers still dripping with the blood of his foes. He wiped them clean, a sense of satisfaction settling over him.

    Without looking back at the carnage he''d left behind, he whispered to himself, "Extraction."

    The shadows of the fallen beasts were pulled from their bodies, merging into Liam''s own shadow, swelling his power further.

    "This place," Liam murmured, smirking darkly, "is perfect for growing my army."

 Chapter 42 - 42: The Nyxarion Dragon

    Liam sat on a small boulder, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. Around him, the forest floor was littered with the remains of beasts, their blood soaking into the earth, the scent of death thick in the air.

    His body ached slightly, though the effects of Crimson Overdrive still lingered, fueling him with enough energy to keep going for a while longer.

    ''Thanks to Overdrive, I can keep pushing for a bit longer,'' he mused, his eyes scanning the corpses surrounding him.

    ''But it''s clear time''s almost up for this trial. Still, I''ve used Extraction four times now, and I''m not even feeling the strain. Impressive.''

    A smirk tugged at his lips as he stood, wiping the blood from his blades. "That training paid off, after all," he muttered, raising a hand toward the fallen beasts. "Extract."

    The shadows of the beasts twisted and writhed, then slithered across the ground to join with his own. He watched the process with satisfaction, his smirk widening.

    ''Well, the trial should be over soon. I''ll just wait¡ª''

    Before he could finish his thought, a sudden shift in the atmosphere made him pause.

    The very air around him thickened, the pressure building. The myst in the area swirled chaotically, as if responding to an unseen force.

    The sky darkened rapidly, clouds rolling in like a tidal wave. Rain began to pour down in torrents, and the air was soon punctuated by the sharp crack of lightning. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, feeling the ominous energy settle in his bones.

    Something was coming.

    *****

    On the other side of the forest, where Dylan and the boy with the blue flames had been battling, the scene was equally chaotic.

    The ground was strewn with the corpses of beasts, steam rising from where the flames had scorched the earth.

    Dylan sat on the ground, leaning back on his hands, panting heavily from exhaustion.

    "Hey, blue flames," Dylan called out, his voice teasing, "looks like I got more kills than you."

    The other boy, still standing but clearly worn out, shot him a sharp glare. "You wish, you airborne bastard. And stop calling me blue flames."

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, an amused grin spreading across his face. "Oh? Then what should I call you? Captain Hothead? Flaming Fury? Ooh, how about Firecracker?"

    "How about you shut up?" the boy snapped, visibly irritated. "It''s Asher. My name is Asher. You''d know that if you ever stopped being an idiot for two seconds."

    Dylan''s grin widened, unbothered by the insults. "Ah, finally! A name! It only took, what, half a trial?" He pushed himself to his feet, his sarcasm evident.

    "I''m Dylan, by the way. But you can call me the guy who saved your ass back there."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "Saved my ass? I was the one burning through those things like it was nothing. You were just flying around like a circus act."

    "Hey, it''s called aerial combat, Ash." Dylan stretched his arms over his head, still grinning. "You know, strategy. Can''t expect a ground-pounder like you to understand."

    "Oh, screw off, blondie. You couldn''t strategize your way out of a wet paper bag," Asher retorted, crossing his arms, though there was a faint twitch of a smile on his lips.

    "Speaking of wet, is it raining?" Dylan extended his hand out to feel the droplets, blinking in mild surprise as the rain began to fall harder.

    Asher frowned, looking up at the rapidly darkening sky. "Yeah, and those clouds¡­ look at that." He gestured toward the ominous dark clouds rolling in from the horizon, the same ones Liam had noticed earlier.

    Dylan squinted at them, looking more curious than concerned. "Those are some seriously dark clouds. Like, ''end of the world'' dark. Should we be worried?"

    "That''s what I just said, genius," Asher grumbled, shaking his head. "Seriously, how do you even function?"

    Dylan gave him a cheeky grin. "It''s part of my charm. You''ll get used to it."

    Asher groaned in exasperation, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Gods help me."

    Dylan, ignoring the frustration, looked around the clearing. "But you''re right¡ªshouldn''t the trial be over by now? It''s been like, what, three hours?"

    Asher nodded, his expression turning serious. "Yeah, I thought so too. Something''s off."

    Dylan shrugged, his playful tone giving way to a more thoughtful one. "Well, whatever it is, it looks like we''re not done yet."

    He glanced at the darkening sky and the storm brewing overhead, feeling the weight of the myst in the air. "Guess we''ll just have to see what happens next."

    Asher scoffed. "Yeah, because ''waiting to see what happens'' is always the best plan."

    Dylan shot him a sideways glance, a smirk playing on his lips. "You really need to work on your optimism, Ash."

    "I''ll work on it when you stop being an idiot," Asher shot back, though his tone was less heated than before.

    Dylan chuckled, wiping the rain from his face. "Deal."

    ****

    Back at the academy, the atmosphere had shifted as the trial drew to a close. On the elevated platform overlooking the magical screens, Galen stood with his arms crossed, his gaze sharp yet indifferent. His patience for the ongoing trial had worn thin.

    "Mystica, it''s time to end this. The students have shown enough of their incompetence," Galen said with a calm but dismissive tone, turning on his heel to leave.

    Mystica rolled her eyes playfully, offering a smirk. "Alright, Mr. Grumpy," she teased, waving her hand toward the screens as she prepared to cast the recall spell.

    However, as she tried to activate the spell, nothing happened. Mystica frowned, trying again, then a third time¡ªstill no reaction.

    A hint of concern crept into her features. She tried two more times, frustration growing with each failed attempt.

    "Hey, Galen," she called, her voice tinged with worry, "something''s wrong. My recall spell isn''t working."

    Galen, who had nearly reached the stairs of the platform, halted mid-step. He turned slowly, his expression unreadable but his tone sharp. "What do you mean, it isn''t working?"

    "There''s¡­ a force preventing it," Mystica muttered, her brows furrowed as her gaze flicked back to the screens.

    "I''ve never seen anything like this before. It''s as if something''s blocking me. I think there must be¡ª"

    Before she could finish, her words caught in her throat as she saw something on the screen. Her heart skipped a beat.

    "Isn''t that the dark magic boy?" Mystica''s voice dropped to a whisper as she stared at the image of Liam sprinting through the forest at an alarming speed.

    But it wasn''t just the speed that concerned her¡ªit was what he was running from.

    "What is he running from?" she asked aloud, her voice shaky as she tried to make sense of the scene.

    Galen''s eyes shifted to the screen, narrowing as he watched for only a few seconds.

    Then, something dark¡ªa massive blur¡ªraced past the screen in the blink of an eye, moving with such speed and force that it seemed like a shadow ripping through reality itself.

    The moment the figure appeared, both Mystica and Galen''s expressions shifted drastically.

    Mystica''s playful demeanor was gone, replaced with outright fear. Galen''s face, typically cold and detached, now held an edge of gravity.

    "No," Mystica breathed, her hands trembling slightly. "That... that can''t be possible. There''s no way that kind of beast would appear in this realm. I¡ªI checked everything before sending the students there. I made sure¡ª"

    "It doesn''t matter what you checked, Mystica," Galen interrupted, his voice low but commanding, his usual calm now laced with urgency. "Get every mage in the academy here. We''re out of time."

    Mystica snapped her gaze toward him, panic rising. "What? What are you planning to do?"

    "You''ll combine your powers with mine," Galen said, stepping back toward her with an intensity she had rarely seen in him. "We don''t have the luxury of subtlety anymore. I''m going in there myself."

    "You''re... going in? Galen, that thing is¡ª"

    "Deadly, seems like you''ve forgotten who I am" Galen cut her off, his tone hard and calm.

    "Besides, those students may not have earned my respect, but I will not let them die because of our failure. Get the mages. Now."

    Mystica hesitated for a brief moment, the weight of Galen''s words sinking in. But she knew he was right.

    Without another word, she turned and sent out a magical pulse, summoning every mage in the academy as fast as she could.

    Galen''s eyes remained fixed on the screen where the dark blur had disappeared into the stormy forest.

    His expression was unreadable, but beneath the surface, his mind was racing. He had faced many dangers in his life, but this beast¡­ this was something beyond the usual threats they dealt with.

    And now, those children were caught in its path.

    "I won''t let this thing take them," Galen muttered to himself, clenching his fists. "Not on my watch."

    The storm in the Realm of Beasts was only growing stronger. Time was running out.

    *****

    Back in the Realm of Beasts, Liam sprinted through the dense forest at a speed that defied reason, his heart racing but his expression focused.

    The air around him was thick with tension, and his instincts screamed at him to keep running, no matter what.

    ''This has to be a sick joke,'' Liam thought, his breath steady despite the panic simmering inside.

    ''I thought these things were just legends... folk tales to scare kids into staying out of danger.''

    A low rumble vibrated through the air. Liam''s eyes widened in realization. ''Damn, it''s right above me. No way I''m shaking this thing off.''

    Suddenly, a sharp whistling sound tore through the sky¡ªa noise so piercing it felt like the very air was being ripped apart.

    Before Liam could react, a massive streak of purple light erupted from the heavens. It wasn''t just light¡ªit was fire, burning with a malevolent intensity.

    The searing beam crashed into the ground just behind Liam, obliterating trees, rocks, and everything in its path. The shockwave sent him hurtling forward, like a ragdoll caught in a storm.

    Liam was thrown through the air, smashing through trees and jagged rocks. Each impact jarred his body, but he gritted his teeth and twisted mid-flight, slamming his hand into the ground to skid to a stop.

    Dirt sprayed around him as he dug his fingers into the earth, steadying himself. He coughed once, tasting blood in his mouth, but that only made him grin.

    "Alright," he muttered, his voice low and menacing as he stood upright.

    His body ached from the impact, but the rush of adrenaline and Overdrive flowing through his veins made him feel invincible. He cracked his neck, his grin widening. "Screw running..."

    He lifted his head, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation. "...I''m going to add you to my army."

    As he spoke, the creature that had been chasing him finally revealed itself in the clearing ahead.

    The flames that had rained down moments ago still lingered, casting an eerie purple glow across the landscape. Within that light, the silhouette of a massive beast emerged.

    The ground shook beneath the weight of its landing, and the trees around it were dwarfed by its size.

    A jet-black dragon, its scales gleaming like polished obsidian, stood before him. Its eyes were fierce, glowing a deep violet that seemed to pierce through the very soul.

    Smoke billowed from its nostrils as it let out a deafening roar, the sound so powerful that the earth itself trembled.

    Liam''s grin only grew more wicked. "Perfect," he whispered to himself, his daggers materializing in his hands.

    His myst swirled around him like a shadowy vortex, ready for the coming battle. The dragon might have been a legend, but so was Liam.

    And he had no intention of backing down.

    With one last deep breath, Liam launched forward, ready to claim his prize.

 Chapter 43 - 43: The Nyxarion Dragon: 2

    "Did you hear that? What kind of beast screams that loud?" Dylan asked, his voice laced with curiosity as he and Asher trudged through the rain, looking for shelter.

    Asher glanced back at the ominous clouds gathering in the distance. "It''s coming from that direction," he said, narrowing his eyes. "And whatever it is, it''s big." A sudden flicker of purple light caught his attention, crackling across the sky far away.

    "Hey, blondie," Asher called out.

    "What''s up, my dear mean-headed companion?" Dylan replied, wearing his usual teasing grin.

    "This is not the time for your useless jokes, idiot. Whatever that thing is," Asher pointed toward the stormy horizon, "it''s headed straight for us."

    Dylan turned just in time to see the trees being flattened and dust clouds rising like a stampede was on its way. His eyes widened as a dark shape rocketed into the sky. "Holy crap! What the hell is¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a massive jet-black dragon soared above them, its wings beating so powerfully that the trees bent under the force.

    "Is that a dragon?" Dylan exclaimed, his tone torn between disbelief and amazement.

    Asher, normally hard-faced, looked just as stunned, his expression betraying a mix of awe and excitement. But it didn''t take him long to snap back. "Wait... is that... Liam?" Dylan suddenly pointed, squinting.

    Sure enough, there was Liam, dagger buried deep into the dragon''s scales, holding on for dear life as the beast thrashed midair.

    "Who names their kid Liam?" Asher muttered, rolling his eyes. "More importantly, how the hell can you even see that from this distance?"

    "Because I''m an archer, you ground-crawling simpleton." Dylan grinned, full of sarcasm.

    "Just because you''re an archer?" Asher raised an eyebrow, his irritation creeping back.

    "No, it''s because I ate a bird''s eye this morning. Of course, it''s because I''m an archer!" Dylan snapped back, mockingly. "You ask some real thought-provoking questions, Asher."

    Before Asher could retort, Dylan''s expression changed in an instant. He spotted something hurtling toward them. "WATCH OUT!"

    Without hesitation, he tackled Asher to the ground just as a massive object crashed into the earth with a deafening boom. The ground shattered in a straight line, uprooting trees and sending a thick cloud of dust into the air.

    The impact left Asher groaning, pinned beneath Dylan''s weight. "Get off me, you overgrown boulder," Asher grumbled, barely able to breathe with the dust and Dylan on top of him.

    "Is that any way to thank your prince charming?" Dylan quipped, still grinning as he rolled off Asher.

    "Prince charming? You''re more like a troll," Asher snapped back, shoving Dylan aside and brushing off the dirt. "Get off me, you lowly trash."

    Both of them stood and looked toward the direction of the impact, the dust starting to settle.

    As the smokescreen faded, they saw a figure lying amidst the destruction¡ªthe ground torn apart, trees broken, and debris scattered everywhere. And right in the middle of it all, Liam lay sprawled out, motionless.

    He looked like a corpse.

    "...Well," Dylan said after a beat of silence, "it''s either nap time or that dragon''s got one hell of a right hook."

    Asher squinted at the sight. "If he''s dead, I''m not giving him a eulogy."

    Dylan smirked. "Yeah, I can''t imagine the speech. ''Here lies Liam, the guy who thought it was a good idea to wrestle a dragon.''"

    Asher crossed his arms, shaking his head. "Moron."

    Liam''s fingers twitched, his daggers still clutched in his hands as a low groan escaped his lips. The pain radiating through his body was intense, but he slowly began to push himself upright, determined.

    "I''m so gonna kill that dragon," he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with pain and frustration as he fought to stand. But no sooner had he spoken than he doubled over, coughing up a considerable amount of blood. The impact from his fall had clearly been more damaging than he''d let on.

    "Whoa, easy there, you shouldn''t be moving in your condition," Dylan said, rushing over to support him.

    Liam looked up at Dylan, a faint smile still playing on his face despite the obvious agony. "You''re still alive?"

    Dylan gave a mock-salute, grinning. "Of course, my middle name is ''survive,'' after all."

    "You really need to stop with your useless chatter, blondie," Asher called from where he stood, arms crossed, his expression as stoic as ever.

    Liam''s gaze shifted to Asher as he stood on his feet, shaky but determined. "Who the hell are you?" he asked, still trying to make sense of the situation.

    "This is Asher, but you can call him Blue Flames," Dylan interjected with his signature grin.

    Asher''s eye twitched. "I told you not to call me that, you idiot."

    Unfazed, Liam took a deep breath, exhaling a visible stream of air that looked almost like steam. His body was burning from the inside, but he was doing everything to maintain composure.

    Dylan, ever the chatterbox, couldn''t help but pry. "So, how''d you end up in this mess anyway? Battling a dragon? Sounds like the definition of ''suicide.''"

    "Well... the damn thing came out of nowhere," Liam replied, his tone calm despite the chaotic situation. "I happened to be standing at the wrong place at the wrong time when it decided to show up."

    "Damn, talk about bad luck," Dylan said, shaking his head.

    "Are there still any students around here?" Liam asked, his eyes now tracking the dragon as it circled above.

    "I think they''re long gone by now," Dylan answered. "Me and Ash here lured the beast away from the rest of those weaklings."

    "That''s good¡­" Liam said, his gaze still locked on the dragon. "Because that thing is about to attack again."

    Dylan''s expression shifted from lighthearted to concerned in an instant. "Wait, wait, you''re not seriously thinking about fighting it again, are you?"

    Liam said nothing, his silence a confirmation in itself.

    "Well, guess that means I''m in too," Dylan said with a cheerful grin, pulling out his bow. "I can''t let you have all the fun."

    Asher stepped forward, his fierce gaze locking onto Liam. "There''s no way I''m letting you two fight this thing alone," he said, summoning his blue flames that flickered ominously around his hands.

    Liam remained expressionless, barely sparing either of them a glance. "Do whatever you want. I don''t care if you die, just don''t get in my way," he said bluntly.

    Dylan laughed it off, but Asher wasn''t so easygoing. His eyes narrowed, and he stormed toward Liam. "You arrogant bastard. Are you looking down on me?"

    Liam didn''t even flinch, meeting Asher''s fury with complete indifference. "Say what you want, Blue Flames. Just stay out of my way," he said coolly, shoving Asher aside as he walked past.

    Asher clenched his fists, his flames flaring up around him in anger. "Alright then, let''s see who kills this dragon first," he growled.

    As the tension between the two escalated, the dragon high above finally seemed to take notice of them. With a roar, it began its descent, diving at a terrifying speed straight toward them.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed, summoning his own red flames, focusing intently on the dragon''s trajectory. He was waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Asher, despite his rage, mirrored the action, preparing his blue flames for the clash.

    But before either could act, Dylan darted past them, leaping toward the nearest tree. "What are you two waiting for?" he called out, climbing higher with acrobatic ease. "If you want this thing dead, you''ve gotta strike first!"

    Reaching the top of the tallest tree, Dylan balanced on a branch, his bow drawn. He nocked three arrows at once, summoning his myst to form metallic projectiles. "Blinding Beam!" he shouted, releasing the bowstring.

    At the tip of the arrows, a brilliant light began to form, a culmination of Dylan''s myst, charging into a focused beam of energy. The arrows streaked through the air with precision, heading directly for the dragon''s head.

    The moment they made contact, a massive magical explosion erupted in the sky. Dylan, with a wide grin plastered across his face, dropped back to the ground, landing gracefully before turning to watch the spectacle. "Bullseye."

    The dragon screeched in pain as it fell from the sky, crashing violently into the earth. A thick dust cloud rose from the impact, sweeping over the area and forcing the trio to brace themselves.

    As the dust began to clear, Dylan, ever the joker, couldn''t resist. "Looks like I win," he teased, wearing his signature grin.

    Asher, clearly annoyed, shot him a glare, but Liam remained calm, his eyes focused on the fallen dragon. Something felt off.

    Just as Dylan was about to celebrate further, the dragon began to stir, slowly rising to its feet. But this time, its left wing was mangled, nearly torn off from the explosion.

    "Guess the fight''s not over yet," Liam muttered under his breath, his gaze sharpening as he prepared for round two.

    Dylan was just about to open his mouth, already crafting some snarky comment. "Well, looks like I¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a sudden gust of wind blew past him.

    "What the¡ª" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was Asher, his figure a blue blur as he darted straight toward the dragon. His flames flared wildly, igniting his right arm with a brilliant azure light that crackled like molten fire.

    The intense heat radiating from him warped the air around his hand, making the scene feel even more electrifying.

    Dylan blinked, momentarily stunned. "That idiot," he muttered, watching as Asher closed the distance between himself and the dragon with insane speed.

    The dragon, sensing the approaching threat, swung one of its massive claws toward Asher, but he was already moving too fast.

    With a swift, graceful maneuver, Asher dodged to the side, his body twisting in midair like a wisp of flame, effortlessly avoiding the dragon''s strike.

    Before the beast could react again, Asher was within striking distance, his right hand pulsing with blue flames that coiled around his fist like a serpent.

    His eyes were locked onto a specific point just beneath the dragon''s thick, scaly hide.

    "Blue Flame Barrage!" Asher growled through gritted teeth, thrusting his flaming fist directly into the dragon''s side.

    The impact was immediate. A shockwave of blue myst erupted from the point of contact, causing the ground to tremble beneath them.

    The flames didn''t stop there¡ªAsher''s myst detonated outward in a controlled explosion, sending a powerful wave of scorching blue fire that spread across the dragon''s body.

    The dragon roared in pain, the searing flames dancing across its scales, leaving scorched marks where they touched.

    Asher''s explosion was so intense that even from a distance, the heat was palpable. It was as if the very air around them was burning.

    Dylan, standing back with an incredulous look, watched the whole thing unfold. "Okay, fine, maybe that was cooler than what I was about to do," he muttered to himself, unable to suppress a smirk.

    Asher, meanwhile, landed smoothly a few paces away from the dragon, his blue flames still flickering around his right arm as he straightened up.

    He turned his head slightly, casting a sideways glance at Dylan and Liam, his expression confident¡ªborderline smug.

    "You were saying something, blondie?" Asher asked, his tone sharp with just a hint of a taunt, though his breathing was heavy from the exertion.

    Dylan''s grin widened. "Oh, nothing. Just... admiring the view," he replied, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth.

    But their banter was cut short as the dragon let out another furious roar. Despite the damage it had taken, it wasn''t down yet. Smoke rose from the singed parts of its body, its eyes burning with renewed rage as it prepared for its next move.

    Asher''s lips curled into a fierce smile, his flames blazing once again. "Round two, then?"

    This time, there was no need for words. The three of them knew what was coming, and they were ready for it.

 Chapter 44 - 44: The Dragons Wrath

    The three of them¡ªLiam, Asher, and Dylan¡ªlaunched themselves at the dragon in perfect, chaotic unison.

    Asher led the charge with his blue flames roaring around him, his eyes gleaming with competitive fire.

    Liam followed close behind, calm and focused, his sharp gaze scanning the dragon''s massive frame for any weak spot.

    Dylan brought up the rear, grinning ear to ear, enjoying the adrenaline of the battle as if it were the best day of his life.

    "Try to keep up, losers!" Asher shouted, flames flaring from his hands and feet as he rocketed toward the dragon.

    "Relax, Blue Flames, no one''s trying to steal your spotlight," Dylan teased, nocking an arrow mid-sprint and firing it toward the beast''s head.

    The arrow gleamed with metallic light, aiming for the dragon''s eye, but the beast tilted its head just in time, the arrow bouncing harmlessly off its thick, obsidian scales.

    Liam said nothing. He kept moving in tight, calculated arcs, his daggers drawn, eyes narrowing as the dragon''s immense size loomed above them.

    The dragon retaliated swiftly, its jaws parting to unleash a torrent of purple fire that cascaded toward them like a tidal wave of heat. "Scatter!" Liam barked, his voice cold and precise.

    The three boys split in different directions as the firestorm raged between them. The ground beneath their feet melted into scorched earth, and the air shimmered with intense heat. Dylan dove behind a fallen tree, rolling smoothly and already preparing another shot.

    Asher skidded along the ground, flames bursting beneath his heels to give him momentum as he surged forward. Liam darted low and fast, the edge of the fire licking at his heels but never quite touching him.

    The dragon swung its tail like a wrecking ball, catching Asher mid-dash. "Tch¡ª!" Asher tried to dodge, but the tail clipped him hard, sending him flying into a boulder.

    The impact shattered the rock, and Asher groaned, flames flickering around his body as he forced himself back to his feet.

    "Still standing, huh? You''re tougher than you look, Blue Flames!" Dylan called, releasing another volley of arrows aimed at the dragon''s joints. This time, one arrow managed to wedge between two scales on its leg, but the dragon barely noticed.

    "Focus, idiot!" Asher growled, coughing as he wiped blood from the corner of his mouth. His flames reignited with a defiant roar, and he charged back into the fight, determined to outshine both Dylan and Liam.

    The dragon roared again, this time sweeping its claws in a deadly arc. Liam ducked low, barely avoiding the slash, his daggers flashing in quick, precise strikes along the beast''s side.

    The blades sparked uselessly against its armor-like scales. "Tough hide," Liam muttered, eyes still scanning for a vulnerable point.

    Meanwhile, Asher surged in from the opposite side, blue flames trailing in his wake. He aimed a fiery uppercut at the dragon''s jaw, but the beast jerked back with surprising agility.

    The flames exploded harmlessly in the air, leaving Asher seething with frustration. "Damn it! Stay still, you overgrown lizard!"

    The dragon wasn''t about to comply. It unleashed another wave of purple fire, forcing them all to retreat. This time, the flames were relentless, spreading across the battlefield.

    Dylan found himself cornered, the fire cutting off his escape. "Uh-oh. Not good!" he muttered, leaping up a tree in a desperate move. He perched on a high branch, panting. "Okay, new rule¡ªdon''t let the dragon play fire tag."

    Liam darted around the dragon''s side, his daggers gleaming. With calm precision, he tried once more to find a weak point¡ªpressing against joints, beneath scales¡ªbut each time, the dragon shifted, forcing him back.

    The beast''s movements were too fluid, too practiced.

    ''This thing fights like it''s done this a thousand times'', Liam thought, narrowly avoiding a swipe from its claws.

    The dragon''s tail lashed out again, and this time, it caught Dylan mid-air. "Oh, crap!" he yelped as the tail slammed him into the dirt with a bone-rattling thud. He rolled onto his back, groaning. "That... was not part of the plan..."

    Asher roared, igniting his entire arm in blazing blue fire. "Enough games!" He leapt toward the dragon''s exposed side, fire surging in his fist.

    He slammed into the beast with all his strength, triggering a small explosion of blue myst. The blast staggered the dragon for a moment, but it recovered too quickly, its head snapping toward him.

    The dragon''s claw swiped, catching Asher across the ribs. The force sent him tumbling across the ground, coughing and struggling to breathe.

    Blood seeped from the gashes along his side, but he still managed to get to his feet, flames flickering weakly around him. "I''m not done yet..." he growled, though the pain was evident in his voice.

    Liam wasn''t faring much better. The dragon''s relentless attacks left little room for him to maneuver. A sudden lash of the beast''s tail hit him squarely in the side, sending him crashing into the dirt.

    His ribs throbbed, and he could taste blood in his mouth. But he pushed himself up, dragging his daggers through the ground as he stood. His gaze remained cold and focused.

    Dylan, now sporting a bruised arm and a nasty cut across his brow, staggered to his feet with a grin. "Alright, so maybe this isn''t exactly going as planned... but hey, it''s still kinda fun, right?"

    Asher shot him a glare. "You''re insane."

    "Maybe." Dylan nocked another arrow, blood trickling down his temple. "But you gotta admit, it''s a little exciting!"

    The dragon let out another deafening roar, its purple fire swirling around it like a storm. It was clear now¡ªthey weren''t just fighting a dragon. They were fighting something far more dangerous: a creature that refused to die.

    Asher and Dylan exchanged glances while Liam still had his eyes fixed on the dragon. Each of them were battered, bruised, and exhausted. Asher''s flames flickered weakly, Dylan''s bow trembled slightly in his hands, and Liam''s daggers felt heavier than ever.

    But despite everything, none of them backed down.

    Liam exhaled slowly, his eyes still sharp. "Hope you guys are still breathing."

    Asher cracked his knuckles, flames reigniting with a stubborn flicker. "This thing is so dead."

    Dylan grinned through the blood and bruises. "Let''s give this thing something to remember."

    The boys launched themselves once again, their movements synchronized like a storm of fire and steel.

    Liam led with his daggers flashing, Asher burned trails across the battlefield with his blue flames, and Dylan''s arrows whistled through the air, trying to find purchase on the dragon''s armored hide.

    The dragon roared, filling the air with heat and fury, but the boys didn''t falter.

    As the battle raged, Liam noticed something¡ªduring a moment when the dragon reared to strike, he slashed beneath its belly and felt something different.

    His dagger didn''t glance off the scales as it usually did. Instead, it cut ever so slightly into the flesh below, as if the armor didn''t extend that far.

    His eyes narrowed. ''Found it''

    As the fight continued, Liam stayed close to the beast, waiting for any chance to confirm his suspicion. Finally, a gap opened¡ªa glimpse beneath the dragon''s body where a faint, pulsating light shimmered just beneath the surface. The core. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam pulled back, quickly formulating a plan. "We need to draw it into a position where I can strike under it. Asher, you''ve got to distract it with your flames¡ªkeep it moving. Dylan, you hit its wings and keep it grounded."

    Dylan gave a thumbs-up, already readying an arrow. "I''m game."

    But Asher sneered, flames flickering around him. "Tch. You don''t give me orders, you dwarf. I don''t need your plan to take down a dragon."

    "You can do as you please, buzz cut." Liam said completely unbothered. "but just know we can''t win if¡ª"

    "You do your part, I''ll do mine," Asher snapped, flames flaring brighter. Without waiting for confirmation, he surged toward the dragon, blue fire trailing behind him in a streak. "I''ll just burn it down myself!"

    The dragon reacted to Asher''s reckless charge with a deafening roar, wings unfurling as it turned its full attention on him.

    Dylan swore under his breath and fired a volley of arrows at the dragon''s injured wing, trying to keep it grounded. The arrows hit their mark, pinning the torn membrane to the ground and limiting the dragon''s movement.

    "Alright, Blue Flames," Dylan muttered with a grin. "You''re a pain, but at least you make one hell of a distraction."

    Liam clenched his jaw. ''Well then, I''ll just have to make this work however I can.'' He sprinted in, daggers drawn, keeping low and to the side, waiting for the moment the dragon would rise onto its hind legs again.

    Asher danced around the dragon with blinding speed, hurling fireballs and blasts of flame at its head. The dragon snarled in frustration, snapping at him with sharp jaws but never quite catching him. "Come on, you ugly beast!" Asher taunted, flames bursting from his fists.

    ''There!''

    The dragon reared up, exposing the soft flesh beneath its belly. Liam surged forward, his daggers gleaming as he aimed for the shimmering core beneath the dragon''s scales. Everything seemed to slow¡ªthis was the opening they needed.

    Just as Liam was about to strike, the dragon roared with unexpected ferocity. In one explosive, frantic motion, it lashed out with its tail, sweeping the battlefield with a shockwave.

    Dylan tried to leap clear, but the tail caught him midair, slamming him into a tree with a sickening crack.

    Asher''s eyes widened as the dragon''s massive claw swung toward him. He summoned all the fire he could, throwing it forward in a desperate explosion, but the beast''s strength was overwhelming.

    The impact threw him backward, flames flickering out as he crashed into a boulder with a heavy thud.

    Liam barely had time to react before the dragon''s tail whipped toward him, smashing him off his feet and hurling him through the air. He slammed into the ground, skidding to a stop against a jagged rock. His daggers fell from his grasp, and pain flared through his ribs like wildfire.

    For a moment, the battlefield fell silent except for the dragon''s heavy breathing and the crackling of scorched earth.

    All three boys lay sprawled across the ground¡ªDylan slumped against a tree, Asher half-buried in the rubble of shattered stone, and Liam face down in the dirt. Their bodies were bruised and battered, blood trickling from cuts and wounds.

    Dylan groaned softly, his arm limp at an awkward angle. "Ow¡­ okay, so that didn''t go as planned¡­"

    Asher''s flames sputtered weakly around him, his body refusing to respond. He clenched his fists, frustrated beyond belief, but the pain in his ribs and back kept him pinned down. "Damn it..." he whispered, teeth gritted. "I should''ve¡ª"

    Liam lay still, gasping for breath, his chest burning with every inhalation. His mind screamed at him to move, to get up, to finish the job¡ªbut his muscles refused to cooperate. He could feel the dragon looming nearby, hear the low rumble of its breath as it prowled closer.

    Though all three of them were still breathing, it was clear¡ªthey were utterly spent. The dragon had taken everything they had and still stood tall, its purple fire flickering ominously in the dark.

    The dragon''s footsteps rumbled like distant thunder as it stalked toward Liam, each step causing the ground to tremble.

    Its eyes glowed with the cold promise of death, and a faint shimmer of purple mist gathered at the edges of its jaws.

    Liam lay broken and battered, his body betraying him at the worst possible moment, muscles twitching but refusing to obey.

    ''Move, dammit. Get up! Get up, you bastard!''

    His mind screamed with fury, his thoughts blazing like a wildfire. But his limbs were as heavy as stone, and the ache in his ribs robbed him of breath.

    The dragon stopped just above him, casting a dark shadow over his body. Its jaws began to part, and a sinister glow gathered in the depths of its throat¡ªa warning of the deadly fire about to be unleashed.

    Liam''s body remained limp, but his mind raged, clawing for a way out. No. Not like this. Not after everything. Desperately, he turned his head just enough to glimpse the beast looming over him.

    "There''s no way I''m dying here¡­" he muttered, voice hoarse and weak. "I''m gonna make you¡­ my slave." The words were barely a whisper, but they burned with every ounce of defiance he had left.

    The dragon reared its head, purple fire coiling within its maw like a serpent preparing to strike.

    And then¡ª

    A torrent of red flames erupted from the side, smashing into the dragon with the force of a meteor. The impact sent the creature skidding backward, gouging trenches into the earth as it struggled to regain its footing. Purple mist dispersed in an instant, replaced by a sizzling heatwave.

    Liam coughed violently, his vision blurring as he tried to make sense of what just happened. He could feel the intense heat lingering in the air, though it wasn''t the dragon''s.

    A figure emerged from the haze, walking with a casual stride, as if he had all the time in the world. Flames still danced lazily around his hands, crackling with energy that dared not fade.

    "Looks like you boys know how to hold on to dear life, huh?" the man said, his tone dripping with sarcasm but yet still cold as ever.

    Liam blinked, straining to see through his blurry vision. "Galen...?"

    Galen smirked as he stopped beside Liam, his presence commanding attention like a general surveying the battlefield. "You guys can thank the gods, since Mystica and the mages finally did their job for once."

    His gaze shifted to the dragon, still standing but visibly shaken, smoke rising from its scorched scales. "Good thing that you are still kicking."

    He rolled his shoulders and cracked his knuckles, fire swirling with each movement like it was an extension of his will.

    "You wannabes did well to last this long, I''ll give you that. But now, I''ll take it from here."

    Galen''s eyes gleamed with confidence as he stepped forward, casually tossing a flame from hand to hand.

    The dragon snarled, shaking off the red flames clinging to its body, but there was a flicker of uncertainty in its gaze now¡ªa recognition that a new force had entered the field.

    Galen, without looking back, added, "I''ll show you guys how to actually kill off a dragon."

 Chapter 45 - 45: The Ultimate Fire User

    With a bone-rattling roar, the dragon lunged at Galen, its jaws snapping toward him with terrifying speed. Each step it took crushed the earth beneath its claws, sending chunks of dirt and stone flying.

    Purple fire rippled along the edges of its maw, ready to incinerate anything in its path.

    But Galen didn''t flinch. In fact, he looked almost bored.

    The moment the dragon''s claws swiped toward him, Galen vanished from sight. A sharp gust of wind followed as he reappeared on the other side of the beast, his movements so fast they seemed impossible. The dragon blinked, clearly disoriented by his sudden disappearance.

    "You''re too slow," Galen muttered, brushing a nonexistent speck of dust off his shoulder.

    The dragon snarled in frustration and whipped around, swiping its tail with devastating force. The tail cut through the air, aiming to crush Galen into the dirt.

    He sidestepped effortlessly, as if dodging a casual breeze.

    "You''d think something this big would be smarter." His voice dripped with sarcasm.

    Galen''s movements were almost insulting in their ease. He flowed like a dancer across the battlefield¡ªno wasted effort, no tension. Every time the dragon lashed out, Galen was already gone, leaving only traces of red embers in his wake.

    The dragon, despite its massive size and strength, was struggling. It thrashed wildly, breathing bursts of purple fire in all directions, but nothing came close to catching Galen.

    It was as if the knight had already mapped out the beast''s every move before it even acted.

    Galen vaulted gracefully onto the dragon''s back with one fluid leap, riding along as if he were mounting a wild horse. The dragon snarled and twisted, its wings¡ªwhat was left of them¡ªflapping in vain to throw him off.

    But Galen merely walked across its spine with infuriating nonchalance, as if taking a stroll.

    "That all you got?" he called mockingly, hands resting on his hips.

    The dragon roared again, this time with pure rage, and reared its head to unleash a deadly stream of purple flames. But Galen was already gone, vaulting effortlessly to the ground with a flick of his wrist, flames trailing in his wake.

    As the dragon tried to reorient itself, Galen''s sharp eyes zeroed in on the vulnerable spot Liam had uncovered earlier¡ªthe soft underbelly just beneath the ribs.

    "Ah... There you are," Galen whispered, his lips curling into a wicked grin.

    With a burst of speed that defied belief, he closed the distance between himself and the dragon in an instant. One moment, he was standing several meters away¡ªthe next, he was right beneath the creature, crouched low with his palm brimming with searing red flames.

    "Too easy," he murmured.

    With surgical precision, Galen thrust his hand upward, driving a concentrated burst of flame directly into the exposed weak spot. The flames tunneled deep into the beast''s body, searing through scales and muscle alike.

    In a blink, the dragon''s roars of fury turned into a pained, agonized gasp. The heat of Galen''s flames reached the dragon''s core¡ªthe source of its life force.

    The beast trembled violently, its massive body convulsing as a bright glow pulsed within it.

    Then, it stopped moving altogether.

    The dragon collapsed with a thunderous crash, its immense body folding in on itself as the glow from its core faded. Ash and embers drifted in the air like falling snow.

    Galen stood, watching dispassionately as the enormous creature took its final, shuddering breath. When the last flicker of life drained from the beast, he turned away without a scratch on him, brushing his hands together like he had just finished a casual chore.

    Behind him, the dragon''s carcass lay lifeless¡ªits reign of terror ended in mere moments.

    Galen glanced over at the three boys, who were still sprawled on the ground, struggling to comprehend what they had just witnessed.

    "You''re welcome," Galen said with a smirk, his voice carrying the kind of arrogant confidence only someone who knew he was unstoppable could have. "That''s how it''s done."

    He gave a mock salute and walked away without a care, flames flickering lazily around him as if even the fire itself was at his command.

    Asher and Dylan lay motionless, their minds racing, grappling with the reality of Galen''s overwhelming strength.

    The once-mighty dragon lay lifeless beside them, its enormous frame still radiating residual heat from the knight''s flames.

    The two boys exchanged brief glances, wordless in their frustration and awe. Galen''s power was on a different level, and it stung.

    Liam, however, was stunned for only a moment. His mind quickly shifted from marveling at Galen to something far more important¡ªthe dragon''s carcass.

    His eyes, barely open, flicked toward the beast. Despite his battered body feeling like dead weight, Liam''s determination burned fierce. ''This not over... not yet you bastard''

    Every muscle screamed in protest, but with painstaking effort, he managed to move his left arm¡ªjust enough. Fingers trembling, he stretched his hand toward the dragon''s massive corpse, dark mist coiling from his shadow.

    "Extract¡­" he whispered, the word scraping out of his dry throat. It was barely audible, but it carried power.

    In an instant, the dragon''s massive shadow trembled, as if possessed by an unseen force. It writhed and twisted unnaturally, slithering across the ground like a living thing.

    Then, with a sudden surge, the dragon''s shadow was pulled¡ªas if caught in a gravitational pull¡ªand merged seamlessly into Liam''s own. The blackness coiled deep within him, a new and terrifying power bound to his will.

    Liam felt it¡ªthe raw, untamed essence of the dragon now slumbering within his shadow. Its strength, fury, and remnants of its core became part of him.

    Even though his body was broken, the knowledge that he had secured such a powerful ally sent a flicker of triumph through his mind.

    Galen, standing a few paces away, remained calm, his cold expression untouched by the boys'' efforts or the dragon''s defeat. He looked up toward the sky, his dark red hair flickering lightly in the fading breeze.

    His voice, low and measured, carried just enough authority to remind everyone present who was truly in control.

    "Time to bring us back, Mystica," he murmured.

    The air shimmered for a moment, thick with latent myst. Galen''s gaze didn''t waver as he waited, unbothered and unconcerned, as if this entire ordeal had been little more than an annoying detour.

    Behind him, Liam''s breathing slowed, exhaustion finally dragging him toward unconsciousness. But even as darkness claimed him, a small, satisfied smile touched his lips. The dragon is mine now.

    And the battlefield grew silent, waiting for Mystica''s magic to bring them back.

    *****

    The sun hung low over the academy grounds, casting long shadows across the field where the returning students had gathered.

    Many stood quietly, their faces pale with exhaustion, bandages wrapped around injuries still raw from the brutal trials they had endured in the realm of beasts.

    The mages had done their part in healing the worst of their wounds, but the sting of defeat¡ªand survival¡ªlingered in the air.

    All eyes were on Galen, standing on the elevated platform, arms crossed, his expression colder than a winter frost. He scanned the crowd, sharp-eyed and unapologetic, as though judging every soul present.

    "Most of you¡­" Galen began, his voice low but razor-sharp, "...are nothing but trash."

    His words struck the crowd like a slap, leaving many stunned. Murmurs began rippling through the students, some glancing nervously at one another, others clenching their fists in frustration. Galen''s lip curled in disdain.

    "Some of you didn''t even last thirty minutes in that trial. Pathetic." He let the word hang in the air, his contempt unmasked. "But somehow, there might still be a flicker of hope for you... though not in this academy."

    The murmuring swelled, whispers of anger and disbelief spreading like wildfire. But Galen''s voice cut through it all, cold as steel.

    "Shut it before I lose my patience," he warned, his tone enough to snuff out every stray sound. Silence fell again, thick and oppressive.

    "Consider yourselves lucky," Galen continued, voice dripping with indifference.

    "Some of you might get picked by knight academies across the zones. But for those of you who don''t... well, maybe working on your father''s farm is more your speed." He gave a dismissive wave, his words as merciless as a guillotine. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The crowd stood frozen in stunned disbelief, too shocked to speak.

    "Out of the two hundred students who entered the trial," Galen continued, "only ninety-four of you are staying. The rest of you..." He gestured toward Mystica, who stood silently at his side, her hands already glowing with magic. "... get lost."

    One by one, the rejected students disappeared, vanishing along with their belongings as Mystica''s spell took hold.

    A ripple of unease spread through the remaining students as the crowd thinned, leaving only ninety-four standing under Galen''s unrelenting gaze.

    "As for the rest of you..." Galen''s eyes scanned the survivors with contempt. "Don''t get any ideas. You''re only here because you were slightly better than the ones who failed. A drop of water in the ocean¡ªnothing more."

    His gaze darkened, but then a hint of interest flickered across his stern face. "That said... three of you managed to catch my attention."

    His eyes settled on Liam, Asher, and Dylan, who stood side by side. Their bodies were healed, but their torn clothing bore silent testimony to the deadly battle they had fought.

    Dylan, ever the joker, wore his usual grin, as if the whole ordeal had been a grand adventure. Asher''s sharp, competitive glare remained intact, his expression full of unspoken defiance.

    Liam stood quietly, his face unreadable, the weight of his thoughts locked behind a mask of calm indifference.

    Galen''s gaze lingered on them for a moment longer before shifting back to the group. "Now, before you''re escorted to your dorms by these fine people¡­" He gestured to the group of officials waiting nearby, "...you need to understand something."

    His tone grew heavier. "Every year, we accept one hundred students into the academy. You might be wondering why there are only ninety-four of you standing here now."

    The students glanced at one another, confusion spreading through the crowd.

    "The reason is simple," Galen said. "Six students have already been accepted through recommendation. They were strong enough to earn their place without needing to crawl through trials like the rest of you."

    His eyes locked onto Liam, Asher, and Dylan. "So before any of you start thinking you''re the strongest, know this¡ªthose six are already ahead of you. Stronger than any of you."

    The weight of his words crushed any lingering sense of pride among the students, especially the three boys. Dylan''s grin faltered slightly for the first time, Asher clenched his jaw, and as for Liam, he could care less about anyone but himself.

    Galen''s eyes narrowed as he delivered his final command. "Now, get your halfworthy asses out of my sight."

    With that, the gathered students began to move, each escorted by one of the academy staff.

    The weight of Galen''s words¡ªand the knowledge of the unknown five students waiting ahead¡ªsettled heavily on their shoulders as they made their way toward their new dorms.

    As the crowd thinned, Galen remained on the platform, arms crossed, watching them leave with the same cold, calculating expression. The game had only just begun.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Im Still Weak As Ever

    The sun dipped low on the horizon, bathing the academy grounds in the soft orange glow of twilight. Shadows stretched across the cobblestone paths as Liam followed the academy staff in silence, carrying his belongings slung over his shoulder.

    A cool breeze whispered through the air, stirring the faint scent of grass and stone, but Liam''s mind was elsewhere¡ªcalm and focused.

    The academy''s architecture loomed around them, grand and imposing, with tall spires and marble archways that framed the two buildings ahead.

    They were nearly identical in design: both three stories tall, built from smooth stone blocks, with windows spaced evenly along the walls.

    Elegant metal plaques above the doors identified them¡ªB1 and B2. Each building mirrored the other, connected only by a small courtyard lined with neatly trimmed hedges and lanterns that flickered to life as the sky dimmed.

    Liam and the staff entered the B1 dormitory, their footsteps echoing softly against the polished wooden floors.

    The hallways smelled faintly of lavender from enchanted sconces that glowed along the walls, casting a warm, golden hue across the narrow corridors.

    Other students could be seen ahead and behind, each accompanied by a different staff member. Some of the students whispered to one another, exchanging wary glances, while others walked with their heads down, exhausted from the trial.

    Liam noticed a group of boys further down the hall, already arguing about bunk arrangements, while another pair of girls stared curiously into their new rooms, giggling nervously.

    A few doors creaked open and slammed shut as students claimed their spaces, filling the quiet halls with sounds of shuffling luggage and soft voices.

    The staff leading Liam, a tall woman with flowing auburn hair, came to a halt at a door on the top floor. She wore a fitted, deep-blue uniform that clung tightly to her frame.

    The design of the uniform was strangely provocative¡ªher blouse dipped low in the front, revealing the upper curves of her chest, and the fabric of her sleeves shimmered with subtle runes embroidered along the cuffs.

    A short, pleated skirt brushed against her thighs, leaving little to the imagination as she bent slightly to open the door.

    "This will be your dorm, young man," she said with a polite bow of her head, her soft voice barely above a whisper.

    The movement caused her blouse to shift slightly, but Liam, ever composed, remained unfazed. His expression stayed calm and unreadable, unaffected by the woman''s appearance.

    "Thank you for your help," he said simply, his voice even. He took the small brass key she handed him and stepped past her, crossing the threshold into the room.

    The dorm room was modest yet functional, with a single bed pushed against the far wall and a desk situated under a wide window that overlooked the academy grounds.

    The walls were painted a soft gray, and the floor was lined with a thick woolen rug. A wardrobe stood to the side, its wooden doors slightly ajar, revealing empty shelves waiting to be filled.

    The room smelled faintly of wood polish, as if freshly cleaned in preparation for his arrival.

    Liam set his belongings down beside the bed and turned to shut the door behind him, the latch clicking softly into place. For a brief moment, he stood in the quiet, taking in the peaceful stillness of the room.

    Outside his window, he could see other students being led into B2 across the courtyard, some dragging heavy trunks behind them, others talking excitedly.

    Liam sat on the edge of his bed, his mind a storm of restless thoughts. He let out a soft, weary sigh before collapsing backward onto the mattress.

    The ceiling blurred above him as he closed his eyes and pressed his palms against his face, trying to calm the frustration boiling inside.

    A growl of anger threatened to escape, but instead, he roared silently within the depths of his mind. It echoed there¡ªa desperate, maddening scream that no one else would ever hear.

    After a few moments, he exhaled sharply and sat upright again, resting his elbows on his knees. His crimson eyes stared at the floor, heavy with the weight of disappointment.

    "I''m still nothing but a joke," he muttered bitterly, voice low and full of self-contempt.

    "After everything I did¡ªyears in that damn forest, mastering Crimson Breathing for a whole year¡ªI still needed help to take down one pathetic dragon."

    He clenched his hand into a fist, gazing at it with empty eyes that betrayed no emotion. Yet beneath that blank stare was a raging inferno of self-loathing. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now that I think about it... I''ve never won a fight without help," he whispered, his voice cold and detached.

    "The demon outside Nystra? Defeated only because I used one of my shadow beasts. And today, even with those two idiots, we couldn''t finish the dragon ourselves."

    His jaw tightened as frustration welled up again.

    "And Jamak..." He paused, the memory of his battle with the ruler of the Dark Forest clawing at him.

    "He let me win. He wanted to die. There''s no way I would''ve beaten him otherwise. He was practically chained by the forest, waiting for someone like me to end his misery."

    Suddenly, a smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth, bitter and mocking, as he ran a hand through his disheveled hair.

    "Since when did I start whining about the past?" he muttered, shaking his head.

    His eyes sharpened, a glimmer of resolve cutting through the haze of frustration.

    "As long as I''m alive, the past is just a lesson¡ªsomething to learn from and move on. Anything else about it? It''s useless."

    The smirk faded, replaced by a look of fierce determination. His crimson eyes now burned with newfound purpose.

    "I won''t be held back by childish regrets. As long as I wake up and see the sun, I''ll keep moving forward. I''ll grow stronger... and I''ll surpass everything¡ªeveryone."

    The words hung in the air, as solid as a promise to himself. No more excuses. No more doubts. Just the relentless pursuit of power.

    Liam stood from his bed, stripping off his torn and grimy clothes without a second thought. Naked, he made his way to the bathroom, craving the comfort of warm water to wash away the weight of the day.

    As the shower hissed to life, the heat cascaded over his body, easing the tension in his muscles.

    The steam swirled around him, wrapping him in temporary tranquility, washing away the remnants of battle, frustration, and doubt.

    For a brief moment, he allowed himself to relax, letting the warmth pull the weariness from his bones.

    When he finished, he stepped out, water dripping from his skin. Without bothering to towel off, he strode across the room, utterly unbothered by his nakedness.

    After rummaging through his belongings, he found a pair of pants and slipped them on.

    Now dressed, he wandered to the window. The cool night breeze kissed his damp skin as he stood there, staring up at the crescent moon glowing high in the dark sky.

    A sense of calm washed over him, but his mind refused to rest.

    A thought surfaced, sharp and clear.

    "There are only a handful of mages here¡­ but it''s obvious Mystica is the strongest," he murmured, eyes still fixed on the moon.

    "I need to see if I can get anything out of her¡ªany information on dark magic."

    He clenched his jaw slightly, and his gaze darkened.

    "...And that overpowered bastard," he added, thinking of Galen. "His flames... They''re on a whole other level. I have to figure out how he''s reached that height¡ªand how I can surpass it."

    Determination flickered in his crimson eyes, mirroring the sharp curve of the moon above. The path to reaching such a feat might be uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wasn''t going rest until he unlocked the same power, or something even far greater.

 Chapter 47 - 47: The Orientation

    The morning sun poured through the windows, casting a warm glow across Liam''s room. He was already awake, wearing only the same pants from the night before, his upper body glistening with sweat.

    By the side of his bed, Liam moved methodically, doing sit-ups with focused determination. The rhythmic rise and fall of his torso suggested he''d been at it for quite some time, muscles taut from the effort.

    Just as he reached another set, a soft knock sounded at the door. Liam exhaled sharply, stopping mid-motion. Wiping the sweat from his brow with the back of his hand, he stood, fluid and precise, and made his way to the door.

    When he opened it, standing on the other side was the staff member from the previous night. Still dressed in her revealing uniform, she gave him a polite, almost radiant smile.

    "Good morning, Sir Liam," she greeted warmly.

    "Good morning..." Liam replied, his tone even as he tried to remember her name.

    With a slight bow, she introduced herself again. "My name is Naya, and I''ll be responsible for looking after you throughout your time at the academy."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, slightly irritated but keeping his composure. "Could you explain what exactly that entails... Miss Naya?" His tone was calm, but the undertone of curiosity was clear.

    "Of course." She nodded, her smile unwavering. "I''ll be cleaning your room every morning, showing you around the academy, and ensuring you receive your meals on time. I''ll also assist with any other needs you might have." She paused, her voice soft but professional. "Please, just call me Naya."

    Liam gave a brief nod, still unfazed by her warmth. "Just Liam will do for me."

    He paused for a moment, his gaze steady. "I appreciate you handling your duties, but I''d prefer if you leave the cleaning out of it. That won''t be necessary." His voice was respectful, yet blunt.

    Naya blinked, visibly taken aback. For a moment, her composure faltered, an uneasy smile tugging at her lips. "I¡ªuh, Liam, those duties were assigned by the academy''s administration. I''m required to follow them. Please, reconsider."

    Liam''s crimson eyes held hers, and he stepped forward slightly, making their height difference apparent. His presence seemed to press down on her like a weight, his calm demeanor carrying an unexpected intensity.

    "The academy gave you this assignment, right?" he asked, his voice cool.

    "Yes..." Naya stammered, her confidence shaken.

    "Then, as my assigned attendant, you''re expected to follow my instructions. And I''m telling you now¡ªcleaning my room is no longer part of your duties. Do you understand?" His tone was soft, but there was an edge to it that made her heart skip a beat.

    Naya hesitated, her breath catching in her throat. "O-of course. I''ll make the adjustment," she replied, lowering her gaze.

    "Good." Liam''s expression softened, though his eyes remained sharp. "Today''s the orientation, right? Give me ten minutes, and we''ll head out."

    Naya gave a quick nod, still slightly flustered. "Yes... I''ll return in ten minutes."

    Liam offered a polite nod in return. "Thank you for understanding." With that, he turned and shut the door quietly behind him.

    As the door clicked shut, Naya leaned back against the wall, exhaling deeply. The pressure in her chest finally eased, though her heart still raced.

    "What... was that?" she whispered to herself, her breathing unsteady. The moment replayed in her mind¡ªthe subtle menace in his gaze, the quiet authority in his voice.

    ''How can a student, who''s clearly younger than me, carry such a commanding presence?'' she wondered, her pulse quickening again.

    Then, unbidden thoughts crept into her mind. ''And that physique...'' She bit her lower lip, heat rising to her cheeks as she recalled the glimpse of his well-defined torso, the way his muscles flexed effortlessly. ''If he wasn''t just a student... I might''ve¡ª''

    Before the thought could fully form, another staff member appeared at the end of the hall, calling out to her. "Naya, what are you doing over there?"

    Startled, Naya straightened up, forcing a smile to cover her embarrassment. "Oh! Just checking in with my assigned student about orientation," she replied, her voice a little too bright as she hurried over to her colleague.

    But as she walked away, a faint blush lingered on her face, and her thoughts remained tangled in the encounter.

    Exactly ten minutes later, Liam had finished his shower. He dressed in something simple¡ªnothing special or fancy, just formal enough to fit the occasion.

    Feeling refreshed, he walked toward the door and opened it to find Naya waiting patiently, her posture a bit rigid.

    "Looks like you''re ready," she said, her voice slightly shaky, still affected by their earlier encounter.

    "I am. Please, lead the way," Liam responded, his calm tone steady as ever.

    Naya gave a quick nod and turned to guide him. They walked down the hallway, descending to the bottom floor where a few other staff members moved about their tasks.

    The cool morning air greeted them as they stepped outside, sunlight washing over the academy grounds. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam took in his surroundings as they walked, his sharp gaze noticing every detail¡ªthe towering structures, the well-kept gardens, and the occasional groups of students passing by.

    The academy was vast and bustling, a world unto itself. For nearly five minutes, they moved through the winding paths, until Naya finally stopped in front of a grand, well-designed building.

    "We''ve arrived. This is the Beacon Hall," Naya said, her voice quieter now. She avoided Liam''s gaze, still embarrassed by their earlier interaction. "It''s where the knights gather for important announcements."

    Liam looked up at the building''s entrance, his expression neutral. "So, I just go inside?"

    "Yes. Some students are already there," Naya replied, glancing down at the ground.

    "Well, thank you," Liam said as he reached for the door. Naya gave a small bow and quickly turned to leave, still unsettled by his presence.

    As Liam pushed open the door, a wave of gazes immediately fell upon him. The hall buzzed with the quiet murmur of students seated in neat rows, their eyes shifting to the newcomer.

    Some whispered among themselves, casting curious glances. Others gave him wary looks, remembering that he was one of the three Galen had acknowledged during the trials¡ªan act that definitely carried weight in the academy.

    Unfazed by the attention, Liam scanned the room. The layout was straightforward: two sections of fifty seats each, split evenly to the left and right, arranged in five rows and twenty columns.

    At the front of the hall was a raised stage, where a group of knights sat in a line. A wooden pulpit stood at the center, clearly intended for whoever would address the students.

    As Liam searched for a place to sit, a familiar voice called out to him from the left side of the room.

    "Liam! Over here!"

    Turning toward the voice, he saw Dylan waving at him enthusiastically from the second row. Though Liam wasn''t particularly interested in sitting there, he decided to oblige and made his way over.

    Dylan greeted him with his usual lively energy. "How are you, Liam? Didn''t think you''d show up this late!" he said with a playful grin.

    Asher, sitting one seat to Dylan''s left, rolled his eyes. "He''s not late, idiot. He''s actually early." His voice carried a grumpy edge.

    Dylan chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Oh, right. My bad!"

    "I''m doing well," Liam replied as he reached the row. As he went to sit down, he noticed his name etched into the seat with a faint glow¡ªsome sort of enchantment marking it as his.

    He paid it little mind and took his place between Dylan and Asher, settling into the designated spot.

    To his left sat Asher, brooding as always, while Dylan occupied the seat to his right, as animated as ever.

    They were positioned on the second row¡ªAsher in seat 2, Liam in seat 3, and Dylan in seat 4. A student Liam vaguely recognized from the trials occupied seat 5, while an unfamiliar face sat in seat 1.

    Liam''s attention drifted to the front row, where a handful of students sat with a quiet confidence that set them apart.

    Though no introductions had been made, Liam instinctively knew these were the students Galen had mentioned¡ªones who stood out from the rest.

    Dylan, being his usual self, tried to strike up lighthearted conversations, cracking jokes and making playful remarks.

    Most of the other students ignored him, and even Liam only half-listened, responding with the occasional nod but not giving him much attention.

    After about ten minutes, the last of the students trickled in, and the murmurs in the hall quieted. All eyes turned toward the stage as a lady knight stood from her seat and approached the wooden pulpit at the center.

    Her armor gleamed under the light, and her sharp gaze swept over the gathered students. With an air of authority, she cleared her throat and began to speak.

    "Welcome to the Beacon Hall," she announced, her voice carrying effortlessly across the room. "The orientation will now begin."

 Chapter 48 - 48: Rankings

    ¡ºThere have been some changes made to Galen''s character. It nothing really important, all I did was to erase the fact that he had a beard and his hair is now white with red eyes. Also has no scar.¡»

    The woman standing at the pulpit exuded a commanding presence.

    Her silver armor glimmered under the hall''s light, contrasting sharply with her cold, piercing gaze that scanned the room like a hawk surveying prey.

    She rested her hands on the edges of the wooden pulpit, leaning slightly forward.

    "My name is Ember Everest, the head instructor for students with ice manipulation," she announced, her voice as crisp and sharp as winter air. The hall fell completely silent under the weight of her words.

    She let the silence linger for a moment, her gaze sweeping across the sea of students.

    "Before I begin in earnest, my fellow knights and I would like to congratulate and welcome each of you to the Dark Knight Academy." There was a brief, polite pause, though her tone was anything but soft.

    "Now that you''ve made it here, you should know this: you stand at the threshold of a path toward greatness. But be warned¡ªthis path isn''t for everyone. If you came here looking for comfort, or if you think you can coast by on talent alone, you are mistaken." Her eyes narrowed slightly as she let the words sink in.

    "Here, laziness is the mark of the weak. On these grounds, mediocrity has no place. If you cannot endure the stress, if the pain of pushing past your limits terrifies you, I suggest you make peace with failure and leave now. No shame in quitting early¡ªit saves us the trouble of weeding you out later."

    The students shuffled uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances, but Ember continued, her voice unwavering.

    "We instructors aren''t interested in excuses. Complaints won''t earn you respect, and whining won''t win you battles. If you''re not willing to suffer for progress, don''t waste our time. You''ll sweat, bleed, and break¡ªbut in return, you''ll learn. You''ll grow. And if you can endure, you''ll leave here as warriors¡ªknights worthy of the title."

    Her words carried an edge that sent a chill through the hall, as if a cold wind had swept through Beacon Hall itself. Some students sat up straighter in their chairs, determination flickering in their eyes. Others looked hesitant, doubt creeping into their expressions.

    Ember''s gaze sharpened as if she could already see who would falter first.

    "There will be moments when you question why you came. When every muscle burns and every bone aches, you''ll find out what kind of person you are. And that, dear students, is the true essence of this academy. Not just power¡ªbut resolve."

    She straightened, allowing her hands to rest calmly on the pulpit. "Those who dare to stay will find themselves broken down and reshaped, forged into something stronger. Those who don''t? Well, the door is still open."

    The tension in the room was palpable, a heavy silence hanging in the air. No one dared move or speak.

    Ember''s presence was suffocating, and yet, there was a strange allure in her words¡ªa promise that beneath the grueling trials lay something worth fighting for.

    "I''ll end my talk here and pass the floor to Sir Galen," Ember concluded, stepping back from the pulpit with an air of relief.

    The knight in question sat slouched in his chair, his disinterest palpable. He rubbed the back of his neck as if trying to shake off a nagging headache.

    When his name was called, he blinked in confusion and annoyance, as if he couldn''t fathom why he had to endure this duty yet again.

    With a heavy sigh, he strolled casually to the pulpit, his demeanor as relaxed as someone taking a leisurely stroll through a park.

    As he reached the pulpit, he leaned against it, scratching at his tousled hair in a way that suggested he might have preferred to be anywhere but there.

    "Damn this academy and everyone in it," he muttered, his voice low yet loud enough to carry across the hall through the microphone.

    The students exchanged nervous glances, surprised at his bluntness. Galen didn''t seem to care, his expression a mix of annoyance and apathy.

    "I don''t know why the school insists on dragging me into this," he continued, shaking his head, his grumpy expression barely masking the bemusement in his eyes.

    "It''s because of you little loads of trash." His gaze swept across the crowd, his cool demeanor eliciting a mixture of indignation and fear.

    "The authorities claim your generation will bring an end to the demons, but all I see is a bunch of worthless kids." He chuckled softly, a sound devoid of humor, as if the very idea amused him.

    The other knights on the stage exchanged wary looks, knowing full well that none of them would dare challenge Galen''s audacity.

    "Honestly, the people in charge are getting old; they''re starting to lose their marbles. Anyway, the real reason I''m up here is that I''ve got the guts to do what none of these knights can," he said, gesturing dismissively toward his colleagues.

    He turned his cold gaze back to the students, a smirk on his face. "And they even tried to make our dear Ember act tough in front of you scums." He glanced at Ember, who stood rigid, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "What am I even talking about? Oh, right, your useless rankings," Galen said, sounding pleased with himself. "You all noticed your names were on your seats before you sat down, right?"

    His tone dripped with sarcasm, and the students shifted in their seats, uncertainty filling the air.

    "That shows what number you are ranked among your peers." He watched as whispers began to spread through the crowd, confusion mingling with frustration.

    "Yeah, this is what this trashy generation does best¡ªlose your cool at the first sign of pressure," he said, a twisted satisfaction glinting in his eyes.

    "My only concern is the top ten students. The rest of you? Figure out your rankings on your own. I don''t have the energy to waste on the useless."

    The murmurs grew louder, but Galen''s attention was already shifting. "Now, you less useless ones," he continued, his gaze landing on the first ten students seated in the front row.

    "Starting with this year''s top student: Sheila Granger, princess of the Crescent Kingdom." He announced, looking straight at the young woman in seat one.

    She was strikingly beautiful, with long white hair cascading like a waterfall and deep blue eyes that sparkled with determination. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Next up is Chris Rature, prince of the Tempest Kingdom." The boy in seat two beamed with pride, his classic good looks complemented by neatly styled black hair and piercing green eyes.

    "Third is Charlotte Raven," Galen said, gesturing to a stunning girl with brown skin and curly hair, her provocative outfit leaving little to the imagination.

    "Then we have Logan Hepten, followed by Lucian Kellor." Galen rattled off names, barely pausing between them, his tone flat and unimpressed.

    "And ranked sixth is Ariana Merdin," he said, motioning to a girl with auburn hair and green eyes, wearing delicate, transparent glasses that gave her an intellectual air.

    "Now, for the last four," Galen drawled, "ranked seventh is Asher Hawthorne, followed by Liam Hunter, then Dylan Wellington..." he hurriedly continued, his impatience palpable, "...and lastly, Maxwell Samson."

    "Note," he added, his voice devoid of warmth, "the rankings won''t stay the same. You can rise or fall, depending on your performance. Don''t get too comfortable." He looked ready to leave but paused, a flicker of boredom crossing his features.

    "Please take over from here, Mystica. All this talk is making me sleepy¡­ Damn those old geezers," he grumbled as he prepared to descend the platform.

    Just as he was about to step down, a voice rang out, demanding attention. "Sir Galen!" It was Sheila, standing tall, her expression a mix of authority and indignation.

    "What... how may I help you, princess?" Galen responded, clearly irked.

    "As the princess of the Crescent Kingdom, I demand that you show us more respect!" Sheila declared, her voice firm and unwavering. The crowd fell silent, taken aback by her boldness.

    Galen turned, a mix of surprise and amusement flickering across his face. Then, without warning, he erupted into laughter, his booming voice echoing throughout the hall.

    "Wow, princess, you do know how to crack me up!" he said, wiping a tear from his eye. "You royals are all the same¡ªalways trying to act like you care, but deep down, you''re nothing but a bag of trash."

    The tension in the room thickened, a sense of disbelief spreading through the students. Sheila''s courage was met with his mockery, but she stood her ground, her determination unwavering.

    "However," he continued, his mocking smirk widening, "if you truly believe I''m wrong, and you want me to treat you with respect, then you''d better land just one hit on me. Maybe then I''ll consider it."

    Sheila hesitated, frustration evident on her face. The challenge hung in the air, heavy and unyielding. She knew she wasn''t strong enough to accept it, and with a resigned sigh, she quietly sat back down, her anger palpable.

    "See?" Galen said, amusement glinting in his eyes. "That''s what I thought. Try to be more like your brother. At least he doesn''t pretend to be something he''s not."

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have places to be," he said, turning to descend the platform, his indifference palpable.

    As he made his way down, the tension in the hall remained thick, the students still reeling from the encounter.

    Galen''s words echoed in their minds, a harsh reminder of the challenges that lay ahead. The atmosphere shifted from fear to determination as they realized they had a long, hard road ahead of them.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Last Information

    Mystica sauntered to the pulpit, her dark gown flowing behind her like a shadow with a life of its own.

    Her radiant purple eyes sparkled under the dim lights as she flashed the crowd a playful smile, all the tension Galen had left behind dissolving in her wake.

    "Well then," she began with a voice as smooth as silk, "I suppose I''ll take it from here. Let''s lighten the mood a little, shall we?"

    The students, who had been stiff and whispering nervously just moments before, found themselves unintentionally leaning in, captivated by her charm.

    Mystica''s gaze playfully flitted to Sheila. "And Princess Sheila," she said with a teasing lilt, "do try to avoid arguing with Sir Galen in the future, hmm? Trust me, darling¡ªsparring with him is like wrestling a storm. You''ll only end up soaked and miserable."

    Her wink softened the sting of the advice, though Sheila flushed with both frustration and embarrassment.

    Dylan, seated in his chair comfortably, watched Mystica like a starving man eyeing a feast. His emerald-green eyes lingered far too long on the elegant slit of her gown, where her leg peeked through with every step.

    In his mind, Mystica wasn''t delivering an orientation¡ªshe was floating across a dreamscape, bathed in moonlight, whispering sultry secrets only for him.

    "If I was a knight, she''d be my dark sorceress¡­"Dylan thought with a smirk, mentally envisioning the two of them atop a grand tower.

    In his daydream, Mystica''s lips curved into a mischievous smile just for him, her gown slipping from her shoulders¡ª

    A sharp jab from Liam''s elbow pulled him violently back to reality. "He told me to do it." Liam said referring to Asher.

    "Focus, you idiot," Asher muttered, his blue eyes gleaming with suppressed annoyance. "She''s giving out class information. Not that your perverted brain would care."

    Dylan grinned shamelessly. "Can you blame me? Look at her. I swear she''s doing it on purpose, man."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "You''re hopeless."

    Up on the platform, Mystica glanced at Dylan as if she knew exactly where his thoughts had wandered. Her grin grew just a fraction wider.

    "Now, where was I? Ah, yes¡ªyour uniforms!" she said, clapping her hands lightly.

    "They''re ready and waiting for you in your rooms. When you return, your assigned staff will hand them over. Wear them with pride, darlings¡ªevery knight-to-be needs to look the part, after all."

    She leaned slightly over the podium, her voice still sweet but tinged with subtle seriousness.

    "And when you put on your uniform, you''ll notice a set of numbers embroidered on the shoulder. These numbers¡ªyour ranks¡ªaren''t just decorative. They''ll change as you improve or... well, disappoint. Stay sharp, my dears. There''s no room for complacency at the Dark Knight Academy."

    Her words caused a stir among the students, some glancing nervously at their peers, others sitting straighter in determination.

    Dylan was about to slide back into another fantasy¡ªthis time featuring Mystica awarding him extra credit for being such an exceptional student¡ªwhen Mystica''s next sentence caught his attention.

    "Next, let''s talk about your class assignments." She smiled, clearly enjoying the sense of anticipation building in the room.

    "You''ll be divided into four classes¡ªA, B, C, and D. Each class will have 25 students, based on your current rank. So, those of you who''ve been paying attention should already know where you stand."

    The students exchanged glances, some smug, others resigned. Dylan leaned back in his chair with a lazy grin. "Class A, baby," he whispered to himself. "Right where I belong."

    Asher, seated a seat away from him, gave him a sideways glance. "You''re ranked ninth, dumbass. You barely made it into the top ten."

    Dylan shrugged, unbothered. "Still counts."

    Mystica tapped a finger against her lips thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ I feel like I''m forgetting something."

    She turned to the other knights seated on the platform, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Any reminders, gentlemen?"

    None of them responded, though a few shifted uncomfortably under her gaze.

    "No?" Mystica grinned. "Well, in that case, I suppose this concludes your orientation."

    She spread her arms in a graceful arc, her voice turning soft and seductive, like a lullaby that made every student feel both enchanted and on edge.

    "Welcome, my darlings, to the Dark Knight Academy. Do your best to survive¡­ and perhaps even thrive."

    With a playful flourish, she blew a kiss to the crowd. Several students flushed, and Dylan nearly fell out of his chair.

    Mystica gave a small laugh, as if she knew the effect she had. "Good luck, my little knights-to-be. You''ll need it."

    With that, she gave a slight bow, turned on her heel, and walked off the stage with the same effortless grace she''d arrived with, leaving the students both mesmerized and uneasy.

    As the orientation ended, the knights were the first to leave, their polished armor clinking rhythmically.

    One by one, the students followed, shuffling through the aisles with murmurs of excitement and tension still lingering in the air.

    Dylan stretched his arms lazily, a perverted grin plastered on his face. "Damn, that was the best orientation I''ve ever attended. Can every meeting include Mystica?"

    "You seriously need help," Asher muttered, shooting him a look of disbelief as they rose from their seats.

    "Help? Nah, what I need is another glimpse of that dress," Dylan said with a wink, earning a disgusted groan from Asher.

    They began making their way out of the hall, weaving through rows of chairs when Liam accidentally bumped into someone, shoulder brushing lightly against a student passing by.

    "Sorry," Liam said flatly, not even bothering to glance at the person he had brushed.

    "You disgusting peasant!"

    The sharp insult cut through the air like a whip. Liam stopped mid-step, turning calmly to meet the gaze of none other than Chris Rature, the prince of the Tempest Kingdom.

    His aristocratic features were twisted with contempt, his eyes gleaming with superiority.

    "You dare hit me and walk away as if I''m not here?" Chris hissed, his voice laced with venom.

    Liam''s expression remained as neutral as ever. "I did apologize," he said evenly, his tone calm but unbothered, as if Chris were merely a minor inconvenience.

    Chris''s fury boiled over at Liam''s indifference. His hands balled into fists at his sides, and his face flushed with rage. "You lowlife trash. Do you think a sorry is enough? You should be on your knees, begging for forgiveness."

    Before Liam could respond, Asher''s patience snapped. His intense blue eyes flared with heat as he stormed toward Chris, muscles tight with restrained fury. "You bastard of a prince," Asher growled. "Who are you calling trash?"

    Chris''s lips curled into a sneer, eyes narrowing in distaste. "Ah, so the watchdog thinks he can bite. Just because you made it into the top ten doesn''t mean you''re anything special. Don''t let it get to your head."

    Asher''s fists tightened, his rage simmering just beneath the surface. "You better hope you can back those words, Rature. Otherwise, I''ll show you exactly where you stand."

    Sensing the tension escalating, Dylan stepped in with a grin, smoothly sliding between the two before things could spiral out of control.

    "Whoa there, hothead!" Dylan said, placing a hand on Asher''s chest to keep him at bay. "Let''s not cause a scene. We just got here, and I''d really like to stay long enough to at least see the dining hall."

    "Get out of my way, birdbrain," Asher growled, trying to shove Dylan aside.

    Dylan stood his ground, his grin widening. "Relax, Ash. No need to unleash the beast just yet. The last thing we need is to be sent packing on day one. And besides¡ª"

    He leaned closer with a playful smirk, lowering his voice. "Do you really want to punch a guy whose hair looks like a poodle''s after a thunderstorm?"

    Asher huffed, torn between irritation and amusement, while Chris''s face twisted in disdain. "How dare you mock me!" Chris spat. "I''ll make sure you regret this."

    "You really think I care?" Asher shot back, but Dylan gave him a light shove to steer him away.

    Chris stepped forward, his fury bubbling over. "Just wait. I''ll show you all why I didn''t need to waste my time with that stupid trial like you did."

    Dylan flashed a cheeky grin, still keeping himself firmly between Asher and Chris. "Oh yeah? And I''ll show you why I never bother learning the names of people I don''t like. Spoiler alert: you''re one of them."

    Just as things were about to boil over, Sheila''s cold, composed voice sliced through the tension.

    "Settle down," Sheila commanded, her tone sharp enough to stop them all in their tracks. She stood near the entrance, arms crossed, her gaze icy. "You''re still in Beacon Hall."

    Chris sneered but shifted slightly under her intense gaze. "Tch. Royalty or not, Sheila, don''t lecture me on power."

    Sheila''s expression remained unflinching. "Don''t forget, Chris¡ªabusing your authority won''t get you far. And if you keep acting like this, it won''t be long before someone teaches you a lesson."

    Chris scoffed, crossing his arms. "Oh please. Aren''t you the queen of hypocrisy? Acting all righteous when you''re just as privileged as I am."

    "Watch your mouth, Chris," Sheila warned, her eyes narrowing dangerously.

    Chris gave her a mocking smile. "Or what? You''ll show me why you''re number one? Let''s be serious¡ªyour spot is temporary. It won''t be long before I take it from you."

    For a moment, Sheila said nothing, but the weight of her glare was enough to make the air thick with tension. "Try it," she finally said, her voice low and dangerous. "I dare you."

    Then, turning to Asher and Dylan, Sheila raised a brow. "And you two¡ªarguing with royalty is a battle you can''t win. Dylan, I expected better from you."

    Dylan gave her a wide, cheeky grin and shot her a thumbs-up. "Sorry, Sheila. I''ll be a good boy next time. Scout''s honor." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher gave Dylan a confused look, clearly thrown off by his casual familiarity with Sheila. "Wait¡ªyou know her?"

    "Oh, yeah," Dylan replied with a wink. "We go way back. Sheila was my first ever royal disappointment."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but didn''t hide the faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "You''re impossible."

    Finally, her gaze landed on Liam, her expression turning colder. "And you," she said, irritation creeping into her voice.

    "You should learn your place. Apologizing properly to someone above you isn''t that hard, you know. Kneeling wouldn''t kill you."

    Liam met her gaze evenly, his face unreadable. "You really think I care about rank?" he said quietly, but with a sharp edge in his tone.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed. "What did you just say?"

    Liam sighed, as if the whole encounter was a waste of his time. "You''re proving Galen''s point," he said, his voice calm but cutting. "Royals like you care more about power than people."

    Sheila''s composure cracked, frustration flashing in her eyes. "Watch your mouth¡ª"

    But Liam cut her off before she could finish. "If you think I''ll ever bow to someone like you, think again."

    Without waiting for a response, Liam turned on his heel and started walking toward the exit, his expression as calm as ever. "I don''t kneel to anyone."

    Sheila stood frozen, her jaw tight with frustration.

    "Hey, Liam! Wait up!" Dylan called, chuckling as he jogged after him. "Man, you''re really bad at making friends."

    Asher gave Chris one last glare before casually following after Dylan and Liam.

    Left standing alone in the hall, Sheila clenched her fists at her sides, her icy composure shattered.

    "I''ll make sure you regret those words," she whispered under her breath.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Late Night Encounter

    The rest of the day passed swiftly, with little time to dwell on the earlier altercation.

    Liam discovered that he, Asher, and Dylan were all assigned to the same building¡ªB1¡ªand even shared the same floor, which meant they''d be seeing more of each other than anticipated. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Liam returned to his room after the orientation, Naya greeted him at the door with a formal but friendly nod.

    She handed over a neatly folded uniform with the academy''s insignia embroidered on the chest.

    "Here''s your uniform. Make sure it fits properly," Naya said, her voice polite yet professional.

    Liam nodded. After briefly trying it on to check the fit, he switched to something casual¡ªa plain shirt and simple pants¡ªbefore heading out again.

    The evening air felt cool as he stepped outside his dorm. On the way down to the first floor, he found Naya sitting with her fellow attendants, chatting quietly.

    Liam approached her with measured steps. His expression remained unreadable, his voice calm and deliberate.

    "Hey, Naya. Can you help me with something real quick?"

    Naya blinked, a bit surprised but quick to respond. "Yeah, of course. What do you need?" She stood gracefully, smoothing down the front of her dress.

    "Could you show me where the training grounds are?" Liam asked, his voice low but steady.

    "Training grounds? Sure. But, uh¡­ which one? There''s a big one, and there are a few smaller ones spread out around the campus."

    "The large one," Liam replied without hesitation.

    Naya smiled politely. "Alright then, follow me. I''ll take you there." She turned to her colleagues, waving cheerfully. "See you all later!"

    The two stepped outside into the cool night breeze. The academy grounds, bustling earlier, were now enveloped in a peaceful stillness, with only the distant rustling of trees and the occasional chirp of night insects filling the silence.

    The moonlight cast long shadows across the cobblestone paths, adding a serene glow to the empty walkways.

    They walked side by side, Naya keeping a respectful distance.

    "So, the training ground we''re heading to¡ªit''s one of the largest ones," she explained, filling the silence as they strolled.

    "It''s designed like a mini-coliseum, though it''s mostly used for duels and sparring matches."

    Liam gave a slight nod but said nothing.

    After a few minutes, they arrived at the entrance to the training ground. Tall stone walls encircled the open space, and the arena''s interior shimmered faintly under the moonlight.

    "This is it," Naya said, gesturing toward the entrance. "But, just so you know, no one''s allowed to use the training grounds until official lessons start after the weekend¡ªso, the day after tomorrow." She glanced at Liam nervously, trying to gauge his intent.

    Liam''s expression didn''t change. "I know. I''m not here to train or break any rules. I just wanted to look around."

    Naya exhaled, visibly relieved, though a trace of hesitation lingered in her gaze. "That''s good. I was worried for a second there." She smiled softly, though the unease in her posture didn''t entirely fade.

    "You don''t need to wait for me," Liam added, his voice calm but firm. "I''ll make my way back on my own."

    Naya hesitated, chewing the inside of her cheek as if debating whether to argue. "I... I don''t think I should just leave you here. It''s against protocol, and¡ª"

    "Let''s not make this complicated," Liam interrupted, his tone polite but unyielding. "If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility. You won''t get in trouble."

    Naya faltered, trying to come up with a valid reason to stay, but Liam''s gaze made it clear the discussion was over. Eventually, she gave in with a reluctant nod.

    "Alright," she murmured, her voice soft. "I''ll leave you to it. Just¡­ be careful."

    With a final glance over her shoulder, she turned and walked away. As she retreated, her thoughts swirled with unease.

    ''What''s he planning to do here this late? It''s nearly midnight,'' she thought, frowning slightly. Something about the whole situation felt strange, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that Liam wasn''t just here for a casual stroll.

    ''I hope he doesn''t do anything reckless¡­'' Naya mused, casting one last glance toward the silent arena before disappeared from site.

    Liam, standing alone at the entrance, let the stillness wash over him. The vast space inside the training ground stretched before him.

    He exhaled slowly, hands in his pockets, and stared out at the arena under the pale moonlight, as if contemplating something only he could understand.

    Then, with a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, he stepped forward into the silent coliseum.

    The training ground had the unmistakable aura of a place built for spectacle. Liam scanned the rows of stone seats arranged in tiers, circling the arena like silent watchers¡ªdefinitely designed for an audience.

    As Liam walked deeper into the center of the arena, the ground crunched softly beneath his boots. The earth was rough and uneven, just like a real coliseum¡ªtrampled countless times by fighters testing their mettle.

    Stopping at the heart of the arena, Liam tilted his head slightly, taking in his surroundings with quiet satisfaction.

    "This¡­ this is perfect," he muttered under his breath, the hint of a smirk playing at his lips.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling slowly. Then, with a cold, commanding voice, he gave the order.

    "Come out."

    The ground trembled ever so slightly as one of his shadow beasts began to stir. Tendrils of darkness slithered across the dirt, merging and twisting until a massive shape emerged.

    Slowly, the jet-black form of a dragon from his trial took shape, rising from the shadows like a specter called from the abyss.

    The dragon was enormous¡ªits sleek black scales gleaming faintly under the moonlight, and its serpentine body coiling as it fully materialized.

    As it emerged, it spread its colossal wings wide, creating a gust of wind that kicked up dust in swirling clouds around them.

    The beast''s maw opened, and it drew in a deep breath, preparing to release a deafening roar that could have echoed throughout the academy grounds.

    But before it could unleash the sound, Liam shot it an exasperated look, his voice sharp yet laced with dry humor.

    "Shut up, you idiot."

    The dragon froze mid-breath, its eyes wide with a sheepish glint, and immediately snapped its jaws shut with an audible clink.

    Folding its massive wings against its sides, the beast lowered its head, bowing obediently to Liam.

    Liam stared at the dragon with a deadpan expression, one brow arched. The sheer contrast of this once-mighty beast¡ªnow acting like a scolded puppy¡ªwas enough to draw a faint, amused sigh from him.

    He placed a hand on the dragon''s snout, feeling the cool texture of its smooth scales beneath his fingers.

    As soon as he made contact, the dragon''s long tail gave an eager wiggle, swishing back and forth across the ground like a dog waiting for praise.

    Liam''s calm expression cracked for a moment, turning into a look of confusion. His brow furrowed as if his brain short-circuited at the absurdity of the sight.

    "What¡­?" He blinked, watching the massive tail swish with enthusiasm. "What is this?"

    The dragon tilted its head slightly, an almost expectant gleam in its glowing eyes, as if it were hoping for a pat on the head.

    Liam sighed, dragging a hand down his face. "You''ve got to be kidding me."

    Regaining his composure, he chuckled softly under his breath. "So, despite being a fierce creature, once tamed by Extraction, your loyalty is absolute. Doesn''t matter how terrifying you were in life, huh?"

    He kept his hand on the dragon''s snout, the beast nuzzling into his palm like a domesticated pet.

    He took a step back, giving the dragon a once-over. "But you''re definitely smaller than you were when you were alive." His gaze flicked over its form, noting the subtle differences¡ªthe wingspan, the height, and the weight of its presence.

    The dragon tilted its head as if trying to understand Liam''s comment, then gave another happy flick of its tail.

    Liam shook his head, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "Yeah, I guess size doesn''t matter when you''re this obedient."

    He patted the dragon''s snout one last time before stepping back. "Alright, that''s enough for now."

    The dragon huffed quietly in response, curling its wings tightly against its body, clearly content to remain in its summoned state until ordered otherwise.

    As Liam and the dragon stood in the stillness, the beast suddenly tensed, sensing someone nearby. Its sharp gaze locked onto the audience seats, nostrils flaring. Liam immediately noticed the shift.

    A voice echoed from above, casual but edged with amusement.

    "You know you''re not supposed to be here at this hour right?."

    Liam snapped his head toward the source. The moonlight stretched across the stands, revealing a figure sitting comfortably among the empty seats¡ªGalen.

    His posture was relaxed, one arm draped over the back of the chair, his white sleeves rolled up casually, paired with black pants.

    As the light fully illuminated him, Galen leaned forward, an amused smirk tugging at his lips.

    "You do realize you''re breaking the rules, right?"

    There was no malice in his tone¡ªjust a lazy, almost entertained air, as if waiting to see how Liam would respond.

 Chapter 51 - 51: A Piece Of Advise

    As Liam locked eyes with Galen, his calm expression didn''t waver. The knight stood lazily, hands still tucked in his pockets, watching Liam with a relaxed smirk, like a cat toying with a mouse.

    "You know," Galen began, slowly rising from his seat. "I was wondering how long it''d take before you finally brought that thing out." He tilted his head toward the dragon, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    Liam blinked, confused by the remark. How did Galen know about the dragon?

    The massive shadow beast shifted, lowering its stance in response to Galen''s presence. Its wings flared slightly, preparing to strike.

    "Stand down," Liam ordered in a low, steady voice. "There''s no point. You can''t win against him anyway."

    The dragon hesitated, huffing through its nostrils, but it obeyed, settling back on its haunches.

    Galen chuckled softly. "Huh. Impressive. You''ve got it well-trained."

    His nonchalant tone only deepened Liam''s suspicion. "What do you want, geezer?" he asked, eyes narrowing.

    "Geezer?" Galen echoed with a short laugh. "Please¡­"

    And then, without warning, he vanished¡ªleaving a faint trail of glowing sparks in his wake.

    Liam''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes widened as Galen reappeared in the blink of an eye¡ªright in front of the dragon, close enough to pat its snout. The dragon recoiled slightly, but Galen remained unfazed.

    "¡­I''m not that old, kid." He gave Liam a teasing glance, a playful smirk curling his lips.

    Liam stared, stunned. That wasn''t just speed¡ªit was speed boosted with fire. But how?

    Before Liam could ask, Galen straightened, his gaze turning serious. "You''ve got potential, kid. But you''re wasting it."

    Liam frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Exactly what it sounds like," Galen said coolly. "Right now, you''re the last known dark magic user." He paused, letting the weight of the statement hang in the air. "And I assume you know what happened to the others, right?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah," Liam answered. "They were wiped out during the last magical conflict."

    Galen gave a low, amused chuckle. "Is that what they told you?"

    Liam stiffened, thrown off by the knight''s response.

    "The truth is... dark magic users started disappearing long before that conflict. It happened after the battle with the blood demons." Galen''s gaze darkened. "Those demons hunted down dark magic users for years, erasing them from existence."

    Liam''s mind immediately flashed to the night his grandfather died. He clenched his fists, forcing the memory back.

    Galen''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the shift in Liam''s expression. "Whoever raised you must''ve been exceptional to keep you alive," he said, almost like an afterthought.

    Liam steadied himself, exhaling slowly. "What do you know about the blood demons?"

    "Not much I''m willing to tell," Galen replied with a lazy shrug. "But if you want answers about them or anything related to dark magic, go find Mystica."

    Liam bit back his frustration, feeling his patience wear thin. ''This guy is seriously getting on my nerves,'' he thought.

    Galen, as if sensing Liam''s irritation, gave a half-smirk. "Look, I couldn''t care less about your dragon or whatever shadow army you''ve got. But you''re holding yourself back."

    "How?" Liam asked, keeping his tone even.

    "You''ve learned two dark magic techniques¡ªone lets you take the shadows of your fallen enemies, and the other lets you store and summon objects, like your daggers." Galen''s eyes gleamed. "But that''s it. That''s all you know, and you''re obsessing over perfecting them."

    "I need to perfect them," Liam argued.

    Galen shook his head with a smirk. "That''s your problem. You''re focusing too narrowly. And that''s exactly why you''re ranked lower than Asher."

    Liam raised a brow, unconvinced. "What does Asher have to do with this?"

    "Simple." Galen leaned closer, the flames flickering faintly in his eyes. "Asher uses his power to its fullest. Every time he fights, he pushes his flames to their limit. But you? You rely too much on your daggers and physical strength, treating your flames like an afterthought."

    Liam''s jaw tightened.

    "You could easily beat Asher," Galen continued, "but only if you stop holding yourself back. If you rely only on your flames, though? You''re guaranteed to lose."

    Liam''s expression remained neutral, but inside, the knight''s words stung.

    "So what do you want from me?" Liam asked flatly.

    Galen grinned, finally stepping away. "It''s not what I want. It''s what you need to hear." He turned, hands sliding back into his pockets. "When classes start, I''ll be your instructor¡ªyours and Asher''s. So consider this a heads-up."

    He glanced back over his shoulder, a flicker of fire dancing along his fingertips.

    "Stop leaning on your dark magic as a crutch. Start mastering your flames¡ªor you won''t survive what''s coming."

    With that, Galen strode off, his figure slowly swallowed by the shadows of the arena.

    Liam stood alone in the silent arena, the moonlight casting pale beams across the dirt floor. He glanced at the dragon, whose glowing eyes remained locked on him, waiting for the next command.

    "Return," Liam ordered, his voice steady.

    In an instant, the dragon dissolved into dark tendrils, slithering back into the depths of Liam''s shadow. The misty residue clung to the ground for a moment before vanishing completely, leaving the arena eerily still.

    Liam exhaled, his gaze dropping to the hand that had touched the dragon moments ago. His fingers twitched, and with a flick of his wrist, a small flame ignited in his palm¡ªred and steady, dancing lightly against the cool night air.

    "So... that bastard wants me to hold back on my magic." He stared into the flame, the reflection flickering in his eyes. "Fine. I''ll play along¡ªfor now."

    He clenched his hand into a fist, snuffing out the flame with a sharp motion. The embers fizzled into nothing, leaving only the faint scent of charred air.

    "But I''m still going to learn dark magic from Mystica," he muttered under his breath, determination hardening his voice. "Whether he likes it or not."

    Liam tilted his head upward, the silver glow of the moon hanging high above him, cold and unwavering.

    With that thought lingering, Liam turned on his heel, his steps soft against the dirt floor. He walked out of the arena and made his way back to his room.

    *****

    The grand chamber of the Knights'' Council was a towering hall, its high arched ceiling adorned with banners of various regions, each representing an elite division of knights.

    Flickering chandeliers cast a warm golden glow across the round marble table where knights of high renown had gathered. Their armor gleamed under the light, a testament to their discipline, but the weight of the meeting was heavy.

    Discussions were already underway, and the tension in the room buzzed like an unspoken threat.

    Seated at the head of the table was Sir Varyn Hone, the acting commander¡ªan imposing man in silver plate armor with a no-nonsense demeanor.

    His sharp gray eyes scanned the faces before him as he drummed his gauntleted fingers impatiently on the table.

    "Where is Galen?" Varyn asked coldly, irritation lacing his voice.

    "Late, as usual," muttered Sir Kaelen Bane, a broad-shouldered knight with auburn hair and a perpetual scowl.

    "He never takes these meetings seriously. You''d think the strongest among us would at least show some basic respect."

    "That''s Galen for you," chimed Lady Saria Gare, a lithe woman draped in emerald robes, her hazel eyes glimmering with amusement. "He doesn''t bend to anyone, not even the Council. It''s part of his charm¡ªor curse, depending on your perspective."

    As Varyn exhaled through his nose in frustration, the heavy oak doors creaked open with an exaggerated slowness.

    Galen strolled in without so much as an apology. His white shirt, rolled up to the elbows, and casual black pants made him look woefully underdressed compared to the armored knights around the table.

    He wore a bored expression, his hands in his pockets, and his snow-white hair caught the light as he lazily scanned the room.

    "Evening," he greeted, smirking as if arriving exactly when he intended.

    "You''re late," Varyn growled, fists tightening on the table.

    "Yeah, I noticed," Galen replied, unbothered as he took a seat at the far end of the table, kicking his feet up onto the marble surface. "But hey, I''m here now. That counts, right?"

    Kaelen leaned forward, glaring. "One day your arrogance will get the better of you."

    "Can''t wait," Galen responded with a mischievous grin, clearly enjoying Kaelen''s irritation.

    Just as the tension seemed ready to explode, Mystica entered the chamber, her dark gown trailed behind her.

    The playful glint in her eyes showed she was fully aware of the chaos Galen''s arrival had sparked¡ªand that she enjoyed every second of it.

    She slid into the seat beside Galen, her presence commanding attention without effort.

    "Always stirring up trouble, aren''t you?" she teased, her voice like silk.

    Galen gave her a sly glance. "Only when I''m bored."

    "Then you must be bored all the time," Mystica replied with a smirk.

    Varyn cleared his throat loudly, redirecting the room''s focus. "Now that everyone is finally present, we can begin."

    Mystica lazily rested her chin on her hand. "Oh, do get on with it, Commander. These formalities are so dull."

    Varyn ignored her remark, though his jaw tightened. "As you all know, the primary reason for this meeting is the growing activity of the Blood Demons in the border regions. We''ve lost two squads this month alone."

    At the mention of the Blood Demons, the room grew noticeably colder. Even the most battle-hardened knights stiffened, knowing the threat these creatures posed.

    Kaelen folded his arms. "They''re getting bolder. If we don''t respond soon, they''ll start moving deeper into the inner zones."

    "Agreed," Varyn said grimly. "We need to prepare a preemptive strike."

    Galen yawned, his head tilted back as if the conversation were a lullaby. "Blood Demons, huh? Sounds exhausting. Can''t someone else handle it?"

    Kaelen shot him a glare. "You''re unbelievable, Galen. Do you think everything''s a joke?"

    Galen''s red eyes flicked toward Kaelen, sharp as daggers but still dripping with indifference. "I don''t think about it at all."

    Before Kaelen could snap, Mystica leaned closer to Galen, her voice a playful whisper. "You know, you could at least pretend to care."

    "Why bother?" Galen muttered. "They''ll all run screaming when I show up anyway."

    "Not everyone is afraid of you, Galen," Varyn said pointedly. "And if you don''t start taking this threat seriously, it won''t just be the borderlands that suffer."

    Galen rolled his eyes and shrugged. "Fine. Tell me where to go, and I''ll burn the whole lot of them to ash. Problem solved."

    Varyn slammed a fist on the table, but before he could reprimand Galen further, Sir Beltran Cross, a quiet, scarred veteran at the far end of the table, spoke up.

    "You''re all missing the point," Beltran said gravely. "It''s not just the Blood Demons we should be worried about. Something...worse is stirring."

    A heavy silence fell over the room. Even Galen''s usual smirk faltered for a moment.

    "Worse than Blood Demons?" Mystica asked, her interest piqued.

    Beltran nodded. "There are whispers. Some say... the demons aren''t acting on their own. They''re being led by something¡ªor someone."

    Galen rubbed his neck, visibly uninterested but clearly listening. "Let me guess: some ancient evil returning after centuries of slumber. Happens every other Tuesday."

    Beltran gave him a tired look. "This isn''t a joke, Galen. If we don''t act soon, we''ll be overwhelmed."

    Galen waved his hand dismissively. "Then we fight harder. It''s what we do, right?"

    Varyn''s patience was at its limit, but before he could explode, Mystica leaned back in her chair and smiled. "Well, I think this meeting has been very productive."

    Kaelen scoffed. "We haven''t made a single decision."

    "And yet, here we are," Mystica replied with a grin, rising from her seat. "Good luck with that whole ''preemptive strike'' thing. Let me know how it goes."

    Galen stood as well, stretching lazily. "Yeah, it''s been fun, but I think I''ve hit my limit for boring meetings today."

    Varyn scowled. "You''ll take this seriously when the time comes, Galen, or so help me¡ª"

    "Relax, Commander," Galen said with a smirk as he strolled toward the exit. "When the time comes, I''ll do what I always do. I''ll win."

    Mystica followed close behind, her gown trailing like smoke in his wake.

    "See you on the battlefield, boys," she said with a playful wink as the two disappeared through the doors, leaving the other knights to stew in frustration.

    As the heavy doors shut behind them, Kaelen slammed his fist against the table. "That man is insufferable."

    Beltran let out a long sigh. "He''s insufferable... but he''s also right."

    Varyn gritted his teeth, glaring at the doors Galen and Mystica had left through. "Let''s hope his arrogance doesn''t cost us more than we can afford."

 Chapter 52 - 52: Lessons Officially Begins

    Liam strolled across the academy grounds, the first day of classes finally here.

    Students buzzed around in their uniforms¡ªblack fabric with sleek golden accents, the academy''s crest stitched proudly across the back.

    Everyone seemed eager to leave a good impression. Everyone except Liam.

    While others rushed to their classes, Liam took his time, unbothered by the usual first-day pressure.

    The neatly kept hallways stretched before him, lined with portraits of past knights. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows on one side, casting faint reflections onto the polished floor.

    Liam eventually reached his classroom door, pushing it open slowly. As expected, every head in the room turned toward him.

    Their stares clung to him¡ªa silent judgment that was becoming all too familiar.

    "Again with these annoying stares," Liam muttered under his breath as he slipped inside and shut the door behind him.

    Scanning the room, he spotted Dylan at the back by the window, waving him over like an excited kid.

    Dylan''s grin was impossible to ignore. He had saved the last seat of the column¡ªright behind him. Liam couldn''t decide whether to feel grateful or irritated.

    "Yo, Liam! Got your seat right here!" Dylan beamed, patting the desk behind him.

    "Thanks, Dylan," Liam said, keeping his tone neutral as he made his way over. As he passed the second column, he exchanged a brief, wordless glance with Asher, who sat lazily in the last seat.

    Neither said a word, and the unspoken tension between them lingered for a moment before Liam moved on.

    The classroom was arranged in five neat rows of five columns, with every seat occupied.

    At the front and center, Liam expectedly spotted Sheila sitting prim and proper in the first seat of the middle column. Ariana sat just to her left, adjusting her glasses with a quiet elegance.

    Toward the back, Chris lounged in the far corner, his confident demeanor radiating even from his slouched posture. Charlotte was seated in front of Asher, leaning over her desk in a way that could only be described as provocatively casual.

    As Liam sat down behind Dylan, Dylan leaned in, already stirring trouble. "Watch this, bro," he whispered with a mischievous glint.

    He turned his attention to Charlotte, grinning like a fox. "Hey, Charlotte! You look... exceptionally stunning today. New perfume, or are you just naturally that intoxicating?"

    Charlotte shot him a glance over her shoulder, her full lips curving into a slow, teasing smile.

    "Flattery, Dylan?" she cooed, her voice honeyed. "You know that won''t get you anywhere... unless you''re trying really, really hard."

    Dylan''s grin only widened. "You''re saying there''s a chance?"

    Charlotte chuckled, flipping a lock of curly hair off her shoulder. "Keep dreaming, handsome."

    Liam shook his head, exhaling quietly. Typical Dylan¡ªever the joker, always poking where he probably shouldn''t. Yet, Charlotte''s sultry friendliness hinted she didn''t entirely mind the attention.

    "One day, Dylan," she added with a wink, "you might impress me. But not today."

    "Guess I''ll just have to keep trying," Dylan quipped, turning back to Liam with a satisfied smirk. "See? She loves me."

    Liam rolled his eyes. "You''re delusional."

    "And you love it." Dylan winked, clearly in his element.

    As Liam settled into his seat, the low chatter of the classroom continued. He could tell it was going to be a long day¡ªand Dylan wasn''t going to make it any easier.

    As the students settled into their seats, the chatter faded when a familiar voice filled the room.

    "Hello, my little darlings," came Mystica''s soothing tone.

    In an instant, a swirl of smoke appeared at the front of the class, dissipating to reveal her elegant figure.

    "I trust your first day is treating you well," she said, her playful smile lighting up the room. "If not, don''t worry¡ªI, Mystica, am here to make it better."

    The room buzzed with quiet awe, particularly from Dylan, who couldn''t tear his eyes away from her.

    Mystica''s smile widened as she raised a hand to hush the soft murmurs. "Now, let''s get started. I''ll be teaching you essential battle knowledge and universal magical techniques."

    The students leaned in, listening carefully. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Before we begin," she continued, "there''s something important you all need to know. By the end of the day, you must select the instructor you want to train under."

    She paused briefly, letting the information settle.

    "We have Lady Ember for ice manipulation, Sir Regulus for lightning abilities, Sir Kaelen for beast transformation, and Sir Galen¡ªour fire expert. There are other instructors, but these are the ones the academy believes align best with your badge."

    The students exchanged glances as she continued, her tone light but clear.

    "Of course, for those whose magic falls outside these fields, there are other specialized instructors. And regardless of your abilities, everyone will undergo weapons training. The chief instructor for that is Sir Magnus."

    She chuckled softly at how intently the students followed her every word.

    "One last thing," Mystica said with a playful glint. "I, too, am an instructor¡ªbut only for those whose magic is deeply entwined with them. That includes students like Ariana, Sheila, Dylan... and Liam."

    She gestured to each of them in turn, her smile widening when the students looked their way.

    "And just so you know," she added with a wink, "Ariana here is my official assistant. Keep that in mind."

    Ariana gave a small nod, adjusting her glasses with a serene smile, while the class absorbed every word with eager anticipation. Mystica, clearly amused by the rapt attention, clapped her hands together lightly.

    "Now then," she said cheerfully. "Let''s begin."

    Mystica clapped her hands, the room still as the students waited for her to begin.

    "Alright, little darlings," she said, her voice soft yet commanding. "Today''s lesson is about something very close to your futures: your main adversaries¡ªdemons."

    A chill seemed to creep through the room, the mention of demons enough to make even the students who claimed to be bold, shifted in their seats.

    Mystica''s playful smile remained, but her tone darkened just enough to signal the gravity of the topic.

    "Long ago," she began, "mages tried to classify demons using grades¡ªA, B, F, X, and Z. But over time, those names felt... inadequate. So, we gave them something more fitting. More poetic. Something to remind us exactly what we are dealing with."

    She raised her hand, conjuring an ethereal diagram that floated above her palm, showing a series of shadowy shapes morphing into various demonic forms.

    "Today, I''ll introduce you to three of the five major groups. The rest¡­ well, you''ll learn those when you''re ready. No need to ruin the fun too soon."

    A few chuckles echoed through the room, though there was an uneasy undercurrent among the students.

    "First, we have what we call Ferals. These demons take the shape of beasts¡ªwolves, bears, serpents. They grow unnaturally large, sometimes towering above the tallest of trees. But size isn''t everything." Mystica winked.

    "They''re the weakest of the bunch, though I wouldn''t advise underestimating them. Many mages let their guard down, thinking ''Oh, it''s just a wolf.'' Then that wolf tears them to pieces before they can scream for help."

    Her words hung in the air like a warning, and some students visibly stiffened.

    "Now, the next group¡ªTitanborne." She waved her hand, and the floating image shifted into towering giants with bulging muscles, each wielding massive weapons like clubs and hammers.

    "These demons are walking mountains. They don''t move fast, but when they hit, oh, they hit. A single swing from one of these can flatten a fortress. Strength is their essence. They thrive in battle and crush anything that gets in their way."

    Dylan let out a low whistle, clearly imagining himself going up against one. "Might need a little warm-up before taking one of those on," he whispered, mostly to himself. Charlotte, seated beside him, turned with a sly smile.

    "You''d last two seconds," she teased, her voice dripping with amusement.

    Mystica gave them both a playful glance but continued, her tone turning sharper. "Now, the third group... these are where things get nasty. Horrors."

    The floating shapes morphed into grotesque figures¡ªtwisted, malformed bodies with warped faces and limbs.

    Some looked almost human, but their features were eerily wrong: eyes where they shouldn''t be, limbs bending the wrong way, faces that seemed to grin far too wide.

    "They''re fast," Mystica said, her voice lowering. "Faster than you''ll expect. They hunt in the shadows, and their strength lies not just in their speed but in their unpredictability. They can move like animals, yet fight with the cunning of a human. Many have died underestimating them."

    As Mystica spoke, Liam''s gaze sharpened. The description of the Horrors stirred something in him¡ªa memory, vivid and unwelcome.

    He thought back to the outskirts of Nystra City, where he had faced the demon. The features match with the floating images and what Mystica had said. The way that demon moved, the way it grinned as it attacked¡ªeverything about it matched perfectly with what she was saying.

    Liam clenched his fist under the desk, keeping his expression neutral. ''So that''s what it was... a Horror.''

    "Now," Mystica continued, "I know what you''re all thinking¡ª''How do we survive against these things?'' Well, that''s why you''re here. The only thing that stands between you and becoming a demon''s meal is preparation. You must learn how to predict their movements, counter their strengths, and exploit their weaknesses. You won''t always get second chances."

    Her words were accompanied by a flick of her wrist, and the floating images vanished into wisps of smoke.

    "Remember: survival isn''t about brute strength or fancy magic. It''s about knowing your enemy better than they know you. And that is why I''m here." She smiled, her playful tone returning. "To make sure none of you get eaten on your first mission."

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, flashing a grin at Charlotte. "Guess I''ll have to stick close to you in case things get hairy."

    Charlotte gave him a sultry smile, her tone teasing. "Just don''t slow me down, hero."

    Mystica clapped her hands again, drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright, little ones. That''s all for today''s introduction. Remember¡ªby the end of the day, you must choose your instructor. Pick wisely. Your survival might depend on it."

    The students nodded, the weight of the lesson lingering in the air. Mystica''s playful demeanor returned as she gave a little bow.

    "Class dismissed¡ªoh, and don''t forget to eat something. You''ll need your strength soon enough."

    With that, she vanished into a swirl of smoke, leaving the students buzzing with whispered conversations and quiet excitement.

 Chapter 53 - 53: You Better Prove Your Worth

    Since class ended earlier than expected, the students made their way out of the classroom. They way on the move to locate their preferred instructors.

    As the first years descended from the building, they were met by the instructors who had lined up on a platform. There was about a ten platforms, and they were all lined up horizontally.

    The crowd of students surged toward the platforms, buzzing with excitement. Some students gathered in front of the key instructors¡ªSir Kaelen, Sir Regulus, Lady Ember, Mystica, and Sir Galen¡ªeach one poised on the first platform.

    Well, except for Galen, who had found himself a chair and looked perfectly content lounging in it with his legs crossed.

    Liam, Dylan, and Asher stood at the back of the group, waiting for their turn to register. Chris, Sheila, Charlotte, and a handful of other students clustered nearby, each eyeing the instructors with varying levels of excitement or anxiety.

    As they stood there, Asher leaned toward Dylan. "Yo, Dylan."

    "Yo," Dylan replied casually.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask you something."

    "Fire away, brother." Dylan grinned.

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "How are you so... comfortable around the top six? You''re way too casual with them. It''s weird."

    Dylan let out a chuckle. "Casual? Nah, man. I think you''re reading too much into it."

    Asher frowned. "Then what was all that back there with Charlotte? You two seem pretty chummy."

    "Oh, that?" Dylan smirked and leaned in closer, whispering conspiratorially. "We clicked after orientation. She''s not so bad... but she''s crazy competitive." He gave Asher a wink.

    Asher crossed his arms, unimpressed. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Means you better stay out of her way, or she''ll eat you alive," Dylan teased with a grin.

    Asher gave him a flat look. "You mean she''ll eat you alive, perv."

    "Hey! She hasn''t killed me yet." Dylan shot him a smug grin. "That''s progress."

    Asher rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath, "Why am I even talking to you¡­"

    Dylan snickered. "It''s the charm. You can''t resist."

    Ignoring him, Asher shifted the conversation. "What about that princess, Sheila? You said you knew her from way back, right?"

    "Oh yeah, Sheila and I go way back," Dylan replied with a grin. "My family worked at the palace of the Crescent Kingdom. My mom was a maid, and my dad was a guard. Sheila''s kinda stiff, but once you get to know her, she''s actually pretty fun to talk to."

    "Fun? She looks like she''s constantly annoyed," Asher said.

    "She''s a slow burn. Give her time," Dylan replied with a wink. "You might even get a smile if you don''t screw it up."

    Asher shook his head, though a small smirk crept onto his face.

    "So, who are you choosing as your instructor?" Dylan asked suddenly. His grin turned mischievous. "I know who I''m picking¡ªMystica, obviously."

    Asher gave him a disgusted look. "You''re so predictable."

    "Guilty." Dylan wiggled his eyebrows. "Hey, I learn best when I''m motivated."

    Asher shook his head, muttering, "You''re hopeless."

    "What about you?" Dylan asked, clearly enjoying himself. "Got your eye on any instructor?"

    "Galen," Asher said, glancing toward the platform. Galen remained seated, utterly uninterested in everything going on around him.

    Dylan''s grin widened. "Oh man, prepare to master the ancient art of doing absolutely nothing."

    "Doesn''t matter," Asher said flatly. "as long as I get to learn from the strongest."

    Liam, who had been standing silently behind them the entire time, shifted slightly. Asher noticed and turned toward him.

    "What about you, Number 8?" Asher asked, smirking.

    Liam didn''t even glance at him. "What do you want, buzz cut?"

    Asher''s jaw twitched. "Don''t call me that."

    "Start calling me by my name," Liam said without missing a beat, "and I''ll think about it."

    Asher narrowed his eyes. "Alright¡­ Hunter. Who''s your pick?"

    Liam looked toward the platform and gave a slight nod. "Galen."

    A grin spread across Asher''s face. "Hah. Looks like we''ll be competing, then. Just so you know, there''s no way I''m losing to a weakling like you."

    Liam gave him a side-eye glance, completely unbothered. Then, in a perfectly deadpan voice, he muttered, "Good. I''d hate to win without even trying."

    Asher opened his mouth, ready to fire back, but Dylan burst out laughing. "Oh man, that was beautiful." He wiped a tear from his eye. "I gotta admit, Liam, you''ve got talent. Might even make a comedian out of you yet."

    Asher groaned, rubbing his temples. "Why do I talk to either of you?"

    "Because you love us," Dylan said with a wink.

    Liam gave the faintest shrug. "Or you just have terrible taste in friends."

    Asher threw his hands in the air. "I swear, I''m surrounded by idiots."

    Dylan patted him on the back. "And you''re stuck with us, buddy. Ain''t life grand?"

    Before Asher could reply, the line of students shifted forward, and they moved closer to the registration table.

    -----

    Once all the students had registered their names, the instructors collected their scrolls. Sir Kaelen stepped forward, addressing the crowd with a commanding tone.

    "Now that you''ve chosen your instructors, tomorrow marks the official start of your training. Be ready."

    Mystica gave the students a sly smile. "Lucky for you, today''s a short day. The rest of the day is yours¡ªuse it wisely."

    The instructors began dispersing, but Galen remained seated, lazily scrolling through the list of names on his parchment.

    "Hey¡­" he muttered, his voice carrying a note of boredom. "Why the hell are there so many names on my list?"

    Several students turned eagerly toward him, but Galen''s face twisted in mild annoyance as he read further.

    "Let me make one thing clear," Galen announced flatly. He flicked a dismissive hand toward the crowd, gesturing toward Asher and Liam, standing at the back.

    "Apart from those two idiots over there, the rest of you are dismissed. Go join the other fire-wielders. They''ll keep you busy."

    The crowd murmured in frustration, their envious gazes flicking toward Asher and Liam. But no one dared to argue. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you can''t handle real heat," Galen added with a smirk, "then you''re not worth my time."

    With that, the students dispersed, grumbling under their breath, but unwilling to defy Galen''s order. Liam and Asher lingered, watching as Galen stretched lazily and finally stood, motioning for them to follow him.

    -----

    The three of them made their way to the training grounds, arriving at the same mini-colosseum where Liam had been at two nights ago.

    At the center of the arena, three enormous, polished boulders sat in a neat row, their smooth surfaces reflecting the midday sun.

    Asher tilted his head, eyeing the rocks with confusion. "What the hell are we doing here, old man?"

    Galen froze mid-step and turned, fixing Asher with a murderous glare. "What''s with you brats calling me old? I''m one of the youngest instructors here!" He clenched his fists dramatically. "Damn it!"

    Asher smirked. "You sure sound old."

    Galen looked like he was about two seconds away from setting Asher on fire, but he exhaled sharply and composed himself. "Anyway, let''s get to business before I actually lose it."

    He walked toward the three boulders and stopped in front of the middle one. "The reason I dragged you two here is simple: you have to prove you''re worth my time. If you can''t..." He glanced back with a smirk. "Well, I''m not wasting any effort on failures."

    Liam crossed his arms, observing quietly. Asher, on the other hand, grinned. "Finally, a challenge."

    Galen ignored him and placed a hand on the surface of the middle boulder. "Your task is to destroy one of these. Just like this."

    The boys watched intently, expecting some dramatic buildup. But to their surprise, Galen didn''t summon any flames or mystical aura.

    Instead, the boulder cracked from within¡ªthen exploded in a violent burst of molten rock, sending chunks of stone flying. What remained of the boulder was nothing but scorched rubble, sizzling on the arena floor.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. ''What the hell?''

    He hadn''t seen Galen use any visible magic. No flames, no incantations¡ªjust raw destruction from the inside out.

    Asher''s grin widened, his competitive spirit igniting. "How did you do that?" he demanded eagerly.

    Galen''s smirk deepened. "Internal Heat Manipulation." He dusted off his hands as if melting a giant rock was a casual Tuesday. "It''s a technique that lets you channel heat directly into the core of an object and even living creatures. You don''t see the fire... but it''s there. However, if you''re not careful, it can backfire and you will be the one exploding from the inside.

    Spectacularly."

    Liam studied the melted boulder, his mind racing. ''That''s some next-level stuff compared to what Draven taught me''

    Asher, on the other hand, looked like a kid in a candy store. "So... we just have to do that?"

    "Yup," Galen said, leaning against what was left of the boulder. "Destroy one of these rocks however you like. But if you try to copy me and screw it up¡­" He gave a wicked grin. "Well, you might just blow yourself up. Good luck."

    Asher cracked his knuckles, excitement radiating off him. "Challenge accepted."

    Liam, still calm and collected, glanced toward the untouched boulders. ''This is going to be interesting.''

    "Try not to embarrass yourself, buzz cut," Liam muttered under his breath.

    Asher shot him a glare. "You''re so dead after this."

    Galen chuckled to himself, amused by their bickering. "This is going to be fun."

 Chapter 54 - 54: Bunch Of Weaklings

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the arena. Despite their relentless efforts, the boulders remained intact¡ªsmooth, untouched, and frustratingly immovable.

    "Damn it¡­ these things won''t even budge," Asher groaned, collapsing onto the ground. He lay sprawled out, panting as he tried to catch his breath.

    Liam stood nearby, leaning on his knees. He was barely upright, exhaustion etched into every muscle despite relying on Crimson Breathing. His breaths were sharp, and his limbs trembled under the strain.

    ''This is way tougher than I thought...'' Liam clenched his jaw, wiping the sweat from his brow.

    ''We''ve been going at it since noon, and now the sun''s gone. I feel weaker than I ever have¡­'' He swallowed bitterly. Crimson Breathing''s not enough for this.

    From the audience seats, Galen''s voice broke the silence, dripping with disdain. "So¡­ are you done?"

    The two boys glanced toward him, their frustration growing as they saw the knight lounging casually, arms folded.

    "You''re nothing but weaklings," Galen continued, standing slowly and stretching. "Not that I blame you. It''s my fault for thinking you two could accomplish anything in the first place."

    Liam narrowed his eyes as Galen turned to leave. "Go get some rest. Starting tomorrow, join the other fire-wielders. I''ve wasted enough time on you."

    The casual dismissal hit them like a slap.

    Liam straightened, wiping the dirt from his chin. His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it. "You know¡­ for someone who''s supposed to teach us, you haven''t given us any advice. Not a single word."

    Galen paused mid-step, turning his head slowly. "Huh?"

    "I hate to agree with him," Asher added, rising from the ground and brushing dust off his pants, "but Liam''s right. All you did was show off, and then expect us to copy you." A mischievous grin crept across his face. "What kind of teacher does that?"

    Galen''s gaze darkened, his irritation evident. "I already told you¡ª"

    Liam cut him off, meeting his gaze with unwavering determination. "I don''t care about what you did earlier. I just need advice on how to use my own abilities."

    Galen''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous gleam flashing through them. The temperature seemed to shift as the air thickened with his restrained bloodlust.

    "You''ve got guts to interrupt me like that, kid." His voice was low and sharp, enough to make both Liam and Asher tense under its weight.

    For a moment, silence settled between them, heavy with unspoken tension. Then Galen exhaled through his nose, raking a hand through his white hair, irritation giving way to reluctant amusement.

    "Alright," he muttered, his tone easing slightly. "You''re right. I''ll give you some advice. But don''t come crying to me if you can''t handle it."

    He locked eyes with Asher first. "You, Asher, are one of the rare few born with blue flames¡ªthe hottest type of fire. Not many wielders can manage them, and you''re lucky enough to be naturally good at it."

    Asher puffed out his chest, grinning smugly. "Of course I am."

    Galen shot him a deadpan look. "Yeah, yeah, save it. Listen up. Instead of throwing those weak fireballs at the boulder, focus on raising the temperature of your flames. You need to increase the heat to its maximum¡ªand release it in a continuous storm. A single burst won''t cut it." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher''s grin faltered slightly, realizing the magnitude of what Galen was asking.

    Then Galen turned to Liam. His expression grew colder. "Now, you."

    "Unlike Asher, your flames are just ordinary red ones," he said bluntly. "Nothing special. But you''ve learned that ridiculous breathing technique, haven''t you?"

    Liam''s eyes widened, caught off guard. ''How the hell does he know about Crimson Breathing?''

    Galen didn''t seem interested in explaining. He gave a dismissive shrug.

    "Since you already know it, make sure you''re using it to its full potential. You need to synchronize it with your fire¡ªchannel every bit of heat your body can generate and push it beyond its limits. The more controlled your breathing, the hotter your flames will burn."

    Liam absorbed the advice, his mind racing with possibilities. "Crimson Breathing isn''t just for endurance¡­ it can boost my flames too. I''ve been doing that ever since I master but looks like I''m still holding back.''

    Galen stepped back, looking between the two boys with a cold, detached expression. "Get some rest. Try again tomorrow. If you still can''t destroy those boulders..." He smirked. "Dismiss yourselves before I have to."

    With that, Galen turned and walked away, leaving them in the dim glow of the arena''s fading light.

    Asher and Liam looked as he disappeared from sight.

    ''That crazy bastard, all he told me was something I already know.'' Liam thought as he clenched his fists.

    Asher shot Liam a smug grin. "Well, in the end, I''m still better than you¡­ obviously."

    Liam didn''t bother to glance his way, keeping his focus on the stubborn boulder.

    Asher''s grin widened. "Guess by tomorrow, those things won''t be looking so round anymore."

    A strange, menacing smirk curled at the edge of Liam''s lips. "Why wait until tomorrow?" His voice was calm, almost daring.

    Asher blinked, then narrowed his eyes. "Oh, I see what this is. You wanna beat me to it, huh? Trying to succeed before I do?" His competitive spirit flared to life, practically sizzling in the cool evening air.

    Liam scoffed, his gaze still fixed on the boulder. "I don''t care about you, buzz cut." The words were blunt, slicing through the tension like a dagger.

    Asher clicked his tongue, folding his arms. "Tch. Well, guess I''m staying after all. No way I''m letting you pull ahead of me."

    Liam gave a dismissive shrug. "Do what you want. Just make sure you don''t get in my way."

    Asher clenched his fists, his irritation bubbling up. "That''s supposed to be my line."

    Liam shot him a sidelong glance, the faint trace of a smirk still on his lips.

    Both boys stood in the deepening twilight, silent but determined, their rivalry sharpening the air between them like steel on a whetstone. The boulders wouldn''t survive the night.

    -----

    The first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, casting a soft orange hue across the academy grounds. Dawn was settling in, and the students were stirring, preparing for the day.

    Galen strolled through the courtyard, yawning lazily, his hands stuffed in his pockets. His walk was casual, almost careless, like he had all the time in the world.

    "Look who''s up early."

    Galen glanced to his side, and there was Mystica, gracefully matching his stride, her dark hair flowing behind her. A mischievous smile curled on her lips.

    "You actually yawn? I thought knights were immune to exhaustion," Mystica teased, her purple eyes twinkling.

    "Yeah, well, we can''t all sleep in silk beds and dream about unicorns," Galen shot back, stifling another yawn.

    Mystica laughed, her voice playful. "Oh, come on. I bet you secretly enjoy this whole ''grumpy knight'' routine. It makes you seem... mysterious."

    Galen gave her a side-eye. "If mysterious means tired, then yeah, nailed it."

    They walked in silence for a moment, the calm morning air making everything feel peaceful¡ªuntil a sudden, deafening BOOM echoed through the grounds, followed by a second explosion that shattered the tranquility.

    Mystica''s smile vanished, replaced by sharp alertness. "That''s coming from the arena."

    Without hesitation, both of them broke into a sprint toward the source of the sound.

    As they approached the mini-arena, Mystica''s hand hovered near the edge of her gown, prepared to summon magic if needed. "If this is another one of those rogue firebeasts, I swear¡ª"

    They rounded the corner and froze. There were no enemies, no fire creatures, just Liam and Asher standing before the shattered remains of two massive boulders.

    Steam curled off their skin, heat still radiating from their bodies as if the stones had absorbed every ounce of their effort.

    Mystica blinked, stunned. "What in the world...?"

    Asher smirked, brushing soot off his arms. "Told you I''ll beat you to it."

    Liam cracked his neck, his face calm but a flicker of satisfaction gleamed in his eyes. "No one cares buzz cut"

    Mystica turned to Galen, completely baffled. "You... let them do this all night?"

    Galen crossed his arms and gave the boys a rare grin, something that made Mystica raise an eyebrow. "I didn''t let them do anything."

    Mystica shook her head in disbelief, hands on her hips. "You''re absolutely crazy. They should be dead tired by now!"

    Galen chuckled, clearly impressed. "Nah. They''re not weaklings. They just proved they''re ready." He stepped forward, glancing at the shattered rocks. "Well done, you two. You earned your place under me."

    Asher gave a victorious grin, his competitive spirit alive. "Does that mean I''m officially your favorite student?"

    Galen shot him a flat look. "Don''t push it."

    Liam wiped the sweat off his brow, giving Galen a respectful nod but keeping his expression neutral. "So, are you ready to teach us properly now?"

    Galen smirked. "Now? go get some rest. Training begins at noon. And trust me... today''s lesson will make you miss these boulders."

    Mystica rolled her eyes, her amused smile returning. "Boys and their competitions..."

    "Don''t act like you''re not entertained," Galen said, throwing her a smirk.

    Mystica laughed softly. "Oh, I am. This is going to be fun to watch."

    As the boys exchanged a knowing glance, the two instructors turned to leave. Liam and Asher stood in the midst of the shattered boulders, satisfied with the achievement.

 Chapter 55 - 55: How Do Will Deal With The First Three

    The classroom buzzed with chatter, students talking loudly as they settled in for the morning lesson.

    The lively hum was the perfect cover for Asher and Liam, slumped at the back like a pair of zombies struggling to stay upright. Their eyes drooped, and it was clear they were mere seconds away from dozing off.

    Dylan, who sat nearby, was the first to notice. With his trademark grin, he leaned closer to them.

    "Whoa! You two look like you crawled out of a grave. What happened? Don''t tell me you had fun without me."

    Asher shot Dylan a tired glare, his voice low and annoyed. "Shut up for once, blondie."

    Dylan chuckled, unfazed by the response. "For a guy who looks half-dead, you''ve still got plenty of bite. Impressive."

    Liam, too exhausted to care, rubbed his eyes and leaned further into his chair, hoping the backrest would somehow hold his soul together. He had no energy for this back-and-forth banter.

    Dylan kept poking, though, his grin widening. "Come on, spill it. What''d you guys do? Secret mission? Night duel? Or was it...

    something fun?" He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively.

    Before Asher could fire back, a sudden puff of dark smoke filled the front of the room, accompanied by a soft breeze that scattered a few papers from desks.

    When the smoke cleared, there stood Mystica.

    "Good morning, my dear students," she said with a calm, playful tone, her purple eyes shimmering with mischief. "It''s time to pick up where we left off yesterday."

    Her presence instantly quieted the class, the students sitting up straight and giving her their attention.

    Well, most of them¡ªLiam and Asher were still slouched, trying their best not to collapse face-first onto their desks.

    Mystica''s gaze scanned the room, and when her eyes landed on the two boys, a sly knowing smirk spread across her face. "Oh my... seems like someone had a long night."

    Liam groaned quietly, feeling her gaze pierce through him. Asher just rubbed his face, muttering under his breath, "We''re so dead."

    Mystica gave a soft, amused sigh. "Now, I could let you sleep... but then you''d miss my wonderful lesson, and that would be a shame."

    With a small flick of her wrist, green myst swirled around her hand. She raised her arm toward Liam and Asher, the emerald glow wrapping around them like a soothing mist.

    The entire class turned to stare at the two boys, curious to see what was happening.

    Instantly, Liam and Asher felt warmth spread through their bodies, the fatigue washing away as if they''d just taken the best nap of their lives.

    Their muscles loosened, and their senses sharpened, though not completely¡ªjust enough to stay awake.

    The healing only lasted ten seconds before Mystica dropped her hand, her mischievous smile still intact. "There. That should keep you both upright... for now."

    Asher stretched his arms with a groan, the tension easing from his joints. "Man, that actually feels nice..."

    Liam looked alright and he was grateful but didn''t say anything, already knowing that Mystica hadn''t given them a full recovery on purpose. She''d healed just enough to keep them functioning.

    "I could''ve fully healed you," Mystica said, her eyes twinkling with amusement, "but where''s the fun in that? If you want the real deal, you''ll have to earn it."

    Asher rolled his eyes, though a small smirk tugged at his lips. "Of course..."

    "Alright, everyone," Mystica clapped her hands lightly, drawing all eyes back to her. "Focus back on me."

    The students straightened in their seats, shifting their attention as the playful atmosphere shifted into something more serious. Mystica''s expression grew calm, but the glint of amusement in her eyes never fully disappeared.

    "Good," she said, satisfied with their attention. "Today, we''ll dive into how to take down each group of demons we discussed yesterday."

    "Alright, let''s begin," Mystica said, her voice smooth but firm. "We''ll start with the first group of demons: Ferals."

    She waved her hand, and a green mist swirled into the shape of a large, hulking beast with massive claws and gnashing teeth. "Ferals are brutal and intimidating. They''re fast, aggressive, and very dangerous in close combat."

    She pointed toward the misty beast''s chest, where a glowing orb appeared. "However, as terrifying as they seem, they have a weakness¡ªtheir core. It''s the source of their life force, and without it, they crumble. The trick is locating it, since it''s not always where you''d expect. Who can tell me the first thing you should do when fighting a Feral?"

    A few hands shot up, including Dylan''s. She gave him an approving nod.

    "Stay out of reach of their claws?" Dylan asked with a grin.

    "Correct!" Mystica smiled. "Engaging a Feral head-on without a plan is foolish. Keep your distance, assess their movements, and look for any signs of where the core might be. It could be embedded in the chest... or even in the throat. The key is patience."

    She gave the class a moment to process before flicking her wrist again. The image of the Feral dissolved, replaced by a massive figure towering over the classroom¡ªthe mist forming into an enormous, armored demon with a thick, stone-like hide. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now, let''s move on to the second group: Titanbornes. These giants have the greatest defense of the three groups. Their bodies are so durable that stabbing at their core directly is almost impossible. Does anyone know why?"

    A student with glasses hesitantly raised her hand. Mystica gestured for her to speak.

    "Because... their defense is too strong?"

    "Precisely," Mystica said with a nod. "Titanbornes are built like walking fortresses. Their hide and bones are so dense that even powerful weapons struggle to pierce them. Now, here''s the real challenge¡ªhow do you bring down something so big and tough?"

    The students exchanged uncertain glances, clearly stumped. Mystica smirked, enjoying their confusion. "Come now, it''s not as hopeless as it seems. Any guesses?"

    "Trip them?" Dylan offered cheekily.

    A ripple of laughter spread through the class, and even Mystica let out a soft chuckle. "Good thought, but tripping something that size isn''t easy. However, you''re not entirely wrong."

    She stepped forward, folding her arms. "The strategy that knights developed is called Segment Collapse. Titanbornes might be indestructible from the outside, but their size works against them. By targeting their joints¡ªlike the knees or elbows¡ªyou can bring them crashing down to your level. Once they''re on the ground, their movement becomes limited, and that''s when you aim for the core.

    The key is to wear them down and force them to expose their weakness."

    She paused, letting the image of the Titanborne fade from the air. "This method takes patience and teamwork. You won''t be able to take one down alone, so you''ll need to rely on your allies. Which reminds me..." Her gaze fell on Liam and Asher. "Perhaps that''s a lesson you two will take to heart."

    Liam still had his stoic expression, while Asher crossed his arms with a scoff. "I don''t need teamwork to win," Asher muttered.

    Mystica ignored the comment, though her smile deepened with amusement. "Moving on," she said, swirling the mist once more. This time, it formed into a writhing, grotesque figure, with limbs growing and shrinking randomly. Its face was twisted, and a dark, pulsing core floated in its chest.

    "The third group: Horrors. These are perhaps the most annoying demons to deal with."

    The students stared at the twisted image in silent discomfort, and Mystica didn''t blame them. Horrors were unsettling creatures, after all.

    "They have excellent regeneration. You can cut off their limbs, burn their bodies, and they''ll just keep coming back. The core is still the main target... but sometimes even destroying that won''t stop them."

    One student raised a hand timidly. "How is that possible, Miss Mystica?"

    "Good question," she said. "Some Horrors are stronger than others. With these advanced Horrors, simply striking the core isn''t enough because they can partially regenerate it, or their heads can continue to control the body even if the core is damaged."

    She waved her hand, and the mist demonstrated what she was explaining¡ªa Horror''s core was shattered, but its head kept moving, and the core slowly started to regenerate.

    "So, what''s the solution?" Mystica asked, raising an eyebrow. "How do you make sure a Horror stays dead?"

    The class fell silent, no one daring to answer. Finally, Mystica revealed the answer with a smirk. "You need to destroy both the head and the core simultaneously. If you leave either intact, the Horror will just keep coming back. Cut off its head, smash the core¡ªand do it fast."

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, whistling softly. "That sounds... fun."

    "It''s not fun when they''re chasing you through a forest at night," Mystica said with a sly grin. "Trust me."

    The class chuckled nervously, and Mystica clapped her hands together, signaling the end of the demon overview.

    "Now then, that''s enough theory for now. Next, we''ll discuss some strategies for engaging these creatures... but before we move on¡ªany final questions?"

    Dylan raised his hand with a grin. "Yeah, do Horrors ever get tired, or is that just me right now?"

    The class erupted in laughter, and even Mystica shook her head with an amused sigh. "No, Dylan, Horrors don''t get tired. But I''ll make sure you''re wide awake for today''s training."

    She flicked her hand, and a faint green spark shot from her fingertips toward Dylan, making his hair stand on end like static.

    "Now," Mystica said with a mischievous smile, "let''s focus, shall we?"

 Chapter 56 - 56: Hope You Are Ready

    The rest of the lesson breezed by, and soon the class was dismissed to meet their training instructors.

    As the students shuffled out of the classroom, Dylan strode along beside Liam and Asher, his usual mischievous grin plastered across his face. "Man, I''m so jealous of you guys," he groaned dramatically. "Getting healed by her must feel amazing, huh?"

    His voice dripped with mock envy, and he placed a hand on his chin as if deep in thought. "Guess I''ll just have to get injured myself if I want that kind of... special treatment." He looked off into the distance, eyes full of ridiculous longing.

    Asher rolled his eyes. "Luckily for your dumb ass, she''s stuck as your instructor for a long time, seeing as you''re the only weirdo with that steel magic of yours."

    "Mind your tongue, you irrational hellhound," Dylan shot back, grinning ear to ear. "Steel magic is one of a kind." He puffed out his chest with exaggerated pride.

    "Yeah, ''one of a kind'' alright. I''ve never seen anything that weird before¡ªand honestly, I hope I never do again." Asher''s smug smirk grew, knowing his jab had landed perfectly.

    The two continued their back-and-forth, slinging playful insults at each other. Liam trailed behind them, his hands in his pockets, lost in thought.

    His mind drifted to Mystica''s lesson.

    ''That thing I fought at the outskirts of Nystra...'' he mused. ''It must''ve been an advanced Horror. But how did I know how to defeat it? I''m sure all that happened because my instincts took over.''

    He clenched his fists slightly in his pockets, frustration flickering across his face.

    ''But what was an advanced Horror doing out there, so far from where it should be?'' His brows furrowed. ''Asking myself won''t get me anywhere. I need to focus on training with Galen.''

    His thoughts were interrupted by a voice that pulled him back to reality.

    "Hey, Dylan! Hurry up! Today''s your first day of training, and you''re already about to be late?"

    Liam''s gaze shifted to the source of the voice. It was Ariana, Mystica''s assistant, standing a short distance ahead with her hands on her hips, an exasperated expression on her face.

    Dylan perked up instantly, turning toward her with a wide grin. "Ah, my bad, Ariana!" he called out, momentarily abandoning his verbal sparring with Asher.

    With a quick glance at his companions, Dylan leaned in toward them and whispered conspiratorially, "You unlucky bastards. Unlike you two, I get to train with a goddess¡ªblessed with curves straight out of my dreams and an instructor who''s basically perfect."

    He winked before sprinting off toward Ariana, leaving Asher groaning in disbelief.

    "That guy is beyond hopeless," Asher muttered, shaking his head.

    As Dylan caught up with Ariana, she gave him a side glance. "You know, Mystica''s going to kill you if you ate to start like this," she warned with a playful smirk.

    "Totally worth it," Dylan said with a shrug, hands behind his head.

    Ariana shot him a knowing look. "You just can''t help running your mouth, can you? I bet you already told those two everything about training with me."

    "Of course not," Dylan said, though the grin on his face told a different story.

    As they started walking, Ariana glanced back, her eyes locking momentarily with Liam''s. For a brief second, her playful demeanor faltered, replaced by a flicker of concern.

    ''His eyes... they''re so empty.''

    She shook off the strange thought as she and Dylan disappeared down the corridor.

    Now left alone, Liam and Asher stood in awkward silence.

    "Guess we should get going too," Asher grumbled. "Not that Galen''s going to be on time anyway."

    Liam said nothing, his mind elsewhere. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey!" Asher barked. "When I talk to you, answer me, dammit!"

    Liam blinked slowly, then gave Asher a flat look. "You didn''t say anything worth replying to." With that, he turned and began walking away.

    "Don''t you walk off on me!" Asher snapped, hurrying to catch up. He stormed ahead of Liam, making a point to walk slightly in front of him. "And for the record¡ªyou don''t get to walk ahead of me."

    Liam just kept walking, unbothered.

    Asher shot him an annoyed glare but couldn''t help the faint smirk creeping onto his lips. It seemed like whatever kind of relationship they were building... it was going to take a long, messy road to get there.

    -----

    Liam and Asher returned to their rooms to change into their training clothes before heading to the designated training grounds.

    As they arrived, Asher let out a scoff. "What did I say? Galen wasn''t gonna be here early."

    Just as the words left his mouth, a voice echoed from the audience seats. "For someone who''s late, you still have a big mouth," Galen remarked, his tone dripping with disdain. He was lounging with his legs crossed, chin resting on his hand, watching them with a bored gaze.

    Asher blinked, clearly taken aback, while Liam''s expression remained indifferent.

    Galen rose from his seat, stepping down the stairs with slow, deliberate strides. "I suppose the little feat of destroying boulders must''ve inflated your egos," he mused.

    Reaching them, he let his gaze flick over the two boys. "Anyway, I''ve decided to skip the boulder exercises for now. Instead, we''ll focus on something that most kids like you are terrible at."

    "And what exactly is that supposed to¡ª" Asher began, but Galen shot him a glare, cutting him off.

    "Shut up when I''m talking, you worthless peasant," he snapped.

    Asher clenched his jaw but said nothing, his eyes burning with a mixture of frustration and respect.

    Galen continued, his tone dripping with mock patience. "Now, can either of you guess what today''s lesson is about?"

    Asher opened his mouth, but one look from Galen silenced him. Liam remained silent, observing.

    Galen sighed, feigning disappointment. "Typical. Despite being worthless, one might hope you''d at least have some brains."

    He took a deep breath, his demeanor shifting as he began the lesson. "Today, we''re focusing on how most fire wielders¡ªlike you two¡ªfight. And, historically, fire wielders stick to close-range combat."

    "Well, yeah," Asher cut in. "That''s what our ability''s designed for."

    "Wrong," Galen corrected, his voice sharp. "The ability doesn''t limit the user; the user limits the ability. Elemental abilities like Earth and Water are often thought of as long-range powers, while fire manipulators are expected to charge into close combat. But that''s only because people are too simple-minded to consider alternatives."

    He paced in front of them, eyes narrowing. "Demons are evolving, adapting to the patterns they''ve observed from centuries of battles with knights and wielders like us. It''s about time we change our tactics."

    "So¡­ you''re saying we should start learning long-range attacks too?" Liam asked.

    "Exactly," Galen replied, nodding. "It''s time to adapt to every form of combat. You can''t be predictable anymore."

    "But¡­ is that even possible?" Asher asked, skepticism flashing in his eyes.

    Galen gave a small smirk. "What you mean is, ''How is it possible?'' And that''s exactly what we''re here to find out."

    He stopped in front of them, crossing his arms. "Let me give you a prime example. Do either of you know who the top-ranked student among the third years¡ªand the entire academy¡ªis right now?"

    The boys exchanged uncertain glances but remained silent.

    Galen rolled his eyes. "Figures. Percy Granger, prince of the Ice Kingdom. And before you go assuming he''s just a glorified version of his sister Sheila, listen closely."

    He leaned in slightly, his gaze steely. "Sheila''s talented, sure¡ªnumber one among the first years, with her rare combination of light magic and dual elements, Ice and Water. But Percy? He''s only an ice manipulator. No fancy dual elements, no legendary bloodline boost. Everything he''s achieved, he''s earned through skill and grit."

    Galen''s voice grew intense. "He realized early on that being a long-range fighter¡ªa natural tendency for most ice manipulators¡ªwould only take him so far. He learned, mastered, and evolved his ability, adapting it to cover every range. His ice manipulation is now so versatile and deadly that even high-ranked knights struggle to keep up."

    "So," he continued, letting the weight of his words sink in, "if you think learning or adapting to new skills to strengthen your abilities is ''impossible,'' then you''re as good as dead. Drop those pointless limitations, or be prepared to fail."

    He fixed them both with a hard stare, waiting for the challenge to sink in.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Liam cut in, his voice low but clear, a calm defiance in his tone.

    "I didn''t come here to hear you ramble on about some third-year I don''t know or care about. My focus is on my own achievements, not theirs. And spare us the theatrics¡ª''dismiss yourselves,'' ''drop dead,'' ''worthless peasant''¡ªwe both know leaving to train with the ''less privileged'' students isn''t an option for us."

    Liam''s gaze locked with Galen''s, steady and unyielding. "So how about you get to the point and start this lesson?"

    For a moment, Galen studied Liam with a blank expression. Then, slowly, he smirked.

    "Alright, if you''re so eager, let''s get right to it. Today, you''ll spar against each other. But since you''re both reckless close-range fighters, this is gonna be perfect. Stay twenty meters apart. No closing the gap. You''ll need to attack and avoid each other from a distance."

    Liam and Asher exchanged glances, the challenge sparking in their eyes.

    "Oh, this is perfect," Asher said, rolling his shoulders with a grin. "Finally, I get to wipe the floor with you, Number Eight."

    Liam''s gaze remained stoic, but a faint, competitive spark lit his eyes. "We''ll see if you can manage that, buzz cut."

    They moved apart, spacing themselves the required twenty meters, each sizing the other up.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got, then," Galen called, making his way to the audience seats. He sat back, crossing his arms. "And don''t hold back¡ªI want to see what you''re really capable of when you can''t rely on your usual tactics."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Long Range Sparring Match

    ''I''m at a disadvantage here,'' Liam thought, studying Asher from the twenty meters between them. ''His flames are wilder and burn hotter than mine. He knows that, too.''

    The air between them was thick with tension as they prepared to start, but Galen''s voice interrupted.

    "Before you begin, there''s one more rule," Galen said, leaning forward in his seat. "Though this is primarily a long-range match, you can engage in close combat if you choose. But when you do, each of you is allowed only two attacks before you''re required to return to long range."

    Asher and Liam shared a look, processing the added complexity.

    "To clarify," Galen continued, "if one of you initiates close-range combat and fails to overpower the other within those two attacks, then your opponent can counter with a single close-range attack, even if they didn''t initiate it. And remember¡ªyou don''t have to wait for the other to fail before using your own remaining attack in close range."

    Liam''s expression remained stoic as he confirmed, "So if I go in close, attack twice, and fail, then later Asher goes in close, attacks twice, and also fails¡ªat that moment, I''d still have one last close-range attack available?"

    "Exactly," Galen replied with a nod. "But use it wisely. The point is to strategize¡ªnot to rush in blindly."

    "Enough talking!" Asher grinned, rolling his shoulders as he prepared himself. "Let''s get this going already!"

    The rules were clear, and both boys tensed, their flames simmering just under the surface, ready to be unleashed.

    As they began, both boys held their ground, assessing each other. Asher''s blue flames flickered to life around his hands, casting a faint glow across the training ground.

    His grin was as wild as his flames, his eyes locked on Liam with a fierce intensity.

    "What''s wrong, Liam? Scared to get burned?" Asher taunted, throwing a quick burst of flames Liam''s way to test his reactions.

    Liam sidestepped smoothly, his own flames flaring briefly in response, though more controlled. ''Asher''s trying to bait me. He knows I prefer getting in close,'' he thought, keeping his breathing steady.

    Asher fired another blast, this time arching the flames in a sweeping line to cut off Liam''s escape route. "C''mon, you''re not just gonna stand there, are you?" he shouted, eyes flashing with anticipation.

    ''If I move too fast, he''ll just keep pushing me back with these flames,'' Liam calculated, searching for an opening.

    He decided to try a different approach, aiming a sharp burst of his own fire toward Asher''s feet to throw him off balance.

    Asher saw it coming and leaped to the side, countering with a wave of flame that spiraled toward Liam. ''He''s not bad at this range,'' Asher admitted to himself, a little surprised. ''But I bet he''s already itching to break into close combat.''

    Liam dodged again, barely avoiding the heat. ''He''s getting impatient,'' he noted, recognizing the slight twitch in Asher''s stance. ''If I keep pushing him, he''ll get reckless.''

    They exchanged a few more controlled bursts of flame, each of them dancing around the field, testing each other.

    Liam remained calm, his moves calculated, while Asher grew more animated, throwing quick jabs of flame with an almost playful aggression.

    "What''s the matter, Liam?" Asher called out with a smirk, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Already worn out from dodging?"

    Liam smirked back, his gaze steady. "You wish. Just watching you get tired from wasting all that energy."

    Asher''s grin faltered for a split second, his flames flaring in response to the jab. ''I''ll show him who''s wasting energy,'' he thought, bracing himself for the next move.

    And just like that, Asher began his relentless assault on Liam¡ªand Liam could feel it.

    Liam could feel the sting of Asher''s flames pressing in, his own fire paling against the wild blue heat Asher wielded.

    Deciding it was time to change tactics, Liam surged forward, closing the distance with a remarkable speed. He launched his first close¨Ccombat attack, aiming a sharp kick toward Asher''s side.

    Asher was to block the attack with a quick sweep of his arm, grinning.

    "Oh, going for close¨Ccombat already?" Asher sneered, sidestepping Liam''s second strike¡ªa fierce uppercut accompanied with flames.

    Liam quickly drew back after fail to succeed, panting slightly.

    Asher gave a small smirk as he watched Liam draw back. "Is that it?" He asked and without hesitation, he dashed toward Liam, who hadn''t even landed well to take a proper stance yet.

    ''He''s got nowhere to go now. He hasn''t even taken a proper stance... he is definitely done for'' Asher thought as he surged foward with confidence. ''This fight is mine'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He launched his first punch toward Liam''s exposed side, but Liam twisted smoothly, narrowly avoiding the hit. Asher seemed frustrated but he was undeterred.

    He followed up with a powerful flame¡ªcharged hook, aiming directly for Liam''s face. This time he knew he had won and the fight was over since he had placed in a situation where he can''t use his dominant hand¡ªthe right hand.

    Well, that''s what Asher thought.

    The blow didn''t connect. In one fluid motion, Liam sidestepped, his left hand already clenched and waiting. At this moment Asher knew, he had messed up, but it was too late as he saw a glint of Liam''s knuckles.

    With a solid thud, Liam''s left fist, blazing with crimson flames, drove hard into Asher''s gut. The force rippled through Asher''s core, the fire searing and intense, but it was the sheer impact that sent him reeling.

    Asher''s breath vanished from his lungs as he flew back, the world around him blurring as he hit the ground, sliding back several feet.

    His vision pulsed, darkening, as a heavy dizziness overtook him.

    ''What... just... happened...?'' he thought hazily, fighting to stay conscious. The last thing he saw was Liam, standing there unfazed.

    Liam watched as Asher passed out, he was the victor but he didn''t really care about that.

    "Well done," Galen called out, his voice echoing from the audience seat. He looked at Liam with a hint of approval in his gaze. "It seems you know how to use your natural gift quite well in battle."

    Liam met his eyes with a calm, unchanging expression. "So, you knew I was ambidextrous?"

    Galen gave a faint smirk. "Of course. During the entrance trials, you used dual daggers. Only a handful of fighters can handle dual weapons that seamlessly." He leaned forward, his gaze sharp.

    "Plenty wield two weapons, but the subtle difference in how they handle the right and left is always there. An ambidextrous fighter like you, though? There''s no imbalance. Everything''s perfectly fluid."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly as he processed this. ''I didn''t fully realize the advantages myself¡­ Draven was the one who figured it out,'' he thought, feeling a faint flicker of gratitude toward his mentor.

    "What should I do with Asher?" he asked, gesturing to his sparring partner, still sprawled out on the ground, barely stirring.

    "Take him to the healers. They''ll know how treat him if he has any injuries," Galen replied, standing to leave. "You''re both done for the day."

    Without looking back, Galen waved dismissively. "Tomorrow, we pick up where we left off."

    Liam watched as Galen strode away, then glanced down at Asher. With a small sigh, he crouched beside him and hoisted him up, draping one of Asher''s arms over his shoulder.

    "You owe me for this one, buzz cut," Liam muttered with a dry humor as he made his way toward the healer''s quarters.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Such A Dreadful Day.

    Liam finally reached the healer''s quarters, carrying Asher over his shoulder. As he approached the entrance, he was met by a striking woman, who looked to be in her early twenties.

    She had flowing green hair and a graceful, curvaceous figure, accompanied by two other healers.

    "What happened here?" she asked, reaching for Asher with a calm, knowing look.

    "We were sparring," Liam replied, his expression stoic. "He passed out."

    She sighed, a slight smirk tugging at her lips. "Ah, a classic. Galen does love pushing his students, doesn''t he?" With a nod, she motioned to the two healers beside her to take Asher inside.

    Liam blinked, a bit surprised that she knew he and Asher were Galen''s students.

    "You can come along, too," she said, glancing at the burns on his cloak.

    "I can tell you''re Galen''s students by those training cloaks¡ªhalf-singed is basically a badge of honor around here." She smiled as they headed inside. "Plus, anyone who comes in dragging a sparring partner is usually one of his."

    ''Wasn''t his fault buzz cut passed out,'' Liam thought dryly, following the healers inside.

    They soon arrived at the infirmary, where the healers laid Asher on one of the beds. The woman gestured for Liam to take a seat on another bed, which he did without protest.

    Despite feeling that Asher was the one needing care, he knew enough from his time with Dr. Dain to just go along with the healer''s orders.

    The woman moved closer to Asher, inspecting him briefly.

    "Your friend here doesn''t have any serious injuries. Just some minor burns. A bit of healing and plenty of rest, and he''ll be back on his feet soon enough," she said, before turning her gaze to Liam. "You''ll need some healing too."

    Before he could argue, a healer moved to Liam''s side, placing gentle hands on his back and beginning a soft, cooling spell.

    At the same time, another healer worked on Asher, her hands glowing over his chest as she cast a similar spell. A warm, soothing sensation washed over him as the healer worked.

    After a few moments, they finished up and left the room.

    The woman turned to Liam, her tone softening as she prepared to leave. "You''re going to wait for him to wake up, aren''t you?"

    Liam gave a small nod. "Yeah, I am. And¡­ thank you."

    She waved it off, her smile returning. "It''s just my job. Get some rest yourself¡ªyou might need it for whatever Galen has planned for you boys."

    With that, she slipped quietly out of the infirmary, leaving Liam alone with his thoughts and his recovering comrade.

    ------

    About an hour later, Asher jolted awake, blinking rapidly as he tried to make sense of where he was. His gaze fell on Liam, who sat across the room, arms folded, watching him with his usual, unreadable expression.

    "Calm down, buzz cut," Liam said, raising an eyebrow. "You''re at the healer''s quarters. I brought you here after our little sparring session."

    Asher squinted, and the memory came rushing back¡ªLiam''s last hit landing solidly in his gut, the force behind it like a sledgehammer.

    He grimaced at the thought. "That¡­ that punch. How''d you manage to pull that off? I thought your right side was shot."

    Liam paused, choosing his words carefully. "Well, if you must know, I''m ambidextrous. That last move? It worked because you didn''t know that about me."

    His tone remained steady, though there was a flicker of dry humor. "Honestly, it was a gamble. If you''d made the right move, I''d have been the one on the ground, not you."

    Asher absorbed this, his eyes widening a bit before narrowing as his competitive spirit reignited. "Wait, wait, wait¡ªyou''re ambidextrous, and you didn''t bother telling me? You''ve been holding out on me!"

    His voice rose as he sat up, eyes blazing with indignation. "That''s basically cheating! You owe me a rematch¡ªno tricks this time!"

    Liam rolled his eyes, his stoic demeanor unchanging. "Settle down, buzz cut. Galen said we''re done for the day, so no rematch. Tomorrow''s another story, though."

    He stood to leave, having done what he''d stayed to do: wait for Asher to wake up and pass along Galen''s instructions.

    "Hey, I''m not finished with you!" Asher called after him, waving a fist dramatically, his voice rising in outrage as he struggled to sit up. "You''re not getting away that easily, Hunter! You hear me?"

    Liam didn''t bother turning back, only lifting a hand in an indifferent wave as he left the infirmary. "Sleep tight, buzz cut. You''ll need it."

    -----

    As Liam left the infirmary, he made his way through the academy grounds toward his room.

    The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting a warm amber glow on the buildings. He walked in comfortable silence, appreciating the quiet after the chaos of the day.

    But just as he rounded a corner, he spotted a familiar sight up ahead: Dylan, practically leaning on Ariana for support, both of them heading toward the same building¡ªB1. Liam quickly thought about taking a side path to avoid them, but he was a second too late.

    "Liaaam!" Dylan called out, dragging out the name dramatically, his voice echoing through the academygrounds.

    Before Liam could react, Dylan left Ariana''s side and rushed over to him, collapsing against him with exaggerated exhaustion.

    "They tried to kill me, man! I swear, I''ve never had to use so much magic in my entire life!" he groaned, leaning his full weight on Liam as if he were moments from fainting.

    Liam gave a deadpan look, his expression unchanging. "Dylan, it probably wasn''t as bad as you''re making it out to be," he said flatly.

    Ariana walked up, arms folded and looking amused. "Stop overreacting, Dylan. You''re just being dramatic. It wasn''t that bad."

    Dylan pulled away from Liam and shot Ariana an exaggerated look of offense. "Easy for you to say," he retorted.

    "You''ve been the Mystica''s assistant even before you came to the academy! I had no idea the woman could be that¡­ relentless."

    Ariana gave a small sigh, clearly used to his theatrics. "You''re something else, Dylan," she said, shaking her head.

    "Anyway, I''ll see you both tomorrow. I have something important to take care of." With a wave, she turned and dashed off toward the building.

    As soon as she was out of earshot, Dylan''s tired act vanished, replaced by his usual mischievous grin.

    "Alright, don''t tell anyone, but I wasn''t that exhausted. I just wanted to feel her soft skin while she helped me. A guy''s gotta find his motivation, right?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam resisted the urge to roll his eyes. "You must be really desperate."

    Dylan shrugged. "What can I say? It''s a gift. But seriously, today was brutal. The instructor pushed me harder than ever with my magic. Said something about tapping into my ''untapped potential,'' whatever that means." He ran a hand through his hair, chuckling.

    "But, I guess it wasn''t all bad. At least I survived¡­ barely."

    Liam remained indifferent,"Glad to know your ''untapped potential'' still leaves you whining."

    Dylan laughed, slinging an arm around Liam''s shoulder. "Hey, there''s a fine line between untapped potential and being worked to the bone. Next time, we should swap instructors. I''d rather throw a few punches than nearly collapse from magic burnout."

    "Yeah, you should give it a try. As long as you don''t pass out"

    Dylan laughed again, and together they made their way toward the dorms.

 Chapter 59 - 59: A Scene At The Canteen

    As Liam stepped out of the shower, water droplets still tracing down his toned form, he wrapped a towel around his neck.

    He slipped on his pants, running his hands through his damp hair as he heard an unexpected knock at the door. With a calm, indifferent expression, he made his way to the door.

    Opening it, he found Dylan grinning on the other side. "Heyyy, Liam. Fresh out of the shower, huh?" Dylan greeted him, waggling his eyebrows like he''d caught Liam mid-scandal.

    Liam gave a deadpan nod. "Yeah, just finished."

    Dylan crossed his arms, unfazed by Liam''s blank response. "Great, because I was wondering if you''d ever join us commoners at the canteen. Since we got here, I don''t think you''ve even set foot in the place."

    Liam blinked, momentarily thrown off. ''Right... the canteen. Naya''s been bringing my dinner, so I''ve never actually gone,'' he thought, almost surprised by the realization.

    "Now that you mention it, I''ll go," he said, his expression as blank as ever. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Awesome!" Dylan didn''t miss a beat, strolling right past Liam into his room without an invitation.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by Dylan''s boldness, but he didn''t stop him.

    Dylan scanned the room with a look of exaggerated curiosity. "You''re not going shirtless to dinner, are you?" he asked, leaning against the wall with a grin. "Hurry up, though¡ªI''m starving."

    As Liam moved to his wardrobe to grab a shirt, Dylan gave a dramatic, sweeping look around the room. "Your room feels huge, man. Mine''s stuffed with training gear and junk; meanwhile, yours is so¡­ empty."

    Liam gave a slight shrug, pulling a shirt over his head. "It''s not big. I just don''t bring unnecessary things."

    Dylan smirked, raising a brow. "Right. You and your Zen monk aesthetic."

    Liam finally turned back, now fully dressed. "Let''s go."

    Dylan stretched, reaching for the door handle. "Alright, off we go¡ªwait, maybe I should grab a scarf in case I faint from starvation," he joked.

    But the moment he opened the door, they both froze. Standing there was Naya, Liam''s assigned staff member, balancing a tray of food. She offered a warm smile, bowing slightly. "Good evening, Liam. I''ve brought your dinner."

    Liam nodded politely. "Thanks, Naya, but I won''t be eating here tonight. I''m heading to the canteen."

    Naya''s expression didn''t falter, and she nodded with understanding. "No problem, Liam. I''ll just take this back. Enjoy your evening." She flashed a kind smile and turned to leave.

    Dylan, however, was too busy gawking. His jaw nearly hit the floor as he took in Naya''s presence.

    Her curves, her breast which were bulging out of the perfectly-fitted staff uniform, her graceful movements¡­ she was stunning. As she walked away, he was positively hypnotized.

    The moment Naya disappeared down the hall, Dylan spun around to Liam, eyes wide and voice low, as if they were co-conspirators. "Dude¡­ That''s your assigned staff?" he whispered, as if unable to believe his luck.

    "Yeah," Liam replied nonchalantly, giving Dylan a mildly warning look. "If you want to talk to her, feel free, just don''t drag me into whatever ''unrighteous acts'' you''re planning."

    Dylan put a hand to his heart, as if wounded. "Unrighteous? C''mon, man! She''s just¡­ she''s practically a goddess¡ªsecond to Mystica that is. I was just admiring her from afar." He tried to sound dignified, but his face quickly broke into a mischievous grin.

    "I mean, the way she walks, the way she smiled at you¡­ didn''t that give you any ideas?"

    Liam sighed. "I don''t share your... enthusiasm."

    Dylan smirked and nudged him, whispering, "You''re sounding like Firecracker now, all serious and honorable."

    As if on cue, Asher emerged from his room down the hall, his ever-fierce expression ready to meet the world.

    He spotted them and strode over, already looking suspicious. "What are you two idiots staring at?" he asked in his usual loud voice, his hands in his pockets.

    Dylan plastered on an innocent smile, waving his hands in the air. "Nothing, my good sir. We were just about to head to the canteen, that''s all!"

    Asher squinted, clearly not buying it. "The canteen, huh? Don''t tell me you''re stalking me," he challenged, his tone always a bit too loud, as if the whole academy needed to hear him.

    Liam his hands in hispockets, smirking just a little. "Quiet down, slumber Jack . You''re making enough noise for three people." He didn''t usually joke, but his dry humor was aimed right at Asher.

    Asher''s mouth dropped, a look of betrayal on his face. "Oh, so you''re back to giving me nicknames now? Typical," he muttered, bristling.

    "Sure, sure," Liam replied, half-amused. "It''s just proof that you''re back to your loud, annoying self."

    With that, Asher pushed past them both, grumbling as he stormed ahead. "Get out of my way, Wannebe, or I''ll make you regret it."

    Dylan shot a look at Liam and smirked. "We better follow our noble leader," he whispered dramatically.

    The three of them headed down the hall, heading to the canteen.

    -----

    The canteen was buzzing with chatter, laughter, and the clatter of trays. The scent of freshly cooked food filled the air, drawing in students from all years, most of them first-years excitedly mingling around. As soon as they entered, Dylan''s eyes lit up.

    "Come on, let''s go grab some food. I''m starving," he said, practically dragging Liam and Asher toward the serving counter.

    The three of them lined up, and as they approached the counter, Dylan gave the serving ladies his signature grin.

    "Ladies, it''s an honor to be graced by your culinary talents tonight," he said, with an exaggerated bow.

    The ladies chuckled, humored by Dylan''s energy. "Well, aren''t you the charmer?" one of them replied, smirking as she handed him a plate of food.

    But as they laughed at Dylan''s antics, another lady noticed Liam standing quietly beside him.

    Her eyes widened as she looked him over, and a mischievous grin spread across her face. She leaned over the counter, trying to catch Liam''s attention.

    "And who''s this tall, brooding heartbreaker?" she teased, clearly unashamed of her interest. "How is someone this handsome so quiet? Don''t you talk, handsome?" She leaned in, unbothered by Liam''s stoic expression, her voice a purr.

    Liam gave her a brief nod, his face impassive. "Thank you," he replied curtly, hoping to deflect her attention.

    "Oh, shy, huh?" she pressed, not giving up. "That''s cute. If you need an extra portion, just let me know." She winked, causing Dylan to smirk and elbow Liam lightly.

    "He''ll be fine with what he''s got, but thanks for the offer!" Dylan said, winking back as he grabbed his tray and dragged Liam along. Asher rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath about "unnecessary flirtations."

    With trays in hand, the three turned to look for an empty table. But just as they took a step, someone bumped straight into Asher, knocking his tray out of his hands. His food splattered across the floor.

    "Hey, watch it!" Asher snapped, turning to confront the person.

    But before he could say more, the culprit beat him to it. "Watch it yourself," the boy said, sneering. It was Chris, the Prince of the Tempest Kingdom, flanked by two others¡ªLogan Hepten and Lucian Kellor, ranked number four and five in the first-year class.

    Asher clenched his fists, his jaw tight. "You bumped into me, genius."

    Chris''s sneer grew wider. "Oh, look who it is¡ªthe hothead from Beacon Hall." He turned to his friends, snickering. "Didn''t you learn your lesson the last time, ''peasant?'' Or do you need another demonstration?"

    Asher was practically shaking with anger, his eyes narrowing as he took a step forward. But just as he did, Lucian intercepted him, placing a heavy hand on his chest.

    Asher could feel the strength radiating from Lucian''s grip, as if he were trying to push against solid rock.

    Lucian''s eyes were calm yet fierce, a silent warning. "Back down," he said, his voice low and steady.

    Chris laughed from behind Lucian, taunting. "What''s wrong, trial peasant? Too weak to shove him off?"

    Asher gritted his teeth and tried pushing Lucian''s hand away, but it was like trying to move a mountain. "Get out of my way," he growled.

    Meanwhile, one of the serving ladies noticed the commotion and stepped forward. "Hey, boys! Enough of that! This is a dining hall, not a fighting ring," she called out, trying to defuse the tension.

    Chris turned to her with a scornful look, smirking. "Stay out of it, old hag. You would know you place in this academy."

    The lady looked taken aback, but before she could respond, Dylan stepped up, loudly slurping the last bite of his food and wiping his mouth with exaggerated flair.

    "Chris, my friend, must suck to be you, huh?" he drawled, raising his eyebrows as he fixed Chris with an innocent smile.

    Chris glared at him. "What''s that supposed to mean, clown?"

    Dylan sighed, shaking his head with mock pity. "I mean, calling a beautiful lady names like ''old hag''? That''s just tragic, really. What happened, Chris? Mommy didn''t give you enough attention?"

    Logan and Lucian stifled snickers, but Chris''s face turned red. He shot Dylan a murderous glare. "Looks like you don''t know you place either."

    "Oh, I think I do," Dylan replied breezily, turning his attention to Logan and Lucian. "And you two, standing around like loyal little bodyguards. What''s the matter? No original thoughts of your own? Or are you just here to laugh at jokes you don''t understand?"

    Lucian narrowed his eyes, stepping forward with a hint of menace, but Dylan didn''t flinch. Instead, he grinned, eyes glinting with a mixture of humor and challenge.

    "See, you all walk around with your fancy ranks, acting like royalty, but deep down¡­ you''re all just insecure little boys throwing tantrums." He gave a mock bow, throwing them a sarcastic salute.

    Chris''s face contorted in fury, and Logan and Lucian both bristled, ready to retaliate. Asher''s fists clenched as he watched, ready to explode himself.

    Now, the six boys¡ªAsher, Liam, Dylan, Chris, Logan, and Lucian¡ªstood facing each other, the tension thick in the air. The quiet hum of the canteen had hushed as nearby students started watching, waiting to see what would happen next.

    Liam stood back, still with this tray of food in hand, his eyes calm but watchful. He knew things were seconds away from getting out of control.

 Chapter 60 - 60: You Disgust Me

    The tension in the canteen crackled like the blue lighting sparks that had begun dancing around Chris''s body. He glared at Dylan, every inch of him radiating anger as his hands pulsed with lightning, ready to unleash it.

    But just as he was about to strike, a cold mist settled over the air, and an icy wall appeared, tall enough to separate the boys. The entire cafeteria turned silent, students watching as a slender figure stepped into view.

    "How many times do I have to tell you to avoid conflict, Chris?" Sheila''s voice was calm, but her gaze was like steel. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris''s expression twisted with irritation. "And how many times do I have to tell you to stay out of my business?" His voice dripped with scorn as he glared at her. "And quit acting like some righteous savior. It''s getting on my nerves."

    He turned away, throwing one last venomous look over his shoulder at Asher, Liam, and Dylan. "You three are lucky this piece of trash decided to interfere. Next time, I''ll just roast you all alive."

    Logan and Lucian followed him, sneering as they left the canteen. Sheila''s calm expression didn''t waver, though her jaw tightened at being called "trash."

    She took a breath, steadying herself before looking back at the boys, now the center of everyone''s attention.

    "Now I''m starting to wonder why it''s always you three wrapped up in this mess," she said, her voice carrying a cool authority. "I''m not going to be around every time Chris decides to pick a fight."

    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms. "And who asked for your help?" he shot back, his voice loud and challenging. "I could''ve taken all three of those idiots if I felt like it."

    Sheila arched an eyebrow but ignored his remark, shifting her gaze to Dylan. "I thought I warned you last time about getting into arguments with royalty," she said, her tone sharp.

    Dylan, however, didn''t miss a beat. With an exaggerated bow, he replied, "Forgive my disobedience, my princess¡­" His voice dripped with mock solemnity as he straightened, flashing his usual grin.

    "¡­but I couldn''t stand by while they insulted these lovely ladies." He gestured to the serving ladies, throwing them a playful wink.

    Sheila rolled her eyes, unimpressed, though she knew well enough that Dylan, for all his antics, wasn''t one to stand idle when things went south.

    Sighing, she glanced around at the curious stares directed their way, clearly uninterested in staying any longer.

    "Well, since I''ve done what I came for, I''ll be going." She turned to leave, her posture calm but every step edged with frustration.

    As she moved toward the exit, her path brought her closer to Liam, who hadn''t budged throughout the entire ordeal. He stood there, unperturbed, his crimson gaze fixed on her as she approached.

    She could''ve walked around him¡ªthere was a clear path to his left¡ªbut she deliberately moved toward him, her eyes daring him to move.

    When he didn''t, she raised her chin, her gaze meeting his with all the fierce pride she carried as a princess. "Can you see that I''m passing through?" she finally said, her voice edged with irritation.

    Liam remained calm, his eyes shifting briefly to the open path beside him. "I believe you could pass here as well¡­" He nodded to his left.

    "...if you can''t, then I''m afraid I can''t move. Besides," he added, holding her gaze, his expression hardening, "¡­you seem to be blocking my path, too."

    The confidence and quiet defiance in his tone threw her off. She was used to people either backing down or bending to her authority¡ªnot standing in her way. For a brief moment, her expression flickered with shock.

    "How dare you tal¡ª" Sheila''s voice rose, but Liam cut her off with a soft sigh, his expression unfazed.

    "Just keep moving. I have no time for people who think too highly of themselves without doing anything to earn respect." He paused, his tone carrying a subtle note of disdain as he stepped around her. "¡­And keep your self-righteous speeches to yourself."

    He walked past her without a second glance, leaving Sheila standing there, eyes blazing as she fought to keep her composure.

    It was infuriating, the ease with which he dismissed her¡ªand in front of an entire audience, no less. Her fists clenched as she felt her anger smolder beneath her calm facade.

    This was the third¡ªno, the fourth time¡ªshe''d been humiliated since she came to the academy by not only Liam.

    Liam wasn''t noble, didn''t have the status or the power she held, and yet he acted as if he were beyond her authority, treating her with the same indifference as anyone else.

    But with everyone watching, she couldn''t afford a scene. Taking a steady breath, she turned on her heel and left the canteen, her icy expression concealing the resentment bubbling beneath.

    As she disappeared through the doorway, Dylan chuckled, shaking his head. "You know, Liam, you''re probably the only guy around here who''d talk to her like that. Second to her brother, though"

    "Hey I can do that to you know" Asher quickly said with his competitive spirit.

    "Sure you can Firecracker" Dylan replied with a wide grin.

    The boys finally went to find a seat to enjoy their evening meal.

    ******

    As the boys settled in, enjoying their meal, Asher couldn''t hold back the curiosity that had been nagging at him.

    "Hey, Dylan," he began, his tone almost demanding, "tell me about Sheila''s brother."

    Dylan swallowed a mouthful of food and gave a mischievous grin. "Not so fast. You''ve gotta ask nicely," he teased, leaning back. "Add a little ''please, Dylan,'' and maybe I''ll answer."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "I''d rather drop dead."

    Dylan chuckled. "Knew you wouldn''t, but can''t blame me for trying." He took a sip from his cup¡ªfilled with something that looked suspiciously like wine¡ªbefore leaning in. "Alright, I''ll tell you anyway."

    "First off, Percy? Absolute menace and shit¨Chead," he began, like an old storyteller recounting a legend.

    "But, credit where it''s due, he''s incredibly powerful. Here''s the kicker, though¡ªhe doesn''t have the family''s signature magic. Everyone expected he''d have light magic, maybe even the dual abilities of ice and water. But he only got ice."

    "Yeah Galen mentioned something about that," Asher interrupted, brow furrowed "So Percy is from a line famous for light magic, and he got stuck with just ice?"

    Dylan nodded, a twinkle of amusement in his eye. "Yup. But here''s where it gets juicy. Even though he lacked the complete lineage abilities, they still considered Percy the heir due to the potentialhe displayed. However, all that changed when Sheila came along."

    "She got everything, huh?" Liam murmured, half-interested, keeping his eyes on his plate but listening.

    "Bingo," Dylan said, nodding. "Sheila was born with the whole package¡ªlight magic and dual elements of ice and water. Pretty rare, even in the Crescent Kingdom."

    "So, what is this, like some generational thing?" Asher asked, trying to follow.

    "Not exactly," Dylan said thoughtfully, "but it''s not something that happens every day. Anyway, once Sheila was born, they stripped Percy of his heir status. And let me tell you, that guy''s resentment runs deep. Ever since, he''s been obsessed with proving himself. He''s trained relentlessly, mastering abilities even the family never imagined he''d grasp. His goal?

    To surpass Sheila in every way."

    Asher shook his head, trying to process. "And Sheila? How does she feel about all this?"

    "Now that''s the kicker." Dylan gave a wry smile. "She actually grew up idolizing him. Tried everything to win his approval, but Percy''s been nothing but cold to her. She started mimicking him, training like him, even adopting some of his attitude, thinking it''d bridge the gap. But no matter what she does, it''s like she''s invisible to him."

    "But Sheila is one of the sweetest person you''ll ever come across"

    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms. "That''s just dumb. Why change yourself just to please some half-assed crybaby?"

    Dylan chuckled, shaking his head. "Guess we all see things differently, buzz-cut. What about you, Liam?"

    Liam shrugged, his expression calm as he finished his bite. "Living to please someone else for their respect? Sounds like a hollow pursuit. But I won''t judge¡ªthere''s always more to people''s motives than we can see."

    Dylan feigned an exaggerated gasp. "Well, look at you, Mister Stoic, with all that wisdom!"

    Liam gave a small, unbothered smile and continued eating, while Asher rolled his eyes. The boys settled back into their meal as the night went b.

 Chapter 61 - 61: A New Technique

    A week had passed since training had begun, and the kids were showing impressive progress across each instructor''s expectations.

    Most of them were even enjoying their sessions¡ªwell, most of them, anyway. But the same couldn''t be said for Asher and Liam.

    Galen had the two sparring daily to perfect their long-range attacks, and Asher was growing tired of it. While Liam stayed quiet and followed Galen''s direction, even he was starting to feel the monotony of their routine.

    All the same, they had ridiculously improved their long-range attacks, and know it was beginning to feel like a second nature.

    The two were now headed to their training ground¡ªa mini colosseum¡ªto continue their practice.

    "Haah... can''t believe I have to kick your ass again today. It''s getting pretty boring, you know?" Asher muttered, annoyed yet still competitive, ready to go.

    Liam ignored the comment, unaffected by Asher''s usual attitude.

    "Hey, wannabe!" Asher called out, striding slightly ahead of him. "Tell me something."

    "What?" Liam responded, sounding completely unbothered.

    "How are you so calm about this whole sparring-every-day thing? Aren''t you bored? Don''t you want to learn something new?"

    Liam shrugged. "I think there''s a reason behind it. Galen''s our instructor; better to just trust his decisions rather than question them."

    Asher scoffed, looking unimpressed. "You''ve been sounding way too wise lately."

    Liam stayed silent, ignoring the jab as they approached the training ground.

    -----

    When they reached the colosseum, they were met with the same things when they first trained with Galen¡ªboulders¡ªexcept this time, the boulders were taller and rectangular, standing upright like stone pillars.

    Perched on top of one of them, Galen was resting with his head propped on one hand, watching them with a relaxed, half-amused expression.

    "Well, you two are late," he called down.

    "What''re you doing up there, old man? Don''t tell me we have to smash boulders again," Asher groaned, already feeling disappointed.

    In response, Galen pushed himself off the boulder, dropping effortlessly to the ground and landing with perfect balance.

    "That''s exactly what you''ll be doing. Got a problem with it?" he challenged, stepping closer to Asher with a daring look.

    Asher stayed silent, sensing the intensity in Galen''s gaze. Galen sighed in mock frustration.

    "Congratulations¡ªyou''re the first ones to make me adjust my free-time schedule," he said, running a hand through his white hair. "And for that, you''re gonna pay."

    Both Asher and Liam looked at him in confusion. Free-time schedule? What was he talking about?

    "Free-time schedule? What does that even mean?" Asher asked.

    Galen shot him a look. "Figure it out, genius. Thanks to you two progressing at a ridiculous pace, I had no choice but to add extra effort," he added, sounding theatrically annoyed.

    "But don''t worry," he continued, his voice shifting to a more serious tone. "Today, I''m gonna teach you a technique that should keep you busy until midterms." A mischievous smile crept onto his face.

    Hearing this, Asher''s eyes lit up with excitement. Finally, something new¡ªno more endless sparring with the "wannabe," as he called Liam.

    "Yes! Now that''s more like it!" Asher exclaimed eagerly.

    "Shut up, idiot." Galen''s expression was deadpan, though a slight smirk betrayed his amusement.

    "Now, listen up. This technique isn''t complicated to learn, but how effective it becomes depends on how well each of you can use your individual strengths." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He took a step back, glancing between them. "It''s best used with weapons, and, Liam, this''ll be particularly beneficial for you, given your style. So take this seriously."

    He turned to Asher. "And you, Asher. While it may not align perfectly with your fighting style since you mostly rely on your fists, it''ll still complement your sword skills if you put in the effort."

    Galen let out a long, lazy sigh as he looked between Liam and Asher, a mischievous glint still in his eye.

    "Alright, listen up, because I''m only gonna say this once," he began, scratching the back of his head as if the whole explanation was a chore.

    "Today''s technique is called Inferno Edge. It''s a way of blending your strikes with controlled bursts of fire, channeled directly through your weapon. The point isn''t to look flashy¡ªit''s all about precision and impact."

    He continued in a laid-back tone, letting his words sink in. "With Inferno Edge, you channel heat through your weapon in short, powerful flares. Done right, it''ll amplify the cutting edge enough to slice through even the toughest defenses. You don''t have to go overboard with it, either. Small bursts do the trick. You want a blade, not a torch."

    Asher''s eyes lit up with anticipation, while Liam remained quiet, absorbing the explanation.

    Galen smirked, noticing Asher''s eagerness. "And before you get any ideas, hotshot, let me make this clear: control is everything. You''re not setting the whole place on fire. Overdo it, and you''ll overheat, waste energy, maybe even mess up your weapon."

    Asher gave a confident nod, though a competitive spark flickered in his eyes. Liam, meanwhile, had a more focused look, already thinking through how he might incorporate the technique into his fighting style.

    Galen stretched his arms lazily. "Alright, watch carefully," he said, stepping up to one of the new, denser boulders. Unlike the ones from their previous training, these looked more like massive slabs of dark stone, clearly tougher and more challenging to break.

    He unsheathed his weapon, holding it loosely in one hand. "So, this is how it''s done. Short burst¡ªthen cut. Nothing fancy."

    In one smooth motion, Galen''s hand glowed with heat as he channeled a precise, intense wave of energy through his weapon. He swung, and the blade lit up with a controlled, fiery edge, slicing cleanly into the boulder and making spilt in half horizontall.

    A sharp, heated flare erupted at the impact point, carving a deep groove right through the solid stone. As the energy dispersed, only the thin, smoldering cut mark remained¡ªclean, efficient, and controlled.

    Galen didn''t even look back at them as he sheathed his weapon with a bored shrug. "There. That''s what Inferno Edge should look like." He started walking away, not sparing them another glance. "Try not to burn each other''s faces off."

    With that, he waved a hand over his shoulder in a lazy goodbye and disappeared, leaving the boys alone with the boulders¡ªand a challenge.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Inferno Edge

    "Looks like we''re on our own. This is gonna be a piece of cake." Asher grinned as he watched Galen disappear from sight.

    Liam, lost in thought, barely registered Asher''s words. ''This technique sounds a lot like Crimson Breathing, except this time, instead of keeping the heat inside my body, I''m channeling it outward and through my weapon,'' he thought as he studied the boulder in front of him. ''Shouldn''t be too¡ª''

    "Hey, Wannabe!" Asher''s voice cut through his thoughts. "I''ve been calling you! What, you''re just gonna ignore me?"

    Liam shot Asher a tired look. "I''m not in the mood for your jokes, Buzz Cut." He moved past him, his gaze fixed on the boulders.

    "Huh? Who the hell do you think you are?" Asher snapped, clearly annoyed. "You''re lucky we''re training partners, or I''d have burned you to the ground by now," he muttered, rolling his eyes.

    After a moment of exaggerated silence, Asher let out a sigh. "Well, since this technique needs a weapon, maybe we should go grab ours and come back."

    "You can go ahead if you want, but I don''t need to leave," Liam replied, his eyes still on the boulder.

    Asher frowned, his expression a mix of confusion and irritation. "What, you think you can use your bare hands or something? Galen said it needs a weapon."

    Liam glanced at him with a smirk. "If you want me to escort you to get your sword, just say so, Buzz Cut."

    "What are you even saying?" Asher snapped, only to freeze as Liam summoned one of his daggers directly into his hand, as if from thin air.

    "Wait¡­ do you have spatial magic?" Asher asked, eyebrows shooting up in surprise.

    "No, I don''t. I have dark magic," Liam replied, his tone calm.

    Asher blinked, processing the information. "Since when are there still dark magic users around?" he asked, surprised and intrigued.

    "Couldn''t tell you," Liam replied, deadpan.

    Asher seemed to consider this for a second before his attention drifted back to Liam''s weapon. "Hey, since you''ve got your daggers, why don''t we share? Just let me use one."

    Liam met Asher''s gaze with a flat expression. "No."

    The flicker of fake calmness vanished from Asher''s face, replaced by a look of outrage. "I said, let''s share it, goddammit!"

    "And I said, I''d rather drop dead," Liam replied, unfazed, holding Asher''s gaze without a hint of compromise.

    They locked eyes, and after a tense moment, Asher finally huffed in defeat, realizing Liam wasn''t going to budge.

    "Fine, Wannabe," Asher muttered. "I''ll just go get my better sword and come back to train." With a final glare, he turned on his heel and stomped off toward the armory.

    With Asher gone, Liam found himself alone under the blazing sun. He exhaled slowly, feeling the heat pressing down on him as he summoned his second dagger, its shadowy form solidifying in his grip.

    The new technique¡ªInferno Edge¡ªwas next, and despite Galen''s lazy instructions, Liam knew he''d have to push his understanding further if he wanted to wield it effectively.

    He let out a low breath and focused, allowing his myst to flow down into his hands, pooling warmth into the daggers.

    His mind went back to Galen''s instructions: focus, channel the heat out¡ªnot inward, as he would with Crimson Breathing, but outward, through his weapon.

    ''Focus, keep the heat steady,'' he thought, glancing down at the daggers as he felt a flicker of warmth run through them. ''It''s just an extension of me¡­ like breathing, but I''m releasing it.''

    With a swift step forward, Liam slashed at the air, and this time, a faint edge of fiery heat traced the blade''s path, leaving a flickering afterimage in the sunlight.

    He watched, a small smirk forming. It was something¡ªnowhere near as powerful as Galen''s demonstration, but at least it was visible.

    Liam examined the boulder, remembering how Galen had effortlessly cut clean through it. He braced himself, letting his myst flare with renewed focus.

    His next swing was sharper, stronger, with a bit more edge, but when the blade connected with the boulder, it barely grazed the surface, leaving only a faint mark.

    ''Alright¡­ so it''s not quite there,'' he mused, watching as the heat fizzled. ''Still a far cry from Galen''s level. But at least it''s working.''

    He rolled his shoulders and sighed, gazing up at the sun for a moment. ''This technique¡­ I''ve got to learn how to push more heat without losing control.''

    The memory of Galen''s perfect, razor-thin blaze kept returning to his mind¡ªa precision he''d need to match if he wanted to master Inferno Edge.

    As he prepared for another attempt, he muttered to himself, "Just like breathing¡­ let the heat flow." He took a deep breath, feeling the warmth start to channel again, focusing with every ounce of patience he had left. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ------

    After a while, the quiet of the colosseum was broken by footsteps as Asher finally returned, sword in hand.

    He took one look at Liam and saw how faint trails of fiery heat followed his movements. His competitive spirit flared up instantly.

    "Still poking the rock, huh?" Asher called out with a smirk as he watched Liam''s boulder, noticing it was still smooth and unmarred. "At this rate, you''re gonna need a century to break that thing."

    Liam gave him a sidelong glance but kept his focus on his movements. "Just means I''m doing it the right way."

    "Right way? More like the slow way." Asher shook his head, though a hint of admiration flickered in his eyes. Without wasting any more time, he planted his feet and began channeling his own myst, letting it surge down into his sword.

    Unlike Liam, Asher had been trained to infuse heat¡ªmore like flames¡ªinto his weapon since he was a kid. But Inferno Edge required a finer touch, more precision.

    ''Alright, not a flame, just¡­ heat,'' he thought, keeping his myst gentle yet focused as he infused his blade. A faint blue shimmer flickered along its edge, but it faded too quickly. Asher clenched his jaw. "Damn, it''s tougher than it looks¡­"

    The two continued in silence, trying to master the subtleties of Inferno Edge, pushing themselves to bring the heat to their weapons without losing control.

    The sun inched lower, casting warm orange hues across the colosseum floor as they trained, strikes echoing in the air until exhaustion crept into their movements.

    Despite hours of effort, their boulders looked as intact as ever¡ªa testament to how much they still had to learn.

    Finally, as dusk began to settle, the boys took a breather, each silently cursing the solid boulders in front of them.

    "Alright, I''m calling it," Asher panted, leaning against his sword. "Those rocks are laughing at us."

    Liam gave a small smirk, wiping sweat from his brow. "At least we can agree on something."

    Just as they began to catch their breath, the sound of footsteps echoed from the entrance of the colosseum.

    They turned to see two figures approaching¡ªa guy and a girl, both older and looking every bit the part of upperclassmen.

    Their confident strides and relaxed expressions made it clear they were sizing up Liam and Asher.

    The guy, tall with a mischievous smirk plastered on his face, tilted his head mockingly. "Well, well¡­ if it isn''t Galen''s new little recruits. How adorable."

 Chapter 63 - 63: The Upperclassmen

    The girl crossed her arms, giving Liam and Asher a look of pure disdain. "I can''t believe these are the new ones Sir Galen took in this time. Pathetic," she sneered. "Didn''t anyone teach you two how to actually hit something?"

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, his temper flaring immediately. "And just who the hell are you two?"

    The guy let out a low chuckle, clearly unbothered by Asher''s challenge. "Names don''t matter to you freshmen," he said, flicking his fingers dismissively. "But let''s just say we''re students who actually represent Sir Galen properly."

    Liam stared at them with his usual cool indifference, a look that only seemed to irk the girl further. Her expression twisted, annoyance flashing across her face.

    "Hey, you," she snapped, folding her arms tighter. "Quit looking at us like that. We''re your upperclassmen, so start showing the proper respect."

    Unfazed, Liam maintained his indifferent gaze.

    The guy stepped in closer, his easy smile fading into an irritated frown. "Did you miss what my sister just said?" he asked, his tone growing darker. "You''d better change that face of yours before I do it for you."

    Liam didn''t even flinch, his voice calm and cold. "Back off, egghead, before I cut that smirk right off your mouth."

    The siblings looked taken aback for a moment, then unexpectedly burst into laughter, their voices echoing off the stone walls of the colosseum.

    "Did you hear that, Willow?" the guy, whose name was River, chuckled, glancing at his sister. "He actually thinks he''s going to cut my mouth open. What a comedian."

    Willow joined in, laughing mockingly. "He''s got quite the imagination. How cute."

    As their laughter faded, River''s gaze returned to Liam, a sharper edge in his eyes. He leaned in, scrutinizing the daggers in Liam''s hands.

    "Ohh... look at this. So that''s where you get this attitude from, huh?" he sneered. "Let me guess¡ªyou''ve heard of the Ice Prince, the great dagger-wielding prodigy, and now you think you''re going to be just like him?"

    River bent down, his eyes meeting Liam''s. "Word of advice, freshman. Drop the tough guy act. You''ll never be like him."

    He held his stare, waiting for a reaction, but Liam''s eyes remained unmoved¡ªcalm, stoic, and completely unbothered.

    River''s smirk twisted into a scowl as he stood up, turning to look at his sister with a sigh. "Well, sis¡­"

    "Yeah?" Willow replied, a smile already creeping onto her face.

    "¡­looks like we''re going to have to teach them a proper lesson in respect."

    Willow''s gaze shifted to Asher, her expression gleeful. "Good. I''ll be happy to teach this one a thing or two."

    River sneered, his eyes narrowing as he lifted his arm with a sharp, sudden motion. Flames burst forth from his hand, crackling dangerously as they lashed out toward Liam, barely a foot between them.

    But Liam had already anticipated the attack, his instincts kicking in as he sidestepped swiftly, avoiding the strike by a hair''s breadth.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh. ''Great, a fight is the last thing I need right now. Should I just summon the dragon to scare these idiots off?'' His hand twitched, ready to conjure it if necessary.

    River raised an eyebrow, looking mildly impressed. "Well, would you look at that¡ªseems like the newbie''s got some speed," he mocked.

    "Guess I''ll have to teach you a proper lesson." He squared his stance, readying himself to launch forward.

    Liam''s fingers twitched, ready to call his dragon as a last resort if things got out of hand. Meanwhile, Willow and Asher exchanged their own heated glares.

    "Ready, brat?" Willow taunted, flashing a wicked smile.

    Asher snorted, unfazed. "You''re the unlucky one here. Unlike him," he said, jerking his chin toward Liam, "I don''t care if you''re a girl. I''ll still hit you." He flashed a menacing grin, showing he meant every word.

    Willow''s expression turned icy. "You bastard!" she hissed, raising her hand to strike.

    But just as tension hit its peak, a cold, steely voice cut through the air.

    "What the hell are you two doing here?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone froze. Especially River and Willow, whose faces instantly blanched as they recognized the voice.

    They took a reflexive step back, eyes widening in alarm as a figure strode into the colosseum, his hands tucked casually into his pockets.

    The figure approached, his icy blue gaze fixed on the twins, who dropped to one knee without hesitation, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.

    He was tall, a commanding presence with snow-white hair¡ªalmost as white as Galen''s¡ªand a gaze that held an unsettling, fierce intensity.

    "P¨CPrince Percy, what brings you here at this hour?" Willow stammered, forcing a respectful tone despite the tremor in her voice.

    "Y¨Cyes, my prince," River echoed, a nervous edge betraying his cocky demeanor. "This place isn''t something you should concern yourself with. We were just...handling these freshmen."

    Percy''s disdainful gaze hardened. "Did I ask you to speak?" His voice was calm, yet it radiated authority, silencing them instantly. An invisible pressure seemed to settle over the twins, pressing them lower to the ground.

    Percy''s eyes narrowed. "You''re both aware the sun has gone down, and that no one should be here at this hour, correct?" His voice was dangerously soft.

    "Yes...my prince," River managed to whisper, visibly shaken.

    "Then leave," Percy commanded, his tone unwavering.

    Without a second thought, the twins scrambled to their feet, retreating with hurried steps, neither daring to look back at Liam and Asher. The two freshmen simply watched, absorbing the scene that had just unfolded.

    Liam''s gaze settled on Percy, studying him intently. ''So, this is Percy Granger,'' he thought, feeling an inexplicable tension as his eyes met Percy''s.

    Percy looked at them both with an inscrutable expression, but something unreadable flickered in his eyes as he regarded Liam a beat longer than necessary. Then, without a word, he turned and strode away, leaving them both in silence.

    As Percy disappeared from sight, Asher let out a low whistle, finally breaking the silence.

    "Well, that was... something," he muttered, scratching his head, still processing the intensity of the encounter. "Guess we''re not the only ones with attitude around here."

    Liam didn''t respond, his eyes still fixed on where Percy had stood moments before. There was a quiet fire simmering in him, a feeling he couldn''t quite shake.

    "Come on, Wannabe," Asher said. "We''ve got a lot more to worry about than some prince with a superiority complex. Let''s get back before someone else decides to teach us a ''lesson.''"

 Chapter 64 - 64: The Knight Council Meeting.

    The Knights'' Council had held a meeting.

    The grand chamber was lit by a grand chandelier casting flickering light over a heavy oak table around which instructors and elite members of the order sat.

    The air was thick with expectation as they discussed the progress of the academy''s newest recruits.

    One chair remained noticeably empty.

    The murmurs around the table stilled when the doors swung open, and Galen strode in, his silver knight''s cloak draped over his shoulder with a carelessness that did little to hide his reluctance.

    As he entered, Galen scanned the room with a dry gaze, acknowledging no one in particular, before slumping into his seat with an exaggerated sigh.

    "Ah, the great Galen Magna," Lady Saria smirked as she leaned back in her chair, the glint of humor not entirely hiding the edge in her tone. "Decided to grace us with your presence early for once?"

    "Don''t get used to it," Galen muttered, folding his arms and settling back into his chair with the look of a man who would rather be anywhere else. His fingers tapped restlessly against the arm of his seat.

    Across the table was Sir Kaelen. He gave Galen a critical glance. "I suppose if you''re going to take part in these meetings," he said dryly, "you could at least feign a hint of interest. "

    "Oh, I am interested," Galen replied lazily, flashing her a smirk that bordered on insolence. "In getting this over with so I can get back to my sleep."

    "Enough," came a commanding voice from the head of the table. Sir Varyn, stood with a level gaze that quieted the room.

    "We''re here to assess the progress of our newest candidates, not to indulge in bickering. Galen, as reluctant as you might be to join these discussions, we expect an honest evaluation of your two students."

    Galen tilted his head, giving a shrug. "They''re progressing." His tone was purposefully vague.

    Varyn''s eyebrow arched. "That''s hardly a report."

    Galen sighed, rolling his eyes subtly. "Fine. They''re¡­ promising. And if you want more details, I''ll get into it. One of them has a handle on flames and a sharp edge to his attitude¡ªAsher, I believe. The other," he paused, his gaze flickering slightly as he recalled Liam''s deadpan responses, "has a different sort of skill. A quiet resilience. If they don''t kill each other first, they might actually get somewhere."

    Kaelen scoffed. "So, in other words, they''re still unrefined, undisciplined¡ª"

    "Determined," Galen interrupted, his voice firm for the first time, an edge of respect creeping into his tone.

    "They''re not polished yet, but they''ve got the fire. Which, I''m sure you all know, is worth more than raw talent."

    There was a pause, and Saria chuckled. "Well, Galen, it''s surprising to see you take to students at all. Though it''s clear you''re not exactly eager for the role."

    Galen leaned back, his arms folded. "Believe me, I''m not here to babysit. But, if they''re going to last, they''ll have to learn what it takes. My way."

    Sir Varyn nodded thoughtfully, glancing around at the other instructors. "Very well. We''ll continue to watch their progress. And, Galen, despite your¡­ unique approach, I trust you''ll report back with more details next time."

    Galen gave a casual salute, his expression droll. "As you wish, Sir Varyn."

    The meeting continued on, with other instructors sharing updates on their students, but Galen''s mind had already drifted.

    To him, the room''s politics were nothing but a waste of time, distractions from the real training where strength and skill were actually forged.

    He stifled a yawn, staring at the flickering chandelier above, waiting for the meeting to finally end so he could return to what mattered.

    -------

    After what felt like eternity, the meet was finally over.

    Galen opened the heavy doors of the grand chamber and shut them behind him, as he strolled down the corridor, finally free from the endless discussions of progress reports and assessments.

    His mind already drifted back to his bed, the sensation of rest and sleep, a place where things made sense in the best possible way¡ªfor him.

    But his thoughts were interrupted by a voice that was both familiar and sultry.

    "Well, well," Mystica purred, leaning against a pillar with a playful glint in her purple eyes.

    Her nightshade-black gown clung to her form as usual, as she crossed her arms, watching him with amusement.

    "Look who actually showed up to a meeting. Are we turning over a new leaf, Galen?"

    He sighed, casting her a lazy glance. "Funny. If I didn''t know better, I''d think you''re keeping tabs on me, Mystica."

    She feigned innocence, a hand over her heart. "Me? Keeping tabs on you? You must think quite highly of yourself."

    They started down the hallway side by side, Mystica''s light teasing coming as easily as the flow of her gown around her.

    As they walked, she slipped in remark after remark, finding every little opening to poke fun at his aloof attitude and disdain for the formalities of knighthood.

    Galen deflected each one with his usual, indifferent grace, his replies short and unbothered, his gaze drifting further ahead as if trying to find an exit from this conversation.

    But Mystica wasn''t one to give up so easily.

    "Oh, come on," she chided, stepping into his path to block his way. "Is that all the reaction I get? You know, it''s rather tragic, Galen. I thought the academy''s most sought-after knight would be a bit more... responsive."

    Galen''s eyebrow quirked, and he tilted his head slightly, looking at her with faint, unexpected interest. "Responsive? You really don''t know when to quit, do you?"

    He stepped forward, closing the gap between them. In one smooth, languid movement, he leaned in, his hand coming to rest against the wall beside her head, trapping her between the cold stone and his presence.

    Mystica''s playful facade wavered for the first time. Her heart raced, the rhythmic pounding loud enough to betray her surprise. Yet, a mischievous smile still lingered on her lips, her gaze meeting his with equal intensity.

    "Well," she whispered, her voice breathier than she intended, "looks like someone finally woke up."

    Galen''s gaze held hers, his intense red eyes reflecting a warmth that was rare, almost foreign, to his usual indifference.

    "For someone who talks so much," he murmured, his voice a low, steady rumble, "you seem awfully quiet now."

    Mystica''s smirk faltered just slightly, a faint flush blooming on her cheeks, though she held her ground. "Oh, please. You''re going to have to do better than that."

    Without breaking eye contact, Galen leaned a fraction closer, his breath brushing against her cheek, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly as he gauged her reaction. "Is that a challenge?"

    The pulse in her throat betrayed her cool demeanor, yet Mystica''s smile remained. "Only if you''re up for it," she replied, her voice soft, teasing, yet now carrying a note of vulnerability that hadn''t been there before.

    They stayed locked in that moment, a quiet tension building between them.

    After a beat, Galen slowly pulled back, a knowing smile ghosting over his lips. "I''ll leave you to think on that," he murmured, turning away before she could react.

    Mystica watched him go, her heart still racing, a soft pink blush tinging her cheeks. For once, words escaped her.

    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Inconvenient Timing

    The sun cast a warm glow over the academy grounds as two first-year girls strolled down the path by the mini coliseum, chattering excitedly about their weekend plans.

    "Did you see the dress Malia bought? I swear it''s got some kind of enchantment¡ªmade her look practically radiant," one of the girls, a petite brunette named Elena, said with a grin.

    Her friend, a taller girl with a pixie-cut and bright blue eyes named Lila, nudged her playfully. "Enchanted or not, she''s definitely got her eyes set on impressing a certain someone," Lila smirked.

    But their conversation came to an abrupt halt when the sharp, rhythmic sound of blades clashing caught their attention.

    "You hear that?" Elena whispered, her eyes darting to the open-air coliseum just a few yards away.

    Lila''s brows lifted, her curiosity sparked. "Yeah... should we take a peek?"

    A mischievous grin spread across Elena''s face. "Obviously."

    The two crept toward the edge of the coliseum and peeked through a small gap in the stone wall, careful to stay hidden.

    Their jaws dropped at the sight in front of them: two shirtless boys, dripping with sweat, relentlessly hacking away at massive boulders with determined precision.

    Their movements were powerful, each strike landing with a force that sent subtle tremors through the ground.

    "That''s¡­ Liam and Asher, right?" Elena whispered, unable to tear her gaze away.

    Lila nodded, her eyes wide. "Yeah, but¡­ what are they doing? Are they training like this on their own?" Her gaze settled on Liam''s form, noticing the faint wisps of steam rising off his skin. "Is it just me, or is he¡­ smoking?"

    Elena stifled a giggle. "Are you seriously asking if Liam Hunter is spontaneously combusting? But, I mean¡­ look at them. They''re both... so focused."

    The girls watched, mesmerized. Liam''s form seemed almost to glow with the heat radiating off his skin, while Asher''s movements were sharp, his body coiled with energy as his sword struck the stone with an intensity that matched Liam''s. Both boys were absorbed, as if the world around them didn''t exist.

    Lila raised a brow, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "And to think we thought our enchantment class was hard work."

    Elena snickered, giving her friend a playful nudge. "Yeah, right? They''re insane! But¡­ not in a bad way," she added with a little blush as her eyes trailed back to Liam. "He¡­ um, really gives it his all."

    Lila smirked. "Oh? Do I sense a crush forming?"

    Elena''s face flushed deeper. "Stop it! I''m just¡­ impressed, that''s all."

    Just as they were about to settle in for more observation, a shadow loomed over them. They froze, feeling the weight of someone''s presence.

    Slowly, they turned, only to find Galen himself standing behind them, with a dark, unamused look in his eyes.

    "You two," His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to it. "Better start running along, before I lose it."

    The girls nearly jumped out of their skins, their faces pale as they muttered apologies, scrambling to their feet and dashing off down the path.

    As they disappeared around the corner, Galen let out a sigh, rubbing his temple as he turned his attention to the coliseum.

    He stepped into the boys'' view, his presence instantly commanding attention. Both Liam and Asher stopped mid-motion, turning to face him, sweat dripping down their faces.

    Galen''s gaze flickered between the two boys, a faint smirk dancing at the corners of his mouth. "What''s the matter? Am I interrupting your ''masterpiece''?"

    Liam and Asher remained silent.

    After a pause, he slowly circled them, inspecting the boulders that had somehow survived their relentless assault with barely a scratch. He let out a low chuckle, shaking his head.

    "You both look like you''ve been through a rainstorm, but from what I see¡­" he tapped the stone with the toe of his boot, "these rocks haven''t even warmed up to your efforts."

    Asher''s jaw clenched, the competitive spark in his eyes reigniting. "I''m just getting started."

    "Right," Galen drawled, a glint of amusement in his gaze. He leaned against the stone, folding his arms, as though settling in for a casual conversation. "Because nothing says progress like beating a rock until it pities you."

    Liam, wiping sweat from his brow, met Galen''s eyes with a steely gaze. "We''re not here for pity," he said, voice low but certain.

    Galen''s expression softened slightly, though the hint of a smirk remained. "Good. Because you won''t get any. Swinging mindlessly," he nodded at the boulders, "only wears you out faster."

    Asher, his frustration now evident, shot Galen a sharp look. "Well, maybe we wouldn''t be here swinging ''mindlessly'' if you''d actually taught us properly the first time."

    Galen''s eyes sparkled with a mocking glint. "Ah, true, true. I humbly accept my mistake," he drawled with a smirk, his voice thick with sarcasm. "But it seems you two have made some progress despite my, shall we say, subpar instruction."

    He gestured at the faint, wavering flames they''d managed to summon mid-air. "Not just anyone can pull off that kind of heat. So, credit where it''s due."

    Galen''s smirk deepened as he folded his arms. "Still, I may have forgotten one crucial step. Without it, all this swinging is just a waste of time."

    He leaned forward, voice dropping. "It''s called Alignment. It''s a meditative practice to help you connect your inner myst and heat to your blade. Mastery can skip this, but beginners like you? Essential." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He stepped back and motioned for them to sit. "Lay your blades in front of you, take a seat, and focus. Feel the flame within you, and let it flow into your weapon. Forget strength; think of harmony."

    As Asher and Liam were about to sit and channel their myst, a voice cut through the silence.

    "Sir Galen!"

    Galen turned, irritation flaring as he spotted Ariana, bowing slightly, with Dylan right behind her.

    "Good morning, Sir Galen," she greeted politely. "Ms. Mystica sent me to get you."

    Galen''s brows furrowed. Mystica? What could she possibly want at this hour? He mentally groaned, a twinge of frustration leaking through. The memory of last night flashed through his mind, and he resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

    With a reluctant sigh, he turned back to Liam and Asher. "Looks like you''ll have to meditate on your own, boys," he said, waving over his shoulder without looking back. "Just when I finally had the edge to teach something today¡­"

    As he walked away, muttering about inconvenient timing, Liam and Asher exchanged a quick glance, then settled into their meditative stances, blades resting before them.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Blood Demons

    Ariana and Dylan exchanged an amused look as Liam and Asher settled into their meditative stances. Dylan couldn''t resist breaking the silence as he watched the two boys with a smirk.

    "Well, look at these guys," he teased, nudging Ariana. "Bet they''re visualizing some epic firestorm in their heads. Wonder if it''s all dramatic, with flaming dragons and whatnot."

    Ariana chuckled softly, her green eyes twinkling behind her glasses. "Focus, Dylan. They''re concentrating," she said, though her smile showed she was enjoying the moment.

    Asher opened one eye, shooting them a glare. "Are you two done? Some of us are actually trying to master something here."

    Dylan grinned wider, unfazed. "Oh, don''t mind us. We''re just here to¡­ supervise." He made a sweeping gesture with his hands. "Wouldn''t want you to accidentally blow yourselves up."

    Liam, eyes still closed, let out a slow exhale, ignoring them both. "Shouldn''t you two be somewhere else?"

    Dylan scoffed, crossing his arms. "Please. I''d hate to miss watching you guys attempt to unlock something which is practically entertainment."

    Ariana rolled her eyes at Dylan''s antics but then turned her attention back to the two boys, her expression softening.

    "Actually," she said in a gentle tone, "from what I heard from Mystica, Galen''s training are never easy. But judging from how calm you guys are, I think you are progressing quite well"

    "Of course we are" Asher said, his voice filled with pride.

    Dylan, however, raised an eyebrow, leaning closer to Ariana. "You''re being awfully nice to them. What happened to our cold-hearted bookworm?"

    Ariana gave him a playful shove. "Just because you lack empathy, Dylan, doesn''t mean I have to."

    Asher snorted, breaking his concentration with a wry smile. "I''d call it more of a sense of decency. Something he clearly lacks."

    Dylan gasped in mock offense. "How rude! You''d think I was some villain here." He put his hand to his chest, looking between them all dramatically.

    "And after I graciously came to watch you both make fools of yourselves. Honestly, no appreciation."

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head as Asher and Liam refocused, closing their eyes once more to find their rhythm.

    ------

    As Galen approached Mystica''s chamber, he didn''t bother with formalities, pushing the door open with a nonchalant creak.

    Inside, Mystica sat on the edge of her table, one leg elegantly crossed over the other, her gown''s high slit revealing a tantalizing glimpse of her smooth, toned leg.

    She held her usual mischievous smile, but her eyes sparked with something deeper, something almost unreadable.

    But she wasn''t alone. Lady Ember, Sir Regulus, and Sir Kaelen were also gathered, each with expressions that suggested a mix of curiosity and concern.

    "Didn''t expect you to come so quickly," Mystica said, her tone playful.

    Galen scoffed, casting an unimpressed glance at the others before locking his gaze on Mystica. "Well, I thought you wanted to pick up where we left off yesterday." His voice held a note of irritation, with a hint of challenge.

    For a brief second, Mystica''s usual poise slipped as a faint blush dusted her cheeks. She coughed, quickly regaining her composure and rolling her eyes as she tried to ignore the knowing smirks of the others.

    "Alright, since we''re all here¡­" Mystica began, shifting her tone to one of serious authority. "There''s something urgent we need to discuss." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The instructors settled, though Galen chose to remain leaning against the wall, arms crossed, clearly only half-interested.

    "This morning," Mystica continued, her voice low and measured, "several bodies were found at the train station."

    A murmur rippled through the room, all traces of amusement vanishing as the instructors absorbed the gravity of her words.

    "Details?" Sir Kaelen asked, his tone steely.

    Mystica nodded. "The victims were night patrol knights, completing their rounds in Zone Twelve. They were reported missing last night, and by dawn, their bodies were discovered by the morning patrol knights."

    "Any chance civilians saw the bodies?" Regulus inquired, his calm voice betraying just a hint of concern.

    Mystica shook her head. "No, fortunately. We contained the area before anyone could see."

    "And the cause of death?" Lady Ember, usually demure, looked up with an uncharacteristic focus.

    Mystica''s face grew somber. "The wounds are¡­ unnatural. Either an advanced Horror or possibly a high-ranking demon."

    Kaelen frowned, his jaw tight. "Why would an advanced Horror or high-class demon come to Grandeur City¡ªlet alone Zone 12? They know high-ranked knights are posted here. It''s reckless, even for them."

    While the others debated, Galen let out a dramatic sigh, his impatience evident as he pushed himself off the wall.

    "So, you called me here to brief me about some advanced Horror? Or a demon that barely qualifies as a threat?" He began moving towards the door, muttering under his breath. "What a waste of time."

    The room fell silent as he grumbled, his hand on the door handle. But then Mystica''s voice cut through, this time lacking its usual teasing quality. Her tone was edged with something deeper¡ªan unmistakable chill.

    "Blood Demons."

    As Galen froze mid-step, tension thickened around him. He slowly turned back, his usual nonchalance replaced by a sharp, focused gaze.

    "And how sure are you?"

    Mystica folded her arms, her face turning serious. "Blood Demons leave their prey without a liver. Every one of those knights had theirs missing."

    "But why a Blood Demon?" Ember''s voice wavered with worry.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, letting a hint of a smirk slip. "That''s easy: Liam. They''ve likely sensed his dark magic already." But the moment the words left her mouth, her hand shot up to cover it. "Oops."

    The room erupted as Kaelen shot to his feet, disbelief and outrage etched on his face. "A dark magic user? Here?"

    Mystica winced but couldn''t hold back a wry smile, casting a sheepish glance at Galen.

    Galen only shrugged, his voice indifferent. "Doesn''t matter now. The higher-ups were going to inform you sooner or later."

    Kaelen''s jaw tightened as he tried to steady his temper. "Wait¡­ the Supremes know about this boy? Who else does?"

    Galen smirked. "Not sure, but seems those old geezers know how to keep this one under wraps."

    "Perhaps because you threatened them?" Mystica chuckled, casting him a knowing look.

    Galen''s faint smirk barely masked his impatience, as Kaelen took a deep breath, visibly wrestling with his thoughts.

    "If this dark magic has attracted Blood Demons, then the Academy''s students are at risk. We have to consider using¡ª"

    "Not happening." Galen''s voice was like ice, cutting Kaelen off mid-sentence. His gaze was unyielding.

    Kaelen bristled, frustration boiling over. "You didn''t even hear me out."

    "I don''t need to. Using my student as bait is out of the question." Galen''s voice dropped to a cold, unforgiving edge.

    "If we don''t, every student here is at risk!" Kaelen argued.

    "Then so be it. Those demons know the dangers of this Academy as well as we do." Galen turned on his heel, making it clear he considered the matter settled.

    His tone turned darker as he added, "And if you think waiting for a change of instructors will get you anywhere, think again, Kaelen. I don''t let things slide."

    With that, he strode toward the door, leaving a stunned silence in his wake.

    As the door swung shut behind him, Kaelen turned toward Mystica, who only shrugged with a sly smile.

    "I''m next in line to teach Liam, and I''m not about to follow your plan. Galen''s right. The students aren''t the ones in danger. Those demons¡­ well, they''re the ones who should be scared."

    Kaelen scoffed, frustration simmering just below the surface. "And yet, you all pin your hopes on a man who can''t be bothered with anything but himself."

    Regulus chuckled, crossing his arms. "True as that might be¡­ he''s still the strongest."

 Chapter 67 - 67: Quick Progress

    When dark magic users began mysteriously disappearing, rumors started to spread among the mage. Most claimed that blood demons were preying on dark magic users, hunting them down for sustenance.

    But Galen had his doubts. To him, the idea of blood demons selectively targeting dark magic users seemed improbable.

    He also doubted that blood demons could even sense dark magic, let alone track it or consume it.

    Instead, Galen suspected something more deliberate was at play: someone¡ªor something¡ªhad ordered the blood demons to eradicate the dark magic users.

    And if that were true, the demons now entering the city weren''t just scavengers. They were either pursuing some other purpose or had splintered from the main force, straying into the city in their desperate struggle to survive.

    -----

    As Galen made his way back to the training ground, his mind whirled with questions. Blood Demons in the capital? The thought didn''t sit right with him.

    "It''s doubtful they sensed the kid''s dark magic. And if these really are Blood Demons, there should''ve been far more casualties."

    Blood Demons weren''t just any demons. Known for their brutality and cunning, even a pair of them could wipe out an entire squad of Guardian-ranked knights with ease.

    An attack from such high-level, intelligent creatures would normally leave a trail of devastation, not just a few bodies.

    "Something''s off," he mused, unease gnawing at the back of his mind.

    Reaching the training ground, he found Ariana and Dylan still lingering there. They seemed absorbed in something, their attention fixed beyond him. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You two should get moving. I''ve got something to teach these¡ª" Galen began, only to be cut off by an unexpected "Shh!" from Dylan.

    His eyebrows shot up. "Hey, how dare you¡ª"

    "Sorry, Sir Galen," Dylan whispered, flashing a sheepish grin, "but you might want to keep it down. They''re¡­ in some kind of intense state." He gestured to Liam and Asher, still in their meditative stances.

    Galen turned to see his two students, and a smirk tugged at his lips.

    Both Liam and Asher sat surrounded by an ethereal glow¡ªtheir own flames, red for Liam and blue for Asher, danced around them like living auras.

    It was almost as if they were on fire, but neither seemed to feel any burn. Instead, they were lost in their focus, immersed in a trance that connected them deeply to their inner myst.

    They''re already syncing with Alignment? Galen thought, a spark of pride flickering within him.

    "Well, well¡­" he murmured, his gaze intense as he observed them. "Looks like these two just don''t know how to slow down when it comes to progress."

    Galen watched them in silence, a sense of satisfaction mingling with his usual smirk. ''These two might be more interesting than I gave them credit for,'' he mused.

    Their flames pulsed in rhythm with their breathing, intensifying with each inhale, as if they were feeding off the energy around them. "Already mastering Alignment¡­ they''ve come further than I expected."

    As he observed, he felt Ariana''s presence beside him, her gaze fixated on the boys.

    She seemed captivated, her green eyes glowing softly as she watched the steady rise and fall of the flames. Dylan leaned in as well, his playful expression replaced with genuine curiosity.

    "So¡­ this is Alignment?" Ariana whispered, a hint of awe in her voice. "It''s beautiful, like they''re drawing power from the air itself."

    "Not just from the air," Galen replied, keeping his voice low. "They''re channeling the myst within, merging it with their heat and flames. The more in tune they are, the stronger the connection becomes¡ªand the more devastating their strikes."

    Dylan nodded thoughtfully. "But isn''t that dangerous? I mean, if they lose control¡ª"

    "They will," Galen said with a smirk. "Everyone does at first. But that''s part of the training." His gaze returned to Liam and Asher.

    "If they can hold it long enough, they''ll find their limits. It''s about knowing how far to push¡­ and when to pull back." He tilted his head slightly, his eyes sharpening. "Looks like they''re about to hit that point."

    Almost on cue, Liam''s flames flared brighter, his face tightening as he pushed harder. A low hum filled the air, the heat radiating off of him growing intense enough that even Galen felt it from where he stood.

    Asher''s blue flames flickered, wavering as he struggled to maintain the connection, sweat dripping down his forehead.

    "Hold it," Galen muttered to himself, watching them intently. Just a little more¡­

    But the moment shattered as Liam''s concentration wavered. His flames sputtered, then exploded out in a burst of heat, nearly toppling him. Asher faltered, his own flames dispersing as he slumped forward, panting heavily.

    "Close," Galen said, stepping forward with a hint of approval. "Not bad for beginners."

    Liam looked up, frustration flickering across his face as he caught his breath.

    "You''ll get there," Galen said, his tone as close to encouragement as he''d allow himself. "It''s progress, not perfection."

    Asher shot him a determined look, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Then I''ll go again. I''m not done yet."

    Galen''s smirk widened. Maybe these two have the drive to keep up after all. "Good. But first," he said, a glint of mischief in his eye, "how about a little¡­ sparring? Real-time practice might just be what you need to lock in those skills."

    Ariana''s eyes lit up with excitement, and Dylan grinned, practically bouncing on his feet. "Now this, I''ve got to see!"

 Chapter 68 - 68: No Hands

    Asher crossed his arms, giving Liam a smirk as he cockily said, "A sparring match? Again? I''m tired of using this wannabe''s face to wipe the floor."

    Galen raised a brow, his smirk deepening. "Who said anything about sparring each other?"

    Both Asher and Liam looked confused.

    "Huh?" Asher blinked, glancing at Liam, who was just as thrown off.

    Galen chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I''ve had you two sparring each other long enough. It''s about time we raise the stakes a little."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Liam asked, his tone guarded.

    "It means," Galen said, looking between the two with a glint of challenge in his eye, "today, you''re going to fight me."

    The boys stood there, stunned. Even Ariana and Dylan, who had been watching nearby, exchanged startled glances.

    Ariana cleared her throat, nervous but gathering the courage to speak. "Um¡­ Sir Galen, forgive me for saying so, but¡­ don''t you think that might be a little¡ª"

    "Dangerous?" Galen finished for her, his smirk not fading.

    "Well, yes," Ariana admitted. "Even if it''s two against one, the gap between you¡­ isn''t that a bit unfair?"

    "Quit worrying, four-eyes," Asher interrupted, flashing a wide, reckless grin. "Whether he''s the strongest or not, an opportunity like this doesn''t come twice. Just do me a favor and sit back and enjoy the show."

    Ariana blinked, a little taken aback by Asher''s enthusiasm. She''d seen most students, even the most promising fighters, hesitate at the mere thought of facing Galen.

    Not even groups of five would take on that challenge, yet here were these two, practically eager for it. Well, aside from Percy Granger, no one had ever dared to test Galen like this.

    "Are you two insane?" she said, her voice almost pleading. "You have no idea what you''re up against. Even together, you won''t stand a chance."

    "Hey, glasses." Liam''s voice cut through her worry, cold and confident. "As buzz cut said, just sit back and watch instead of yapping."

    Ariana could only stare, bewildered. ''What is wrong with these two?''

    Galen looked over at her, a knowing smirk on his face. "See? They have no issue with it, Mystica''s apprentice. So go sit down. Or, if you''re so worried, maybe close your eyes."

    Reluctantly, Ariana let out a sigh and joined Dylan in the seats to watch.

    Dylan leaned over, nudging her. "Hey, no need to get worked up. I fought alongside these two flameheads during the enrollment trials. They''re pretty tough."

    Ariana crossed her arms, unconvinced but trying to calm herself. "Still, this is Galen we''re talking about."

    "Oh, I know," Dylan said with a mischievous grin, "which is why I also know they''re definitely not going to win. But hey¡ªthis''ll be fun to watch." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana rolled her eyes, settling into her seat with a sigh. "If you say so."

    Back on the training ground, Galen straightened, a predatory glint in his eyes. "So, ready to show me what you''ve learned, boys? And try not to hold back. You might actually make me break a sweat."

    Galen paused, letting the tension settle, then spoke with a cool authority as he slipped off his long red coat and rolled up his sleeves, revealing the defined muscles beneath.

    "Before we begin, there''s a rule," he said, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.

    Both Asher and Liam watched him closely as he slid his hands casually into his pockets. "I won''t be using my hands," Galen announced.

    "To win, all you have to do is touch me or land a clean hit. If either of you can manage that¡ªor make me pull my hands out of my pockets¡ªthe match is yours. Understood?"

    Asher scoffed, a grin spreading across his face. "Just touch you? This''ll be over in seconds."

    Beside him, Liam picked up his daggers, shifting into a ready stance, his gaze locked on Galen. Asher drew his sword, his confidence unwavering, ready to take on the challenge.

    Galen looked them over, the corner of his mouth curving into a smirk. "Well, seems like you understand the rules. Shall we begin?"

    Liam and Asher glanced at each other, a flicker of unspoken understanding passing between them.

    Despite their differences, they shared one common goal: defeat Galen. With that, they charged forward, flames blazing and blades gleaming.

    Asher was the first to strike, his blue flames flaring around him as he dashed forward, his sword slicing through the air.

    Liam, close behind, slipped into the shadows of Asher''s flames, daggers poised to find their mark. The two attacked in unison, their coordination surprisingly sharp, but Galen moved as though he had seen every step before they''d made it.

    He swayed effortlessly, his body slipping just out of reach with each strike, his hands never leaving his pockets.

    "Is that all?" Galen taunted, his tone light and mocking, not a single hint of strain in his voice.

    Asher gritted his teeth, frustration igniting his determination. "Don''t get cocky, old man!" He swung harder, unleashing a stream of blue fire aimed straight at Galen''s feet. Galen stepped to the side, dodging with almost casual indifference.

    Liam used Asher''s attack as a cover, slipping into Galen''s blind spot, both daggers darting forward in a flash of red flame.

    But just as they were about to connect, Galen tilted his head, the daggers slicing through nothing but air as he seemed to almost glide out of reach.

    From the sidelines, Ariana watched, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and worry. "This is insane. I mean, they''re good, but he''s¡­ he''s not even breaking a sweat!"

    Dylan leaned back, a smirk playing at his lips. "So that''s what Galen can do huh?Those two don''t stand a chance."

    Ariana turned to him, her brows knitted with concern. "They could get hurt, though! Isn''t it a little¡­ harsh?"

    "Trust me," Dylan said, his tone surprisingly serious for once.

    "I believe Galen''s teaching them something they need to know. Fighting him is like facing a storm¡ªthey''ll learn more in five minutes with him than in hours of practice against anyone else."

    Back on the training ground, Liam''s frustration was beginning to show. Each time he thought he had closed the distance, Galen would evade, leaving Liam striking at empty space.

    Asher wasn''t faring any better, his fierce attacks deflected without Galen even using his hands.

    Asher charged forward, his blue flames roaring as he closed in, his movements sharp and fast.

    Liam followed, slipping to Galen''s side, using Asher''s attacks as a diversion to get in close. For a moment, it seemed like they had him cornered.

    "Gotcha!" Asher grinned, lunging forward.

    But Galen''s smirk deepened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. In a split second, he spun on his heel, his leg flashing out. With a speed they hadn''t anticipated, he delivered a sharp, clean kick to Asher''s side, sending him skidding back.

    Before Liam could even react, Galen''s leg lashed out again, catching him in the chest and sending him stumbling backward. Both boys gasped, the impact knocking the air from their lungs.

    "Is that the best you''ve got?" Galen''s voice cut through the air, calm and infuriatingly unshaken.

    Asher pushed himself to his feet, rubbing his side. "This¡­ is impossible. He''s barely even trying!"

    Liam clenched his daggers, his gaze narrowed. "Looks like it''s time we attack him for real."

    Ariana watched them, biting her lip. "They''re relentless, I''ll give them that."

    Dylan chuckled, crossing his arms. "Yeah, but Galen? He''s not even using his hands. The real fight hasn''t even started for him yet."

 Chapter 69 - 69: I Can Pull It Off

    Liam''s eyes remained fixed on Galen, analyzing every subtle shift in his stance.

    ''I knew he was strong, but this¡­ this is beyond anything I imagined. He''s not even trying. If I had to put a number to it, I''d say he''s barely at one percent¡­ if that.'' He clenched his daggers tighter.

    Beside him, Asher exhaled in excitement, a wide grin breaking across his face. "He''s even stronger than I expected¡­ now I''m really fired up."

    But his excitement quickly shifted to annoyance as he looked sideways at Liam. "How are we supposed to even touch him, though? I hate to admit it, but¡­ you got a plan, wannabe?"

    Liam stayed silent, his eyes still trained on Galen. Asher scowled, folding his arms. "Hey! It''s taking all I''ve got to ask for your help, so start talking!"

    Across from them, Galen watched the two, his smirk growing wider. "Are you two just gonna stand there like a couple of lovebirds, or are you planning to fight me?" His tone dripped with mockery. "If you want to give up, now''s your chance."

    "Tch. That cocky bastard," Asher muttered, his annoyance flaring up.

    At last, Liam spoke, his head lowered slightly, hair obscuring his eyes. "Guess I have no choice but to take him seriously, then."

    Asher gave him a puzzled look. "What are you going on about now?"

    Liam exhaled through his mouth slowly, a strange, hot steam wafting from his breath, almost like he was breathing fire.

    "Look, Galen''s not someone we can think of as normal. Not even close. If we''re going to even have a chance¡­ treat him like he''s the strongest person you have ever faced."

    Flames began to envelop his body in a low, controlled burn, his presence growing more intense with each step he took forward.

    Asher blinked, completely confused. "What the hell are you talking about, man?"

    Liam continued moving forward, his eyes sharp and focused.

    ''I''ve only seen this once, but that was enough. I can pull it off, especially with everything he''s taught me.'' He thought back to his training, to the brutal hours he''d spent honing his skills.

    ''Besides, Crimson Overdrive isn''t just for show. It''s exactly for moments like this.''

    Galen watched him approach, one eyebrow raised with faint amusement. "What''s this now?" he said, tilting his head. "You trying to impress me, kid?"

    On the sidelines, Ariana''s eyes were wide with anticipation. "What''s he doing?" she asked, looking over at Dylan.

    Dylan''s grin spread. "No clue. But this¡­ this is gonna be interesting."

    Then, with a speed that stunned even Asher, Liam vanished. His form blurred for a split second, leaving nothing but a flickering heat in the air, before he reappeared behind Galen, his leg already swinging forward in a powerful kick.

    Galen moved with eerie calmness, sidestepping the attack just before impact. But Liam, already anticipating this, twisted mid-air, seamlessly adjusting his grip on his dagger.

    With a smooth, practiced motion, he unleashed a blazing arc of heat, his weapon igniting in a fiery wave aimed straight at Galen.

    Asher and the others could barely follow the speed of the attack, the raw heat radiating from Liam''s strike flooding the air around them.

    Yet, even amidst the chaos, Galen slipped past it with a fluidity that bordered on effortless. He moved like he was part of the flames.

    ''Well, I didn''t expect this to work on him anyways¡­'' Liam thought, as his fiery assault dispersed into the air. Galen''s gaze met his, a subtle smirk in his eyes that sent a chill down Liam''s spine.

    "Nice try, kid," Galen said, his tone mocking yet laced with approval.

    ''I can''t believe he just pulled off a technique he''s only seen once. Fascinating. And even more¡­ he managed to execute Inferno Edge.'' A wide grin tugged at Galen''s lips as he watched Liam.

    "You''ve genuinely surprised me, Liam Hunter. If it were anyone else, you''d have won this match with that move," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval as he observed Liam. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s face remained stoic, though a glint of determination sparked in his eyes. "And let me guess¡­ because you''re Galen Magna, that''s why it didn''t work on you, huh?"

    Galen chuckled, the sound dark and knowing. "Well, of course¡­"

    Before Liam could blink, Galen vanished from sight, moving even faster than Liam had moments ago.

    A heartbeat later, he reappeared directly in front of Liam, his hands still casually tucked in his pockets, but his stance poised to deliver a strike.

    Liam''s instincts flared, but Galen''s speed left no room for defense. In a flash, Galen''s leg shot forward, striking Liam squarely in the chest. The impact exploded through him, lifting him off his feet with an unforgiving force.

    The next moment, Liam crashed against the stone wall of the colosseum, the sheer power of the kick leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the wall around him.

    Dust and fragments of stone rained down as he slumped to the ground, the echo of the impact lingering in the air.

    Galen lowered his leg, landing gracefully, his expression calm but unyielding. "...I''m the strongest, after all," he said with a smirk.

    Asher''s fists clenched at his sides, his jaw tight with frustration. "That smug¡­!" he muttered under his breath, flames sparking along his knuckles as his anger surged. ''How am I supposed to touch him if he''s this fast?''

    Meanwhile, in the stands, Ariana covered her mouth, her eyes wide with shock. "Did you see that? He sent Liam flying with one kick¡ªwithout even using his hands! That''s why I said they had no chance of winning."

    Dylan leaned forward, a grin stretching across his face as he watched the scene. "I told you these two had guts. But yeah¡­ Galen? He''s just as rumors say he is."

    Ariana glanced at him, incredulous. "A level they''re crazy for even trying to reach, you mean."

    Dylan chuckled. "Maybe. But that''s what makes it fun, right? You don''t get stronger by backing down. My dad thought me that."

    Back in the arena, Liam pushed himself to his feet, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. His eyes burned with renewed resolve. Galen''s smirk deepened, seeing the determination blazing in both boys'' eyes.

    "Ready for more?" Galen taunted, his voice dripping with challenge.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Ill Be Damned

    ''What the hell was that just now?'' Asher seethed, replaying the scene of Liam''s sudden burst of speed and flawless execution of Inferno Edge.

    His hands balled into fists, the heat of his own flames curling along his knuckles, but they weren''t from excitement.

    They were from the bitterness gnawing at him, a raw wound exposed. ''How did he push Galen to actually show even a fraction of his power¡­ while I''m just standing here like a damn spectator?''

    The thought hit him like a slap, a bitter taste settling in his mouth. ''Bullshit. This whole time, I''ve been telling myself I''m better than that wannabe. I never once considered he could surpass me.''

    He grit his teeth, every word in his mind sharper than a blade. ''I''ve been so full of myself, thinking I had all the answers. Tch¡­ pathetic.''

    A wave of rage surged through him, his mind racing as his pride took the blow, each thought feeding the flames inside him.

    ''That should be me. I should be the one to make Galen smirk with interest, to force him to take me seriously. I didn''t come here to stand in anyone''s shadow¡ªnot Galen''s, and definitely not his.''

    His thoughts roared, echoing in his mind like a battle cry. ''I came here to become the best¡ªthe strongest knight this academy, this entire world has ever seen. That''s my goal. My damn right.''

    His eyes locked onto Liam, an intense fire blazing in them. ''And I''ll be damned if I let some quiet wannabe stand in my way.''

    ------

    "Is that all you''ve got, kid?" Galen taunted, a smirk tugging at his lips. He was almost led to removing his hands to brush through his hair but quickly remembered the rules of the fight. His eyes were glinting with a mocking edge. "Thinking of quitting already?"

    Liam let out a soft scoff. "Sorry to disappoint you, Galen," he said, narrowing his eyes as he summoned his speed, vanishing from his spot and reappearing directly in front of Galen, high in the air, leg pulled back for a powerful kick. "¡­but ''quitting'' isn''t wired into my system."

    As his kick swung toward Galen, the older knight''s grin widened, a glint of amusement in his eyes. Just before impact, Galen vanished in a blur, reappearing behind Liam faster than a blink to deliver a retaliatory kick.

    But Liam twisted mid-air, crossing his daggers in a desperate block. Nice try, Galen thought, disappearing again only to reappear at Liam''s back. This time, he struck hard with a brutal kick that sent Liam hurtling forward.

    Anticipating the blow, Liam managed to twist his body, taking the impact in a way that allowed him to roll back onto his feet. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Barely stopping to breathe, he launched forward again, daggers flashing as he unleashed a flurry of attacks.

    But Galen effortlessly dodged every swing, weaving around Liam''s strikes, punctuating each evasion with a mocking tap of his foot against Liam''s shoulder, chest, or back¡ªplayful kicks that still held a sting.

    To Ariana and Dylan, watching from the sidelines, it was a dizzying spectacle of blurs. Galen and Liam seemed to vanish and reappear faster than their eyes could track.

    The only clue of their positions was the faint shockwaves each time Liam''s daggers struck the ground or Galen''s kicks missed by a hair.

    "I can''t see anything right now," Dylan muttered, squinting at the chaos.

    "Me neither," Ariana admitted. "But it''s amazing¡ªdidn''t expect Liam to move like that." She added as she watches in awe.

    "Yeah, he wasn''t moving like this during the enrollment trials. If he''d had that kind of speed back then, we would''ve finished off that dragon way faster."

    "Wait, what?"

    Dylan gave a mischievous grin. "Oh, so you didn''t know we fought a dragon? Pretty awesome, huh?"

    Ariana''s eyes went wide. "What do you mean? You three fought a dragon?"

    Dylan scratched the back of his neck, chuckling. "Yeah¡­ guess it didn''t get around. Honestly, I thought we were all toast, but somehow¡ª"

    A sudden explosion of fiery blue light cut him off as Asher''s flames erupted onto the field, bathing the area in a blaze of intense heat.

    Back on the training ground, Liam had just repositioned for another assault on Galen when a firm hand pushed against his chest, halting him.

    He looked up to see Asher, his eyes burning with intensity, stepping in front of him.

    "Move it... wannabe," Asher said coldly, shoving Liam back with force. Without waiting, Asher spun mid-air, a surge of blue flames bursting to life around him as he struck, his sword slicing forward in a sudden arc that even Galen hadn''t anticipated.

    Galen''s smirk faltered for a split second as he dodged, Asher''s sword slamming into the ground, sending an eruption of blue flames through the field.

    The flames spread out in a wild ring, scorching the earth and illuminating the stunned faces of those watching.

    "Looks like you want in on the action too, don''t you, Blue Flames?" Galen said, his grin reforming as he faced Asher with renewed interest, amusement sparking in his gaze.

    Liam slowly pushed himself back to his feet, his gaze steady and unreadable as he fixed it on Asher.

    "Hey, what the hell was that?" he asked, his tone calm but edged with a hint of irritation.

    Asher shot him a glare over his shoulder, eyes cold and unwavering. "Shut it. I''m taking down this cocky bastard myself. You just stay out of my way, got it?"

    Liam''s expression didn''t change, but his voice grew firmer. "Is that so?...", sauid calmly. "...Look, I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but neither of us can pull this off alone. So, get over whatever this is, and let''s finish this together."

    Asher narrowed his eyes, his grip tightening on his weapon. "Maybe you didn''t hear me the first time," he said, his voice dripping with scorn. "I''m going to win this¡ªon my own. So stay out of my way¡­ wannabe."

    Without sparing Liam another glance, Asher turned his gaze forward, eyes locked on Galen, his determination burning even brighter.

 Chapter 71 - 71: I Understand It Now

    Galen chuckled, watching the tension between the two with clear amusement, his arms still resting casually in his pockets.

    "Well, well," he taunted, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Looks like there''s some fire between you two after all. But if you''re serious about winning, you better step it up."

    He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with challenge. "Because right now, neither of you has come close to touching me."

    Liam clenched his jaw, assessing Galen''s stance, but his thoughts kept getting interrupted by the resentment radiating off Asher.

    He knew they could only outmaneuver Galen together, but he also knew there was no point arguing now. If Asher was too stubborn to listen, he''d just have to keep up.

    "Fine," Liam muttered, exhaling slowly to control his breathing, letting his myst flow in preparation. "If you''re so desperate to lead, then lead. Just don''t slow me down."

    Asher didn''t respond, instead sprinting forward, his blue flames surging around him as he moved.

    His speed was fierce, a blur of blue, and he struck out at Galen with an overhead slash. But Galen sidestepped effortlessly, leaving Asher''s blade to slice empty air.

    Not missing a beat, Asher launched a rapid series of attacks, each strike swift and precise, each flame-laden swing close to clipping Galen.

    But Galen dodged every attempt with ease, his movements graceful and mocking, each sidestep calculated just enough to keep Asher off balance.

    Growing frustrated, Asher roared, unleashing a burst of flames in a wide arc around him. "Stay still, damn it!"

    But Galen merely smirked, slipping out of range just as the ground scorched with Asher''s flames. "If you keep wasting energy like that," he teased, "this''ll be over before you even make me try."

    Liam took the opening. He darted forward from the other side, striking with his daggers in a coordinated attempt to catch Galen off guard.

    His movements were sharp and precise, each slash calculated to close the gaps in Asher''s assault. Galen looked between the two as they tried to flank him, his grin widening.

    But as Liam closed in, Galen shifted¡ªwithout removing his hands from his pockets, he spun on his heel, delivering a kick that swept the ground beneath Liam''s feet. Liam stumbled but recovered, striking with one dagger while Galen was mid-spin.

    In an instant, Galen vanished, reappearing a few feet away. "Not bad," he called out, voice laced with mocking approval. "But still not nearly good enough."

    Asher shot a glare at Liam, clearly irked by his presence. "I told you to get out of my way¡­ didn''t I?"

    Liam met Asher''s gaze with an unflinching calm. "Maybe if you stopped leaving wide-open gaps in your strikes, I''d gladly sit back and watch," he replied, his tone cuttingly indifferent.

    "Why you¡ª" Asher clenched his fists, but before he could retort, a shadow appeared between them. Galen stood, his gaze piercing and cold, exuding an air of intense authority.

    "You guys are such disappointmens," Galen''s voice carried a weight that silenced both boys instantly.

    "Let me make something very clear," he said, his tone edged with menace. "Soon enough, you''ll both be training under Magnus, but consider this your first lesson."

    He looked between them, his expression darkening. "Never turn your back on your opponent. And don''t waste my time with petty bickering in the middle of a battle."

    In a single, swift movement, Galen''s legs shot out, striking both boys simultaneously.

    The force was brutal, sending Liam and Asher hurtling backward, smashing into opposite sides of the colosseum''s wall with a thunderous impact. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana winced, eyes wide with disbelief as she watched them struggle to rise. "What is Asher even doing?" she murmured. "Isn''t he supposed to work with Liam? But he keeps blocking him off just to land his own attacks."

    Dylan chuckled, an amused grin spreading across his face. "You''re right, Asher''s acting like a stubborn mule. But," he added, his expression turning thoughtful, "Asher''s always been competitive. It''s like he can''t stand the thought of Liam doing better than him¡ªeven when they''re on the same side."

    Ariana shook her head, worry flickering in her eyes. "Liam''s gonna have a hard time if Asher keeps this up."

    Dylan''s smirk only widened. "I wouldn''t count Liam out just yet. Sure, Asher''s hot-headed, but Liam?" He glanced at her with a glint of confidence.

    "He''s always thinking. Back during the trials, he was calm under pressure, always came up with the best strategy. He''s probably already figured out how to deal with this."

    Ariana looked back at the field, her interest piqued. "You think so?"

    "Trust me," Dylan replied, his voice low with certainty. "Liam''s not the type to be thrown off by Asher''s antics. I''ve got a feeling we''re about to see something interesting."

    Liam gritted his teeth as he struggled to rise, his body still aching from the impact.

    ''That kick,'' he thought, ''he''s not even bulky, but the sheer force feels like getting hit a by boulder.'' Shaking off the daze, he steadied himself, eye''s locked on Galen.

    Asher, already back to his feet, launched forward with his sword ignited in blue flames. His strikes were fierce, each swing accompanied with brilliant flare, but Galen merely sidestepped every attack, hands still casually in his pockets, dodging with ease.

    ''He''s nit even breaking a sweat,'' Liam observed, narrowing his gaze.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Liam rushed foward aiming to land a strike of his own.

    But just as he closed in, Asher attempted to shove him aside, clearly not willing to share the assault. This time however, Liam smoothly maneuvered around Asher''s interference, slipping past him to strike at Galen, catching both of them off-guard.

    For the first time, Galen had to tilt his head, narrowing dodging the blow by a hair''s breadth.

    With a little glint of annoyance flashing in his eyes, Galen countered with swift, lazy kick aimed at both of them. Asher barely managed to block the kick with his sword, grunting from the force as he held his ground.

    Liam, skidding back, took a moment to catch his breath. As he tried analyzing what had happened, he realized there was something different but the way Galen moved this time around.

    ''So this might work after. Didn''t expect he to be caught off guard by something like that, but I understand it now.'' Liam straightened, his mind racing through the possibilities.

    ''There''s no coordinating with Asher, at least not in a normal way; if he''s not will to fight together, then I''ll just have to move with his rhythm''

    "Hey, I won''t warn you again," Asher growled, snapping at him with barely contained irritation. "Get out of my way or¡ª"

    Liam cut him off with a cold steely gaze. "Yeah, I hear you, buzz cut. Just keep fighting the way you are," he said, his tone almost daring, as if were challenging Asher.

 Chapter 72 - 72: It Paid Off

    Asher scoffed at Liam''s words, clearly not interested in anything. Instead, he launched himself at Galen again, flames roaring around his blade, each step more fluid and precise than before.

    His feet barely touched the ground as he moved, his blue flames casting an ethereal glow around him. But Galen only smirked, shifting effortlessly to dodge Asher''s onslaught.

    Asher''s blade sliced through the air, each movement calculated, yet Galen weaved around every strike as if Asher''s attacks were nothing more than a playful breeze.

    He leaned back, side-stepped, and twisted just out of reach, his calm confidence radiating with each evasion.

    "Getting desperate, Blue Flames?" Galen taunted as he dodged another wild swing. "I almost broke a sweat there."

    Asher clenched his jaw, tightening his grip on his sword. "I''ll wipe that smug grin off your face, just watch¡ª"

    Suddenly, before Asher could finish, Liam burst in from the side, his presence so abrupt that it jolted Asher.

    Liam shoved him to the side without hesitation, his focus honed on Galen as he brought his dagger up. In one swift motion, he activated Inferno Edge, channeling a concentrated burst of flames along his weapon as he lunged toward Galen.

    The move was so sudden, Galen''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second before he pivoted back, narrowly avoiding Liam''s heated strike.

    "Impressive, Liam," Galen acknowledged, though his smirk remained. "But I didn''t expect you to let your ego get in the way as well."

    A growl escaped Asher''s throat as he steadied himself, feeling the heat from Liam''s flames lingering in the air.

    Ignoring Liam''s maneuver, he charged back in, blue flames flaring hotter than before, his eyes filled with frustration and determination.

    They closed in on Galen together now, yet it was clear this was no coordinated effort. Every time Liam positioned himself to strike, Asher shoved him aside, fiercely determined to be the one to land a hit.

    Liam retaliated in kind, matching Asher''s intensity by muscling him out of the way, each of them driven by their own resolve.

    It was chaos. Liam darted to Galen''s left, dagger flashing with flames, but Asher swung in from the right, forcing Liam to adjust and shift aside.

    Asher''s blade blazed, cutting through the air with raw power, yet Liam refused to back down, his own dagger surging forward as he met Asher''s pace, each of them stealing an opportunity only to be interrupted by the other. It was a battle of selfish ambition, two relentless forces fighting both their opponent and each other.

    Galen''s brow raised as he observed them. "What''s this? You both look really pathetic right now" he said mockingly.

    Both boys ignored him, their movements more intense, each dodge, swing, and thrust sharpened by the fierce rivalry between them.

    With each shove and interruption, their rhythm grew more chaotic, harder to read. Galen found himself needing to recalibrate his reactions just slightly, his calm mask flickering with the smallest hint of intrigue.

    ''This is it,'' Liam thought, catching Galen''s brief hesitation. ''If I can''t make Asher cooperate, then I''ll use this mess to throw Galen off, even for a moment.''

    Asher seemed to notice, too, and though he was fuming with anger, he wasn''t ready to let the opportunity go to Liam either¡ªthis was his moment to shine.

    He sidestepped into Liam''s path, deliberately cutting off Liam''s trajectory, only to feint at Galen and pull back, creating a split-second opening. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I told you to get out of my way, wannabe!" Asher sneered, launching himself forward.

    Liam smirked coldly, not missing a beat. "As you wish, buzz cut."

    He swung his dagger low, forcing Galen to step back just as Asher drove forward with his flaming sword from the opposite side.

    Galen''s eyes flickered between them, reading their movements, his expression shifting to something more serious.

    Even if they were still shoving each other, Liam''s reckless strategy was beginning to take form, becoming unpredictable, even to someone as skilled as him.

    "Well, now¡­ this is getting interesting," Galen muttered under his breath, his gaze hardening as he prepared to respond.

    As the battle raged on, each clash seemed to bring Asher and Liam a fraction closer to actually touching Galen.

    Their relentless assault was beginning to pay off, with Galen''s usual effortless dodges now requiring sharper movements. He readjusted his stance, a smirk tugging at his lips, and his eyes sparked with a rare interest.

    "Alright," he muttered, almost to himself. "Let''s see what you two can really handle."

    Suddenly, Galen''s presence seemed to intensify, his aura shifting as he unleashed a mere 3% of his true strength. The change was subtle yet powerful, like a sudden rise in atmospheric pressure.

    It was as if the air itself had thickened, and both Liam and Asher could feel it¡ªthe undeniable weight of an opponent they weren''t yet equipped to conquer.

    Liam''s gaze hardened, sensing the shift in Galen''s stance. "Ready to work together?" He asked Ashed while rolling his shoulder.

    "Shut up, and just sit back and watch; I''ll get this guy myself"

    Asher lunged, his blue flames surging to life, each strike faster and more determined than before.

    But just as he was about to land a hit, Liam blurred past him in a burst of speed, angling himself midair for a surprise strike from above.

    ''He will get me on this but, buzz cut can make the suicidal act'' Liam thought as he was ready to strike.

    Galen''s eyes flickered up, catching Liam''s dagger descending with the weight of his Inferno Edge.

    But before Liam could even blink, Galen twisted, his foot shooting up in a brutal arc, connecting with Liam''s side.

    The impact was like a sledgehammer, and Liam barely registered the kick before he was launched across the training grounds, crashing into the colosseum wall with enough force to crack the stone.

    In the same breath, Asher seized the moment, his sword flashing toward Galen''s exposed side. But Galen reacted instantly, twisting with a grace that made the dodge look effortless.

    His heel drove downward in a crushing stomp, catching Asher square in the chest and slamming him to the ground with bone-rattling force. Dust exploded into the air, swallowing them both in a shroud of debris.

    As the dust settled, Galen straightened, his foot pressing down on Asher''s chest. He was breathing evenly, almost as if he''d just gone for a casual walk rather than dodged and countered a flurry of attacks.

    "You boys did good. But this is where it¡ª" Galen began, his voice dripping with finality.

    But then he noticed something odd¡ªAsher, lying beneath his boot, was smirking.

    "Told you I''d wipe that smug grin off your face," Asher rasped, his voice low but undeniably satisfied.

    Galen''s gaze traveled downward, and to his surprise, he saw Asher''s hand resting lightly on his pants, fingers splayed as if grasping something unseen.

    With a flicker of blue flame and a satisfied grin, Asher''s touch ignited a controlled spark right on Galen''s trousers.

    The heat was sharp and sudden, enough to force Galen to leap back, his brow furrowing in surprise as he swatted the embers off his clothes.

    "You¡­ sneaky little¡ª" Galen said, genuinely impressed, his lips curving into a wider smile.

 Chapter 73 - 73: The Aftermath

    "Whoa! Can''t believe Asher actually landed a touch on Galen, especially after getting beaten up that badly," Ariana said, her eyes wide with astonishment as she watched the aftermath.

    Dylan leaned back, folding his arms with a proud stance and a mischievous grin. "Told you they''d make it."

    Ariana rolled her eyes, smirking. "Yeah, you told me all right¡ªtold me they had zero chance of winning. You perverted liar."

    Dylan laughed, unbothered. "Details, details."

    "But honestly, I thought Liam would be the one to break through Galen''s guard," she added, a hint of disappointment in her voice.

    "I expected him to come up with some brilliant strategy¡­ not go along with Asher''s reckless ego trip."

    Dylan scratched the back of his neck, a sheepish grin still in place, before pausing, his expression shifting to something surprisingly thoughtful. "You really don''t see what actually happened, do you?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana raised an eyebrow. "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Alright, let me break it down for you," Dylan said, leaning forward, a hint of playful mischief in his eyes.

    He looked like a professor about to dive into a lecture, even though his tone was far from serious. "Everything we just saw¡­ it was all Liam''s doing."

    Ariana''s brow furrowed in confusion. "How? Asher was the one who touched Galen and technically won the fight."

    "Sure, technically," Dylan said, clearly enjoying himself. "But that''s only because Liam set it up perfectly. He didn''t just go along with Asher''s ego for no reason. He used it¡ªpushed Asher to go all out, knowing that if the moment came, Asher would dive headfirst for the spotlight."

    "So¡­ you''re saying¡­" Ariana''s voice trailed off as she pieced it together.

    "I''m saying," Dylan continued, "Liam planned for Asher to make that final move. When Liam seemed ready to land the blow but got knocked aside, it wasn''t just a mishap. It was the setup. With Liam out of the way, Asher saw his chance and took it, and by then Galen''s guard was down. It was all orchestrated."

    Ariana shook her head, still skeptical. "But Asher took a direct hit to the chest, and he forced himself to reach Galen. That didn''t seem planned; it just looked like Asher being¡­ well, Asher."

    Dylan chuckled. "You still don''t get it. Even from here, I could tell, and Liam definitely knew it. Once Asher''s fired up with that desire to win¡ªeven if it''s just to prove himself¡ªhe''ll push through anything, even Galen''s strength."

    Ariana''s eyes widened slightly, realization dawning. "So¡­ Liam used himself as bait because he knew Asher wouldn''t let it slide if he thought he had a chance to one-up him?"

    "Exactly," Dylan nodded, his grin widening. "And let''s be real, if it was Liam who got the last touch, Asher would''ve jumped right in to sabotage it, whether they were working together or not. This was the only way it could''ve worked."

    Ariana leaned back, a smile creeping onto her face. "Huh¡­ makes sense. Guess Liam''s more calculating than I thought."

    Dylan shrugged, a glint of mischief returning. "Or maybe that''s just my interpretation. Who knows? Maybe Liam didn''t have any of this in mind at all."

    Ariana rolled her eyes, but this time her smile stayed. "Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that, professor."

    Just as Dylan opened his mouth to add another comment, Galen''s voice cut through the chatter.

    "Hey, you two. Come grab these two and take them to the healer''s quarters. Looks like they''ve both passed out," Galen said, bending down to pick up his red coat from the ground.

    He slung it over his shoulder casually, his gaze lingering briefly on the two battered boys.

    Ariana and Dylan exchanged quick glances before hurrying over.

    "When they wake up," Galen continued, "tell them they''ve earned a day off. They''d better not think about showing up here tomorrow; they''ll need the rest."

    He began heading toward the exit, then paused, his gaze drifting to the wreckage strewn across the training grounds.

    "Oh, and Ariana¡ªwhen you''re done here, find one of the muscle-bound earth-wielders and have them clear these boulders. They''re... in worse shape than I expected."

    Ariana looked over at the remains of the stone blocks that once stood as unyielding test pieces. Now, they were cracked and scattered across the floor, some split clean in half from the relentless strikes Liam and Asher had thrown at Galen, only to miss their mark.

    "Yes, Sir Galen," she replied, watching him walk off with that effortless confidence.

    "Alright," Dylan said, eyeing the two downed boys. "I''ll get Liam. You can handle Asher."

    Ariana gave him a slight smirk, then knelt beside Asher, placing a gentle hand on his chest.

    Murmuring a quiet spell, she watched as Asher''s body lifted, suspended in the air by an unseen force. Moving over to Liam, she repeated the spell, his unconscious form floating up beside Asher.

    Dylan''s jaw dropped, his eyes gleaming with admiration. "Gravitational magic? That''s sick!"

    "Yes, Dylan," Ariana replied with a small smile, her voice amused yet urgent. "Now, let''s get them to the healers before their injuries get worse."

    She directed both floating boys forward, and they hovered steadily in front of her.

    "Hey, wait up!" Dylan called, jogging to catch up, grinning as he followed Ariana and the weightless duo out of the training grounds.

    ------

    Galen made his way down the dimly lit corridor toward his private chamber, the heavy door creaking as he pushed it open.

    Inside, the room was as refined and minimalist as one might expect of a knight of his rank. Dark wood shelves lined the walls, filled with old tomes, neatly arranged weapons, and a selection of polished armor pieces.

    A single chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a warm, golden glow over the chamber, while a broad mahogany desk sat against the far wall, papers and maps meticulously stacked.

    Closing the door behind him, he shrugged the red coat from his shoulder, tossing it onto a plush armchair beside the crackling fireplace.

    Crossing the room with an air of ease, he approached his collection of fine spirits. Selecting a deep crimson wine, he poured himself a generous glass and took a slow sip, letting the rich flavors settle.

    "Well, this is a rare sight," a familiar, mocking voice sounded from the shadows near the doorway. "What''s got you so stirred up that you''re breaking out the wine at this hour?"

    Galen turned with a raised eyebrow, watching as Magnus stepped forward. His dark-haired friend had shoulder-length locks that framed a striking, chiseled face¡ªa look of both rugged charm and keen intelligence.

    His dark knight''s uniform fit him perfectly, the silver accents glinting in the firelight, and he was just as handsome and imposing as Galen. Magnus unfastened his forearm guard with a casual grace, letting it fall onto the table beside him.

    "And what''s that supposed to mean?" Galen asked, swirling the wine in his glass.

    Magnus smirked, crossing his arms as he leaned against the doorframe. "Come on, Galen. I''ve known you long enough to know you only drink like this when something''s got you truly fired up."

    "Fair enough," Galen replied, nodding slightly. "Though I didn''t expect you back from your mission this early."

    Magnus shrugged, a lazy grin on his face as he reached for another glass from the shelf, pouring his own drink. "Things wrapped up faster than expected. Thought I''d head back to the academy and catch up."

    "Any updates worth sharing?" Galen asked, taking another sip, his eyes glinting with intrigue as he studied his friend.

    Magnus tilted his head thoughtfully, his gaze distant. "A few things here and there. Some of it¡­ well, it might interest you." He raised his glass, clinking it lightly against Galen''s.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Mission Detials

    Magnus swirled the wine in his glass before taking a long sip, leaning back against the edge of the table.

    His relaxed posture contrasted with the weight of the news he was about to deliver, though his mischievous grin remained intact.

    "Well, since you''re asking, I might as well tell you about the little ''detour'' I had to deal with during my mission. You know, nothing too big¡ªjust the Queen of the Tempest Kingdom being attacked by some nasty advanced Horrors and a couple of Syncs."

    Galen''s expression remained as stoic as ever, not a flicker of surprise or concern crossing his face. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He leaned casually against the mantle, sipping his wine as though Magnus had mentioned a misplaced sword instead of a high-profile demonic attack.

    "Go on," Galen said simply, his voice calm and measured.

    Magnus chuckled, running a hand through his dark hair. "Oh, don''t act so disinterested, Galen. I know you don''t care about politics, but when I say Syncs, I mean the ones that make even seasoned knights crap their polished boots."

    Galen raised an eyebrow slightly, the closest thing to intrigue Magnus would get from him.

    "Anyway," Magnus continued, gesturing animatedly with his glass, "I was sent to reinforce the royal guard after the first wave of Horrors broke through their defenses. When I got there, it was pure chaos. Lightning bolts flying everywhere, guards screaming, Syncs playing with their prey like it was a game. You''d have loved it¡ªfelt like something out of a nightmare training simulation."

    "And the queen?" Galen asked, his tone as flat as ever.

    Magnus smirked, setting his glass down and spreading his hands. "Oh, she was holding her own, believe it or not. Those lightning abilities of hers are no joke. But the Syncs were too coordinated. They were aiming to disable her, not kill her outright¡ªprobably some scheme to use her as leverage later."

    Galen tilted his head slightly, as if filing the information away. "Did you handle it?"

    "Of course," Magnus said, puffing out his chest with mock pride. "Well, me and a few of the queen''s personal guard. Let''s just say I had to get a little creative. You know me¡ªI hate sticking to a plan."

    He chuckled. "One of the Syncs caught me off guard with a nasty binding spell. Managed to crack a rib or two before I torched the bastard. And those advanced Horrors? Ugly bastards, but nothing a little creative swordplay couldn''t handle."

    "Creative swordplay," Galen repeated, deadpan, as he took another sip of wine.

    "Hey, don''t mock it! You weren''t there to see the brilliance." Magnus grinned, pointing a finger at him.

    "Anyway, the queen''s fine¡ªshaken but alive. The rest of the kingdom''s forces are scrambling to figure out how the demons broke through their wards. My bet? An inside job. But hey, not my problem now that my part''s done."

    "Convenient," Galen said, setting his empty glass down and moving toward the window. He glanced out at the darkened academy grounds, the faint flicker of distant training fires reflecting in his crimson eyes.

    "You always did have a knack for getting out of situations just before they became your problem."

    Magnus laughed, a deep, rich sound that filled the room. "And you always have a knack for pretending not to care when you''re probably already piecing together every detail."

    Galen didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the horizon.

    "Anyway," Magnus said, finishing his drink with a satisfied sigh, "I passed by Mystica''s chamber before coming here..."

    Galen''s sharp crimson eyes shifted to Magnus as if already anticipating the subject. "She told you, didn''t she?" he asked flatly.

    "Yeah," Magnus replied, his usual grin faltering slightly. "Wasn''t expecting Syncs¡ªespecially blood demons¡ªto target the capital. That''s not something we''ve seen in a while." His tone grew more serious as he leaned against the table.

    Galen swirled the wine in his glass, his expression unreadable. "Looks like another war might be brewing. The demon attacks are becoming more frequent¡ªand more calculated."

    Magnus sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, Mystica mentioned something else, though." His lips curled back into a teasing grin. "She said the blood demons might be after one of your students."

    He chuckled, the mischievous glint returning to his eyes. "Since when did you have a soft spot for kids, Galen? Are we finally seeing the great knight''s softer side?"

    Magnus broke into laughter, clutching his stomach, while Galen shot him a pointed look, rolling his eyes.

    "Are you done?" Galen asked dryly.

    Magnus wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling. "Almost. But seriously, since when do you care about a bunch of trainees?"

    Galen set his glass down, turning his full attention to Magnus. "You know I''ve never believed that ridiculous theory about the disappearance of dark magic users, right?"

    Magnus nodded, his humor temporarily replaced with curiosity. "Yeah, and neither do I. Always sounded like a convenient excuse to me."

    "Exactly," Galen said, his voice steady but firm. "That''s why I won''t buy into the idea that this attack was about the boy just because he happens to wield dark magic. There''s more to it than that."

    Magnus tilted his head, considering Galen''s words. "Fair point," he said, his grin returning. "But whatever the reason, one thing''s for sure: those demons are as good as dead. Sooner or later, we''ll deal with them."

    His voice dropped an octave, and for a brief moment, a menacing aura surrounded him, his playful demeanor giving way to a glimpse of the deadly knight beneath.

    Galen raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Save the dramatics for the battlefield."

    Magnus shrugged, letting the moment pass. His sharp eyes wandered across the room before narrowing in on a detail he hadn''t noticed before. "By the way," he said, pointing at Galen''s back, "what''s with that cut on your shirt?"

    Galen turned toward the mirror, his gaze falling on a small but precise tear near his shoulder blade. His lips curled into an amused grin as he lightly touched the fabric.

    "Well, well," Galen muttered, more to himself than to Magnus. "Looks like the kids managed to surprise me twice in a day."

    ''To think he to also pulled a last move like this''

    Magnus crossed his arms, intrigued. "What are you mumbling about?"

    Galen''s grin widened as he turned back around. "Those two are more determined than I thought. To think they''d pull this off without me noticing... They''ll do whatever it takes to win."

    Magnus raised an eyebrow. "You''re getting cryptic again. Care to explain?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Galen said as he unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it off, tossing it onto a nearby chair. "When it''s your turn to teach them, you''ll see what I mean."

    Magnus smirked, sensing the weight behind Galen''s words. "Sounds like I''m in for some fun. I''ll be looking forward to it."

    Galen didn''t reply, his focus already elsewhere, but the faint smirk lingering on his face told Magnus all he needed to know.

 Chapter 75 - 75: The Voice

    The infirmary was quiet, save for the soft flicker of enchanted lanterns casting a warm glow across the room.

    Asher and Liam lay unconscious on their respective beds, their bodies showing the wear and tear from their intense sparring with Galen.

    Dylan leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed, while Ariana sat nearby, her legs elegantly crossed, glancing between the two boys.

    The sun had long disappeared below the horizon, and the night air outside brought a calm chill to the quarters.

    "They really got wrecked by those last two kicks from Galen," Dylan remarked with a mischievous smirk, his eyes glinting in the light. "It''s almost impressive, in a way."

    Ariana chuckled softly, brushing a strand of auburn hair from her face. "Yeah, I''m honestly surprised it''s just a few broken ribs. Knowing Galen, I expected worse."

    Dylan tilted his head, mockingly contemplative. "They deserved it... hehe, for thinking they had a chance against."

    Ariana rolled her eyes. "Still, how long are they planning to stay out? It''s been hours..." Her voice trailed off as a sudden rustling came from Asher''s bed.

    With a sharp gasp, Asher''s eyes snapped open, and he shot upright as though jolted by lightning.

    He winced slightly but showed no signs of staying down. His eyes darted around the room before locking onto Dylan and Ariana.

    "What are you two doing here?" he snapped, his voice cutting through the quiet.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, smirking lazily. "Relax, Tiger. We''re only here because your oh-so-mighty body couldn''t handle Galen''s minimum strength."

    He emphasized the last two words with a grin that was equal parts mocking and playful.

    Asher''s eye twitched, his hand gripping the edge of the bed as he inhaled sharply. He knew Dylan wasn''t wrong, and that made it worse. With a frustrated sigh, he let it slide¡ªfor now.

    "Anyway," Asher said, his voice laced with irritation, "where''s that wannabe idiot?"

    Ariana pointed calmly. "He''s still out. Over there."

    Asher followed her gaze, his lips curling into a triumphant smirk. "Hah. Looks like I beat him twice today. First in the match, and now in waking up."

    He leaned back, clearly savoring the moment. "He couldn''t manage to touch Galen, and couldn''t even wake up before me."

    Dylan shook his head, his blond hair falling into his face as he chuckled. "Your competitiveness will never die, will it?"

    "Why should it?" Asher replied, flashing a confident grin. "It''s what makes me better."

    Ariana sighed, leaning back in her chair. "You two are impossible." But even she couldn''t hide the slight smile tugging at her lips.

    Asher, now fully awake and animated, folded his arms. "Don''t worry. When he wakes up, I''ll remind him why I''m still a rank above him."

    While the trio continued their conversation in the infirmary, Liam lay still and unresponsive, his consciousness adrift in a void of utter darkness.

    The air felt heavy and suffocating, as if the very essence of the place sought to smother him. He could see nothing¡ªnot even his own body. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Where am I? he thought, his voice echoing in the vast emptiness. He turned his head instinctively, though no light or form guided his movements.

    A voice broke the oppressive silence, deep and dripping with disdain. "I never imagined my power would end up in the hands of such a pitiful child."

    Liam''s heart pounded as he spun in place, trying to locate the source of the voice. "Who''s there?" he demanded, his voice trembling yet steady enough to challenge the unseen presence.

    The voice chuckled darkly, its tone mocking. "How pathetic of the gods to allow Jamak to let this happen."

    Liam''s breath hitched. Jamak? The name struck him like a bolt, igniting confusion and unease. "Who are you?" he called out, his tone sharper this time, a hint of defiance creeping in.

    "Who am I?" The voice echoed back, slow and deliberate, laced with condescension. The sound reverberated, filling the void like the whisper of a storm. Then came a low, sinister laugh.

    "I am the true owner of the power you so pitifully wield. The rightful master of what slumbers within you... weakling." The final word landed with venom, each syllable dripping with contempt.

    Liam''s mind raced. ''True owner? Slumbering power? Is he talking about... Aetherion?'' A cold chill crept down his spine as the pieces clicked together.

    "What do you mean, ''true owner''?" Liam asked, forcing calm into his voice despite the unease churning in his gut.

    The voice chuckled again, a sound both amused and derisive. "What I mean, boy, is the power which ¡ªthe mystic force you''ve barely scratched the surface of¡ªisn''t yours. It''s mine. You''re nothing more than an unworthy vessel, a pale imitation of what I once was."

    Liam scoffed, his irritation flaring. "Tch. Don''t make me laugh. Who said I ever wanted anything to do with Aetherion?"

    He straightened himself, defiance lacing his words. "Jamak gave it to me, not the other way around. I didn''t ask for it, but now that I have it, it''s mine. End of story."

    The voice let out another low, mocking laugh, its derision palpable. "For someone who couldn''t even win a fight, you''ve got quite the mouth," it sneered. "You know very well Jamak was desperate to die. That''s the only reason you crawled out of that forest alive."

    Liam clenched his jaw but kept his composure. The voice wasn''t telling him anything he didn''t already know.

    He had never deluded himself into believing he''d genuinely defeated Jamak. But hearing it spoken so plainly still stung.

    "So why am I here?" Liam asked, his voice calm but edged with impatience. He scanned the darkness again, still unable to locate the source of the voice.

    "Why, indeed," the voice mused, its tone almost playful now. "I had considered taking back my power. But since Kyrell is gone, the gods can''t create another vessel for my essence. It seems I''m stuck with you for now."

    Liam narrowed his eyes, his irritation bubbling beneath the surface.

    "Make no mistake," the voice continued, its coldness returning. "Leaving my power in the hands of a pathetic human like you isn''t my preference. I''m sick and tired of watching my strength passed down to fragile mortals who squander it."

    The void seemed to pulse with an oppressive energy, making Liam feel as though the air around him was alive and pressing against him.

    "But I''ll let you be... for now," the voice said, its tone sharp and commanding. "Return to your world. I''ll summon you again once you''ve awakened my power for the first time. When that happens, I''ll tell you everything you need to know."

    The voice grew colder, a chilling finality in its words. "Until then, prove to me that you''re more than just another failure. Show me why you deserve this power... or why I should end your existence myself."

    Before Liam could respond, the void around him shifted. The oppressive darkness receded like a wave pulling back into the sea, and a blinding light engulfed him. In the next instant, he felt himself falling¡ªback to the infirmary, back to his world.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Leave Your Childish Games Back At The Castle

    As Dylan and Asher continued their relentless back-and-forth, their banter filling the infirmary with unnecessary noise, Ariana sat off to the side, visibly unimpressed.

    "Could you two quiet down already? Liam is still recovering, you know," she said with a sigh, rubbing her temples.

    Asher shrugged, his usual arrogance on full display. "If he''s still asleep, that''s on him. Weaklings need their beauty rest, I guess."

    Dylan smirked. "Says the guy who just woke up five minutes ago. Pretty sure you were snoring loud enough to shake the walls."

    Asher shot him a glare, but before their argument could escalate, Ariana''s attention snapped to Liam. His eyes fluttered open, the faintest groan escaping his lips.

    "Hey, guys, he''s awake!" Ariana called out, her voice a mix of relief and excitement.

    "Well, look who decided to join the land of the living," Asher said mockingly, turning to Liam with a proud smirk.

    Liam sat up slowly, his movements deliberate as he adjusted to being conscious again. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, rubbing his temples to shake off the lingering haze.

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect you of all people to take this long to wake up," Dylan said with a wide grin.

    "I did," Asher added with a scoff. "It just proves his body can''t keep up with mine. Guess I''m tougher, huh?"

    Dylan chuckled. "You might be right, buzz cut."

    "Oh yeah, that reminds me..." Dylan said, suddenly turning toward a nearby bed. "I grabbed your daggers when Ariana and I carried you guys here. I left them right... here."

    He stopped mid-sentence, his grin fading as he scanned the bed, confusion spreading across his face. "Wait, where are they? I swear I left them right here!"

    Ariana frowned, her arms crossed. "Seriously, Dylan? How could you lose them already?"

    "I swear I didn''t! They were just here!" Dylan stammered, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. He turned to Liam with a sheepish smile. "Sorry, man. I didn''t mean for this to happen."

    "It''s fine, Dylan," Liam said calmly as he stood up. "I''ve got them right here."

    With a flick of his wrist, one of Liam''s daggers materialized in his hand, its dark, polished surface gleaming faintly in the dim light.

    Dylan and Ariana stared, wide-eyed. "Whoa... is that... spatial magic?" Dylan asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "No," Ariana said firmly, her gaze fixed on the dagger. "That''s dark magic, isn''t it?"

    Liam gave a small nod, his expression stoic as he let the dagger vanish again. "Yeah."

    Ariana''s eyes lit up with a mix of admiration and intrigue. "I never thought I''d meet a dark magic user. Weren''t they supposed to be... extinct?"

    "Yeah, same here," Dylan added, his grin returning. "That''s seriously cool."

    "Thanks for bringing me here," Liam said, giving them both a slight nod. "But I should get back to my room."

    As he turned to leave, Ariana quickly stood and grabbed a shirt folded neatly on a nearby table. "Wait! At least wear this. You can''t just walk around the academy shirtless."

    Liam paused, taking the shirt from her. Without a word, he slipped it on and adjusted the fit.

    "Thanks," he said simply before heading for the door, his usual calm demeanor unshaken.

    Dylan watched him leave, shaking his head in amazement. "Man, that guy is something else."

    Ariana nodded in agreement, her eyes lingering on the door. "Yeah... definitely something else."

    ------

    As Liam approached the exit of the healer''s quarters, his sharp eyes briefly caught sight of Sheila, who appeared to be there for treatment as well.

    Her presence barely registered in his mind as he continued walking, his stride steady and indifferent.

    Sheila''s gaze, however, locked onto him instantly. Her expression soured the moment she recognized him¡ªthe same person who had humiliated her twice since she arrived at the academy.

    Standing just outside the exit, Sheila stepped into Liam''s path, her frown deepening. "Hey, you," she called out, her voice sharp.

    Liam ignored her, his pace unwavering as he walked right past her without so much as a glance.

    Irritated, Sheila quickly closed the distance, stepping directly in front of him. "I was talking to you, peasant," she snapped, her tone laced with disdain.

    Liam''s cold, red eyes finally flicked to hers. "Hey¡­" he began, his voice calm but cutting, "¡­move it. You and I aren''t close enough to be chatting like old friends."

    Sheila''s irritation flared into anger. Her clenched fists trembled at her sides. "I see," she said, her tone icy. "Seems my goodwill in sparing you humiliation hasn''t taught you to respect royalty."

    Liam didn''t flinch, his expression as unyielding as stone.

    Sheila''s frustration boiled over. "Fine. I challenge you to a duel," she declared. "If I win, you will show me the respect I''m owed, no matter who''s present. And if you win, you can¡ª"

    "Hey¡­" Liam interrupted, his tone sharper now. "¡­this is an academy. If you''re here to play royal games, go back to your castle, Princess. If you want a sparring partner, find someone else to waste your time with."

    The bluntness of his words struck like a slap, and Sheila''s patience finally snapped. Her fists clenched tighter, frost forming around her fingers as cold air began to radiate from them.

    "So, if you''ll excuse me¡­" Liam continued, already walking past her, "¡­I''ll be going now."

    But as he moved to pass, Sheila''s temper erupted. She launched a fist toward him, frost trailing behind it.

    Liam''s body moved on instinct. He dodged the strike by a hair''s breadth, the icy force of the attack grazing his cheek and chilling the air around him. He stopped, turning to face Sheila with menacing deliberation.

    His eyes bore into hers, their dark intensity amplified by the flicker of rage sparking within them. "I said, move it," he growled, stepping closer.

    Sheila froze.

    To anyone watching from afar, it would seem like Liam''s commanding tone had cowed her, leaving the proud princess standing there as he brushed past. It might have even seemed laughable¡ªa royal, stopped in her tracks by someone of lower status.

    But the truth was far more terrifying.

    In that fleeting moment, as Liam''s words struck her, Sheila saw something more than a fellow academy student before her.

    A suffocating, overwhelming aura cloaked him, radiating darkness and sheer bloodlust. And in her mind''s eye, Liam''s face vanished¡ªreplaced by the visage of a monstrous dragon, its eyes searing into her soul.

    Her body wouldn''t move. Her breath caught in her throat. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By the time Sheila regained her composure, Liam was already gone, his figure disappearing into the distance.

    ''What¡­ what did I just witness?'' she thought, her heartbeat pounding in her ears. ''That couldn''t have been human.''

    She shivered, recalling the sensation of that unfathomable bloodlust. Not even her brother Percy¡ªthe person she looks up to so much¡ªhad emanated something so terrifying.

    For the second time in her life, Princess Sheila Granger had tasted fear.

 Chapter 77 - 77: He Had Lost His Calm

    Back in his room, Liam stood under the steady stream of the shower, water cascading down his body and through his dark hair. Steam filled the small space, curling around him like a misty veil.

    One hand braced against the wall, his fingers splayed for support as droplets slid over his chiseled features, tracing the sharp lines of his jaw. He stood still, letting the warmth of the water wash away the lingering tension in his muscles.

    Moments later, Liam stepped out of the shower, water dripping from his toned frame. He grabbed a towel and ran it briskly over his body, the cool air brushing against his damp skin. Tossing the towel aside, he reached for his pants and shirt, slipping into them with practiced ease.

    He moved to the edge of his bed, sitting down heavily, his elbows resting on his knees. For a moment, his gaze was fixed on the floor, but his thoughts were far away, spiraling into the chaos of recent events.

    His mind replayed the confrontation with Sheila. He hadn''t just lost his temper¡ªhe''d completely snapped. For the first time, his control had slipped so far that he had unleashed his dragon''s aura. Yet, it wasn''t Sheila''s provocation or even her sudden attack that had pushed him over the edge.

    It was him. That voice. The one from his unconscious state.

    "That crazy bastard," he muttered under his breath, his fists clenching against his thighs.

    The memory of the voice grated on his nerves, its arrogance and condescension echoing in his mind. The claim that Liam''s life was something he had to "prove worthy of" was a bitter pill to swallow.

    He didn''t want to live by someone else''s terms, nor did he have any intention of justifying his existence to a disembodied entity.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. His jaw tightened, and a faint flicker of myst crackled around his clenched fists.

    But beneath the anger lay something colder¡ªfear. Even in that shadowy realm of unconsciousness, Liam had felt the overwhelming power of the voice.

    It was a suffocating presence, a force so vast that it felt like it could snuff him out with a mere thought. The realization gnawed at him, filling him with a sense of helplessness he despised.

    And that helplessness was a problem.

    If his life truly dangled on such a fragile thread, what would become of his mission? The thought of never avenging his grandfather, of never putting an end to that blood demon, sent a surge of frustration through him.

    His vengeance was the anchor that kept him moving forward, the purpose that defined him. Without it, what was left?

    Liam let out a sharp exhale, forcing himself to unclench his fists. He couldn''t afford to let his emotions cloud his judgment. Not now. Not when the stakes had been raised higher than ever.

    "I''ll just have to grow strong," he muttered, his voice low but resolute. "That bastard isn''t taken my life."

    The road ahead was uncertain, but one thing was clear¡ªhe wouldn''t let anyone, not even a self-proclaimed ancient force, decide his fate.

    With that, he leaned back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. The anger still simmered beneath the surface, but it was tempered now, channeled into a steely resolve.

    -------

    A week had passed since the intense sparring match between Galen, Asher, and Liam. With the first month of training behind them, it was time for the academy''s instructor rotation, bringing changes for students who possessed both magical and elemental abilities.

    "Hey, Liam," Dylan began, his tone light and curious. "You''ll be joining Mystica''s lessons for the change, right?"

    "Yeah," Liam replied nonchalantly, his focus elsewhere.

    "Yes!" Dylan exclaimed, his grin widening. "Finally, another guy in the class! Now I can focus on just one woman¡­ heh heh."

    "What the hell are you talking about, you idiot?" Asher interjected, his face twisted in disgust.

    "Well," Dylan began, adopting a mock-serious tone, "since Liam''s joining Mystica''s magic lessons, he can keep Ariana busy while I devote my undivided attention to Mystica. Not that handling two amazing women is a problem for me, of course," he added with a smirk, "but Mystica is the only woman for me."

    Liam''s expression remained impassive, his mind elsewhere, while Asher shook his head in exasperation.

    "You''re hopeless," Asher muttered, his tone tinged with disgust.

    Dylan wagged a finger at him with a knowing look. "Ah, but if you saw what I see, my friend, you''d call me ''the wise and honored one.'' Heh heh."

    "Gods, shut up," Asher sighed, visibly irritated.

    "Anyway," Asher said, steering the conversation back on track, "isn''t Sheila joining Mystica''s lessons too? She''s got something to do with light magic, right?"

    "Oh, yeah," Dylan said, scratching his chin as if pondering. Then, with a mischievous grin, he added, "Guess I''ll still have Ariana and Mystica all to myself. Sheila''s all yours, Liam. Heh heh."

    He leaned in closer to Liam, his grin widening. "And let''s be honest, you two get along so well."

    The teasing was thick, and Dylan''s grin practically sparkled with mockery. He knew full well that Liam and Sheila couldn''t stand each other. Still, Liam didn''t so much as flinch, his stoic demeanor acting as an impenetrable shield.

    "So," Dylan said, clapping his hands together. "What are you guys up to right now?"

    "Galen wanted to see us before the instructor rotation begins," Asher replied, crossing his arms.

    "Oh, can I come along?" Dylan asked eagerly.

    "Sure," Asher said with a shrug. "As long as you don''t annoy him¡­ too much."

    "Well then, let''s not keep him waiting!" Dylan said, flashing his signature grin.

    With that, the three made their way to meet Galen, Liam walking silently beside the chatterbox duo.

    The trio arrived at the training grounds, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the dirt and stone arena. There, amidst the silence of the arena, they spotted Galen.

    He was slouched in one of the spectator seats, his arms folded and his head tilted back in apparent slumber, white hair gleaming under the sunlight.

    "Seriously?" Dylan muttered, hands on his hips. "He''s sleeping? What kind of legendary knight naps in the middle of training hours?"

    "Careful," Asher warned, smirking. "Say it any louder, and you might wake the ''legendary knight.'' Then again, that might be fun."

    Dylan rolled his eyes and, without missing a beat, cupped his hands around his mouth. "HEY, SIR GALEN! WAKE UP, YOU LAZY¡ª"

    Before Dylan could finish, a sudden burst of heat rippled through the air. It wasn''t overwhelming, but it was enough to make the trio pause.

    Without opening his eyes, Galen spoke, his voice calm but laced with warning. "If you value your life, boy, you''ll keep the noise to a minimum."

    Dylan froze, his face pale as Asher chuckled. "Told you."

    With a slow stretch and a yawn, Galen finally opened his crimson eyes, giving the trio an unimpressed look. "What''s with the crowd?" He pointed lazily at Dylan. "You''re not on my schedule. Why are you here?"

    "I wanted to join in on the fun," Dylan said, flashing his usual grin.

    Galen narrowed his eyes for a moment, then sighed and waved a hand dismissively. "You know what? Don''t explain. It''s probably better for my sanity if I don''t know."

    Dylan chuckled nervously as Galen stood and dusted off his coat. He walked over to Asher and Liam, the casual lethargy in his movements doing nothing to mask the sheer aura of power that surrounded him.

    "Well," Galen began, crossing his arms, "I''ve got some news for both of you."

    He turned to Liam first. "Kid, since you''ve got both magical and elemental abilities, you''re heading to Mystica for your next month of training. I assume you already knew that?"

    Liam nodded, his expression unreadable.

    "Good," Galen said. "Here''s some advice: enjoy your time away from me, but don''t get too comfortable playing with magic. I expect you to keep up with your fire lessons. Because once you''re back under me, it''s gonna get hella hot. Got it?"

    Liam smirked faintly. "Got it."

    Galen turned to Asher, his tone shifting to something almost smug. "And as for you, lucky or unlucky, you''ve got another month with me. Since you''ll be the only student under my instruction, I might finally have time to drill some actual skills into that thick skull of yours."

    "Looking forward to it," Asher said with a confident grin.

    "Good," Galen said, his lips curling into a devilish smirk. "You''ll need that enthusiasm. Trust me."

    He then turned to Dylan. "And you." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh, yes, sir?" Dylan said, straightening up like a soldier under scrutiny.

    "Stay out of my training grounds unless you''re on my schedule. Got it?"

    Dylan nodded quickly. "Crystal clear."

    With that, Galen yawned again, stretching like a cat. "Well, that''s all I had to say. You''re dismissed." He paused, then added, "And Dylan, don''t steal any of my snacks on the way out."

    Dylan blinked. "You have snacks?"

    "No," Galen replied flatly, his expression deadpan. "But if I did, you''d better believe they''d be off-limits."

    The trio turned to leave, but as they walked away, Asher whispered to Dylan, "You were this close to getting torched."

    "Yeah, yeah," Dylan muttered. "Totally worth it."

 Chapter 78 - 78: She Saw

    As they left the training grounds, Dylan stretched his arms above his head, clearly itching for something to do. "Man, that was a nice little chat with Galen. Nothing like a good ol'' ''stay out of my training grounds'' to make you feel welcome."

    "Pretty sure he was one second away from roasting you," Asher said, smirking.

    "Details, details," Dylan replied, waving him off. "Anyway, since we''re free for a bit, how about we check out that new caf¨¦ near the sparring arena? I heard they''ve got this incredible myst-infused cake. Imagine! A cake that recharges your stamina. Pure genius!"

    Liam raised an eyebrow but didn''t slow his pace. "Pass. I''ve got things to do."

    "Things to do?" Dylan asked, mockingly aghast. "What could possibly be more important than spending quality time with your amazing friends?"

    "The library," Liam said flatly.

    "The library?" Dylan repeated, as though Liam had just declared he was going to spend the evening watching paint dry.

    "Yes," Liam said, glancing at him briefly before continuing. "I have some research to do. You two have fun with your cake."

    Before Dylan could protest, Liam turned on his heel and headed toward the direction of the library, leaving the two behind.

    "Well, there goes Mr. Serious," Dylan said, crossing his arms. "And just when I was starting to think he might loosen up."

    "Yeah, good luck with that," Asher said with a chuckle.

    "Guess it''s just you and me then, buddy," Dylan said, throwing an arm around Asher''s shoulders.

    Asher sighed, shaking his head. "Do I really have a choice?"

    "Nope!" Dylan replied cheerfully. "Come on, I''ll even buy you a slice of cake. You look like you could use some sweetening up."

    "Fine," Asher muttered. "But if it''s terrible, I''m making you pay me back for wasting my time."

    "Deal!" Dylan said, practically dragging Asher down the hall.

    As they made their way to the caf¨¦, Dylan launched into a detailed monologue about the supposed mystical properties of desserts and how he planned to rank each one.

    ------

    The library was vast and silent, its towering shelves filled with countless volumes that seemed to stretch endlessly toward the ceiling. Ariana stood on one of the ladders, scanning the rows of books with a furrowed brow.

    "Let''s see," she murmured to herself, her delicate fingers brushing over the spines. "The Principles of Arcane Symmetry? No. Mystflow Dynamics? Too advanced. The Art of Elemental Blending? Not quite what I''m looking for..."

    She sighed, tapping her chin in thought. "It should be here somewhere. Maybe it''s one of the older editions?" Her eyes scanned higher, catching sight of a dusty tome tucked away in a forgotten corner.

    "Aha! There you are," she said triumphantly, reaching out toward the book. It was just barely within her grasp, her fingertips brushing the edge. "Come on... almost... gotcha."

    She managed to tug the book free, but the sudden shift in weight made the ladder wobble. "Whoa¡ª!" Ariana gasped, her hands losing their grip as the book tumbled from her grasp.

    The next moment happened in a blur. The ladder tipped, Ariana felt herself falling backward, the world spinning for a heartbeat. She braced for the impact of the cold, hard floor.

    But instead, she landed in something firm yet steady.

    Opening her eyes, she found herself cradled in someone''s arms. Blinking rapidly, she looked up and saw Liam''s face, his stoic expression as unreadable as ever. His sharp features were illuminated by the soft light streaming through the library windows.

    "Are you okay?" Liam asked, his voice calm, as though catching falling people was just part of his daily routine.

    Ariana''s cheeks flushed crimson. "Uh¡­ um¡­ yes. I mean, I think so. Thank you," she stammered, trying to compose herself.

    Liam nodded slightly, then carefully set her down on her feet. "Be careful next time," he said, his tone neutral but firm, as he picked up the fallen book and handed it to her.

    "R-right. Thank you again," Ariana said, clutching the book to her chest. She tried to steady her breathing, but her heart was still racing¡ªnot just from the fall but from the unexpected closeness.

    Liam didn''t say another word. He simply turned and walked toward a different section of the library, leaving Ariana standing there, flustered and more than a little embarrassed.

    As she watched him disappear between the shelves, she couldn''t help but whisper to herself, "Well, that wasn''t in my plans for today."

    ''Wait, I can ask him''

    ------

    Liam stood amidst the shelves in the dicorner of the library. His sharp eyes scanned the titles methodically, his fingers trailing along the dusty spines.

    "Myst Applications¡­ Practical Spellbinding¡­ Channeling the Arcane¡­" he muttered under his breath, frustration creeping into his tone. "Nothing. None of this is what I''m looking for."

    He exhaled sharply, his mind racing. "This library is enormous, but there''s nothing truly forbidden here. Of course, they''d keep anything about dark magic locked away. Too dangerous, too ''immoral.''" He scoffed. "But how am I supposed to master it if they hide the knowledge?"

    As he leaned against a nearby shelf, he rubbed his temple, trying to push the annoyance aside. "I''ll just have to hope Mystica might just have a book. Yeah, because I''m wondering how she is even going to teach someone with the magic which is claimed to have been extinct."

    Just as he was about to turn and leave, a voice called out behind him.

    "Liam," Ariana said, her tone soft but determined.

    He turned to glance at her briefly, his expression impassive. "What do you want?"

    Ariana hesitated, clutching the book she had retrieved earlier. "I wanted to thank you again¡­ for catching me earlier. But also, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you for a while now."

    "I''m not interested," Liam said curtly, already turning away. "If that''s all, you can save your breath."

    Ariana''s brows furrowed, and she took a step closer. "Wait! It''s about that night¡­ the one with Sheila."

    Liam paused, his back still to her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I was there," Ariana continued, her voice quieter but insistent. "I saw what happened. Sheila froze like she''d seen a ghost¡ªor worse. What was that?"

    Liam''s shoulders tensed slightly, but he didn''t turn around. "It''s none of your business," he said coldly, his tone edged with finality.

    Ariana bit her lip, feeling the sting of his words, but she pressed on. "I can help you," she said, her voice firmer now. "I know you''ve been looking for a book on dark magic. I saw you searching just now. And I know where to find one."

    That caught Liam''s attention. He turned his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as he glanced back at her.

    Ariana''s confidence grew at his reaction. "I know where you can get a book on dark magic," she repeated. "But I''m not telling you unless you answer my question first."

    Liam fully turned to face her now. He studied her for a moment, weighing her words. She didn''t flinch under his scrutiny, standing her ground despite the tension in the air.

    After a moment, he exhaled. "Fine," he said, his voice low. "You''ll tell me exactly where to find it. Then, maybe I''ll consider answering your question."

    Ariana crossed her arms, her expression unwavering. "Then you can just forget about it. Either you tell me what happened first then I tell you where you can find the book."

    Liam smirked faintly, ''Looks like she knows how desperate I am right now huh?'' He thought to himself.

    "Fine then, I''ll tell you, but don''t you dare play any games with me." He replied with a calm yet cold tone.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Perfect Timing

    Liam and Ariana sat at opposite ends of the table, the quiet hum of the library surrounding them. A stack of books sat untouched between them, the tension palpable as Ariana broke the silence.

    "So, care to explain now?" she asked, her voice calm but laced with curiosity.

    Liam leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "What you saw that night was nothing more than me losing my temper. Nothing more, nothing less."

    Ariana''s brows furrowed. "You mean to tell me that just losing your temper made Sheila freeze in place? That doesn''t add up, Liam."

    He leaned forward slightly, his tone unwavering. "You catch on quickly. Now, if you''re done, how about holding up your end of the deal? Where''s the book?"

    Ariana''s lips pressed into a thin line. "I know there''s more to it, Liam. You''re not telling me everything."

    Liam exhaled sharply, leaning his elbows on the table. "Fine," he said, his tone clipped. "After I lost my temper, I accidentally released the aura of an extracted dragon. That''s all there is to it. The rest isn''t your concern."

    Ariana blinked, taken aback by his blunt admission. She recalled Dylan mentioning their fight with a dragon during the enrollment trials, but extracted? What did he mean by that? As an apprentice mage, her curiosity was piqued, but she knew better than to push further.

    "I see," she said finally. "I guess it''s my turn to be honest¡­" She hesitated for a moment. "You can find the kind of books you''re looking for¡ª"

    "From Mystica," Liam interrupted, his tone firm.

    Ariana froze. "Y¨Cyeah¡­" she stuttered. "How did you know?"

    Liam''s gaze remained steady. "For someone like you¡ªan apprentice¡ªthere''s no way you''d have access to advanced knowledge on extinct magic unless it came from someone like Mystica. It''s obvious."

    Her cheeks flushed slightly at his straightforward logic. "If you already knew, why humor my request at all?"

    Liam shrugged, his tone indifferent. "Because if I didn''t, you''d keep pestering me about it. That would''ve been annoying."

    Ariana looked down, her cheeks burning in embarrassment. "I see¡­ I''m sorry for wasting your time then," she said, bowing her head slightly.

    "There''s no need for apologies," Liam replied, his voice softer than before. "Besides, we''ll be under the same instructor starting tomorrow."

    Ariana looked up, surprised by his neutral response. Her cheeks flushed further. "Y¨Cyeah¡­" she began, but before she could finish, a familiar, mocking voice interrupted them.

    "Well, well, what do we have here?" Chris sneered as he approached, flanked by Lucian and Logan. "The useless apprentice and the trash number 8, having some quality time alone?"

    Ariana''s expression darkened, and Liam turned his gaze toward the trio, his face remaining calm but his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Chris smirked, clearly enjoying himself. "What''s the matter, Liam? Too weak to hold your own, so you''re playing nice with the library''s deadweight now?"

    Liam leaned back in his chair, his calm demeanor unwavering. "And here I thought dogs weren''t allowed in the library," he said coldly.

    Lucian''s and Logan''s smirks faltered, but Chris''s grin widened, masking his irritation. "Careful, Liam," he said, his tone mockingly sweet. "You might bite off more than you can chew."

    Liam rose from his seat slowly, his movements deliberate, his expression unchanging as he ignored Chris''s mocking tone.

    "Yeah, I hear you, Chris," Liam said, locking eyes with him, his voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge. "Let''s not start something that ends with all three of you taking a trip to the infirmary."

    Chris''s smirk faltered slightly at Liam''s unwavering gaze, but Liam didn''t stop there. "If you''ll excuse me," he added, stepping toward the trio, "I''ll be on my way now."

    As Liam tried to pass, a heavy hand clamped down on his shoulder. It was Lucian, his broad frame looming over Liam as he fixed him with a cold stare.

    "The prince isn''t done talking," Lucian said, his voice low and menacing. "And you dare walk away from him?"

    Liam glanced at the hand on his shoulder, his expression unbothered, before shifting his gaze upward to meet Lucian''s glare. "Hey, muscle-brain," he said, his tone sharp and cutting.

    "I don''t recall looking anything like Asher, so unless you want to lose your forearm, I suggest you move that hand." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucian scoffed, but before he could respond, a faint metallic gleam caught his eye. He looked down to see a dagger pressed firmly against the underside of his forearm.

    The realization hit fast and hard¡ªLiam had summoned the blade without so much as a whisper of movement. It was already there, poised to strike with deadly precision.

    The tension in the air was palpable. Chris''s smirk vanished completely, replaced by a flicker of unease as he realized Liam wasn''t bluffing. Even Logan shifted uncomfortably, glancing between Lucian and the dagger.

    Liam''s gaze never wavered, his voice calm but laced with steel. "Now, I''ll say this one more time. Move your hand."

    Lucian hesitated, the weight of the blade against his arm and the intensity in Liam''s eyes leaving no room for argument. Slowly, he removed his hand, stepping back reluctantly.

    Liam lowered the dagger but didn''t dismiss it. His eyes shifted to Chris, who now looked more irritated than amused.

    "You should teach your lackeys some manners," Liam said, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "It might save you some embarrassment in the future."

    Chris clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he struggled to maintain his composure. "You''re walking a dangerous line, Liam," he hissed.

    Liam smirked faintly, his demeanor unshaken. "And yet, here I am." With that, he turned and walked past them, his dagger disappearing as seamlessly as it had appeared.

    Chris, Lucian, and Logan stood frozen for a moment, the weight of the encounter lingering heavily. Logan finally broke the silence. "Are we just going to let him walk away?"

    Chris''s eyes narrowed, his expression dark. "For now," he said quietly. "But this isn''t over."

    Liam, meanwhile, continued toward the library''s exit, his pace unhurried and his expression unreadable.

    As Liam stepped out of the library, he exhaled a soft sigh, his stoic expression momentarily giving way to a hint of frustration.

    Those damn idiots. Why''d they have to show up now of all times? he mused, shaking his head.

    Though he had maintained his composure in front of Chris and his lackeys, the reality of the situation wasn''t lost on him.

    Chris, the second-ranked student, and his lackeys¡ªLogan and Lucian, ranked fourth and fifth¡ªwere leagues ahead of him in terms of raw power.

    ''If it had come to a fight," Liam thought, ''I wouldn''t have stood a chance against all three of them. Not yet, anyway.''

    Even so, his calculated threat had been enough to make them hesitate. It wasn''t bravado but a gamble that paid off. The idea of sending Lucian to the infirmary without a forearm had been a desperate bluff¡ªyet one grounded in cold truth.

    ''If things were to get rough, I wouldn''t have hesitated to follow through. Healers could always regenerate a limb, after all,'' he thought, his lips curving into a faint, bitter smirk.

 Chapter 80 - 80: All Alone

    Ariana''s back pressed firmly against the bookshelf, her discomfort palpable as Chris leaned in closer. His left hand rested just above her head, pinning her in place.

    His piercing green eyes bore into hers with a smug grin plastered across his face, his voice dripping with mockery and flirtation.

    "Well, well, looks like the little apprentice is all alone," Chris said, his tone a mix of condescension and amusement.

    "You know, Ariana, you should really stick with someone stronger. Hanging around with losers like Liam doesn''t suit you."

    Ariana clenched her fists at her sides, doing her best to keep her composure. She knew speaking back would only make things worse, especially with Lucian and Logan hovering nearby, their presence like vultures waiting to pounce.

    "Just leave me alone, Chris," she said, her voice steady but laced with tension.

    Chris chuckled, leaning in just a fraction closer, his grin widening. "Now why would I do that? You''re far too interesting to ignore. Besides¡­"

    He ran a finger along the spine of a book beside her, drawing out his words. "...I think you''d look much better standing next to someone like me, don''t you think? A prince deserves someone... worthy."

    Ariana stiffened, her cheeks flushing¡ªnot from embarrassment, but from frustration and a growing sense of helplessness. She glanced around desperately, but the library was empty save for them.

    Just as Chris leaned in closer, about to say something more, the sound of loud, clumsy footsteps echoed through the library, followed by a familiar voice.

    "Liaaaam! Yo, where you at, man?!" Dylan''s voice rang out, carrying an obnoxious edge as usual.

    From another aisle, Asher appeared, looking mildly irritated. "I told you not to yell in the library, you idiot."

    "Oh, come on, it''s not like anyone''s studying here anyway!" Dylan replied, holding up a half-eaten myst cake in one hand while balancing three more in the other. "Besides, these myst cakes are delicious! You sure you don''t want one?"

    Asher gave him a side-eye. "I''d rather not choke on crumbs while trying to breathe, thanks."

    They turned the corner and froze, taking in the scene before them. Chris and his lackeys stood around Ariana, who looked visibly distressed, and Chris had her cornered against the shelf.

    Dylan, still mid-bite, blinked at the awkward scene. He swallowed loudly. "Whoa, what''s this? Some kind of romantic drama? And no one invited me? Rude."

    Asher sighed, rubbing his temple. "Of course you''d think this is entertainment." He placed his hands in his pockets, his eyes locking onto Chris. "Hey, Prince Charming, mind stepping away from her before I have to ruin your day?"

    Chris turned, his expression twisting into annoyance at the interruption. "And what''s it to you, Asher? This doesn''t concern you."

    "Doesn''t concern me?" Asher raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a cocky grin. "See, the thing is, I don''t like bullies, and I really don''t like wannabe princes pretending they own the place."

    Dylan stepped forward, casually biting into another myst cake as crumbs spilled onto the floor. "And let''s be real, Chris¡ªyou''ve got the whole ''bad guy from a cheap romance novel'' vibe going on. Leaning over the poor girl? Hand on the shelf? Classic clich¨¦. I mean, at least try something original."

    Lucian scowled. "Watch your mouth, joker."

    Dylan held up his hands, the cakes still in his grasp. "Whoa, relax, big guy. No need to get all defensive. I''m just saying, if you''re gonna act like a villain, at least do it with style."

    Chris growled, clearly losing patience. "Why don''t you two leave before this gets messy?"

    Asher cracked his knuckles, stepping in front of Ariana protectively. "Oh, I was hoping you''d say that."

    Dylan grinned mischievously, shoving the last bite of his cake into his mouth. "Same here. I was starting to get bored."

    Chris glared at Asher and Dylan, his frustration evident as the tension between the groups reached its peak.

    He seemed ready to snap when the sound of a group of students entering the library broke the moment. Their casual chatter and laughter disrupted the tense silence, making Chris''s jaw tighten further.

    "Perfect timing," Dylan quipped with a smirk, gesturing toward the newcomers. "Now you can save face and walk away without looking like a total loser."

    Chris sneered but quickly composed himself. "Tch. Whatever. Let''s go," he barked, turning on his heel. Lucian and Logan exchanged glances before reluctantly following their leader.

    As he passed by Asher, Chris muttered under his breath, "This isn''t over."

    "Oh, I hope not," Asher shot back with a smirk. "You''re too much fun to deal with."

    Chris stormed out of the library, his lackeys trailing behind him like obedient shadows.

    As soon as they were gone, Ariana let out a shaky breath, visibly relieved. Before she could say anything, Dylan clapped his hands together, crumbs from his myst cakes scattering onto the floor.

    "Well, that was dramatic! Seriously, Ariana, you could''ve just screamed ''Help, handsome guys required!'' and we''d have shown up sooner."

    Ariana blinked at him, half-amused, half-exasperated. "Thank you, Dylan. Truly."

    Dylan grinned, his chest puffing out in exaggerated pride. "No need to thank me. I mean, I was the MVP here."

    Asher rolled his eyes. "MVP? All you did was eat and throw out bad one-liners."

    "Hey, my presence is a morale boost!" Dylan countered, grinning as he popped another cake into his mouth.

    Ariana shook her head, unable to hold back a small smile. "Thank you both, really. I don''t know what I would''ve done if you hadn''t shown up."

    "Don''t sweat it," Asher said, his expression softening slightly. "Chris is just a jerk. You don''t deserve to be cornered like that."

    Dylan waved her off dramatically. "Yeah, yeah, no biggie. But hey, speaking of Liam¡­ Where is that guy? Wasn''t he supposed to be here?"

    "Oh," Ariana said, her expression shifting slightly. "He just left a few minutes before you arrived."

    Dylan froze mid-chew, then threw his hands up in mock outrage. "Are you kidding me? Liam just ditched you with those goons around? What a great friend! Real chivalrous of him."

    Asher folded his arms, his tone more critical. "Honestly, that''s cold, even for that Wannabe. He should''ve known better."

    "Right?!" Dylan said, turning to Ariana with an exaggerated gasp. "You poor soul! Betrayed by the so-called ''Number 8''! I mean, I could never leave a damsel in distress."

    Ariana tried to interject, raising her hands. "It''s not like that! Liam didn''t know¡ª"

    But the duo was too immersed in their playful judgments to listen.

    "I bet he didn''t even look back," Asher said dryly. "Just walked out like, ''Not my problem.'' Typical." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Exactly!" Dylan added. "I can see it now¡ªhis stoic face, his dramatic cloak swooshing behind him, disappearing into the sunset while Ariana''s over here like, ''Oh nooo, help!''"

    Ariana sighed, giving up on trying to stop them, and instead buried her face in her hands. But as their banter continued, her thoughts began to drift.

    ''Liam left because he didn''t care?'' she wondered. ''No¡­ That''s not it. He just¡­ doesn''t want to get involved. He''s always so distant, like he''s carrying some weight no one else can see.''

    Her mind replayed the moment Liam had threatened Lucian, his cold, unwavering gaze and the effortless way he''d summoned his dagger. It wasn''t bravado; it was calm, controlled power.

    ''He didn''t even hesitate,'' she thought, her cheeks growing warm. ''He looked so¡­ cool. Like nothing fazes him. How does someone stay that composed in front of people like Chris?''

    The memory lingered, and before she realized it, her face was burning. She quickly grabbed a random book from the nearest shelf and held it in front of her face, pretending to read.

    ''Get it together, Ariana,'' she scolded herself, though her heart wouldn''t stop racing. ''It''s not like I like him or anything. He''s just¡­ interesting. That''s all.''

    Behind the book, her thoughts swirled with a mixture of admiration, curiosity, and something she wasn''t ready to admit even to herself.

    Meanwhile, Dylan and Asher''s voices droned on in the background, blissfully unaware of her inner turmoil.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Mysticas Training Ground

    As the final bell rang, signaling the end of the regular lessons, the hallways buzzed with the usual chatter of students heading to their respective instructors for specialized training. Liam stepped out of the classroom, trying to find his way to where Mystica is.

    As he walked down the corridor, the faint sound of hurried footsteps reached his ears, followed by a familiar voice calling out, "Liam! Hey, wait up!"

    Liam paused mid-step, turning his head slightly. Sure enough, Dylan was jogging toward him, waving with one hand while clutching a half-eaten myst cake in the other.

    Beside him, Asher strode with his usual air of confidence, his eyes locked onto Liam.

    As Liam stood in the hallway, Dylan finally came to a stop in front of him, dramatically clutching his chest as if he''d just run a marathon. "Finally! The man, the myth, the abandoner of damsels in distress!"

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his expression unchanging. "What are you talking about, Dylan?"

    "Oh, don''t play dumb!" Dylan exclaimed, pointing the remnants of his myst cake at Liam like it was a gavel.

    "How could you leave poor, sweet Ariana all alone in the library, surrounded by those neanderthals? She could''ve been eaten alive!"

    Asher stepped forward, his voice rising with theatrical seriousness. "Do you even care about basic chivalry, Liam? You left her to fend for herself against Chris and his lackeys! That''s like throwing a mouse into a den of snakes!"

    Dylan gasped, his hand over his mouth. "A mouse in a den of snakes! Asher, that was poetic!"

    "Don''t sidetrack me!" Asher snapped, now jabbing a finger at Liam. "Explain yourself!"

    Liam sighed, clearly unimpressed with their antics. "Sorry."

    Both Dylan and Asher froze mid-gesture, blinking at him in shock.

    "Wait. Did he just¡­?" Dylan tilted his head, his jaw slightly dropping.

    "He apologized?" Asher added, his voice quiet with disbelief.

    Hands still in his pockets, Liam''s tone was still indifferent. "I said sorry. Are you done now?"

    Dylan immediately perked up, a grin spreading across his face. "Well, I''ll be! I guess even Liam has a heart buried under all that indifference!"

    Asher, however, wasn''t ready to let it go. "Wait a second. That apology didn''t feel genuine. I mean, look at his face! That''s not the face of regret!"

    "Let it go, man," Dylan said with a wave of his hand. "The important thing is that he said the words. Baby steps."

    Asher grumbled but didn''t push further.

    "So, where are you headed, Mr. ''Sorry''?" Dylan asked, popping the last of his myst cake into his mouth.

    "I''m trying to find Mystica''s training grounds," Liam replied, his voice calm as always.

    Dylan''s face immediately lit up with a mischievous smirk. "Oh, buddy, you''re not gonna find that around school."

    Liam''s brow furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?"

    "Mystica doesn''t do the whole ''official training grounds'' thing," Dylan explained, leaning in conspiratorially.

    "She likes secret places, the kind where you might stumble upon a magical portal or a sparkly unicorn, if you''re lucky."

    "Unicorn?" Liam deadpanned.

    "Okay, maybe not a unicorn," Dylan admitted, grinning. "But seriously, she''s eccentric. You''ll need a guide."

    Asher crossed his arms, watching Dylan suspiciously. "And you just happen to know where she is?"

    "Of course I do," Dylan said proudly. "We''re going to the same instructor, after all. Well, me and Liam, anyway. You''re going back to Galen."

    Dylan turned to Asher with a faux-pitying look, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. "Poor, poor Asher. Stuck training with Galen and missing out on the brilliant creations of the heavens."

    Liam blinked. "Brilliant creations of the heavens?"

    "He means Mystica," Asher said flatly, glaring at Dylan.

    Dylan nodded enthusiastically, wagging his eyebrows. "Oh, Mystica. A divine vision in black, a true enchantress¡ª"

    "Stop talking," Asher growled, clearly annoyed.

    But Dylan wasn''t done. "You know, it must be tragic for you, Asher, always training with Galen and never getting to bask in Mystica''s presence. Meanwhile, Liam and I are heading straight for paradise!"

    "Par¡ª" Liam started, but Dylan clapped a hand on his shoulder, cutting him off.

    "Don''t question it, Liam. Just go with it," Dylan said with a mischievous grin before turning back to Asher.

    "I''m happy to trade places if you''d like," Asher snapped, his tone biting.

    "Oh, no, no, no," Dylan said, waving his hand. "We can''t deny Galen the pleasure of your delightful company. He''d be heartbroken!"

    Before Asher could retort, Dylan threw an arm around Liam''s shoulder, steering him down the hallway. "Come on, Liam! We''ve got a secret lair to find and a goddess to train under!"

    Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering under his breath before following the pair. Dylan''s grin only widened, his laughter echoing through the hall as Liam quietly accepted his fate.

    --------

    The sound of Asher''s retreating footsteps echoed faintly as Liam and Dylan continued down the corridor.

    The chatter of students outside faded into silence, leaving just the soft scuff of their boots on the smooth floor. Dylan seemed unusually quiet, munching the last of his myst cake as they walked.

    Suddenly, Dylan halted in front of a blank stone wall. He smirked as he turned to Liam, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "We''ve arrived," he declared dramatically, gesturing at the seemingly unremarkable surface.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "You''ve brought me to a wall."

    "Ah, ye of little faith." Dylan stepped forward, placing both hands on the wall. He closed his eyes for a moment, muttering something incomprehensible under his breath.

    Slowly, the wall began to rumble, its edges shifting and grinding as if the stones themselves were alive.

    Liam watched silently as a passageway formed where the wall once stood, the stones folding inward to reveal a dark pathway lined with faintly glowing green veins, like roots coursing with myst energy.

    "See?" Dylan grinned, stepping aside to admire his work. "The secret lair of Mystica. Only a few privileged souls know the way."

    "Or you just like showing off," Liam said dryly, stepping through the newly revealed entrance.

    "Both can be true," Dylan quipped, following Liam inside.

    As soon as they entered, the wall shifted back into place with a dull thud, sealing them in. The air grew cooler, the soft green glow casting eerie patterns on the stone walls. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The pathway twisted and turned, but Dylan led the way with unshakable confidence, occasionally glancing over his shoulder to make sure Liam was keeping up.

    After a few minutes, a faint light appeared ahead. Dylan''s pace quickened, and he turned to Liam with an excited grin. "Come on! You''re gonna love this."

    The light grew brighter with every step until they emerged from the narrow corridor into a breathtaking clearing.

    The training ground wasn''t what Liam had expected. Instead of the grand, arcane structures he''d imagined for a mage like Mystica, the area was an open, serene forest.

    Sunlight filtered through a canopy of vibrant green leaves, creating patches of warm gold on the grassy ground. In the center of the clearing, a small, crystal-clear pond reflected the sky, its surface rippling slightly as if alive with myst.

    Around the edges were tall, twisting trees, their bark glowing faintly as if imbued with some dormant energy.

    Dylan spread his arms wide and turned in a slow circle. "Ta-da! The hidden wonder of Mystica''s training ground. No big deal." He turned back to Liam, grinning. "And now, I''m not the only guy here! Finally, some balance!"

    Liam ignored Dylan''s gloating and let his eyes wander. The place had an unusual calm, the kind of tranquility that made it hard to believe any intense training could take place here.

    Before he could respond, a tired voice called out. "You''re late again, Dylan."

    Liam turned to see Ariana sitting on a rock near the pond, her auburn hair illuminated by the sunlight. She looked weary, as if she''d been waiting for hours.

    Dylan clutched his chest dramatically. "Oh, Ariana, how could you accuse me of such a thing? I was delayed by the noble quest of escorting this lost soul to paradise." He gestured grandly to Liam.

    Ariana rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Some noble quest."

    Her gaze shifted to Liam, and her heart immediately skipped a beat. The memory of yesterday in the library flashed in her mind¡ªthe calm yet commanding way Liam had handled the situation, and the way he caught her.

    Her cheeks burned red, and she quickly lowered her head, pretending to fidget with the hem of her sleeve.

    "Uh¡­ H-hi, Liam," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Liam glanced at her briefly, his tone casual. "Hey."

    The indifference in his response only made Ariana more flustered. She quickly grabbed a book from her bag and held it up to hide her face, silently scolding herself.

    ''Get a grip, Ariana! He''s just another trainee. No need to act like a comrade with a crush¡­ Even if he does have that cool, unbothered attitude¡­ and those sharp eyes¡ªSTOP.''

    Before the awkward silence could linger, another figure entered the clearing. Sheila stepped through the trees, her long white hair shimmering like silver threads in the dappled sunlight. She carried herself with regal grace, her eyes scanning the group.

    Dylan waved at her nonchalantly. "Sheila! Welcome to the land of secrets. How''s royalty treating you today?"

    Sheila gave him a brief nod, ignoring his casual tone. Her gaze shifted to Liam, her expression hardening slightly.

    The memory of their last encounter lingered in her mind¡ªthe aura he displayed. However, she kept her composure, her voice calm but clipped. "I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Liam met her gaze without flinching, his face unreadable. "Same."

    Sheila''s lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing more, turning her attention to the pond instead.

    Dylan, ever the instigator, leaned closer to Liam and whispered loudly, "Looks like you going to enjoy this place witb Sheila around"

    Liam sighed, already regretting letting Dylan lead the way.

 Chapter 82 - 82: How Well Do You Understand Myst

    As Liam scanned the area, his voice broke the silence. "Where is Mystica?"

    Dylan, leaning casually against a tree, waved him off. "Relax, she''ll show up soon enough. She likes to make an entrance."

    Liam let out a quiet sigh, his eyes drifting back to the trees. The place had a strange charm¡ªserene, yet brimming with untapped energy.

    ''This doesn''t feel like part of the school,'' he thought, studying the towering trees and their faintly glowing bark. ''It''s almost like we''ve stepped into another realm.'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While Liam''s thoughts were on the surroundings, someone else''s were fixed on him. Sheila stood near the pond, occasionally stealing glances in his direction. Her composed exterior masked the wary thoughts racing through her mind.

    ''Liam Hunter... There''s something unsettling about him,'' she mused, watching his every subtle move. ''That aura he unleashed that night... no ordinary student should have that level of intensity. And yet, here he stands, looking completely normal¡ªjust another ambitious student trying to climb the ranks.''

    Sheila''s gaze flickered away when Liam turned slightly, but the tension in her posture lingered as she continued walking near the pond.

    A few minutes passed, the silence growing heavier as the group waited. Then, without warning, a playful, velvety voice echoed through the clearing, carrying an unmistakable edge of mischief.

    "Extra students joining us? My, my, this will certainly make things interesting. Don''t you agree, Ariana? Especially with these two."

    The air seemed to shimmer as Mystica materialized before them, stepping out of nothingness like a shadow peeling away from the light.

    Her long dark hair flowed like liquid night, and her piercing purple eyes sparkled with amusement as they scanned the group.

    Ariana immediately bowed her head slightly. "Welcome, Ms. Mystica."

    Sheila mirrored Ariana''s gesture, her movements graceful and respectful.

    Dylan, however, stood frozen in dramatic awe, his mouth slightly agape as if beholding a divine vision. His eyes twinkled with a look that could only be described as shameless admiration, his thoughts veering into territory better left unspoken.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, clearly aware of Dylan''s internal monologue but choosing to ignore it. Her gaze shifted to Liam, who stood silently, meeting her eyes with his usual stoic expression.

    "Well," Mystica began, her lips curling into a teasing smile, "aren''t you the picture of enthusiasm, Liam. No bow, no greeting?"

    Liam''s response was simple, his voice steady. "Sorry to disappoint you but I don''t think that is necessary."

    Dylan snorted, barely holding back a laugh. "That''s Liam for you. Always blunt."

    Mystica chuckled, her voice like silk. "I suppose I''ll let it slide¡ªthis time. But don''t think you can get away with that attitude in my sessions."

    She turned her attention to the group as a whole, her tone shifting to something more commanding. "Now then, shall we begin?"

    As the students prepared themselves, Mystica''s gaze lingered on Liam for a moment longer, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    ''He seems more intriguing than I thought,'' she thought, ''so much power hidden beneath that calm exterior. Let''s see what he''s really capable of.''

    She began with her voice carrying both authority and a mischievous undertone. "Since you two are joining us, there''s something specific I need to teach you before we all start working on the same level."

    She paused, her gaze flickering to Sheila and Liam with a smirk that suggested she already had plans for them. "Ariana, Dylan¡ªcontinue your usual practice. I need to check something with these two."

    Ariana nodded immediately, her voice steady. "Understood, Ms. Mystica."

    Dylan, however, stood frozen, his jaw slack in exaggerated disbelief. ''Great. The stoic guy gets to wander off with my queen. I''ll be watching you, Liam,'' he thought, his expression morphing into a comedic blend of jealousy and despair.

    "Come along, you two," Mystica instructed, already turning to head deeper into the verdant surroundings.

    Sheila hesitated for a brief moment, her gaze flitting to Liam. ''Why him?'' she wondered, her thoughts clouded with irritation and a vague sense of unease.

    Still, she said nothing, following Mystica into the dense greenery. Liam trailed behind her, his steps measured and indifferent.

    As the three disappeared into the trees, Dylan collapsed dramatically onto the ground, throwing an arm over his eyes like a tragic hero. "Can you believe this?" he groaned, rolling onto his side. "That guy is about to live my dream! My dream!"

    Ariana, watching his antics, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "You do realize I''m still here, right?"

    Dylan froze mid-roll, lifting his head just enough to look at her. A mischievous, borderline perverted grin spread across his face as his eyes scanned her.

    "You know what, Ariana? You''re absolutely right. You are still here," he muttered under his breath, his tone dripping with exaggerated realization.

    Ariana sighed, but her lips twitched in mild amusement. "You''re impossible, Dylan."

    Dylan jumped to his feet with an energy that made it seem like his sulking had never happened. "Sorry about that, Ariana. Let''s go practice!" he declared, brushing off imaginary dust from his clothes.

    "Good. No more baby antics," Ariana replied with a small shake of her head as she turned to walk toward their usual training spot.

    As she moved, a thought surfaced in her mind. ''I still can''t believe he is going to train with Princess Sheila. Do they have some kind of relationship going on?''

    She glanced back at the direction Mystica, Liam, and Sheila had gone, her expression somewhag that of jealousy. ''What''s so special about him anyway?''

    Meanwhile, Dylan trailed behind her, muttering to himself about "missed opportunities" and how unfair the universe was, but already plotting ways to turn the day in his favor.

    -----

    Mystica came to an abrupt halt in the middle of a vast clearing. The space, encircled by towering trees whose branches intertwined like a natural dome, had an almost otherworldly quality. It felt deliberate, as though this place was shaped by magic itself.

    Without a word, a jagged rock emerged from the ground in front of Mystica. She gracefully lowered herself onto it, crossing her legs as her piercing purple eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Now then¡­" she began, resting her chin on her hand. "¡­let''s start simple. Tell me¡ªwhat do you know about Myst?"

    Sheila blinked, her brows furrowing slightly. ''She brought us all the way here just to ask that?''

    The question seemed too basic, almost absurd, considering the distance they had traveled. Mystica''s sly grin, however, hinted at something deeper.

    "Myst is the very essence of the world we live in," Liam replied, his voice calm and unruffled.

    Sheila turned to him, surprised by his swift and confident response. She had expected silence or, at best, a vague answer. His tone, indifferent yet sure, made her momentarily forget her irritation.

    Mystica''s lips curled into a small, approving smile as she chuckled softly. The sound carried a hint of amusement, like a teacher pleased with her student yet still withholding full praise. "Not bad, Liam. You''ve grasped the textbook definition quite well."

    Her gaze flicked between the two of them, her tone taking on a playful edge. "But what I want to know is this: how much do you truly understand Myst?"

 Chapter 83 - 83: The Actual Concept

    Sheila''s unease deepened, though she kept her expression composed.

    ''Understand it? What kind of question is that? Myst is Myst¡ªit''s everywhere. What more is there to say?'' Despite her frustration, she held her tongue, waiting for the conversation to unfold further.

    Liam, standing beside her, was a picture of stoic calm, but inwardly, his thoughts churned.

    ''Now that I think about it¡­ what is Myst, really? I''ve never asked myself that. All Draven ever taught me was that Myst is everywhere, and it''s up to each individual to use it as they see fit. But for all my training, I''ve never stopped to consider the essence of Myst itself. I''ve been so focused on mastering techniques that I''ve ignored the foundation of it all.'' His jaw tightened slightly, though his face betrayed no emotion.

    Mystica''s sharp gaze flicked between the two of them, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "Why do you both look like I''ve just asked you to solve the mysteries of the universe?" she teased, her voice light but laced with intent.

    Her smirk widened as she turned her attention to Sheila. "More importantly, why so uneasy, Princess?"

    Sheila flinched slightly, her composure faltering. "W¨Cwhat do you mean?" she asked, her voice uncharacteristically unsure.

    Mystica leaned back slightly, her expression the perfect blend of amusement and curiosity. "Oh, you know exactly what I mean," she said smoothly.

    "You''ve been blessed with one of the most significant elements of magic¡ªlight. Surely dear mummy and daddy spared no expense ensuring you had the finest tutors to teach you about Myst, yes?" Her tone was casual, but her words carried a pointed edge, as though she was chipping away at Sheila''s defenses.

    Sheila blinked, suddenly grasping Mystica''s intent. Of course! Why am I panicking over something I already know? The realization steadied her nerves.

    "Yes, you''re right," she replied, her voice now more confident.

    Mystica''s smirk deepened, clearly enjoying the shift in tone. "Good. Then why don''t you enlighten us, Princess? Share what your oh-so-fancy tutors have taught you about Myst."

    Her voice dripped with playful provocation as she leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, as if waiting for an entertaining answer.

    Sheila straightened her posture, now more determined not to falter under Mystica''s mischievous scrutiny. "Myst," she began, her voice steady but thoughtful, "is the life force of our world. It''s the energy that flows through every living thing." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, her grin softening into an approving smile. "Not bad," she said, her tone carrying a hint of sincerity. "You''re off to a decent start, Princess. But all you''ve done is repackage what Liam just said."

    Sheila blinked in surprise. She had thought her explanation was exactly what Mystica had been asking for.

    "Well then," Mystica continued, leaning back on the rock she was perched on, crossing her legs with a graceful motion. "Looks like it''s up to me to fill in the gaps."

    She adjusted her posture slightly, settling in before beginning. "Myst is indeed the essence of our world," she started, her tone shifting to one of a teacher delivering a lecture.

    "But to truly understand it, you need to think of it as the foundation¡ªa primal energy that exists everywhere and in everything. Myst is the invisible force that governs life, death, and the flow of magic. Without it, neither mages nor knights could do what they do."

    She paused, her violet eyes glinting with interest as she scanned their faces. "Myst is present all around us, even now. It permeates the air, the ground, even the water in that pond over there. However, being surrounded by Myst doesn''t mean everyone can use it. That''s where the concept of a core comes in."

    "A core?" Liam asked, speaking for the first time, his voice steady but curious.

    "Ah, finally, the quiet one speaks," Mystica teased with a playful smirk before continuing. "Yes, a core, it nothing different from what every demon and magical beast has."

    "To be more precise, think of it as a vessel or a magical organ within the body. It''s what allows beings to store, shape, and use Myst. Without a core, Myst is just an untouchable energy around us, like air to a bird that doesn''t fly."

    She turned her gaze back to Sheila. "Unlike magical beasts and demons, who are born with stable and powerful cores, humans are a bit... limited. Most people have weak or underdeveloped cores, meaning they can only store a tiny amount of Myst¡ªbarely enough to light a candle or heal a scratch. That''s why not everyone can become a mage or a knight."

    "Then how do some people manage to use Myst?" Sheila asked, her earlier unease giving way to genuine curiosity.

    "Good question," Mystica said, nodding approvingly. "For those with the potential¡ªlike you two¡ªthere''s usually a combination of natural talent, training, and sometimes even external aids, like artifacts or potions, to strengthen their cores and enhance their ability to use Myst."

    Sheila nodded slowly. This was all information she already knew but presented in a way that made her feel like a child again.

    Mystica turned her attention to Liam, her smile taking on a sharper edge. "Now, Liam, I imagine most of this is news to you. After all, it''s not like you''ve had the luxury of a proper education in Myst, have you?"

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, though his thoughts stirred. ''So, she knows¡­ I shouldn''t be surprised.''

    "Oh, don''t look so shocked," Mystica said with an amused chuckle. "Of course I did a little background check before deciding to teach you. And what I found was fascinating. You''ve never attended a formal school until last year. Yet here you are, using advanced techniques with power that rivals students who''ve been training for years."

    She leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing with interest. "How is that possible, Liam? How does someone with no formal training wield the level of magic you do?"

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, her mind flashing back to that deadly aura Liam had unleashed before. ''No proper education, yet he could do that? What kind of monster is he?''

    Liam remained calm, his voice quiet when he finally spoke. "I learned it on my own."

    "Clearly," Mystica said, her voice laced with intrigue. "Your strength is undeniable, but it''s also... unconventional."

    Mystica''s gaze lingered on Liam, her tone dripping with playful mockery. "I guess all dark magic users really are the same," she mused, her words deliberately provocative.

    In an instant, Sheila moved, her speed blinding. Before anyone could react, she stood inches from Liam, her palm outstretched.

    Sharp, crystalline edges of ice materialized from her fingers, hovering dangerously close to his throat. The cold radiated off them, chilling the air between them.

    Mystica leaned back slightly, her amused chuckle breaking the tension. "Oh, now this is interesting. The princess has finally decided to show her wariness," she said, her voice laced with mischief.

    Sheila''s eyes blazed with intensity, her voice sharp and commanding. "Dark magic user, huh? Who the hell are you, Liam Hunter?"

 Chapter 84 - 84: Life Dangers

    Liam didn''t flinch. His gaze met Sheila''s, steady and unyielding, as if the deadly shards of ice poised to pierce his neck were mere annoyances. His stoic demeanor only fueled Sheila''s irritation.

    "You should calm down, Princess," he said calmly, his voice low but firm. "I''m just a normal student just like you, and if you are wary of me, then you are just wasting your precious energy."

    Sheila''s grip faltered, her ice shards trembling slightly as uncertainty crept into her mind. His tone wasn''t defensive, nor did it carry any malice. It was... resolute. Unapologetic.

    "Better start speaking sense before I cut you head off. " Sheila snapped, though there was a crack in her voice.

    Mystica clapped her hands once, breaking the rising tension. "All right, that''s enough theatrics," she said, stepping forward.

    "Sheila, dear, if you''re going to make threats, at least commit to them. But let me give you a little advice¡ªif Liam was truly dangerous or if he was actually overwhelmingly strong, you''d already be dead."

    Sheila froze at the words, her ice dissolving as her hand fell to her side. Mystica''s grin widened. "Besides, it''s adorable watching you try to intimidate him. He''s like a stone wall, isn''t he?"

    Sheila''s glare shifted from Mystica back to Liam, her icy gaze sharper than ever. "You seem awfully calm for someone who knows he''s a dark magic user," she said, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Mystica smirked, brushing off Sheila''s venomous words with practiced ease. "Calm? Of course. There''s no reason to be wary of Liam. He''s just another student like you," she replied, a teasing edge to her voice.

    "But I can understand your suspicion. It''s not your fault, really. Your generation has been fed all those tales about dark magic users being monsters, haven''t you? Never met one, yet you''re ready to brand him a villain."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, Mystica''s words hitting uncomfortably close to home. Growing up in a royal household, she had been immersed in the cautionary tales.

    After the supposed extinction of dark magic users, society had turned them into legends¡ªno, villains. The narrative was clear: if demons hadn''t appeared, dark magic users would have been humanity''s greatest threat. Such teachings were especially hammered into the minds of nobles, like her, to ensure vigilance.

    "Sorry, Mystica, but I was raised to believe dark magic users were meant to be eradicated. The demons only did us a favor by finishing the job. Seeing one alive, standing here like he belongs, is revolting," Sheila said coldly, her voice steady but laced with venom.

    Liam remained impassive under her words, but Mystica''s grin widened.

    "Well, Princess, I hate to burst your bubble, but you don''t have the right to kill him. Neither do I," Mystica said lightly, her playful tone at odds with the gravity of her statement.

    Sheila''s expression darkened further. "And what''s that supposed to mean? Is he under some kind of protection?"

    Liam''s calm demeanor didn''t shift, but his curiosity was piqued.

    Mystica leaned forward, her gaze flickering between the two like a storyteller about to unveil a delicious secret. "Something like that," she said with a dramatic pause.

    "You see, Liam''s existence isn''t exactly a secret. The Supremes are well aware that a dark magic user is alive and walking among us. Normally, the rules would demand immediate execution. But¡­" She trailed off, letting her words hang in the air like bait.

    "But?" Sheila pressed, her tone sharp.

    Mystica''s grin turned downright mischievous. "Thanks to a certain someone''s influence, Liam has been granted an unusual reprieve. The Supremes are keeping his identity as a dark magic user hidden¡ªfor now. But it won''t last forever. Eventually, the truth will be leaked across all the zones. And when that happens¡­"

    She gave a mockingly dramatic sigh. "Liam will likely become a wanted man, with every bounty hunter and mage eager to claim his life."

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed. "So he''s just a ticking time bomb. That still doesn''t explain why he''s being protected."

    "Ah, now we''re getting to the fun part," Mystica said, her tone as light as if she were discussing the weather.

    "Even when the day comes that his identity is revealed, I doubt anyone will dare to attack him openly. Not because of Liam''s strength¡ªwhich might certainly intriguing in the nearfuture¡ªbut because of the person standing in his corner."

    Liam''s stoic mask didn''t falter, but a spark of curiosity flickered in his mind. Who is this ''certain someone'' Mystica keeps hinting at? The revelation was unexpected, and while he wasn''t one to let emotions show, the implication gnawed at him.

    His life was a web of dangers¡ªdemons, the Supremes, and most of all, that voice back in the void. It was as if his existence wasn''t his own, a thought that fueled a quiet anger within him.

    Sheila clicked her tongue in frustration, her icy glare returning to Liam. "Tsk. Looks like I don''t get to eliminate you¡ªyet. But don''t get too comfortable. When your luck finally runs out, I''ll be there to finish the job," she said venomously, retreating back to her previous position.

    Liam remained unfazed, his voice low and calm as he responded, "I''ll be waiting."

    Mystica let out a delighted laugh, clapping her hands together with unrestrained glee. "Oh, this is just too much fun. I can already tell I''m going to enjoy teaching the two of you."

    Her grin widened as she leaned back against her perch. "But let''s get to the matter at hand. Today being our first official lesson, I actually have something specific planned for Liam. He''s woefully behind in magical knowledge, so I''ll need to dedicate at least a week to personally teaching him the basics."

    Sheila frowned, already sensing where this was going. "Which means¡­"

    "Exactly," Mystica cut in with a sly smile. "You''ll be training with Ariana and Dylan for a while."

    Sheila''s annoyance flared. "And what exactly am I supposed to learn from those two?"

    Mystica chuckled, clearly amused by the princess''s indignation. "Dylan? Well, he''s¡­ Dylan. Let''s just say you might learn patience or at least tolerance," she teased.

    "But Ariana? Now, she''s another matter entirely. She''s a mage, just like me¡ªthough, of course, a far inferior version at the moment," she added with a mischievous smirk.

    ''Like her?'' Sheila thought, Mystica''s words raising more questions than answers. Still, she dismissed the thought with a scoff. ''I don''t even care. Let me just get away from this dark magic user already.''

    "Fine. I''ll get going, then," Sheila said sharply, turning to leave. Her icy demeanor didn''t waver as she threw one final glare at Liam, disdain practically radiating from her.

    "Bye, Princess!" Mystica called after her, waving cheerfully as Sheila disappeared into the distance.

    Once Sheila was gone, Mystica turned back to Liam with her playful grin, "Now then, shall we begin?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85: How Much Are You Willing To Learn

    Mystica leaned forward, her mischievous smile widening as her eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Before we begin, I have a question for you, Liam."

    Liam stood silently, his expression unreadable as he waited for her to continue.

    "How quickly do you want to progress and how strong do you want to get?" Mystica asked, her voice laced with playful intrigue.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. The question caught him off guard, and a flicker of irritation surfaced in his otherwise calm demeanor. "What kind of question is that?"

    Mystica chuckled softly, tilting her head as if enjoying his reaction. "Let''s just say my¡­ investigation into you didn''t stop at your lack of magical knowledge. I also traced your background¡ªyour life before you arrived in Grandeur City."

    Liam''s gaze hardened slightly, though he remained silent.

    "Ah, so you did live with the Silverhart family," Mystica continued, her voice dripping with teasing satisfaction. "Quite the noble household in Nystra City, aren''t they?"

    Liam''s expression didn''t falter, though his thoughts churned. ''So she managed to trace me back to Nystra. These instructors never fail to impress with their reach.''

    Mystica leaned back, her smirk growing smaller but still present. "From all the information I''ve gathered, it seems you have no family, Liam. Not a single blood relative."

    "Tell me something I don''t already know," Liam said, his tone calm, though a faint edge of irritation slipped through.

    "Ah, so I''m right," Mystica replied, her smirk returning in full force. "Which means¡­ you''re on a path of revenge, aren''t you?"

    Liam didn''t respond, but his silence spoke volumes.

    "I''ll take that as a yes," Mystica said, her voice almost triumphant.

    "What''s your point?" Liam asked, his tone low and measured.

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as she pressed on. "I want you to answer my question. How quickly do you want to progressand how strong do you want to get?"

    The place fell silent as Liam studied her. His thoughts swirled. ''She''s good. She might even know about the Dark Forest¡­ but she''s deliberately not mentioning it. Why? To avoid spooking me? Or is it a test?''

    For her part, Mystica watched him intently, her thoughts equally calculated. ''I can let him know I know about the Dark Forest but for some reason, I know he knows I know about the Dark Forest.'' She paused.

    ''Those eyes¡­, I hate and love them at the same time. They give away nothing, yet they remind me so much of¡ª'' She cut her thoughts short, her smirk faltering briefly before regaining its strength.

    Finally, Liam broke the silence. His voice was steady, yet his words carried weight. "I want to grow strong as fast as possible and as much as I can. I don''t intend to lose when I confront a Blood Demon."

    Mystica''s eyes widened slightly at his blunt declaration. Then, she laughed softly, the sound tinged with both amusement and approval. "I see. Then you need to get ready to dive into the foundations of magic and absorb everything as quickly as possible, so we can move on to what you really need."

    "If that''s all, then let''s get started," Liam replied, his calm gaze unwavering.

    Mystica grinned, her usual mischief returning as she stood. "Very good. First thing you have to learn is Myst resonance. And I believe you already know about thus but, understanding completely will help you even more."

    -----

    Sheila weaved through the dense forest, frustration etched on her face. "Where the hell are those two idiots, anyway? Can''t they just stay in one place for once?" she muttered, her tone laced with irritation.

    As she pushed through some low-hanging branches, her thoughts inevitably turned bitter. ''This is all because of that bastard.'' Her jaw tightened as Liam''s face came to mind.

    ''Thanks to some dark magic user, I''m stuck wasting my time with people I''m clearly stronger than. What a joke.''

    Her grumbling was interrupted by a sudden, sharp flash of light hurtling toward her. Her instincts kicked in, and she tilted her head just in time. The projectile zipped past her, embedding itself into a nearby tree with a solid thunk.

    "What the¡ª" Sheila spun around, spotting a metallic arrow lodged in the bark. Her eyes narrowed as recognition dawned. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why is that idiot firing arrows in my direction?" she hissed, storming toward the tree. She reached out to yank the arrow free, but as soon as her fingers touched it, the arrow dissolved into nothing.

    "Excuse me?!" Sheila stared at her empty hand in disbelief. Before she could process what had just happened, a familiar, cheerful voice echoed through the trees.

    "Hehehe, that one was faster than I thought!"

    Dylan appeared, jogging toward her with an exaggerated grin.

    "Oh hey, Sheila! Fancy meeting you here. Weren''t you supposed to be hanging out with Mystica and Liam?"

    "I don''t want to talk about it, idiot," Sheila snapped, glaring at him.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow but didn''t press.

    "Also, you almost killed me with your stupid arrow!" Sheila continued, crossing her arms as her glare intensified.

    Dylan scratched the back of his head, his grin turning sheepish. "Ah, really? My bad!"

    "Yeah, your bad," Sheila shot back, dripping with sarcasm. "By the way, where''s your dumb arrow?"

    Dylan''s eyes scanned the area like a confused puppy. "Huh, it was right there a second ago. Did you take it?"

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "It disappeared, you moron. What kind of freaky arrows are you using?"

    "Whoa, that''s so cool! I didn''t know it could do that!" Dylan exclaimed, looking genuinely impressed with himself.

    Sheila let out a loud, exasperated sigh. "Oh my god, you are insufferable."

    Before Dylan could respond, another voice called out.

    "Dylan! I told you not to shoot your arrows this way!" Ariana appeared, slightly out of breath, her auburn hair sticking to her forehead.

    Dylan threw up his hands defensively. "What? It''s not my fault! Sheila was just standing there! Who does that in a training area?"

    Ariana pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. "You''re impossible, you know that?"

    Sheila, choosing to ignore Dylan''s nonsense, rolled her eyes and muttered, "This is why I didn''t want to find you two."

    Dylan gasped dramatically, clutching his chest as though Sheila had just stabbed him. "Sheila! That''s so mean! After all we''ve been through¡ªwait, we haven''t been through anything. But still! My heart!"

    Ariana smacked him lightly on the back of the head. "Focus, you clown."

    Dylan grinned mischievously but then turned to Sheila with a curious look. "So, why are you here, anyway? Shouldn''t you be with Mystica?"

    "She said Liam needed personal lessons since, apparently, he doesn''t even know the basics of magic," Sheila replied with a scowl, her disdain for Liam evident in her tone.

    "Ohhh, I see," Dylan said, nodding sagely. Then he paused, his face slowly morphing into a look of horror as realization struck. "Wait. Wait. Are you telling me that bastard gets to train alone with Mystica?!"

    Before anyone could answer, Dylan dropped to his knees like a melodramatic actor in a tragic play.

    "Nooooooo!" he wailed, flailing onto the forest floor. "Why him? Why not me? Mystica, my queen! My goddess! Why have you forsaken me?" He rolled over dramatically, fake crying and clutching at invisible wounds.

    Sheila stared at him, unimpressed. "Are you done yet?"

    Ariana crossed her arms, smirking. "You''re such a baby."

    Dylan shot up, pointing at her accusingly. "You don''t understand! This is a betrayal of the highest order! I could have been learning so much! Instead, he gets all the attention?!"

    "You''re hopeless," Sheila muttered, turning away. "I can''t believe I wasted time looking for you two."

    Dylan scrambled to his feet, throwing an arm around her shoulder. "Oh, come on, Sheila! Don''t be mad. You''re totally my favorite teammate."

    "Get off me before I break your arm," Sheila growled, shrugging him off.

    Ariana burst into laughter, shaking her head. "You''re the worst, Dylan."

    "And yet you both can''t live without me!" Dylan declared, striking a ridiculous pose.

    "Let''s test that theory," Sheila said dryly, walking away.

    "Oh, Sheila, wait!" Dylan called after her, tripping over a root in his haste.

    Ariana sighed, rubbing her temple. "Why do I even bother?"

 Chapter 86 - 86: Quick Mastery

    Ariana hesitated as Dylan rolled himself off the ground, brushing dirt off his shirt with exaggerated drama. Finally, she called out tentatively, "Umm¡­ Princess?"

    Sheila turned to her, raising an eyebrow. "What?"

    Ariana fidgeted, trying to choose her words carefully. "You, uh¡­ don''t seem to like Liam very much. Is there, um, a problem between you two?"

    Sheila''s piercing gaze lingered on Ariana for a moment, making her shift uncomfortably. "If there is, what does that have to do with you?"

    "Nothing! I mean, not really," Ariana stammered. "It''s just¡­ well, Liam seems like a nice guy, and I don''t get why you''d hate him."

    Sheila let out a dry laugh, folding her arms. "Oh, is that so? Let''s see if you still think he''s so nice when you learn he''s a dark magic user." Her voice was sharp, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Ariana blinked, taken aback. "Uh¡­ okay?" She tilted her head, clearly confused. "But¡­ what''s wrong with him being a dark magic user?"

    Sheila''s expression darkened, her icy blue eyes narrowing. "Are you joking? Dark magic users are monsters. Haven''t you heard the stories? They''re the ones who''d wipe out the human race if the demons weren''t already trying to do it first."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Dylan¡ªwho had been rolling around aimlessly moments before¡ªsuddenly froze, then erupted into loud, uncontrollable laughter.

    "Pfft¡ªHAHAHA! Sheila, you actually believe that nonsense? Oh my God¡ªhahaha¡ªit''s like something out of a bad bedtime story!" Dylan clutched his stomach, tears streaming down his face as he doubled over with laughter.

    Sheila scowled, glaring daggers at him. "Shut up, you clown," she snapped, her tone laced with irritation.

    Still chuckling, Dylan wiped his eyes. "Seriously, Sheila, I thought you were smarter than that. You''ve been duped by scary campfire tales!"

    "Moron," Sheila muttered under her breath, clearly done with his antics.

    Ariana, meanwhile, had been listening quietly, her brows furrowed in thought. "I mean¡­ I don''t know what you were told about dark magic users," she said finally, her tone calm but firm, "but I heard something different."

    "Oh really? Enlighten me," Sheila replied with an arched brow, her voice skeptical.

    "Well," Ariana continued, "I was told dark magic itself isn''t evil. It''s the intention behind it that matters. And honestly? Liam''s been nothing but kind to me, even if he seems rough around the edges."

    Sheila let out a scoff. "Kind? You''ve known him for a mere month."

    "Still longer than you''ve spent trying to actually get to know him," Ariana retorted with an unexpected edge to her voice.

    Dylan, now sitting cross-legged on the ground, chimed in with a lazy grin. "She''s got a point, Sheila. Maybe your ''dark magic equals evil'' theory is just a teensy bit outdated?"

    "Stay out of this, Dylan," Sheila growled.

    Dylan held up his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, I''m just saying. Liam is actually not a bad person even though he has such a dark expression all the time. I mean, if he was secretly planning to destroy us all, wouldn''t he have started with you?"

    Ariana stifled a laugh as Sheila glared at him, her lips twitching as though she were debating whether to punch him or walk away.

    "Unbelievable," Sheila muttered, turning on her heel. "I don''t have time for this nonsense."

    Dylan leaned toward Ariana with a mischievous whisper. "Do you think she''s mad because Liam''s cooler than her?"

    Ariana smirked, suppressing a giggle. "Definitely."

    "I heard that!" Sheila barked, stomping off into the forest, leaving Dylan and Ariana snickering behind her.

    ------

    "So, are you ready?" Mystica asked, her voice smooth and teasing as she waved a hand, making the rock she had been sitting on vanish into thin air.

    Liam nodded, settling cross-legged on the forest floor. The dense canopy above cast dappled shadows, and the air felt alive with Myst''s subtle hum. "You said I need to first sense the Myst in the air, absorb it, and channel it into my dark magic. Myst strengthens magic, right?"

    "Exactly," Mystica replied, reclining on a nearby log beneath the shade of a tree. Her lips curled into her trademark smirk. "You''ve got the theory down. Now, let''s see you put it into practice."

    She leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. "And don''t stress if you don''t get it right away. I''m not expecting miracles on the first try." Her tone softened into something almost kind, though her playful glint remained.

    Liam glanced at her, his expression flat. "Do I look like a kid to you?"

    "Oh, forgive me, young knight," she said with exaggerated formality, her voice dripping with mockery. "Please, proceed."

    With a sigh, Liam ignored her quip and straightened his posture. Closing his eyes, he let the forest''s ambient sounds fade, focusing solely on the flow of Myst around him.

    ***

    To harness magic, one needed to absorb Myst¡ªthe ethereal energy that flowed through the world like an invisible current. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Myst was not magic itself but the lifeblood that nourished it, enabling growth, strength, and mastery. For a mage, learning to align with this energy was akin to discovering an endless reservoir of potential.

    Mystical Resonance involved several steps, beginning with awareness. Liam needed to sense the faint, rhythmic hum of Myst around him. Like listening to the distant crash of waves on a shore, this required focus and stillness.

    Once he tuned in, the next challenge was to draw it in. This was delicate work¡ªlike pulling in a breath without disturbing the natural flow. The absorbed Myst would then be guided inward, circulating through his body before being directed into his magical core.

    For Liam, this meant channeling it into the dark magic nestled deep within him, much like stoking the embers of a fire into roaring flames.

    ***

    Liam closed his eyes and allowed his breathing to slow, inhaling deeply and exhaling with deliberate control.

    At first, the forest around him was nothing but faint rustling leaves and distant bird calls. But gradually, he began to feel something more¡ªa subtle pressure in the air, like an unseen tide brushing against his skin.

    "That''s it," Mystica murmured softly to herself, watching him.

    The Myst felt faint at first, like threads of silk gliding over his senses. Liam focused, imagining these threads weaving together and drawing closer to him.

    He reached out with his mind, his will acting as the needle that gathered them. Bit by bit, the Myst responded, funneling toward him like water being drawn into a vessel.

    As the Myst entered his body, Liam guided it with precision. He visualized the energy as liquid fire, flowing through his veins and merging with his dark magic.

    The connection felt both exhilarating and natural, like pouring oil onto a flame and watching it burst to life. His magic swirled with newfound intensity, its presence inside him sharp and vivid.

    For a moment, Liam simply sat with this sensation, marveling at how the Myst amplified his magic. It was as though he had unlocked a deeper, more primal connection to his power. He let the energy settle, steadying the roaring fire within to ensure control.

    After a few minutes, a soft sigh escaped Liam''s lips, and his eyes fluttered open. Calmly, he rose to his feet, brushing the dust from his pants.

    Mystica, who had been watching with a mixture of amusement and intrigue, tilted her head. "Getting up already? Did you give up that quickly?"

    "I''m done," Liam replied simply, his tone even.

    Mystica blinked, her smirk faltering for a brief moment. "Wait, done? As in¡­ you finished?" She straightened up, clearly surprised.

    "Yes," Liam said, meeting her gaze with his usual unbothered expression.

    Mystica leaned back again, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Huh. You''re not bad, young knight," she admitted, her teasing tone returning. "But I suppose I shouldn''t be too surprised. Dark magic users¡­ they''ve always been known for their absurd potential."

    Liam ignored the statement. "Do what''s next?"

    Mystica''s smirk widened, the playful glint returning to her eyes. "Oh, don''t get cocky, dear. This is just the beginning. But I have to admit, if you are able to quick this quick process up, then you might just finish the basis in just 3 or 4 days."

    "Good," Liam replied, crossing his arms. "The quicker the better."

    Mystica chuckled softly, her voice dripping with amusement. "Oh, you''re going to be so much fun to teach. Let''s get into thing, shall we? "

 Chapter 87 - 87: Successful First Day

    To pursue magic and truly understand its depths, one must first master Myst, the primordial energy that gives birth to all magical and elemental abilities.

    Myst is the foundation of magic¡ªthe wellspring from which all power flows. Without understanding Myst, the pursuit of magic remains incomplete.

    There are ten essential Myst techniques that must be learned before one can fully grasp magic. Unbeknownst to him, Liam had already mastered the first three: Myst Detection, Channeling, and Resonance.

    These techniques, which most novices struggle to learn, were things Liam had been unconsciously executing throughout his countless battles in the forest.

    His sheer will to survive had forced him to adapt and refine these skills naturally, even without formal instruction. However, under Mystica''s guidance, Liam was now learning to approach these abilities deliberately, unlocking their true potential.

    By the end of his first training session with Mystica, Liam had advanced significantly, mastering two additional techniques: Myst Shielding and Myst Amplification, the fourth and fifth steps.

    Myst Shielding is the formation of a protective barrier of Myst around one''s body. This barrier can absorb or reduce the impact of physical and magical attacks. For Liam, it felt like cloaking himself in an invisible armor, providing a new level of defense he hadn''t thought possible.

    Meanwhile, Myst Amplification is the act of Temporarily boosting one''s Myst to enhance physical power or magical potency. This ability acts as a surge of energy, like opening floodgates to release raw power in controlled bursts.

    While Myst Amplification is generally a temporary boost, some individuals possess an innate talent for maintaining it indefinitely. These rare few lack the ability to wield elemental magic, but their Amplification becomes a specialized skill called Enhancement Magic.

    Enhancement Magic improves the individual''s physical prowess, such as strength, speed, and senses, to superhuman levels. Unlike elemental mages who manipulate fire, water, or air, those gifted in Enhancement Magic excel in direct combat, relying on their augmented bodies to dominate the battlefield.

    With his extensive battle experience and natural adaptability, Liam found himself progressing faster than most. Mystica noted that his ability to absorb and execute these techniques was almost instinctive, as if he had been unknowingly preparing for this his entire life.

    Though he had already conquered the first five techniques, five more lay ahead. But for Liam, these challenges were nothing but stepping stones to his success and he knew he had to get them done quickly.

    ***

    "I think we''ll end it here for today," Mystica said with a stretch, standing up from her perch.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his expression as unreadable as ever. "Why? You said there were ten techniques, and I''ve only learned five."

    Mystica rolled her eyes dramatically, her voice taking on an exaggerated tone. "Hey, I''ve got things to do, you know? Besides, with your ridiculous rate of progress, I''m sure you''ll be able to handle the rest tomorrow. Go get some rest¡ªyou''re going to need it."

    She muttered something under her breath that sounded like "Such a pain," though she didn''t seem too bothered.

    Liam didn''t react, maintaining his usual cool demeanor.

    Mystica gave a final glance to the fading sun, casting a long shadow across the forest. "Anyway, look at the time¡ªsun''s almost set. I''ve got a meeting to attend to, so I need to get going."

    With a flick of her wrist, she began to dissolve into thin air, her form vanishing with a faint shimmer of magic.

    "See you tomorrow, Liam," she called out playfully, her mischievous wink the last thing he saw before she completely disappeared.

    Liam stood still for a moment, his gaze lingering where Mystica had been. "Looks like she can leave or appear without any flashy teleportation magic," he thought to himself, his tone flat, as though pondering a simple fact rather than a remarkable feat.

    With a quiet sigh, he pushed himself up. "I''d better get going. Wonder if Dylan''s still hanging around here..." Liam muttered, heading off toward the direction he remembered walking earlier.

    Liam walked through the dense forest, the rustling of leaves and chirps of wildlife surrounding him as he made his way through the trees.

    As he stepped over a thick root, a sudden rustling sound came from the bushes to his right. Without thinking, his hand shot to summon one of his daggers¡ªbut before he could draw it, a familiar voice rang out, loud and almost desperate.

    "Liam! Over here!"

    Liam froze, his hand still poised at his side. He turned to see Dylan, dangling upside down from a tree by one foot, his arms flailing around as he tried to untangle himself. The sight was both absurd and impressive in its own way.

    "Dylan... are you stuck?" Liam asked, his voice deadpan. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Stuck? Pfft, of course not! Just... uh... perfecting my... my swinging technique," Dylan said with a grin, although he was swaying dangerously.

    He immediately smacked into a branch above him. "Y''know, training for advanced acrobatics... or whatever."

    Liam couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Sure, that''s totally what it looks like."

    "I''m telling you, Liam, I''ve got skills you wouldn''t believe," Dylan insisted, finally managing to free himself and land with an exaggerated roll, only to stumble and almost faceplant into the dirt.

    "I''m a master of... balance," he added, trying to play it cool as he wobbled dangerously before straightening up and bowing dramatically.

    Ariana, sitting on a boulder a few feet away, rolled her eyes with a soft chuckle. "Balance? You''re lucky you didn''t fall face-first into the dirt."

    Dylan grinned unbothered. "Nah, that''s too predictable. What''s more impressive is how I got stuck in the first place. No one can get themselves in that position unless they''re a genius."

    Ariana glanced at him with a mischievous smile. "You mean no one can get stuck like that unless they''re you."

    "Exactly!" Dylan pointed dramatically at her, clearly pleased with her understanding. "See? You get it!"

    Liam stood there, his expression completely calm and unconcerned. "I beginning to get Asher''s frustration."

    Ariana shook her head, still giggling softly. "Anyway, Liam. How was your training with Mystica?" she asked, turning the conversation back to Liam.

    Dylan immediately adopted a dramatic, exaggerated dark expression. "Yeah, Liam, don''t tell me you cross the line with my queen, huh?" He leaned closer to Liam with an overly serious face, making the moment feel absurdly tense.

    Liam, still unmoved, glanced at Dylan with his deadpan expression. "What? What are you talking about?"

    Ariana couldn''t hold in her laughter and let out a soft giggle at the sight of Liam''s expression. "Don''t mind him, Liam. Sheila told him Mystica wanted to personally teach you the basics, and he got pretty jealous, that''s all." She said, giving Dylan a teasing look.

    Dylan''s face twisted into a comically exaggerated pout. "Jealous? Me? Nah, I''m just concerned," he said dramatically, clutching his chest as if struck by an arrow. "I need to make sure no one is stepping out of line with my queen... especially Mr. Stoic here."

    Liam sighed, his expression as calm and unbothered as ever. "Since you two seem to have so much to talk about, I''ll leave you to it."

    Without waiting for a reply, he turned and started heading in the direction of the forest path where Dylan had originally led them.

    "Hey, wait up! Do you even remember where we came from?" Dylan called out, scrambling after him, nearly tripping over a root in the process.

    "Yeah."

    Dylan caught up to him, walking beside him with a doubtful expression. "You sure? Because last time you said you knew where you were going, we ended up at the upperclassmen section of teh academy."

    "That wasn''t my fault," Liam replied flatly, not breaking his stride.

    "And we had to take useless punishments!" Dylan shot back, throwing his hands in the air for emphasis.

    Liam ignored him, continuing down the path with his usual composure.

    Meanwhile, Ariana remained seated on the boulder, watching them disappear into the distance. She let out a long sigh, her cheeks still warm from the interaction. ''Wow, I thought my heart might actually stop just now.''

    She glanced at Liam''s retreating figure, his calm and confident stride only making her blush harder. ''I really need to keep myself in check... This is getting ridiculous. Why do I keep turning into a mess whenever he''s around?''

    With a soft groan, she buried her face in her hands, then peeked through her fingers to catch one last look at Liam before he vanished completely into the trees.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Little Inquiry

    Liam and Dylan strolled leisurely across the academy grounds, the silver moonlight reflecting off the cobblestone paths. The evening was quiet, save for the chirping of crickets and the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze.

    As they moved, Dylan''s eyes caught sight of a figure up ahead, trudging toward the dorms. It was Asher, and he looked like he was dragging himself through sheer willpower alone. His legs barely lifted off the ground, and his posture screamed exhaustion.

    "Hey, Asher! Wait up!" Dylan called, quickening his pace with a burst of energy. He glanced back at Liam, who continued at his usual unhurried stride. "C''mon, Liam, pick up the pace! We''re not in a funeral procession!"

    Liam didn''t even dignify the comment with a reply.

    Dylan jogged up to Asher, tapping him on the shoulder. Asher turned slowly, and when his face came into view, Dylan recoiled so dramatically it looked like he''d just seen a ghost.

    "Holy myst, you look like someone tossed you into a volcano and forgot to pull you out!" Dylan exclaimed, his face twisted in exaggerated disgust.

    Asher''s appearance did little to dispute the claim. His face was smudged with soot, darkened in uneven patches like he''d been through a series of unfortunate explosions. His normally slick hair now stood wildly in all directions, spiked up like he''d been electrocuted.

    "Shut up, you idiot," Asher growled, his voice dripping with irritation. "I''ve had a long day."

    "For someone who looks like they just lost a fight with a dragon, you sound surprisingly intact," Dylan teased, leaning in closer as if inspecting him. "Wait¡ª" Dylan sniffed the air and stepped back. "Is that... singed eyebrows I smell?"

    Asher''s glare could''ve melted steel. "Go shove your nose somewhere else, bird brain."

    "Bird brain?" Dylan gasped, clutching his chest as if wounded. "Well, at least this bird doesn''t look like roasted chicken!"

    By this time, Liam had finally caught up to them, his expression calm and unbothered as usual. He stopped a few steps away, giving Asher a long, stoic glance.

    "You look awful," Liam said bluntly.

    The sheer neutrality in Liam''s voice, combined with his unreadable expression, seemed to hit harder than Dylan''s theatrics.

    Asher let out a groan, running a hand through his fried hair. "Great. Just what I needed¡ªmister stoic perfection making me feel even worse."

    "I mean," Dylan chimed in with a smirk, "he''s not wrong. You do look like you just crawled out of a cursed barbecue pit."

    "Keep talking, and I''ll drag you into my training session tomorrow," Asher threatened weakly.

    "Oh no, I''m terrified," Dylan replied, feigning fear. "What are you gonna do, roast me with your discount blue flames?"

    "Say that again and you''re dead."

    "I think that should be enough," Liam interjected, pinching the bridge of his nose as if dealing with children. "Let''s get back before someone collapses¡ªor murders someone else."

    As they resumed walking, Dylan leaned closer to Liam and whispered, "Y''know, if Asher''s hair stays like that, we might have to start calling him Sparky."

    "I heard that!" Asher shouted, his voice echoing through the quiet night.

    Dylan burst out laughing, his laughter carrying over the sound of Asher''s grumbled curses. Even Liam''s lips twitched, almost forming a smile, though he quickly masked it as they continued toward the dorms under the moonlit sky.

    ***

    Mystica''s chamber was a testament to elegance and mystique, a perfect reflection of its occupant. The room was dimly lit by flickering candles, their soft golden glow dancing off the midnight-purple walls adorned with intricate silver patterns resembling constellations.

    The scent of lavender and jasmine hung faintly in the air. At the center of the chamber was an opulent bathtub carved from obsidian, its edges lined with delicate etchings of crescent moons and stars. Steam rose gently from the warm water, carrying the faint scent of rose petals that floated lazily on the surface.

    Mystica reclined in the bath, her long, dark hair cascading over the side, dampened by the steam. Soap bubbles clung delicately to her form, covering just enough to leave an air of modesty while still exuding an almost ethereal allure.

    Her knees poked above the water as she rested one arm casually on the tub''s edge, a glass of wine held elegantly in her hand. She closed her eyes, savoring the rare moment of tranquility.

    "You know," she said suddenly, her voice lilting and smooth, "it''s quite rude to enter a lady''s sanctuary without so much as a knock." She took a slow sip of her wine, not bothering to open her eyes.

    From the shadows near the back of the room, a figure emerged. Galen, ever unbothered, stepped into the candlelight. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wore his usual white shirt, sleeves neatly rolled to his forearms, his crimson eyes calm but sharp as ever. He moved with an air of casual confidence, his hands tucked in his pockets.

    "Guess I''ll have to brush up on my manners," he said dryly, striding to the window on the far side of the room. He gazed out, his reflection faintly visible in the glass against the backdrop of the starry sky.

    Mystica finally opened one eye to glance at him, a teasing smirk curling on her lips. "Yes, you should. As you can see, I''m taking a bath." She gestured lazily to the bubbles, as though daring him to react.

    "Does it matter? It''s not like my presence bothers you," Galen replied, his tone flat as he continued staring out the window.

    Mystica chuckled softly. "True. I suppose you''re the only man with enough nerve to walk in here like it''s your living room." She swirled the wine in her glass, her voice taking on a mischievous edge.

    "So? What brings you to your favorite person at such an ungodly hour? Surely, you didn''t come to finally discipline me for my many, many sins?"

    Galen exhaled through his nose, his lips twitching ever so slightly as if suppressing irritation. "You spend far too much time dreaming up these ridiculous scenarios."

    "Well, someone has to liven up the monotony. Isn''t that right?" Mystica quipped, finishing her wine and setting the glass down on the edge of the tub. "Anyway, why are you here? Surely not to admire my d¨¦cor."

    "I need you to keep an eye on Kaelen," Galen said, turning his gaze back to her. "He''s been making... questionable moves lately. If he tries anything stupid, I want you to be ready. Also, I need intel on Magnus''s recent mission in the Tempest Kingdom."

    Mystica raised a perfectly arched brow as she stepped out of the tub, water cascading off her form. She reached for a nearby silk robe, slipping it on with a graceful motion. "Intel on Magnus?" she repeated, tying the sash of her robe. "Why not ask him yourself? He''s quite... forthcoming, isn''t he?"

    Galen turned, his expression deadpan. "You and I both know Magnus''s memory is about as reliable as a drunken bard. If I ask him, I''ll get a half-hearted story about how he ''heroically saved the day''¡ªfollowed by some nonsensical tangent about pastries."

    Mystica laughed, a soft, melodic sound as she moved to a plush armchair by the side of the room. She sat down, adjusting her damp hair over one shoulder. "Fair point. Alright, I''ll look into it. As for Kaelen, I''ve already told him I''m against his plans. He''s reckless, but I don''t think he''ll cross me."

    Galen nodded, satisfied. "Good. That''s all I needed to hear." He turned, heading toward the door, his hands still tucked in his pockets.

    "Wait, Galen," Mystica called, her tone softer now.

    He paused, glancing back over his shoulder. His crimson eyes gleamed under the candlelight, his expression unreadable. "What?"

    "This might be out of line," she began, her gaze steady, "but why are you so invested in this kid? Liam, I mean. It''s not like you to go out of your way for someone."

    Galen looked at her for a moment, his face as calm as ever. "No special reason," he said finally. "Just keeping my word to a friend."

    Without waiting for a response, he opened the door and walked out, the soft creak of the hinges the only sound in the quiet chamber.

    Mystica leaned back in her chair, her fingers tracing idle patterns on the armrest. She gazed at the ceiling, her lips curving into a small smile.

    "Keeping your word to a friend, huh?" she murmured. "Still as enigmatic as ever, Galen." She closed her eyes, letting the warmth of the room and the faint scent of lavender lull her back into a rare moment of peace.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Testing The Technique

    Liam stepped out of the shower, steam trailing after him as he closed the door behind him. A towel hung loosely around his neck, and water dripped from his damp hair, cascading down his toned frame.

    He took a deep breath, the cool air of his room contrasting against the lingering warmth from the shower.

    After drying himself off, he slid into a pair of simple black pants, tossing the towel onto a nearby chair. He sat at the edge of his bed, his elbows resting on his knees, staring at the faint moonlight filtering through the window.

    His thoughts began to churn, drifting to the techniques he had started picking up during his time at the academy. ''Amplification and Shielding¡­ foundational techniques but surprisingly useful,'' he mused. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he leaned back slightly. ''And then there''s Crimson Breathing¡­ my old friend.''

    The realization hit him like a spark igniting dry tinder. ''If Crimson Breathing enhances endurance by circulating myst through my body, doesn''t that mean it could also help me absorb and channel more myst than usual? And now that I know more about core dynamics...''

    The possibilities unfurled in his mind, each more enticing than the last. His smirk deepened. "Looks like things are about to get a lot more interesting," he murmured, the excitement glimmering in his eyes.

    Liam''s thoughts drifted back to his time in the Dark Forest under Draven''s harsh tutelage. His mentor had focused on survival¡ªteaching him the brutal, practical skills needed to endure in a relentless environment.

    But Draven had skipped over the basics, the foundational knowledge of magic and myst. While Liam had grown strong and resourceful, he now realized just how many gaps existed in his understanding.

    ''Four years in that hellhole... and I missed out on the basics,'' he thought, shaking his head slightly. ''But now, those gaps were beginning to close, one by one.''

    With every new piece of knowledge, he felt himself becoming more complete, his arsenal growing sharper and more versatile.

    He fell back onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling. "I''m bored," he muttered, his voice flat. The stillness of the room only made the feeling worse.

    Then an idea struck him. "Myst Shielding¡­" he said aloud, a spark of intrigue lighting up his otherwise calm demeanor. "Why not test it out and see how useful it really is?"

    But how? His mind began to race, considering his options. A slow, mischievous grin spread across his face as a thought came to him. "Yeah¡­ that should do it."

    Springing up from the bed, Liam grabbed a simple black shirt and pulled it over his head. Without wasting any more time, he slipped on his boots and headed for the door.

    The hallway outside was quiet, the faint hum of lamps lining the walls creating an almost eerie stillness. Liam placed his hands in his pockets and calmly walked down the hallway.

    ***

    The moonlight bathed the academy grounds in a pale glow as Liam moved calmly, his footsteps were neither fast nor slow but silent against the cobblestone paths.

    The air was cool, and the distant rustle of leaves accompanied him as he made his way toward Galen''s training ground.

    Minutes later, he arrived at his destination. The colosseum stood eerily quiet, its vast stone walls illuminated by the moonlight.

    The stillness of the arena was broken only by the occasional gust of wind, which swept through the open space, producing a haunting whistle as it passed through cracks in the ancient structure.

    Liam stepped into the colosseum with an unhurried calm, his eyes scanning the empty stands before moving to the center of the arena.

    Reaching the center, he came to a halt. His gaze dropped to the shadow cast before him, long and sharp under the moonlight''s glow.

    "Come out," he commanded, his voice low but laced with authority.

    The words carried weight, resonating in the still air. Almost immediately, his shadow began to shift unnaturally, stretching and expanding across the ground like liquid darkness. The smooth, fluid motion had an otherworldly quality, as if the shadow itself were alive.

    The air grew heavy as the shadow swirled and coalesced, taking on form and substance. The ground trembled faintly as the silhouette began to rise, its shape twisting and expanding upward.

    Within moments, a massive dragon emerged from the darkness, its form towering above Liam. Its scales shimmered faintly, black as night yet edged with an ethereal glow.

    The dragon''s eyes burned like glowing embers, their intense blue light contrasting sharply against its shadowy, ethereal body.

    Its massive wings stretched outward, casting an imposing silhouette in the ancient stone colosseum before folding neatly against its sides.

    Lowering its enormous head, the beast bowed obediently to Liam, a gesture of unwavering loyalty that seemed almost reverent.

    Liam stepped closer, placing a hand gently on the dragon''s snout. The smooth, cool texture of its scales sent a faint chill through his fingertips. "It''s been a while since I last summoned you," he said, his tone soft.

    His thoughts drifted for a moment as he continued to pet the dragon. ''Actually¡­ it''s been a while since I summoned any of my beasts. Guess I''ve been too focused on other things.'' sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The dragon let out a low rumble, wagging its tail slightly as Liam gave its snout a reassuring pat.

    "Alright, enough pleasantries," Liam said, his voice firm but not unkind. "I need you to do something for me."

    The dragon tilted its head slightly, its glowing eyes narrowing with curiosity.

    "I''m going to form a protective barrier around myself," Liam began, pointing at his chest. "And you¡­ you''re going to use your fire breath on me."

    The dragon''s eyes widened in shock, its expression surprisingly humanlike as it recoiled slightly, clearly taken aback by the request.

    Liam smirked, sensing the beast''s hesitation. "Relax," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "If it gets too hot for the barrier to handle, I''ll just dodge out of the way."

    The dragon''s glowing eyes flickered, still uncertain but willing to trust its master.

    Liam turned and started to walk a safe distance away, casually waving over his shoulder. "Besides," he added with a smirk, "if you accidentally destroy this place with your flames, I''ll be the one who gets in trouble. And trust me, if I''m in trouble, you''ll be in trouble too."

    At this, the dragon visibly gulped, its body language reflecting an exaggerated, almost comical sense of unease. Its tail flicked nervously, and a small puff of smoke escaped its nostrils.

    Liam stopped and turned back to face the dragon, his smirk widening. "Got it? You fire only when I say ''go.''"

    The dragon exhaled sharply through its nose, a plume of warm mist escaping as it nodded its massive head in understanding.

    "Good," Liam said, rolling his shoulders as he began to focus. He felt the myst within him stir, swirling and gathering into a protective layer that began to envelop the structure his body like a faint, shimmering aura.

    The dragon crouched slightly, its chest expanding as it prepared its fiery breath, its glowing eyes fixed intently on Liam.

    Liam smirked, the excitement of testing his barrier against such a powerful force lighting up his features. "Alright," he said, his voice steady, "let''s see just how strong this Myst Shielding really is at my current level."

    He raised his hand, signaling the dragon. "On my mark¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ go!"

 Chapter 90 - 90: Late Night Self Mission

    *Few Minutes Earlier* sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana trudged down the hallway, her shoulders slumped from the weight of spending the rest of her day in the library.

    "This is the price you pay for wanting to become a mage," she muttered to herself, her voice dripping with exhaustion as she shuffled toward her room.

    As she neared the entrance to Building B1, something caught her eye¡ªa figure walking away from the building, their silhouette barely visible in the dim light.

    "Huh?" Ariana blinked, squinting at the mysterious figure. "Who could be walking around the academy at this hour?" She tilted her head, frowning.

    Then, her eyes widened in realization. "Oh no. Could it be... a villain?! Someone plotting evil in the dead of night?" she gasped dramatically, clutching her hands to her chest.

    Her heart raced. What if they''re planning something terrible right now?

    Without thinking, she turned on her heel to head toward the healer''s quarters. "I should inform the higher-ups! They''ll know what to do!"

    But before she took another step, her brain caught up with her feet. "Wait, it''s late. Everyone''s probably asleep. The knights are probably halfway across the campus too..."

    Ariana froze mid-motion, her mind going into overdrive. ''I could run to the healer''s quarters, but by the time I get there, this mystery figure might have already caused some catastrophic damage. What if the academy is in flames when I get back?''

    Her face contorted with frustration. ''What if it''s just a harmless student on a late-night walk? What if I''m making a huge deal out of nothing?''

    She wrung her hands, eyes darting nervously. ''What if I just pretend I didn''t see anything and go back to bed? No one would ever know.''

    ''But no.'' Ariana shook her head resolutely. ''C''mon, Ariana. You can''t ignore this. If something happens, you won''t be able to live with yourself.'' Her internal monologue was in full swing, and after a few seconds of self-debate, she let out a sigh.

    "Alright. Let''s do this," she said aloud, her voice far more confident than she felt. Her shoulders squared, her eyes narrowing with determination. ''I''ll be a hero. I''ll save the academy. And I''ll probably get some extra credit for it.''

    She crept forward, tiptoeing like a cat burglar on a mission, trying her best not to make a sound. The night seemed eerily quiet, the only sound being her own heartbeat pounding in her ears.

    As she tiptoed through the academy grounds, her nerves started to settle, though a tiny part of her wondered if this was really a good idea.

    But there was no turning back now. She was committed to saving the day, no matter how absurd it felt.

    "Please don''t be a supervillain, please don''t be a supervillain," she whispered to herself, her footsteps barely a whisper against the stone floor.

    Ariana trailed the figure from a safe distance. The faint glow of moonlight illuminated the academy pathways as she followed silently, her steps light and measured.

    The figure''s destination soon became apparent, and her brows furrowed in confusion. ''Galen''s training grounds? What business do they have there?''

    For a moment, she hesitated. ''Could it be Asher heading to train? Or maybe someone else up to something suspicious?'' She shook the thought off and continued following, her intrigue only deepening.

    When the figure slipped into the colosseum, Ariana lingered by the entrance, her breath caught in her throat. She waited a few seconds, ensuring she wouldn''t be detected, then crept inside.

    Moving on tiptoe, she slipped into the audience seats, crouching low behind the shadows of the benches. Her heart raced as she peeked through a gap, trying to catch a glimpse of the person now illuminated by the moonlight streaming through the open roof.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and her breath hitched. ''Wait¡­ Liam?!''

    For a moment, she stared, blinking to make sure she wasn''t seeing things. There he stood, calm and composed, his silhouette cutting an imposing figure under the silver glow.

    ''What is he doing here so late at night?'' she wondered, her thoughts racing.

    Ariana steadied Liam, her gaze following his line of sight to the ground. At first, she didn''t understand what had captivated his attention¡ªuntil she saw it. His shadow rippled unnaturally, dark tendrils writhing like living smoke before expanding outward.

    Her breath caught in her throat as the shadow began to take shape, its edges sharpening and stretching into a massive form. Wings unfurled from the darkness, horns spiraled upward, and a serpentine tail curled behind it.

    "That''s¡­ a dragon?!" she thought, her mind racing. Fear clawed at her chest, but she forced herself to remain calm, biting her lip to keep from gasping aloud.

    ''Liam''s a dark magic user, sure¡­ but summoning a dragon?'' The thought felt too absurd. Her heart pounded as she struggled to make sense of what she was witnessing. The dragon''s sheer presence, even as a shadowy construct, sent chills down her spine.

    As the creature fully materialized, towering and imposing, her gaze shifted back to Liam. He had stepped back, distancing himself from the dragon as if preparing for something.

    "What is he doing?" she wondered, her curiosity rising despite her lingering fear.

    Her sharp eyes caught the subtle movements of his hand, fingers curling and extending in a deliberate rhythm. It was as if he were counting, signaling the dragon with an unspoken command.

    The dragon''s eyes¡ªor what passed for them¡ªglimmered faintly in the dark, its massive body coiling with anticipation.

    ''He''s planning something¡­ but what?''

    And then it hit her. The realization sent a jolt of panic through her. ''Wait¡­ don''t tell me he''s about to¡ª''

    *Present Time*

    Liam raised his hand, signaling the dragon. His voice was calm but commanding. "On my mark¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ go!"

    At his command, the dragon opened its maw, releasing a torrent of fire. The flames, a brilliant light-blue hue, roared forward, surging toward Liam like a tidal wave of heat and destruction. Yet, he didn''t flinch.

    The fire engulfed him entirely, a wall of blazing energy consuming his figure until he vanished from sight. The dragon, its glowing eyes narrowed with concern, ceased its attack after a few seconds, closing its jaws. It waited, its tail flicking anxiously, the crackling flames casting shifting shadows across the ground.

    As the fire began to die down, Liam''s silhouette emerged, untouched and unscathed. He stepped through the fading embers, his clothes pristine, his expression calm as ever.

    "Looks like my Myst Shielding is holding up well against your flames," he said, his voice steady as he approached the dragon. Inwardly, though, his mind churned with thought. ''If it had kept going, I might''ve been roasted alive.''

    When he reached the dragon, it lowered its head, pressing its snout against him. Liam placed a hand on its scaly nose, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Good job," he said, his tone softening. He glanced over his shoulder, scanning the area behind him. "And¡­ you didn''t burn anything. Impressive restraint."

    The dragon rumbled, pleased with the praise, its tail swishing enthusiastically across the ground. Liam smirked faintly.

    But the dragon''s celebratory mood didn''t last long. Its head suddenly snapped upward, its nostrils flaring as it sniffed the air. A low growl rumbled deep in its throat, and its tail stilled.

    Liam immediately turned, his eyes narrowing as he followed the dragon''s gaze to the audience stands.

    ''Someone''s here,'' he thought. His mind raced as he scanned the empty seats. ''Or something.''

    The dragon''s growl grew louder, its luminous eyes locked onto a shadowy section of the seats. Liam moved to its side, his hand resting on its snout to calm it as he scrutinized the area with a penetrating stare.

    Suddenly, a figure emerged, arms raised high in surrender.

    "Wait! Don''t do anything! It''s just me!"

    Liam blinked as Ariana stepped into view, her voice cutting through the tension. She looked between Liam and the dragon nervously, her hands still raised.

    Liam''s stoic expression faltered for a split second, his brow twitching in faint disbelief. ''Ariana?''

 Chapter 91 - 91: Shes Been Caught

    ''When did she even get in here?'' Liam thought, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Ariana standing in the audience seats above.

    She was completely calm, her presence as unassuming as a breeze, but it only made him more uneasy.

    ''More importantly¡­ how did I not sense her? Even my dragon didn''t pick up on her until now.'' His mind raced, yet his expression remained stoic, betraying none of his thoughts.

    "What are you doing here?" Liam asked, his tone measured, his voice carrying just enough weight to demand an answer.

    Ariana flinched slightly at his question, her hands nervously fidgeting with the hem of her dress. "Um¡­ I-I''m sorry for just appearing like this out of nowhere. But I swear I have a good explanation," she said, her words tumbling out quickly as if to defend herself before he could accuse her of anything.

    Liam just looked her, waiting, his silence pressing her to continue.

    "Actually," she began hesitantly, "I was heading back to my dorm when I saw someone¡ªuh, you¡ªwalking outside. At first, I thought you were¡­ well, a bad person. So I decided to follow you¡­ just in case."

    Her cheeks flushed a faint pink as she finished, her gaze darting to the floor as though ashamed of her reasoning.

    Liam''s brow furrowed ever so slightly, his thoughts swirling. ''She''s been following me since I left the building? Yet neither I nor my dragon sensed her presence the entire time?''

    "I''m really sorry for intruding like this," Ariana said again, bowing her head slightly, her voice sincere.

    "There''s no need to apologize," Liam replied evenly. "If anything, I''m at fault here. No one''s supposed to be out this late at night anyway. I can understand why you were cautious¡ªit''s not wrong to be concerned." His tone was unexpectedly gentle, his words carrying a surprising amount of understanding.

    Ariana blinked in surprise, her head snapping up to meet his eyes. Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as his words settled over her. She quickly looked away, her voice stammering. "Y-Yeah, you''re right. That¡­ makes sense."

    Trying to calm her racing thoughts, she shifted her focus to the dragon behind him. The creature, which had initially been poised to attack, now sat like an obedient guard dog, tilting its massive head as it curiously observed Ariana.

    Slowly, as if testing the waters, Ariana descended from the audience seats and walked toward the center of the arena where Liam stood.

    Now standing beside Liam, she craned her neck to take in the dragon''s full size. It was enormous, its scales shimmering faintly in the dim light, yet it wasn''t as intimidating as she''d initially imagined.

    The dragon tilted its head even further, letting out a low rumble that sounded almost like a purr. Ariana couldn''t help but let a small, nervous smile tug at her lips.

    "It''s¡­ not as scary up close as I thought," she murmured softly, glancing up at Liam.

    "Can I touch it?" Ariana asked softly, her emerald eyes fixed on the dragon. The creature''s shadowy form shimmered faintly, its ethereal presence both intimidating and mesmerizing.

    Liam glanced at her, his expression as calm and unbothered as ever. "Yeah, sure. If it lets you. No problem."

    Ariana hesitated for a moment before stretching her hand toward the dragon, her movements cautious but full of curiosity. Before she could get close, the dragon lowered its massive head, its shadowy snout hovering just inches from her hand.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and a warm smile spread across her face. Gently, she placed her hand on the dragon''s snout, feeling its cool yet solid texture despite its shadowy appearance. The creature let out a low, rumbling sound of contentment, its tail swaying lazily behind it.

    "Wow," Ariana murmured, her voice tinged with wonder. "I''ve never seen a dragon before¡­ Or, well¡­" She paused, her brow furrowing slightly as she studied the creature''s form. "It''s not quite¡­ physical, is it? But I can still feel it."

    Liam placed his hands in his pocket, observing her.

    "How can you summon a dragon like this? Isn''t that supposed to take a lot of myst?" she asked, her hand still gently patting the dragon''s snout. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you mean?" Liam asked, his tone neutral.

    "Well," she began, glancing back at him, "most mages can summon magical beasts, but summoning a dragon is rare. It''s something that requires incredible myst reserves. So how were you doing this?"

    The dragon seemed to relish her attention, closing its eyes and settling on the ground with a satisfied grunt. Its tail wagged lightly, creating faint ripples in the shadows around it.

    Liam sighed softly, his stoic demeanor unwavering. "It''s not summoning magic," he explained. "This dragon is here because I extracted its shadow after it died."

    Ariana blinked, her hand pausing mid-pat. "Extracted its shadow?" she repeated, tilting her head in confusion. "I''ve never heard of that before."

    For a moment, Liam debated whether to elaborate. ''If I don''t explain, she''s just going to keep asking. Might as well get it over with.'' He let out another sigh, this one carrying a note of resignation.

    "It''s a dark magic technique," he said, his voice steady and matter-of-fact. "It allows me to extract the shadow of any dead being and make it mine to control."

    Ariana''s eyes widened in awe, her curiosity deepening. "Oh, so it''s like¡­ necromancy, but with shadows?"

    "Pretty much," Liam replied.

    "That''s¡­ actually really fascinating," she said, her gaze shifting back to the dragon. Her hand resumed its gentle patting, and the creature rumbled in approval, nuzzling closer to her.

    Liam stepped closer, his presence commanding her attention without effort. His calm red eyes locked onto hers, and despite the soft glow of the moonlight, Ariana felt her cheeks heat up.

    "Ariana, I have a question want to ask." he said, his tone steady but carrying a weight that made her heart race.

    She turned to him quickly, flustered but trying to hide it. "O¨COh, alright," she stammered, her voice a pitch higher than she intended.

    "How is it that I couldn''t sense your presence at all, even though you followed me all the way here?"

    Ariana flinched slightly, still feeling the pressure of his proximity. "Oh¡ªuh... I just used a spell that erases my presence," she stammered, her cheeks flushed bright red as she cursed herself inwardly. ''He''s way too close!''

    Liam paused, a flicker of intrigue crossing his mind. A spell that erases presence? His eyes narrowed slightly as he processed her words.

    "I see," he said, his voice smooth and detached. "That''s all I wanted to know."

    He turned, ready to leave the arena. However, he was about to command his dragon to return back into the abyss, a thought crept into his mind¡ªone that made him pause mid-step.

    "Actually, I have one more question for you."

 Chapter 92 - 92: Primordials

    "Actually, I have one more question for you," Liam said, turning back to Ariana, his calm gaze resting on her.

    "Y¨Cyes?" Ariana stammered, her cheeks still tinged with pink, unsure of what had sparked the strange fluttering she felt around him.

    "Earlier today, Mystica said something that caught my attention," Liam began, his voice steady. "She mentioned that you''re just like her. I didn''t get the chance to ask her what she meant, but it''s been on my mind."

    "Oh, s¨Cshe said that?" Ariana replied, her voice laced with a mix of surprise and modest pride.

    "Yes, she did. Can you explain what she meant?" Liam asked, his tone calm yet insistent.

    Ariana took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. "I believe Mystica was referring to the fact that we both belong to a rare group known as Primordials," she explained.

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, but his mind raced. Primordials?

    "Go on," he prompted, his curiosity now fully engaged.

    "Primordials are individuals born with an extraordinary core capable of harmonizing with all elemental types of myst¡ªlight, darkness, fire, water, nature, lightning, space, and so on," Ariana began, her tone steady as she delved into the explanation. "This core isn''t just vast; it''s incredibly stable, allowing us to absorb and wield multiple elements without overwhelming ourselves."

    She paused, watching for any sign of understanding in Liam''s stoic expression before continuing. "However, being able to harmonize with every element doesn''t mean we can wield each one to its full potential. A mage or knight dedicated to a single element can master it completely, unlocking its absolute power. In contrast, Primordials have a broader range but lack the same depth of mastery over individual elements."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly, processing her words. "But there must be advantages to being a Primordial, right?" he asked.

    "Yes, absolutely," Ariana replied, a faint smile touching her lips. "One of the greatest strengths of a Primordial is the ability to fuse different elements to create entirely new magical effects or techniques. This versatility is something no single-element wielder can replicate."

    Liam gave a slight nod, intrigued. "And you''re a Primordial too, like Mystica?"

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze dropping briefly before she spoke. "Well¡­ not exactly like her. Mystica and other Primordials were born with an affinity for all elements right from the start. I wasn''t. When I was young, I could only harmonize with two elements. It wasn''t until I turned ten that I unlocked two more. Even now, I''m still growing into my abilities. I''m not on the same level as Mystica or other legendary Primordials."

    She glanced up at Liam, a hint of vulnerability in her green eyes. "Even so, I''m the only known Primordial of our generation. It''s both a gift and a responsibility."

    ''Having such a gift is truly a blessing from the gods,'' Liam mused, his thoughts swirling as he processed Ariana''s explanation. ''To have an affinity with all magical elements¡ªit sounds overwhelming, almost unstoppable. Yet, even such power has its limits.''

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, his stoic mask unbroken as he considered her words. ''But what if¡­ what if someone could break through those limits? What if a Primordial could wield every magical element to its fullest potential? She said it''s impossible, yet something about her explanation feels... incomplete.''

    Liam''s thoughts turned toward Ariana, the anomalies in her story standing out like cracks in an otherwise flawless surface.

    ''If all Primordials are born with their affinities fully intact, and Ariana is the first of her kind in centuries to develop hers gradually¡­ what if she isn''t just an exception? What if she''s the evolution of what it means to be a Primordial?''

    His gut tightened as the pieces clicked together in his mind, forming a theory that felt both bold and uncertain.

    Ariana might be more than just a Primordial. She could be the first to unlock the full, unrestrained power of every magical element¡ªa true embodiment of harmony and mastery.

    The thought lingered, both intriguing and unnerving. He wasn''t entirely sure if his theory held water, but his instincts told him there was more to Ariana''s story than even she realized.

    Liam studied her in silence for a moment, his eyes unreadable. Finally, he gave a small nod. "Thank you for explaining," he said, his tone calm and measured.

    "You''re welcome," Ariana replied softly, a faint smile on her lips.

    Suddenly, the dragon, who was lying on the ground beside her shifted, its massive snout nudging closer to Ariana. Its glowing eyes held a gentle glint, almost as if it were trying to console her.

    "Huh? What are you doing?" Ariana asked, letting out a small, surprised giggle.

    Liam watched the interaction for a moment, his face deadpan. Then, pointing at the dragon, he said, "Hey, you¡­" His voice dropped into an exaggerated menace. "¡­What are you still doing here? You''re just wasting my Myst. Better get lost beforw you lose your privileges." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The dragon, usually obedient, surprised both of them by turning its massive head away with an air of annoyance, a soft puff of steam escaping its nostrils.

    Ariana burst into laughter, the sound light and melodic. "Is it¡­ sulking?" she managed between laughs.

    Liam sighed, his expression softening ever so slightly. "You''ve got some nerve," he muttered, addressing the dragon. Then, more firmly, he added, "But I won''t blame you today. Return."

    At his final word, the dragon''s form began to dissipate, its massive body dissolving into shadows that flowed back toward Liam, merging seamlessly with the darkness at his feet.

    Ariana watched, her gaze lingering on him. ''He''s different when he''s with his shadow beasts, she thought, her lips curving into a small, thoughtful smile. Around others like Asher and Dylan, he''s so quiet and composed. But here¡­ it''s like he''s more at ease. Maybe he''s just an animal person.''

    Her musings were interrupted when Liam''s calm voice broke the silence. "Ariana."

    "Y-yes?" she stammered, her attention snapping back to him.

    "Sorry to bother you, but I have a request," he said, his tone as stoic as ever.

    "A¡­ a request?" she echoed, her heart skipping a beat. Not a question? Her thoughts raced, and her pulse quickened.

    "You don''t have to agree if you don''t want to," he added, his unreadable expression offering no clues about what he might say next.

    "N-no, go ahead!" she said quickly, her voice pitching slightly higher. Then, under her breath, so soft she barely heard it herself, she murmured, "Besides, I''m actually enjoying spending time with you."

    Liam either didn''t hear her or chose to ignore it. His steady gaze met hers. "I want you to teach me the Sixth Myst Technique."

 Chapter 93 - 93: Teach Me

    "I want you to teach me the Sixth Myst Technique," Liam said, his tone calm and composed, as if he were merely stating a fact.

    "H-huh?" Ariana blinked, completely caught off guard by his sudden request. "W-what could I possibly teach you?" she stammered, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Well," Liam began, his tone unwavering and expression stoic as ever, "Mystica said you''re just like her. More importantly, you understand the foundation of magic in ways I don''t. So, apart from getting lessons from Mystica herself, you''re the next best person I should turn to."

    Ariana felt her cheeks heat up at his words, her heart racing. ''How can he say something like that and keep such a straight face? she thought, flustered.'' "I-I guess you''re right," she managed, her voice shaky as she tried to compose herself.

    "But¡­" she hesitated, glancing down briefly before meeting his gaze again. "I can''t promise to teach you well enough as Mysticab would."

    "You don''t need to worry about that, also you don''t have to if you''re tired," Liam replied, glancing up at the serene moon glowing in the midnight sky. "It''s late, after all."

    "Don''t worry about it. I can teach you, I''lltry my best." Ariana said quickly, determined to push aside her nervousness.

    "Thank you," Liam said simply, his gratitude brief yet sincere.

    "Um¡­ can you come sit here?" Ariana gestured to the arena ground where she had just seated herself, kneeling gracefully.

    Liam didn''t respond with words, instead rising silently and walking over. He sat down across from her, legs crossed, his movements deliberate and calm.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke, the silence between them broken only by the soft rustle of the wind. The moonlight bathed the arena, casting a soft glow on their faces. Ariana felt her heart flutter, struggling to focus as the proximity made her acutely aware of Liam''s presence.

    "So," she began, her voice steady despite the blush still warming her cheeks. "The Myst Techniques aren''t really ranked in any strict order. Mystica just likes to organize them for easier understanding. So, the Sixth Myst Technique, as she calls it, is Myst Recovery."

    "Myst Recovery." Liam repeated.

    "Exactly," Ariana continued. "And lucky for us, you''ve already used a fair bit of Myst tonight. This is the perfect time to learn it."

    She was right. Liam had expended Myst on his Myst Shielding earlier, a technique that created a protective barrier of energy. Summoning his dragon hadn''t drained much Myst, but the flames it unleashed certainly had. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This will help replenish your reserves and improve your control over Myst flow," Ariana said, her confidence growing as she focused on the lesson. "It''s fundamental but incredibly important for anyone who wants to master advanced magic."

    Liam gave a small nod. "Alright then, how do I start?"

    "Close your eyes and try to absorb the Myst in the air around us," Ariana instructed, her tone calm but her heart racing.

    Myst Recovery, as Ariana knew, was a combination of two foundational techniques: Myst Absorption and Myst Channeling. By absorbing the ambient Myst and channeling it to the core, one could replenish depleted reserves. It was simple in theory, yet it required focus and control, skills Liam had already demonstrated in abundance.

    She watched as Liam closed his eyes, settling into a meditative posture. The arena wasn''t ideal for Myst recovery¡ªunlike the forests or Mystica''s training grounds, the Myst here was sparse.

    For most, this would pose a challenge. But Liam, with his mastery of Crimson Breathing, had an advantage. The technique allowed him to draw Myst more efficiently, even in less abundant environments.

    Minutes passed, the air around them growing subtly heavier as Liam worked. Ariana could sense his progress, the faint ripple of Myst flowing toward him like a gentle tide.

    Finally, Liam opened his eyes, his gaze meeting hers. "I think I''ve got the hang of it," he said calmly.

    Ariana blinked in surprise. "Wow, that was quick! I expected you to struggle a bit, especially since the Myst here is pretty thin compared to other places." She paused, realizing how her words might sound. "Not that I thought you couldn''t do it or anything!" she added hastily, her voice rising in pitch.

    Liam stared at her, expressionless, unsure what to make of her flustered explanation.

    "Anyway," Ariana continued, eager to move past her embarrassment, "since you''ve picked that up so fast, why don''t we keep going? We might be able to cover the next techniques since you''ve already mastered Absorption and Channeling."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his surprise subtle but noticeable. "Won''t that be too much for you? You look like you could use some rest." His tone was neutral, his expression unreadable.

    "No, I''m fine!" Ariana said quickly, waving off his concern. "Besides¡­ spending time with you is more fun than I expected," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    Liam, oblivious to her words, nodded. "If you say so."

    "The next techniques are ones you''re already familiar with¡ªMyst Precision and Myst Infusion," Ariana explained.

    Liam tilted his head slightly. "What are they?"

    "Myst Precision is about focusing your Myst into a specific part of your body to prevent overuse. It''s useful for conserving energy during prolonged battles. Myst Infusion, on the other hand, is channeling Myst into your weapon to enhance its power or effects," Ariana elaborated.

    "Ah, I see," Liam said, raising a hand. A small flame flickered to life at the tip of his index finger. "So Myst Precision is something like this?"

    "Exactly!" Ariana said, nodding. "And a perfect example of Myst Infusion would be when you use Inferno Edge."

    "I get it now," Liam said, his stoic face softening ever so slightly, a faint hint of understanding in his eyes. For a moment, he almost looked¡­ curious, like a child learning something new for the first time.

    Ariana froze, her cheeks flushing red as she took in his expression. ''I never thought I''d see him look like that¡­ and why does he seem even more handsome than usual?'' she thought, her heart skipping a beat.

    Clearing her throat, she forced herself to refocus. "Let''s move on, shall we?" she said, her voice a little higher than normal.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Heading For The Capital

    As the night wore on, Ariana guided Liam through the final Myst techniques. First was Myst Circulation, a method that allowed Myst to flow through the body to temporarily enhance physical abilities, though its effects were brief. Then came Myst Stabilization, a technique designed to regulate the flow of Myst within one''s system, minimizing the risk of backlash during spellcasting. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam absorbed each lesson with his usual focus, committing them to memory with an efficiency that surprised even Ariana. When they were finished, Liam slowly rose to his feet, his movements deliberate yet graceful.

    "I''m grateful for your help, Ariana," he said, his tone steady as always. "You''ve made things much easier for me. Now, I don''t have to wait to learn what I truly wanted to master."

    He extended a hand toward her, an unexpectedly considerate gesture that caught her off guard. For a moment, she stared at his outstretched hand, her cheeks warming as her thoughts stumbled. Finally, she collected herself and placed her hand in his, letting him help her to her feet.

    "There''s no need to thank me," Ariana said with a warm smile, her voice soft. "I''m sure you would''ve done the same for me."

    Liam''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, unreadable as ever. Her words sparked a quiet question in his mind. ''Would I have done the same for her if the roles were reversed?'' he wondered.

    To Ariana, helping Liam was simply the right thing to do¡ªa gesture of goodwill anyone would extend to a friend in need. But to Liam, the idea wasn''t so simple.

    He had made it clear that she wasn''t obligated to help him, leaving the choice entirely hers. Would he have offered the same effort under similar conditions? Perhaps, perhaps not.

    Pushing the thought aside, Liam gave a small nod. "We should get going. There''s still about three hours until sunrise. That''s enough time for us to get a good sleep before school starts," he said, already turning toward the exit.

    The statement was straightforward, but Ariana''s imagination took a sharp turn. ''For us to sleep?!'' Her mind spiraled into dangerous territory, imagining scenarios that made her cheeks flush a vivid red.

    Liam paused and glanced over his shoulder, his expression as stoic as ever. "Aren''t you coming?"

    Snapping back to reality, Ariana scrambled to respond. "Y-Yes! I just remembered something, that''s all!" she said, jogging lightly to catch up.

    They walked in silence back to the dorms, the moonlight casting soft shadows along the path. Liam strode ahead with his hands in his pockets, his eyes fixed forward as if lost in thought. Ariana followed a step behind, stealing glances at him every so often.

    When they reached the dormitory building, Liam stopped at the entrance and gave her a brief nod. "Goodnight, Ariana. And thank you

    ***

    Far to the east of Zone 12, beyond the Academy''s borders, a quiet farm nestled under the vast expanse of the night sky. Along a narrow dirt road, an old man guided his wooden wagon, the reins loosely held in one hand while he chewed on a stalk of wheat.

    A single, weathered horse pulled the cart, its hooves echoing softly against the earth. The man wore simple farm clothes and a battered straw hat, slumped slightly in his seat as the weight of the day pressed on him.

    "Hah, what a dreadful night," he muttered, the exhaustion lacing his voice. "If only I could just curl up and sleep right here." But he shook his head, the creak of the wagon filling the silence. "Not yet."

    The road stretched endlessly, framed by shadowy trees and the occasional rustle of unseen creatures. Up ahead, a figure emerged from the darkness, standing still in the middle of the road. The old man squinted, his calloused hands tightening on the reins.

    "Now, who in their right mind would be out here at this hour?" he muttered to himself. "Not that I''m one to talk."

    Raising his voice, he called out, "Excuse me! Are you lost? It''s dangerous to be wandering around out here alone!"

    The figure didn''t move or respond, standing unnervingly still.

    "Hey! Did you hear me? I said it''s¡ª" His words faltered, caught in his throat, as the figure ahead began to change. Before his eyes, it split, as though the second figure had peeled itself out of the first.

    A cold sweat broke out on the old man''s brow, his hands trembling slightly as he slowed the wagon to a stop. The figures were larger now, towering and broad, their silhouettes distorted against the pale glow of the moon.

    "Who¡­ who''s there?" he demanded, his voice unsteady as his fear deepened.

    The figures began to move, their steps unnervingly calm as they approached the wagon. Each step seemed deliberate, echoing ominously in the stillness of the night.

    "Come on, old man," one of them said, its voice smooth and dark, dripping with malice. "You''re already here. No turning back now."

    "That''s right," the other figure added, its tone matching the first, steeped in a sinister pleasure. "You wouldn''t want to make this a goose chase, would you?"

    As they stepped into the moonlight, the old man''s breath hitched. Their skin was a deep crimson, glistening faintly in the pale light. Two sharp horns jutted from their foreheads, their smiles revealing rows of jagged teeth.

    Clawed hands hung at their sides, flexing slightly as though eager for action. The most chilling part was their identical faces, twisted in the same cruel grin.

    "Choose." The two demons spoke in unison, their voices reverberating through the night.

    Without hesitation, the old man yanked the reins, turning his wagon sharply around. "Hya!" he cried, urging his horse to move faster than it ever had before.

    The wooden wheels creaked and groaned as the wagon jolted over the uneven path, but he didn''t dare slow down.

    Behind him, the twin demons bursts of menacing laughter rang out, chilling him to the bone.

    "Looks like it is a goose chase after all," one of the demons mocked, its voice dripping with sinister glee.

    "That''s even better," the other added, laughing cruelly. "Run, old man. Run with your back to us. That makes it more fun."

    The old man''s heart pounded like a drum as he whipped the reins again. "How can this be happening? Demons¡­ here? In Zone 12, of all places?!" His mind raced as fast as his wagon. "I was supposed to be home by now, sitting with my wife¡­ having a quiet night''s rest¡­"

    He shook his head, trying to focus on escape. But an irresistible urge clawed at him¡ªhe had to know if they were following. Risking a glance over his shoulder, he squinted into the darkness.

    Nothing.

    The road was empty, eerily so. The demons had vanished.

    "They''re gone?" he whispered, his voice shaky. He slowed the horse ever so slightly, his eyes scanning the trees. "Did they take another route?"

    But as he turned back to face the road ahead, his blood froze.

    A claw, jagged and gleaming in the moonlight, was just inches from his face.

    "We told you to run with your back to us," one of the demons growled, its voice a chilling snarl. "How dare you look?"

    Before he could react, the demon slashed its claws cleanly through the old man''s neck. His head severed from his body in a single swift motion, tumbling off the wagon as his lifeless torso crumpled to the ground.

    The horse, oblivious to its master''s fate, bolted into the distance, dragging the empty wagon behind it.

    The demon stood in the middle of the road, gripping the old man''s severed head in its clawed hand. It raised the head to its face, blood streaming from the neck and pooling onto the dirt below. Slowly, the demon opened its jagged maw, letting the blood flow into its mouth.

    "Ahh¡­" it sighed, its voice thick with satisfaction. "There''s nothing sweeter than the blood of a terrified human." Its tone oozed with cruel delight as it drank deeply.

    The other demon loomed over the old man''s lifeless body, planting its clawed foot on the corpse. "Seems like we''ve got a feast to fuel us for the journey ahead, eh, brother?" it sneered.

    With deliberate precision, it drove its hand into the man''s chest, tearing through flesh and bone until it reached the liver. The demon yanked it out, holding the still-warm organ in its hand before devouring it whole.

    "You''re right," the first demon said, tossing the empty head aside like a discarded trinket. Its blood-stained grin glinted in the moonlight. "Now, we head for the capital."

 Chapter 95 - 95: How Amazing

    "That''s it for today," Mystica announced, placing the chalk down with a sharp clack. Her gaze swept across the room, lingering on a few students with a mischievous smirk.

    "It seems some of you look unexpectedly tired for some reason," she added, her eyes gleaming as they landed briefly on Ariana''s face.

    With that, Mystica strode out of the classroom, her dark gown flowing behind her.

    Liam sat at the back, close to the window, his chin resting lightly on his hand. He gazed outside, the sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating dancing patterns on his desk.

    ''I might have slept for just three hours, but I feel more alive than I expected,'' he mused, his expression unreadable. ''Turns out using Myst Recovery while sleeping was the right choice.''

    Despite the late-night training and limited sleep, Liam had woken up with an almost unnatural vitality. While most would find such a feat impossible, Liam''s mastery of Crimson Breathing allowed him to absorb Myst even while asleep. Combined with Crimson Overdrive, which amplified his absorption rate, replenishing his reserves during those few hours had been effortless.

    Channeling Myst to his core has become second nature by this moment.

    He shifted his gaze back to the classroom.

    His eyes flicked to Ariana, seated in the front row. Despite her stoic expression, there was a subtle fatigue in her posture that hadn''t gone unnoticed by Mystica¡ªor Liam.

    ''She seems more tired than I expected,'' he noted, observing her for a moment longer before turning his attention back to the window.

    Liam''s quiet musings were interrupted by Dylan, who spun around from the desk in front of him with his usual enthusiastic grin. "Hey, ready to go?"

    "By ''go,'' you mean training with Mystica, right?" Liam asked, his gaze still fixed out the window.

    "Of course! What else would I be talking about? Trust me, I''m in no mood to stir up trouble today," Dylan replied, his grin widening.

    "That''s news worth celebrating¡ªfor once," came Asher''s dry remark from the next column over. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his sharp blue eyes gleaming with mock amusement.

    "Whatever, buzz cut," Dylan shot back, waving him off dismissively. "So, Liam, let''s get moving. Besides, this time we can all go together."

    Liam arched an eyebrow but said nothing.

    "Look, Sheila and Ariana haven''t left yet, so we can all tag along. What do you think?" Dylan leaned in, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Let''s just get going, Dylan," Liam said, standing from his seat with his usual calm.

    "Yes!" Dylan jumped up, visibly thrilled. "And you, Asher, enjoy your precious time with your favorite instructor¡ªSir Galen!" He added with a laugh as he strode toward Sheila and Ariana''s desks, leaving Asher shaking his head in mild exasperation.

    Dylan approached with a dramatic flair, bowing slightly as he addressed the two girls. "Hello, ladies!" he began, his tone dripping with mock charm.

    Sheila barely spared him a glance. "Not in the mood for your useless jokes, Dylan," she replied flatly.

    Dylan clutched his chest in mock agony. "Ouch! Such harsh words for a humble admirer. I merely approached two radiant jewels to invite them to accompany me and my noble brother," he gestured toward Liam, "to the sacred grounds of our enchanting queen¡ªMystica!"

    "I said shut it, Dylan," Sheila snapped, her icy tone cutting through his theatrics.

    As Dylan and Sheila continued their verbal sparring, Ariana sat quietly, her gaze drifting toward the hallway where Liam stood waiting, his back turned to them. Her cheeks flushed as her thoughts spiraled.

    I can''t believe I barely slept because of him. ''What is wrong with me? He hasn''t even said anything remotely romantic, yet just looking at him makes my heart race.'' She fidgeted with her hands, trying to steady her nerves.

    "Ariana... hey, hey, you still in there?" Dylan''s voice snapped her back to reality as he waved a hand in front of her face.

    "Yes!" she replied, her tone a bit louder than intended.

    "Woah, someone''s jumpy today," Dylan remarked, though his grin didn''t falter. "Anyway, Miss Icy Heart here¡ª" he gestured dramatically toward Sheila, "¡ªhas agreed to our humble stroll."

    Sheila muttered under her breath, arms crossed tightly. "Gods, grant me patience not to murder him."

    With a shake of her head, Ariana rose from her seat, and the three of them made their way to the hallway, where Liam was waiting.

    "Ay, Liam!" Dylan called out, his grin mischievous as ever. "They''ve graciously accepted my noble proposal!"

    Liam didn''t even glance back. "Let''s get going then," he said simply, his voice devoid of emotion as he started walking.

    Sheila bristled at his indifference, her annoyance bubbling beneath her composed exterior.

    "Hey, wait up!" Dylan shouted, jogging to catch up with him, leaving the group to follow behind.

    ***

    The four students finally arrived at Mystica''s training ground¡ªthe lush green forest.

    Liam glanced back at the cave they had just exited, the same strange sensation from the first time lingering in the air. ''There''s that feeling again... like we just passed through a teleportation portal.'' His thoughts churned as he refocused on the forest ahead.

    "Welcome, my little darlings," Mystica''s sultry voice rang out, drawing their attention.

    Seated comfortably on an ornate chair carved from entwined tree roots, Mystica smiled mischievously. "You''re on time, as always. How delightful."

    "Since we''re early, I assume that means we''re jumping straight into your lesson?" Sheila asked, her tone dripping with irritation as her sharp gaze landed on Liam. "Or is this another session devoted to teaching him?"

    Her disdain was palpable, and Liam met her glare with his usual stoic expression, his hands tucked casually into his pockets.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, her purple eyes gleaming with amusement. "Ah, Princess. It seems you''re still clinging to your vendetta against dark magic. How predictable."

    Nearby, Dylan stifled a laugh, nudging Ariana. "Pfft. Icy heart is at it again."

    "Why waste time teaching someone like him?" Sheila continued, her voice filled with venom. "It''s pointless. As a Dark magic user, he destined to die anyway."

    Mystica chuckled softly, leaning back in her chair. "My dear Princess, if you''re so opposed to Liam''s lessons, you''re free to leave. I''m sure the other instructors would be thrilled to deal with your sunny disposition."

    Sheila huffed and turned her head away, her arms crossed tightly.

    "Now then," Mystica said, rising gracefully to her feet. Her long black gown flowed like liquid shadow around her. "Shall we, Liam? I''d like to finish teaching you the rest of those techniques today."

    Liam remained unfazed, his tone cool and indifferent. "There''s no need for that anymore."

    Mystica tilted her head, intrigued. "Oh? And why is that? You do realize you need those techniques to progress, don''t you?"

    "I''m aware," Liam replied, meeting her gaze. "But I''ve already learned them."

    Mystica''s smirk deepened. "Already learned them, you say? That''s quite the claim. And who, pray tell, taught you? I certainly didn''t."

    "Ariana did," Liam answered bluntly.

    Mystica''s eyes darted toward Ariana, who stood beside Dylan, suddenly looking very self-conscious.

    "How fascinating," Mystica purred, her teasing tone thick. "Ariana, you''ve saved me the trouble of teaching our little Liam. Such a thoughtful gesture."

    "O-Oh, it was nothing," Ariana stammered, her cheeks flushing as she avoided Mystica''s piercing gaze. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica''s smirk widened as she glanced back at Liam, her thoughts swirling with amusement. ''Such a relentless hunger for power. How amazing.''

    "Well then," Mystica said, her voice shifting to something more serious. "If that''s the case, we''ll move on to something that benefits both of you." She gestured between Liam and Sheila.

 Chapter 96 - 96: An Illusion Spell

    "Well then," Mystica said, her voice shifting to something more serious. "If that''s the case, we''ll move on to something that benefits both of you." She gestured between Liam and Sheila.

    Sheila''s eyes darted to Liam for a fleeting moment, her disdain evident. "There''s no way I''m training with him. Absolutely not."

    Mystica let out a long, theatrical sigh. "Princess, I''ve already told you¡ªif you can''t stomach the company here, you''re more than welcome to join another instructor. There are plenty who''d love to coddle you."

    Sheila''s lips pressed into a tight line, but Mystica wasn''t done.

    "However," Mystica continued, her mischievous smirk returning as she pointed to Dylan and Ariana, "these two already have a grasp on what they need to focus on. You and Liam, on the other hand? You''re lagging behind. And believe me, you aren''t going to reach your potential if you ego keeps getting in the way."

    Mystica''s words hit their mark, and she seized the moment to twist the blade. "So, here''s the choice, Princess. You can let your... let''s call it ''childish prejudice,'' stop you from learning under me. Or," her tone grew sharper, "you can set it aside for this one month and actually progress like the student you''re supposed to be."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened as she stared at Mystica, her internal struggle visible. She glanced at Liam again¡ªbriefly, but the disdain still flickered in her eyes.

    ''Mystica has a point,'' Sheila thought, chewing over the mage''s words. ''I need to control my emotions. It''s just one month. Weapon training starts after that, and there will be more people around then. I can endure this¡­''

    She took a deep breath, steadying herself. ''It''s just one month. It''s just one month. It''s just one month.''

    Finally, Sheila exhaled and said with a sharp tone, "Fine. You''re right. I won''t miss this opportunity. If it means enduring the presence of a dark magic user, so be it." Her fierce gaze met Mystica''s, unwavering.

    Mystica''s smirk widened, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "Very good, Princess. You have a way of talking yourself into reason¡ªan essential trait for anyone aiming to survive the Dark Knight Academy."

    Then, shifting her attention to Dylan and Ariana, Mystica clapped her hands lightly. "Now, you two. Where would you like to train today? East or west?"

    Dylan immediately stepped forward with exaggerated enthusiasm, placing a hand over his heart as he bowed. "We are but humble servants, oh Queen Mystica. Assign us as you see fit!"

    Mystica blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his theatrics. Then her laughter bubbled up, light and amused. "Oh, ''Queen,'' is it? How delightful. Very well, if you insist, I''ll grant you a royal decree. You two shall take the east while these two head west."

    Dylan straightened with a grin. "Your wish is our command, my queen."

    Mystica chuckled softly, blowing Dylan a playful kiss. "Good boy."

    The effect was instantaneous. Dylan''s bravado faltered as his cheeks flushed a bright crimson. His usual confidence replaced with awkwardness, he cleared his throat and grabbed Ariana by the wrist. "C-Come on, Ariana. We''ve been assigned a noble mission."

    Ariana raised an eyebrow but didn''t resist as Dylan practically dragged her away. "To the east!" he shouted, his voice carrying through the trees as they disappeared from sight.

    Mystica shook her head, still chuckling. "That boy never fails to entertain."

    She turned back to Liam and Sheila, her tone shifting to something more commanding. "Now, let''s get going then."

    ***

    With Mystica leading the way, Liam and Sheila followed closely behind, the forest eerily quiet. The only sounds that broke the stillness were the occasional hum of Mystica''s soft humming and the rustle of leaves beneath their feet.

    After a few moments of silence, Liam''s voice cut through the quiet, calm yet piercing in its usual indifference. "Mystica, I''ve got a question."

    Mystica glanced over her shoulder, her playful smirk still in place. "I''m all ears, darling."

    Liam took a slow breath, his gaze shifting to the surrounding trees. "What exactly is this place? It feels like a real forest, with myst heavy in the air, but there''s something off about it. Like it doesn''t entirely belong."

    Mystica''s eyes twinkled with amusement, and she let out a soft chuckle as they continued walking. "Ah, I see you''ve picked up on it already. You have very sharp senses, Liam."

    She paused for a moment, her gaze faraway as if recalling distant memories. "Well, to put it simply, you''re right. This isn''t a normal forest. It''s actually a separate realm, one that was discovered a few decades ago. It''s¡ªwell, I can''t tell you who exactly discovered it, but some mages found it, and they quickly realized its potential. It had a natural flow of myst that was¡­ abundant, shall we say. So they decided to make use of it."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, waiting for her to elaborate. Mystica''s expression darkened for a moment, and then her playful smirk returned. "They created this vast green forest you see. Or perhaps it''s better to say they created the illusion of this forest."

    "An illusion?" Sheila scoffed, crossing her arms, clearly skeptical. "But an illusion spell can''t last this long, or even make something look this real."

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed as she turned her attention to Sheila, amusement dancing in her gaze. "Ah, but that''s where you''re wrong. What does magic feed off of, hmm?"

    "Myst," Liam answered before Sheila could respond.

    "Exactly," Mystica replied, pleased with his answer. "This realm itself is overflowing with myst, and the spell that was cast by the mages draws on that very essence to sustain itself. The illusion doesn''t fade because the magic has a constant source to draw from."

    Sheila furrowed her brows, clearly processing the information. "So you''re saying this entire forest, everything here, is just a construct?"

    Mystica nodded, her eyes sparkling. "Yes, but it''s not just any illusion. This entire place, though an illusion, feels real because of the myst embedded in the very fabric of this realm. It''s like a living dream that never ends. Oh, and I should mention¡ªit wasn''t just one mage who created it. There were three." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s mind began to churn. His thoughts drifted as he processed the new information. ''A realm of illusion, powered by myst¡­ no wonder the place feels off in subtle ways.''

    Mystica caught the contemplative look in Liam''s eyes and smiled. "You''re thinking about it, aren''t you? That''s the trick of it. It''s a perfect balance between illusion and reality, sustained by myst itself. But, in the end, it''s still just a constructed world."

    Liam glanced at her, his mind still trying to piece it all together. ''Well, this place seems more annoying to me now.''

    "Anyway we''ve arrived at west." Mystica said as she showed the wide area made as the tall trees surrounded it.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Light And Darkness

    Mystica came to a stop under the shade of a sprawling tree, a wave of her hand conjuring a chair that seemed to materialize from the air itself. She gracefully lowered herself into it, crossing her legs as her eyes darted between Liam and Sheila.

    "Now then, where shall we begin?" Mystica mused, her voice carrying an undercurrent of amusement. "Ah, I know. Let''s start simple¡ªtell me what each of you is capable of with your magic so far."

    Her gaze settled on Sheila first. "You, Princess. How proficient are you with your light magic? I must admit, I don''t have high expectations. The Crescent Kingdom is far more renowned for their expertise in ice and water manipulation, not light. So, tell me, what can you do?"

    Sheila stiffened, her jaw tightening at Mystica''s condescending tone. Her annoyance was palpable, but she took a steadying breath before responding.

    "There are a few spells and techniques I''ve mastered. Specifically, two spells: Luminous Palm and Crystal-Frost Bolt, and two techniques: Radiant Step and Dawn Spear."

    Mystica clapped her hands slowly, her expression a mixture of mockery and intrigue. "Oh, fascinating! A princess with not one, but four tools in her arsenal. How impressive."

    ***

    Luminous Palm: A spell that channels myst into the user''s hands, creating a soft, glowing aura capable of healing injuries. The extent of healing¡ªbe it minor cuts or major wounds¡ªdepends entirely on the mage''s proficiency.

    Crystal-Frost Bolt: A hybrid spell combining light magic and ice manipulation, forming glowing projectiles of frozen energy encased in shimmering light. The bolts cause minor damage but inflict a freezing impact that slows down opponents, making it ideal for strategic combat.

    Radiant Step: A mobility technique where myst is channeled into the legs, propelling the user forward in a burst of energy. The movement leaves behind glowing trails of light designed to confuse and disorient enemies.

    Dawn Spear: A technique that condenses myst into a spear-shaped construct of radiant light. The spear can be used as a melee weapon or thrown as a projectile for greater reach.

    ***

    "Impressive, really," Mystica said with a smirk that suggested otherwise. "It seems Mommy and Daddy made sure their little princess was well-equipped. Such doting parents."

    Sheila rolled her eyes, clearly uninterested in Mystica''s mockery. "Are you finished?"

    "Not quite," Mystica replied with a mischievous glint. She turned her attention to Liam. "And you, my dear shadowy Liam? What have you got?"

    Liam''s expression remained indifferent, his hands tucked into his pockets. "I''ve only mastered two techniques so far. Extraction and¡­ I''m not sure if this counts, but I can store my daggers in the shadows." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica''s brows arched. "Ah, shadow storage? Yes, that''s a technique¡ªwhat we call Void Storage. It''s the ability to store items in a personal void linked to your shadow. Quite useful."

    She leaned back in her chair, her smirk widening. "But Extraction, hmm? That one is a little beyond your level, don''t you think?"

    "I''m aware," Liam said flatly, his tone as calm as ever.

    "Good," Mystica said, nodding approvingly. "At least you know your limits."

    ***

    Extraction: A high-level technique that allows Liam to summon and control shadow constructs by extracting the essence of defeated beings. While the process requires minimal myst to execute, maintaining and repairing the shadows during battle consumes significant myst reserves. Additionally, shadows which had special abilities when they were still living, like a dragon''s fire breath, further drains myst rapidly.

    Liam understood the risks all too well. While his arsenal of shadow beasts was extensive, he had to carefully manage how many he summoned in a fight. The myst cost of maintaining them¡ªand the potential losses if they were destroyed¡ªmeant he couldn''t afford recklessness.

    ***

    "You''ve both managed to learn a lot, but there''s still much more to uncover," Mystica said, her lips curling into a mischievous smirk.

    Her eyes glinted with amusement as she leaned forward slightly in her chair. "But before we dive deeper, tell me¡ªdo either of you know the connection between your magics?"

    Sheila crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. "What the hell are you trying to say now? That light magic has some kind of connection to dark magic?" Her tone was sharp, tinged with disdain as she shot a glance at Liam, then quickly turned her gaze back to Mystica.

    "Exactly," Mystica said, her smirk widening into a grin as if she''d just revealed the punchline to a joke only she understood. "You catch on fast, princess."

    Sheila scoffed, her irritation flaring. "That''s ridiculous. Light is pure, radiant, and¡­ good. Dark magic is the opposite¡ªchaotic and destructive. They''re nothing alike."

    Mystica tilted her head, her expression both playful and condescending. "Oh, sweet child of light, your naivety is endearing. But let me educate you both."

    She extended her hand, and a swirling sphere of myst formed in her palm, shifting between radiant golden light and inky black shadows. It pulsed like a heartbeat, its dual nature mesmerizing.

    "Light and dark magic are not enemies," Mystica began, her voice soft yet commanding. "They are two sides of the same coin. One cannot exist without the other. Light illuminates, but without shadows, it would have no meaning. Darkness conceals, yet it gives depth and contrast to the brilliance of light."

    Liam, still indifferent, became curious but ever slightly. "So you''re saying they¡­ complement each other?"

    "Precisely," Mystica said, her tone laced with approval. "Think of them as partners in an eternal dance. Light magic thrives on structure and creation, bringing clarity and healing. But it lacks subtlety¡ªit is often too direct, too rigid. Dark magic, on the other hand, revels in flexibility and destruction. It bends, it twists, it adapts. Alone, each has its strengths, but together... they achieve balance."

    Sheila frowned, her pride unwilling to yield so easily. "Balance? Are you suggesting I¡ªa practitioner of light magic¡ªshould learn from him?" She gestured toward Liam with disdain.

    Mystica laughed, a rich, melodious sound that echoed through the room. "Oh, dear, I''m not suggesting. I''m telling you. If you want to master your respective magics, you''ll need to understand the other''s essence. Light without darkness is shallow, just as darkness without light is empty."

    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "When the two are combined, they can create extraordinary effects. For instance..." She raised her hand, and the sphere in her palm began to shift.

    The light and shadow fused, creating a shimmering field of twilight energy that radiated both warmth and an eerie chill. "This is what happens when you learn to harmonize the two forces. It''s not about making one stronger than the other¡ªit''s about finding equilibrium."

    "So you''re saying Sheila''s light could strengthen my darkness, and my darkness could¡ª"

    "Enhance her light," Mystica finished, nodding. "Exactly. But it requires trust and collaboration, two things you both seem to struggle with." She turned her gaze to Sheila, her smirk returning. "Unless, of course, you''d rather let your pride get in the way of unlocking your full potential."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, her eyes flashing with defiance. "I''d rather die than to do something so... abominable."

    Mystica clapped her hands together, the sound sharp and echoing. "Well, can''t say I expected anything else from you, Princess. You always were a stubborn one."

    Her voice dripped with playful mockery. "I just wanted you two to understand the connection between your magical elements."

    She gave a wicked grin, her gaze flicking between them. "Now, I would like to teach you both some new spell, but there is something else we must begin with."

 Chapter 98 - 98: First Lesson: Core Expansion

    "Now, I''d like to teach you both some new spells, but before we get to that, there''s something else we need to address first," Mystica said, her voice laced with mischief as she studied them both.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you getting at now?"

    Mystica''s smile grew wider, almost devilish. "The two of you will need to learn how to expand your cores. This is crucial, especially for you both, since your magical elements draw heavily from myst. Without a core that can handle a vast amount of myst, you''ll be nothing more than glorified amateurs. Or, in your case, Princess," she added with a mocking chuckle, "you''d be better off as a commoner."

    Sheila''s eyes flashed with indignation. "So, you mean to say that today, all we''re doing is learning how to expand our cores? That''s it?"

    Mystica tilted her head, a playful gleam in her eyes. "You don''t seem to grasp the gravity of the situation, do you? If your core can''t sustain the vast amounts of myst your magic demands, then all the spells in the world won''t help you. They''ll burn out faster than you can blink. Expanding your core isn''t just another lesson¡ªit''s the foundation of everything you will ever learn. Without it, you''re like a candle that can''t withstand the wind."

    Liam shifted slightly, absorbing her words. "So, this is the first step before any real progress?"

    "Exactly," Mystica replied with a sly grin. "Once you''ve expanded your cores, you''ll have the capacity to wield more myst, and with that, you''ll finally be able to handle more complex spells."

    Mystica''s smirk deepened as she watched the growing irritation on Sheila''s face and the quiet determination in Liam''s eyes. She clasped her hands behind her back, pacing lazily between them as if savoring the moment.

    "To expand your core without causing backlash," she began, "you''ll need to follow a very specific process. First, you must focus on controlling the flow of your myst. Overloading your core all at once will cause it to rupture¡ªnot that I''d mind watching that, but it''s a bit messy." Her tone was laced with mockery, though her words carried weight.

    She stopped and turned toward them, her purple eyes glinting. "The secret lies in consistency and balance. Gradually increase the amount of myst you circulate through your core each day, pushing it slightly beyond its comfort zone. It''s like stretching a muscle¡ªtoo little, and you''ll see no results. Too much, and you''ll tear it apart."

    "How do we know when we''re pushing too far?" Liam asked.

    Mystica grinned. "Good question, shadow boy. Your core will warn you. It''ll feel like a burning ache. Push through it, but if you feel sharp pain or dizziness, back off immediately. And whatever you do, don''t let your core run dry. If you drain it completely, you''ll risk permanent damage."

    Sheila crossed her arms, glaring at Liam before turning her attention back to Mystica. "This sounds tedious. Isn''t there a faster way?"

    Mystica laughed, a rich, teasing sound. "Oh, Princess, always looking for shortcuts. There is a faster way, but it involves me tearing your core apart and rebuilding it myself. Of course, that would leave you bedridden for months¡­ assuming you survived." Her smirk widened at Sheila''s horrified expression.

    "No? I thought not. Patience, dear. This process takes about a week. And trust me, it''s worth it. By the end, your core will be more stable and able to hold significantly more myst."

    She turned on her heel, her gown brushing the grass as she began to walk away. "If, after a week, you feel satisfied with the size of your core, you can stop. But if you want to continue, you can¡ªjust be mindful not to overdo it. Greed has a nasty habit of biting back." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait," Sheila called out, her tone sharp. "You''re leaving us to figure this out on our own?"

    Mystica stopped, glancing over her shoulder with an infuriatingly smug grin. "Of course. Consider this a test of your discipline. Besides, I''d rather not stick around and watch you two bicker like children." Her gaze flicked to Liam, then back to Sheila.

    "Oh, and Princess, try not to let your distaste for him cloud your focus. You don''t have to like each other, but you do have to learn."

    Before Sheila could respond, Mystica raised her hand. The air around her shimmered with dark and light myst intertwining, her form dissolving into a cascade of glowing particles. As she stepped into the forest, her figure faded completely, leaving only her voice echoing behind.

    "Good luck, you two. Don''t blow yourselves up. Bye-bye!"

    The sun remained high in the sky, casting golden rays that stretched long shadows across the clearing.

    Liam and Sheila stood in a tense silence, the air between them crackling with unspoken disdain. Sheila''s glare bored into Liam, her anger barely restrained.

    "This is your fault," she snapped, her voice cutting through the quiet like a whip.

    Liam, his hands tucked casually into his pockets, didn''t bother responding. He simply turned on his heel and started walking away, his strides deliberate and unhurried.

    The dismissal only fueled Sheila''s fury. "How dare you walk away from me while I''m talking to you!" she barked, her voice ringing with indignation.

    Liam paused mid-step, letting out a low, exasperated sigh. Without turning around, he said, "Hey, Princess? I''m not in the mood for your immature tantrums." His tone was calm, almost bored, yet carried a subtle edge that made Sheila''s fists clench.

    Her eyes blazed as she stepped forward. "Tch. Just because Mystica likes running her mouth doesn''t mean you get to talk to me like that. Got it?" Her voice dripped with venom, her fierce gaze daring him to challenge her.

    For a moment, Liam stood still. Then, he glanced over his shoulder, meeting her glare with a cold, unreadable expression. ''Annoyingly enough, it seems I''m turning into a talker. How disgusting.'' he thought to

    Without another word, Liam turned his gaze back to the forest and resumed walking, his figure disappearing into the trees.

    Sheila''s scowl deepened as she watched him vanish from sight. Her dislike for him twisted into something sharper, her thoughts spiraling. Then, an idea surfaced, and a sly smirk tugged at her lips.

    ''No one''s here,'' she thought, her pulse quickening. ''If I execute him now, no one would know. Mystica''s gone, and Ariana and Dylan are all the way to the east. I''m leagues above him anyway. This might be the perfect opportunity.''

 Chapter 99 - 99: Execution Attempt

    Sheila stood alone in the clearing, her arms crossed and her mind churning with dark possibilities. ''I don''t have my sword right now, but that hardly matters,'' she thought, a cold glint in her eyes. ''Ice, water, and light magic are more than enough to deal with him. I can make this quick.''

    Her smirk faltered slightly as another thought crossed her mind. ''But what about the body? Mystica isn''t stupid¡ªshe''ll suspect me no matter what excuse I give. Ugh.'' She rolled her eyes in frustration, pacing the clearing as she worked through the potential obstacles.

    Then, like a spark in the darkness, inspiration struck. ''Wait. Her steps halted, and her smirk returned, sharper than before. What if it happens during a fight? If I make it look like an accident, I could frame it as self-defense. No one could blame me for defending myself against a dark magic user. But for that to work, I''ll need to make it convincing. I have to show signs of a real battle.''

    Sheila''s fingers flexed as icy mist began to form around her hand, her confidence growing with each passing thought. ''Yes. That''s it. A staged fight to rid the world of an abomination like him¡ªand to ensure I walk away without suspicion.''

    Her gaze drifted toward the path Liam had taken, the dense forest swallowing his retreating figure. Her smirk widened, her expression one of cold resolve. "Well then," she murmured, her voice as sharp as her intentions. "Let the execution of an abomination begin."

    With that, Sheila stepped forward, her eyes alight with a deadly determination as she followed the path into the forest.

    ***

    "This should do," Liam muttered, his voice low as he surveyed the small clearing around him. The sunlight filtered through the thick canopy above, casting fragmented rays that danced across the lush, green grass. The air was still, save for the soft rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.

    Liam stepped into the heart of the clearing, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings one last time. Satisfied, he nodded to himself. "Perfect place to work on core expansion," he murmured. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He lowered himself to the ground, crossing his legs into a meditation pose. Resting his hands lightly on his knees, he closed his eyes, allowing his body to relax and his breathing to steady.

    His mind began to focus inward, honing in on the steady pulse of myst within his core, like a quiet drumbeat deep in his chest.

    The faint sound of birds chirping and the distant whisper of the forest faded into the background as Liam immersed himself in his inner world.

    Liam took a deep breath, letting the forest''s tranquil atmosphere guide him into a deeper state of focus. Within his mind, he visualized his core¡ªa luminous, swirling sphere of dark myst nestled at the center of his being. The energy pulsed steadily, like a heartbeat, resonating with his breaths.

    He began the process of core expansion, carefully coaxing the edges of his core to stretch outward. It was a meticulous task, like trying to stretch an unyielding fabric without tearing it.

    Each pulse of myst grew broader, filling his body with a subtle, tingling warmth. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he maintained precise control, ensuring the expansion was smooth and balanced.

    The effort required razor-sharp concentration. Any misstep, and the process could cause a backlash¡ªa surge of unstable myst that could damage his core.

    But Liam had no intention of failing. With each passing moment, he could feel his core adjusting, expanding slightly, its capacity for myst increasing ever so subtly.

    Just as he was starting to find a rhythm, a voice broke through the serenity, sharp and unmistakably familiar.

    "I''ve finally found you," Sheila said, her tone carrying both triumph and disdain.

    Liam''s eyes snapped open, his focus shattered. The energy he''d been carefully controlling settled back into his core as he looked up, meeting her fierce gaze.

    "Already following Mystica''s advice, huh?" Sheila''s voice rang out with mockery, her arms crossed as she stood at the edge of the clearing. "Well, that''s just a waste of your tim¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Liam''s gaze snapped to her, unyielding. His intense stare cut through her words like a blade, silencing her mid-sentence.

    "Hey," Liam said, his voice calm but commanding, "I won''t ask you twice. Fuck off."

    Sheila blinked, caught off guard for the briefest moment, before her lips curled into a smirk. "Pfft. Haha. How cute," she said, her tone dripping with disdain.

    "You think just because you managed to intimidate me with... whatever that was last time, I''d be scared of you now?" She leaned forward slightly, her gaze fierce and mocking. "Think again, you lowly trash."

    For a moment, Liam didn''t respond. The silence between them was tense, broken only by the rustle of leaves in the wind. Finally, he let out a sigh and rose to his feet, his movements slow and deliberate.

    "Alright then, Princess," he said, his tone indifferent as he slipped his hands into his pockets. "You can have this place all to yourself." He turned to leave, his steps measured. "But don''t interrupt my training again."

    He''d barely taken a few steps when Sheila''s expression darkened, a sinister smirk spreading across her face. "I don''t think you understand why I''m here," she called out, her voice laced with malice. "But don''t worry¡ªI''ll do you the honor of explaining."

    Liam didn''t bother turning back, his stride unbroken, as if her words were beneath his notice. But then, he felt it¡ªa sudden, bone-chilling surge of energy aimed directly at him. His instincts flared, warning him of the danger, and in a split second, he moved.

    Diving to the side, Liam rolled across the ground, digging his hands into the dirt to halt his momentum. As he rose, his sharp gaze locked onto Sheila. She stood at the center of the clearing, her right arm outstretched, frost curling around her fingers.

    A massive block of jagged ice loomed where Liam had been standing moments before, its sheer size making it clear¡ªif he hadn''t dodged, he would''ve been crushed or frozen alive.

    "You were quick enough to dodge," Sheila said, her voice cold and unyielding as her icy aura intensified. "But that won''t happen next time."

    Her eyes glinted with deadly intent, and Liam could feel it¡ªher raw, unrestrained killing intent. The weight of it pressed down on him, but his initial shock faded quickly.

    His expression hardened slightly, shifting into one of pure annoyance but barely noticeable. And one thing he was feeling the most was disgust. Why? That''s simple.

    This killing intent was nothing but a fake one.

 Chapter 100 - 100: True Killing Intent

    Liam had faced countless powerful foes during his time in the Dark Forest, creatures that exuded raw, unrelenting killing intent, and each time, survival had meant recognizing it and responding in kind.

    Sheila''s so-called killing intent? It was a pale imitation¡ªa hollow act that barely scratched the surface of what true malice was.

    Liam might not have taken the life of a human before, however, he''d taken countless lives things, not out of choice but out of necessity. Whether it was a demon, or beast, he understood one thing: survival demanded power and the unflinching will to kill. Hesitation was a luxury he could not afford.

    "Hey, Princess," Liam said, his voice calm and measured as he straightened his posture. "Let me ask you something."

    Sheila''s eyebrow twitched, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "What could you possibly have to ask me?"

    "Have you ever fought with nothing but survival on your mind?" Liam asked, his cold gaze locking onto hers. His voice was steady, devoid of emotion. "Have you ever taken a life that was fully intent on taking yours the moment you faltered?"

    Sheila''s posture shifted slightly, a trace of uncertainty in her stance as the unexpected question hung in the air. ''What kind of nonsense is this?'' she thought, her irritation growing.

    "What does that have to do with anything?" Sheila shot back, her tone laced with mockery. "It''s pretty amusing, coming from someone who''s about to die."

    Liam''s expression didn''t change. "I see," he said, his tone flat. "That answer serves as a ''no.'' That explains it."

    Sheila''s smirk faltered for a moment. "Explains what?" she asked, her voice tinged with irritation.

    "The hesitation in your attack just now," Liam said, his voice cutting through the clearing like a blade.

    Sheila''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. "What are you¡ª"

    "If you truly intended to kill me," Liam interrupted, "you would''ve done it with that first strike. But that millisecond of hesitation? It''s enough to cost you your life."

    He took a step closer, his stoic expression never wavering. "So I''ll tell you this for free¡ªthrow away that pathetic, fake killing intent. It''s disgusting."

    Sheila''s surprise morphed into anger. "Pfft," she scoffed, her voice dripping with venom. "Are those supposed to be your last words? Because all I see is an abomination grasping at straws, begging for his life."

    Her gaze hardened, fierce and unrelenting. "And don''t talk to me about killing intent like you''re some kind of expert. What do you know about it? Exactly¡ªnothing. So do me a favor, stop talking, and come at me with everything you''ve got. Let me end this and make it look like an accident."

    Liam stared at her, unblinking, for a moment. Then he let out a sigh, as though bored with the entire situation.

    "Fine then, Princess," he said, his voice as calm as ever. "Let''s see how much you can keep to your word."

    Liam inhaled deeply, the air around him shimmering with heat as he exhaled. But what left his lips wasn''t ordinary air¡ªit was fire. A controlled stream of flames, faint but vivid, danced from his breath.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued. ''What kind of technique is this?'' She wasn''t a fire manipulator, but she knew enough about them to recognize the usual methods. This, however¡ªthis was something she had no idea about.

    ''What the hell is this supposed to be?'' she wondered, watching Liam begin to walk toward her, his movements deliberate and steady. Her instincts flared. ''Here he com¡ª''

    Her thought was cut short as Liam vanished from her sight, leaving behind only fleeting trails of flame hanging in the air like ghostly embers.

    Her eyes widened, her body stiffening as she darted her gaze around, searching for him. But before she could locate him, an icy chill surged down her spine, primal and immediate, forcing her to move before her mind could catch up. Sheila sidestepped, leaping to the side and landing a good distance away.

    Her breath hitched as she passed her hand around the side of her neck before havinv a glance at her palm, where a thin line of blood was seen. ''What was that?'' she thought, her heart racing. The cut was shallow, but it spoke volumes¡ªit hadn''t been there a second ago. Liam''s speed wasn''t just surprising; it was lethal.

    She scanned her surroundings, but Liam remained out of sight. Her senses screamed at her again, another overwhelming chill that surged through her body like a predator''s warning growl.

    This time, Sheila reacted faster, her instincts sharpening. As she summoned a thick ice wall in front of her, she caught a glimpse of him¡ªa fleeting shadow that was cover with flames, in the corner of her vision.

    Then, in an instant, her ice wall shattered into a storm of glinting shards, Liam''s dagger slicing through it with terrifying precision. The force of the impact rippled through the air, leaving Sheila stumbling backward as her mind reeled.

    For a brief moment, as if time had slowed, Sheila met his gaze. What she saw in Liam''s eyes wasn''t anger or desperation¡ªit was cold, unyielding resolve. His intent was clear, and for the first time, Sheila felt it.

    True killing intent.

    It wasn''t merely a sensation; it was a primal force, raw and overwhelming. Killing intent wasn''t something that could be faked or forced¡ªit was the distilled manifestation of one''s will to kill, rooted in experience, emotion, and instinct. It radiated from Liam like a predator''s glare, primal and suffocating. It was the kind of intent that froze the body, forcing every nerve to scream in protest, whispering that death was near.

    In that fleeting moment, Sheila understood the difference between their resolve. Her earlier bravado, her so-called killing intent¡ªit was a hollow imitation. This, on the other hand, was the real deal.

    Liam''s strike carried the weight of his will. The sheer force of his attack sent Sheila skidding across the forest floor, her boots digging into the dirt to slow her momentum. She came to a stop, breathing heavily as the sting of his earlier graze pulsed on her palm.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing. ''What is this? How does he carry so much force, so much intent, in just two attacks?'' She clenched her fists, her earlier confidence shaken but not extinguished.

    Still, in the back of her mind, one thought lingered, a shadow of doubt growing with each passing second: Am I truly ready to face this monster?''

    "So, Princess, do you get it now?" Liam''s voice cut through the tension, calm but carrying an edge that made Sheila''s chest tighten.

    As she lifted her gaze, her eyes locked onto his figure standing just a few paces away, a dagger gleaming ominously in his left hand.

    "Drop the pathetic act," he continued, his tone cold and unrelenting. "It''s revolting." His expression remained stoic, but the air around him seemed to darken, exuding a menacing presence that sent a shiver down her spine.

    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Execution Attempt Failed

    ''Tch. This bastard is getting cocky,'' Sheila cursed inwardly, her gaze fixed on Liam as he stood there, unmoving but radiating confidence.

    Determined not to show weakness, she straightened her posture, adopting an upright stance to assert her dominance. "Hope you''re not letting those two lucky strikes get to your head, because¡ª"

    She was cut off before she could finish.

    "Hey," Liam interrupted, his tone low. "You still don''t get it, do you? Talking in the middle of a fight for survival only proves how much of a joke you are. You claiming you''re going to execute me? It''s nothing more than empty words. Just noise." His voice was cold, his expression indifferent, yet his presence weighed heavily in the air.

    Liam''s eyes studied her carefully, calculating. ''She might have annoyed me earlier with that pathetic display of fake killing intent¡ªthat''s why I had to show her what real intent looks like. But if she''s serious about executing me, I''ll need to make sure the fear she''s feeling now stays buried in her mind. I''d rather walk away in peace than leave here in pieces.''

    Though Liam currently held the upper hand, he understood the reality of the situation. Sheila was strong¡ªstronger than him, in fact. She wasn''t known as the strongest first-year for nothing.

    But beneath the tough fa?ade she projected, Liam had glimpsed something deeper during their past encounters: a crack in her armor.

    Behind all her bravado and authority, there was a part of Sheila that could falter¡ªa piece of her true self that she had buried under the weight of emulating her brother, Percy.

    She had worked hard to model herself after him, creating an aura of control and dominance. Over time, it had become second nature¡ªor close to it.

    Yet, that genuine, vulnerable part of her still existed, no matter how small. Liam had seen it, and now he intended to exploit it. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''The truth is, she''s more powerful than me,'' Liam thought, his mind racing through the scenarios. ''In a straight fight where she''s fully serious, my odds aren''t great. With my shadow army at my side, maybe I''d have a 60¨C40 chance in her favor. Without them and relying solely on my flames, it all comes down to how badly she wants the win¡ªor the kill.''

    Despite the odds, Liam didn''t plan on backing down. He wasn''t afraid to gamble, especially when his survival depended on it.

    Sheila''s eyes narrowed, her confidence still intact on the surface, but Liam could see the subtle cracks forming. Her hand twitched slightly, her ice beginning to manifest again, but this time it lacked the same conviction as before.

    Liam continued, stepping forward deliberately, the weight of his presence bearing down on her like a storm. "The problem with you, Princess, is that you''re trying too hard to convince yourself you''re invincible. But deep down, you don''t even believe it. That hesitation I felt in your attack earlier? That''s you doubting yourself."

    "Shut up," Sheila snapped, her voice sharp but unsteady.

    Liam tilted his head, his eyes narrowing. "Touched a nerve, didn''t I? You''re trying to prove something¡ªnot to me, but to yourself. You think imitating your brother''s strength and authority will fill whatever void you''re carrying, but all it does is make you predictable."

    Sheila clenched her fists, her icy aura flaring around her. The ground beneath her feet frosted over as her temper rose, but Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his dagger slightly, the faint flicker of flames licking its edge.

    "You think you''ve got me cornered because of your strength," Liam said, his voice calm and cutting. "But you don''t understand what it means to fight for survival. To kill because you have to, not because you want to."

    He took another step forward, his gaze piercing. "If you did, we wouldn''t even be talking right now."

    Sheila''s magic surged, a sharp spike of icy mist enveloping her. "You don''t know anything about me!" she shouted, launching a wave of frozen shards in his direction.

    But Liam was ready. He dashed sideways, the flames trailing from his movements evaporating the shards before they could touch him. As he came to a stop, he locked eyes with her again, his stoic expression unwavering.

    "Maybe I don''t," he admitted, his tone steady. "But I know this¡ªif you don''t stop pretending and start fighting like you mean it, you''ll never defeat me. And that? That should terrify you."

    Sheila''s chest heaved as her frustration bubbled over. For the first time, Liam saw it¡ªthe fear she was trying to suppress. Not of him, but of herself. Of failing to be what she thought she needed to be.

    "You talk too much," she growled, summoning another wave of ice. "Let''s see if you can back it up."

    Liam gracefully dodged the barrage of ice, his speed and agility keeping him just ahead of the freezing attacks. Each step he took left faint trails of flames in his wake, a stark contrast to the biting cold filling the air.

    But as the fight dragged on, something became increasingly apparent¡ªSheila''s attacks were becoming more erratic, more volatile.

    Liam''s sharp eyes noticed it immediately. The precision in her strikes was waning, replaced by sheer force and desperation. She was losing control.

    "Looks like this is getting out of hand," Liam muttered under his breath, his gaze narrowing. He knew he had to end this now, before she completely lost herself.

    With a flick of her wrist, Sheila summoned a massive wave of ice, the sheer cold radiating from it enough to make the air around them shimmer. It roared toward Liam with the intent to freeze him solid.

    But instead of dodging, Liam made his move.

    As the glacial wave barreled toward him, he surged forward, his body igniting in flames as he activated his technique. Fire enveloped him, his myst harmonizing with the intense heat as he bolted straight at the attack.

    At the last possible second, just as the freezing mist threatened to engulf him, Liam shifted his momentum. His flames burst outward, propelling him past the wave in a blur of blazing heat, leaving the icy assault to shatter behind him.

    Before Sheila could react, Liam appeared in front of her, a mere breath away. Her eyes widened in shock, but she had no time to counter. In one fluid motion, Liam moved with precision and strength, pinning her to the ground.

    The impact sent a cloud of frost and ash into the air as Sheila''s back hit the ground, the chill of her magic clashing against the heat of Liam''s flames. She gasped, her breath hitching, as she felt the cold steel of Liam''s dagger pressed firmly against her neck.

    Liam leaned in slightly, his face a mask of calm intensity, his voice low and steady. "Seems my life can''t be yours today, Princess."

    Sheila''s hands twitched at her sides, her magic still crackling faintly, but she didn''t move. For the first time, Liam saw genuine hesitation in her eyes, the same fierce will now clashing with doubt and realization.

    "You sure are strong," Liam said, his tone low and soft. "But all that power... without control? Without the will to see it through? Its useless. Besides, the person you are trying to imitate so such, i doubt he would''ve lost control like you just did."

    Sheila''s jaw tightened, her pride warring with the truth in his words. She glared up at him, defiance flickering in her gaze, but deep down, she knew¡ªshe had been bested.

    Liam didn''t press the blade further, though the weight of his presence kept her rooted in place. "Take this as a lesson," he said, his voice cold. "My life is not for incompetent spoiled royalties like you to play with. "

    With that, Liam pulled back, standing upright as he returned his dagger back to his void. The warmth of his flames dissipated, leaving only the faint chill of Sheila''s lingering ice in the air.

    Sheila remained on the ground for a moment, staring up at the canopy above. Her pride was bruised, her body ached, but most of all, her mind raced with everything that had just happened.

    Liam didn''t wait for her to respond. He turned and began to walk away, his voice drifting back to her as he disappeared into the forest.

    "Let''s not do this again, Princess."

 Chapter 102 - 102: Everyone Breaks Eventually

    "Hurry up, Ariana! We can''t miss this!" Dylan darted through the forest with his characteristic acrobatic flair, leaping over fallen logs and swinging around low-hanging branches as if the terrain was his personal playground. A wide grin stretched across his face, his excitement palpable.

    "Is that all you ever think about?" Ariana called after him, struggling to keep pace. Her auburn hair trailed behind her as her glasses slipped down her nose slightly from the motion. Her tone was sharp, though tinged with exasperation. "What if they interrupt the forest''s illusion spell because of all this?"

    "Oh, yeah, good point!" Dylan shouted back, his grin growing mischievous. "Another reason we need to hurry! Don''t want to miss the fireworks, hehehe!" He picked up his pace even more, his movements becoming a blur of effortless agility.

    "Hey! Wait up!" Ariana yelled, frustration growing as she tried to keep up, her breathing uneven as her chest rose and fell with the effort. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Minutes later, Dylan suddenly came to a halt, landing softly on the forest floor after flipping off a sturdy branch. His entire demeanor shifted, his usual carefree energy replaced by a quiet stillness.

    Ariana finally caught up, panting heavily as she slowed to a stop beside him. "W-What the... hell is wrong with you?" she snapped between gasps for air, hands on her knees. "I told you to wait up!"

    She straightened after a moment, pushing her glasses back into place. "Why are you just standing there like¡ª" Her words trailed off as she followed his gaze and finally saw what had him transfixed.

    The forest before them was transformed, a surreal landscape of frozen beauty. Ice coated the ground and trees, shimmering like glass in the sunlight.

    The branches were encased in crystalline frost, and the air itself felt heavy with residual myst. It was a battlefield frozen in time, a testament to the ferocity of the clash that had taken place here.

    "Whoa..." Dylan muttered, his voice unusually subdued. He stepped forward, his boots crunching against the icy ground. "They really went all out, huh?"

    "Yeah," Ariana breathed, her green eyes wide behind her glasses as she took in the scene. The sun''s rays refracted through the ice, casting faint rainbows that danced across the frozen expanse.

    The two continued further into the icy clearing, their steps crunching softly against the frost-covered ground. The air was heavy, the aftermath of the battle evident in every frozen branch and shimmering shard. It didn''t take long before they spotted her.

    Sheila sat slumped against a tree, her back resting against the frosted bark. Her arms were folded over her knees, her head buried in them, shielding her face from view. She looked small, a stark contrast to the confident, commanding presence she usually exuded.

    Dylan''s smirk faltered, replaced by a faint look of concern. Still, he couldn''t resist his usual tone. "Looks like someone lost the fight," he whispered to Ariana, though his voice carried a softness not often heard.

    Stepping forward, he called out, "Hey, Icy Heart."

    "Get lost, Dylan. Not in the mood," Sheila muttered, her voice muffled but edged with frustration. Her face remained hidden, buried in her arms as if to shield herself from the world.

    Dylan tilted his head, scratching the back of his neck. "Don''t wanna talk about it? Fair enough. But we need to move. The illusion spell needs to repair the damage, and staying here will mess that up."

    "Yeah, he''s right," Ariana added, her tone gentle but firm. "If we don''t leave, the spell could malfunction completely."

    They waited for a response, but Sheila didn''t stir. Dylan glanced at Ariana, his usual grin replaced by an uncertain frown.

    "Sheila..." he started again, but the words caught in his throat as she moved.

    Sheila slowly rose to her feet, brushing frost from her arms. Her hair fell forward, partially obscuring her face, but her silence spoke volumes. Without sparing them a glance or a word, she walked past them, her steps deliberate and heavy, like a soldier retreating from a battle lost but not forgotten.

    Ariana and Dylan stood still, watching her figure disappear into the distance. The weight of the moment hung in the frozen air, unspoken yet understood.

    Dylan let out a breath, clapping his hands together in an attempt to break the tension. "Well, that was... dramatic. Let''s get moving before the forest decides to eat us or something," he said, his grin returning, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    Ariana nodded, her gaze lingering on the path Sheila had taken. "Yeah. Let''s go."

    And with that, they turned, leaving the icy battlefield behind, their thoughts as cold and restless as the air around them.

    ***

    The crisp air of the forest had been replaced by the bustling energy of the academy grounds. The sun hung low, casting warm golden hues across the sprawling courtyards and neatly trimmed gardens. Students milled about, some moving back to their dorms, others lounging on benches, engrossed in conversations.

    Dylan strolled ahead of Ariana, his hands tucked casually behind his head. "You think Icy Heart''s gonna be okay?" he asked, his tone light but with a hint of genuine curiosity.

    Ariana walked beside him, her delicate glasses catching the sunlight as she adjusted them. "She''ll recover," she replied, her voice filled with concern. "But whatever happened in that clearing really got to her."

    Dylan chuckled, though it was softer than usual. "Guess Liam finally found a way to shut her up, huh? Not that I blame her for being rattled. That guy seems to be on another level when he gets serious."

    Ariana shot him a glance, "You''re making light of it, but you know it''s more than just a bruised ego. Sheila''s built herself on being untouchable. Losing like that¡ªit shakes everything she stands on."

    Dylan sighed, lowering his hands as his grin faded slightly. "Yeah, yeah. I get it. But hey, maybe this is what she needs. A little reality check to keep her grounded."

    Ariana didn''t respond immediately, her gaze drifting to a group of students chattering in the distance as they showed off their magic. The vibrant display of myst energies¡ªflames, water, and even bolts of lightning¡ªfilled the air.

    "You''re not entirely wrong," she finally said. "But Sheila''s not like you, Dylan. She doesn''t laugh things off or bounce back easily. If anything, she doubles down¡ªharder, colder."

    Dylan smirked again, but it didn''t carry his usual playfulness. "Colder? I mean, sure, she''s literally ice, but you''re acting like she''s some unbreakable glacier. Everyone cracks eventually, Ariana. Even her."

 Chapter 103 - 103: Unexpected Visit

    A week and a few days had passed, and life at the academy had settled into a new rhythm. For some, things seemed to be progressing smoothly; for others, the cracks in their fa?ade were starting to show. Both Liam and Sheila had managed to expand their myst cores significantly, marking a crucial step in their growth.

    Sheila''s core had grown to five times its original size, a remarkable feat that displayed her strength and dedication. Liam, ever the ambitious and power-hungry individual, had outpaced her, pushing his core to eight times its size, largely thanks to his mastery of Crimson Breathing. The relentless technique had proved invaluable in harnessing and channeling his myst with unparalleled efficiency.

    With their cores expanded, Mystica began guiding them through foundational spells and techniques, helping them refine their abilities further. While progress was evident on the surface, it was clear that something had fundamentally shifted, particularly in Sheila.

    The once fiery and sharp-tongued princess of ice had become uncharacteristically quiet. Her biting remarks toward Liam had all but disappeared, replaced by an eerie silence and a blank, expressionless demeanor. It was as though the loss from their fight had carved something out of her.

    Sheila hadn''t just failed to execute Liam or lost to him that day¡ªher pride, her confidence, and perhaps even the identity she had built for herself, had taken a deep hit.

    She seemed more like a shadow of the unshakable figure she had once projected. Maybe this was her true self when she was inwardly shaken¡ªraw and vulnerable, stripped of her icy armor.

    Mystica had noticed the change. She always noticed. But instead of offering advice or probing questions, she simply smirked in her usual mischievous way, silently acknowledging the tension without interfering.

    She knew exactly what had happened, but she also understood that this was something Sheila needed to navigate on her own.

    Liam, on the other hand, seemed entirely unaffected by the events of their fight.

    To him, it was nothing more than an "inconvenience," a momentary distraction on his relentless pursuit of power. His focus remained razor-sharp, his thoughts consumed with greater challenges and the steps he needed to take to become even stronger.

    ***

    "You all did well today," Mystica said, clapping her hands with a bright smile. The sun filtered through the thick canopy above, casting ethereal light around her as if she were bathed in her own mystical glow.

    "We''ll end here. You all deserve a good rest." Her gaze swept across Sheila, Liam, Dylan, and Ariana, pausing briefly on each of them.

    "Yeah, we do need rest, my queen. Your humble servant is utterly exhausted," Dylan groaned dramatically, collapsing onto the green grass with an exaggerated sigh, his arms splayed wide as if he''d just survived a war.

    "You didn''t even do anything difficult, yet here you are, acting like you ran a marathon," Ariana retorted, her voice flat, her unimpressed expression practically rolling its eyes at him.

    "Hey, hey, don''t go judging me," Dylan shot back, pointing a finger at her with mock indignation. "Excellence takes effort, even if you can''t see it."

    Mystica chuckled softly as she watched the exchange. "That''s enough, you two. You''re wasting energy bickering when you could be recovering."

    Ariana rolled her eyes but said nothing more, while Dylan simply grinned, clearly unbothered.

    Shifting her attention, Mystica''s expression softened. "Now, you two," she said, her gaze settling on Liam and Sheila, "you''ve made impressive progress in just eleven days. Your growth is commendable."

    Liam remained silent, his stoic expression betraying no hint of pride, and Sheila also stood silent, her face devoid of any reaction.

    "Still," Mystica continued, her tone turning playful, "it seems like you two are far from being on the same page. But I must say, the silence is refreshing, especially from you, princess." Her lips curled into a mocking smirk. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheila didn''t flinch, her gaze fixed on some distant point beyond Mystica. It was as if the taunt hadn''t even reached her. The ice princess seemed utterly detached, her expression blank and unreadable.

    "Well, I see we''re not in the mood for banter," Mystica remarked with a light shrug, her smirk lingering. "No matter. I have something for you."

    With a graceful flick of her wrist, a white book materialized in midair, glowing faintly as it floated just above her palm.

    "This," she began, gesturing toward the book, "is an ancient text compiled by the greatest light mages and knights of the past. It contains spells, techniques, and wisdom that I believe will be invaluable to you."

    Mystica guided the floating book toward Sheila, and as it reached her, Sheila wordlessly extended her hands to take it. The book landed gently in her grasp, its glow dimming as it made contact.

    "I''m giving you this because I''ll be busy with other matters soon, which may disrupt our lessons," Mystica explained. "Dylan and Ariana already have what they need from me for now, so it''s time for you and Liam to take the next step."

    "The month isn''t over yet, and there''s still much for you two to learn," Mystica continued, her tone carrying a sense of urgency beneath its usual playfulness. "This book will help guide you. Study it well."

    She turned toward Liam, her purple eyes twinkling with mischief. "And don''t worry, shadowy boy. I haven''t forgotten about you." With a sly smile, she added, "I''ve got a book for you too. But you''ll have to wait a little longer to get it. Patience, after all, is a virtue."

    Liam utter no words, unbothered by her teasing. ''I''m really going to make good ise of that book, so don''t play with me,'' he thought to himself.

    Mystica clapped her hands together. "Excellent! That settles everything. Now, off you go. Rest up, recover, and... who knows? Enjoy yourselves."

    As the group began to walk toward the cave, Dylan lingered for a moment, glancing at the book in Sheila''s hands. "So, Icy Heart," he teased, "do I get to borrow that once you''re done?"

    Sheila didn''t even glance at him as she walked past. "Touch it, and you''ll lose that hand," she said, her voice calm but cutting.

    Dylan raised his hands in mock surrender, grinning at Ariana. "See? She likes me."

    Ariana groaned. "You''re impossible."

    ***

    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, the group made their way back to their individual rooms.

    Sheila walked ahead, her posture rigid, the white book clutched tightly in her arms. The setting sun cast long shadows across her face, highlighting her stoic expression. Behind her, Dylan and Ariana followed, their bickering subdued but still present in the form of light teasing.

    "You know, I think I deserve a reward for my efforts today," Dylan said, hands behind his head, a grin plastered on his face.

    "What efforts? All you did was dodge around and make sarcastic comments," Ariana retorted, her tone sharp but lacking malice.

    "It''s called strategy," Dylan replied smugly. "You wouldn''t understand."

    Ariana rolled her eyes but didn''t reply, her attention shifting briefly to Liam, who walked silently a few paces behind. His hands were tucked into his pockets, his expression unreadable as his gaze stayed fixed on the ground.

    The group reached the building just as the sun disappeared entirely, leaving behind a dim, golden glow on the horizon. Sheila stopped at the entrance, turning her head slightly toward the others.

    "Goodnight," she said curtly, her voice devoid of any warmth, before disappearing inside without waiting for a response.

    "Still icy," Dylan muttered, shaking his head. "She still needs some ass whooping."

    "You know that can''t happen right?," Ariana said with a smirk.

    Dylan shot her a playful glare before stretching his arms over his head. "Well, I''m off to dream of my glorious victories. Later!" With a casual wave, he strolled toward his room.

    Ariana lingered for a moment, glancing at Liam. "You okay?" she asked softly, her sharp tone replaced with concern.

    Liam looked up, surprised by the question. "Yeah," he replied, his voice steady. "Just tired. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Ariana nodded, watching him for a second longer before heading to her own room.

    Liam also walked toward his room. The hallway, quite which was surprising but he could care less. Reaching his door, he pulled out his key, unlocking it with a faint click.

    As the door swung open and he stepped through, an odd sensation washed over him¡ªa ripple in the air, a sudden shift in the atmosphere. Instead of the familiar sight of his room, he found himself in an entirely different space.

    The chamber was vast, its walls adorned with shimmering black and violet tapestries that seemed to move as though alive. A massive crystal chandelier hung above, casting a soft, magical glow across the room. The floor beneath him was polished obsidian, reflecting his bewildered expression.

    "Good evening, Liam," came a sultry, teasing voice.

    He turned sharply to find Mystica seated in an ornate chair, her long dark hair cascading over her shoulders, her eyes gleaming with amusement. She rested her chin on her hand, her smile equal parts playful and enigmatic.

    "I hope you don''t mind the sudden visit," she said, her tone laced with mischief. "But we have something¡­ important to discuss. Well it depends how you classify it"

    Liam was still calm, almost as if he had been expecting this. "Anything not concernung the book you planned to give is classified as ''unimportan''." he said, his voice calm

    Mystica adjusted herself in the chair, her eyes filled with mischief as she looked at him. "I see," she replied with a chuckle. "Let''s just say it''s something that seemed to have happened because of you."

 Chapter 104 - 104: Quite Fascinating

    Mystica leaned back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Why don''t you have a seat? No need to feel so stiff in my chamber," she said, gesturing gracefully toward one of the plush black couches near the center of the room.

    Liam, however, remained standing. His expression was unreadable, his posture relaxed yet firm. "I don''t mean any disrespect, but if it''s all the same to you, let''s get to the point. Why am I here?"

    Mystica''s smile widened at his directness. "Straight to business, are we?" She tapped her chin playfully before gesturing toward a sleek black book resting on the table beside her.

    "Very well. Apart from wanting to hand over this book," she said, tapping it lightly with her index finger, "I also thought it''d be a good time for a little conversation. A heart-to-heart, if you will. So, for the sake of this book¡­ won''t you sit?"

    Liam''s eyes briefly flicked to the book, his interest clear despite his stoic demeanor. He considered her words for a moment, then sighed. "Alright," he said, walking over and taking the seat she had previously indicated.

    Mystica tilted her head slightly, watching him settle in. "You''re such a fascinating one, Liam. Let me start with this: about a week ago, you were nearly executed, weren''t you?" Her tone was casual, but her teasing smile betrayed her amusement.

    Liam met her gaze, unfazed. "What exactly are you getting at? And why bring it up now, after staying silent about it for so long?"

    Mystica chuckled softly, swirling the wine in her glass before taking a sip. "Fair questions. Yes, I knew about it¡ªwatched the whole thing, in fact. You handled yourself impressively, I must say. But why didn''t I intervene?" She leaned forward slightly, her tone dropping just enough to carry a hint of seriousness. "Simple. I wanted to see how you''d handle the situation.

    "You see, Liam, the stronger you become, the more people will notice you. And with your magic¡ªdark magic¡ªyou''re going to attract attention, not all of it welcome. This was something I needed to see for myself. And also you need to understand that every action you take will ripple outward, drawing both allies and enemies."

    She paused, watching his reaction. Liam''s face remained impassive, his silence prompting her to continue.

    "That said, I have to ask¡­" Mystica''s voice shifted, her teasing smile returning. "Why did you break Sheila so badly? She''s been quieter than a shadow lately, and we both know it''s not just because of her loss to you."

    Liam was quiet for a moment, his gaze steady. Finally, he said, "This side of Sheila exists because she allows it to. Whatever she''s feeling, it''s hers to deal with." His tone was blunt, his words carrying an air of finality.

    Mystica arched a brow, clearly intrigued. "Care to elaborate on that?"

    "No."

    Her purple eyes widened slightly in mock surprise. "Huh? Huhhh? Why not?"

    "Because," Liam said flatly, "you already know the answer."

    Mystica chuckled, her voice soft but rich with amusement. "You''re sharper than you let on, Liam. Sometimes I wonder how a kid like you can pick up on things so quickly, especially when you''ve only just begun your magical journey. Truly fascinating¡­ Liam Hunter."

    Liam offered no response, his expression as stoic as ever.

    "Well," Mystica said, standing up and stretching with exaggerated elegance, "that''s all I had for you. Take the book." She waved her hand, and the black book floated off the table, hovering toward Liam.

    He caught it effortlessly, standing as he did. "If that''s all, then I''ll take my leave." He turned toward the door, ready to go.

    "One more thing," Mystica called, her tone playful. "A little tip, free of charge: if you want to start learning from that book¡ªespecially a spell, I''d recommend beginning with Shadow Solidification. It''s simple enough for a beginner, I think. But it''s very helpful once you understand how to use it effectively."

    Liam paused, his hand on the door. "How do I get back to my room?" he asked, turning his head slightly to glance at her.

    "The same way you got here, darling. The spell I cast is still active. Just walk through the door, and you''ll find yourself back where you belong." She smiled, waving him off. "Now go. I''ve had enough work for one evening, and I need to unwind. Undressing, after all, is the best part of the day."

    Liam didn''t linger. He turned the knob and stepped through the doorway. Just as Mystica promised, he found himself back in his room, the faint scent of the room greeting him as the black book rested firmly in his hand.

    Pausing, he turned back to the door, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. He opened it cautiously, half-expecting some lingering trace of Mystica''s spell. Instead, he was greeted by the silent hallway, illuminated by the soft, warm glow of the wall-mounted lamps.

    "Looks like she canceled the spell," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. Satisfied, he shut the door quietly and walked over to his desk, placing the black book down with care.

    Liam stood there for a moment, his eyes lingering on the book''s cover. Its surface was smooth but faintly glimmered, as though imbued with Mystica''s magic.

    He began unbuttoning his shirt as he moved toward the bathroom, his mind replaying the odd sensation of being teleported through a doorway. By the time he pulled the shirt off, an uneasy feeling had begun to creep over him.

    "Let''s not do that again," he murmured, tossing his shirt into the laundry bin. His tone was firm, as if addressing Mystica despite her absence.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in Mystica''s chamber, the air was heavy with the scent of lavender and rose petals. She stood by her ornate bathtub, her usual gown discarded onto a nearby chair. Slipping into a silken robe, she tied it loosely at the waist as she prepared to indulge in a well-deserved bath.

    "I''m utterly drained today," she murmured, her voice soft but laced with weariness. She reached out, dipping her fingers into the steaming water, watching the ripples dance around the scattered rose petals.

    Just as she began to untie her robe to step in, the sound of her door creaking open stopped her in her tracks.

    Her head tilted slightly, a smirk already forming on her lips as she turned her gaze over her shoulder. Standing in the doorway were Galen and Magnus, their contrasting expressions painting a humorous picture.

    Magnus was the first to speak, his tone laced with exasperation. "I don''t know why you dragged me here, Galen. I''ve got things to do, you know. Important things."

    "Your ''important things'' usually involve napping or causing trouble," Galen retorted without even sparing him a glance. "But for once, you might actually contribute something useful."

    Magnus let out an exaggerated sigh, throwing his hands up in defeat. "Why does it have to be today?"

    Mystica''s voice cut through their banter like silk laced with mischief. "Well, well, not only did you arrive at the perfect time, but you brought Magnus along too. Don''t tell me¡­" She turned to face them fully, her robe slipping slightly off one shoulder, teasing the curve of her skin. "¡­we''re having a threesome tonight?"

    Galen''s expression immediately soured, his red eyes narrowing. "Why is it that everything you say sounds like innuendo?"

    "Because you barged in without knocking, darling," Mystica replied smoothly, her smirk widening as she adjusted the robe just enough to retain her modesty¡ªor what little of it she cared to maintain. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Magnus, meanwhile, scratched the back of his neck, his easy grin showing he wasn''t fazed in the slightest. "Hey there, Mystica. Looks like we caught you at bath time."

    "You don''t say, Magnus." Her tone shifted to a flirtatious lilt as she sauntered closer to him. "Missed me, have you?"

    "Who wouldn''t miss you?" Magnus shot back, his grin widening.

    Mystica chuckled, a rich, melodic sound that filled the room. "Charming as ever. Now, if you two don''t mind, let me take a quick bath. I promise not to keep you waiting too long."

    With that, she turned back toward the tub, her movements deliberate and graceful. As the robe slipped from her shoulders and fell to the floor, the warm light of the chamber highlighted the smooth lines of her back.

    Unbothered by the presence of her uninvited guests, she stepped into the bath with an elegance that only Mystica could manage, the rose-scented water enveloping her as she sank in with a satisfied sigh.

    "You two can make yourselves comfortable¡ªor not," she said, her voice teasing as she rested her arms on the edge of the tub. "But if you''re here to talk, be patient. This goddess deserves her moment of peace."

    Magnus exchanged a glance with Galen, his grin turning sheepish. "Yeah, she''s still the same."

    "And you''re still wasting time," Galen replied, though there was a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    Mystica only laughed softly, her eyes closing as she let the warmth of the water and the presence of her guests amuse her.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Something Might Happen Soon

    After soaking in the warm water for a few minutes, Mystica rose from her bath with an air of regal elegance. The soft glow of the chamber lights reflected off the droplets of water sliding down her smooth skin as she stepped out, her movements slow and deliberate.

    Without hesitation, she walked to retrieve her robe, her confidence radiating as she made no effort to shield herself.

    "So, I assume you boys came here for information, didn''t you?" Mystica said, her tone playful yet knowing, as she picked up her robe and began to drape it over her shoulders.

    Galen and Magnus, who had comfortably settled themselves in her chamber, looked up lazily. Galen sat poised in a high-backed chair, sipping wine from a crystal glass, his eyes flickering toward Mystica without a hint of embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, Magnus sprawled across a plush couch, one arm slung over the side as he swirled his drink lazily.

    "Yes," Galen replied, his tone calm but pointed. "Although I should mention I''ve been waiting for this information for over a week."

    "And I already told you everything, didn''t I?" Magnus cut in, his voice carrying a hint of mockery.

    "By ''everything,'' you mean giving me a vague recount of how you dealt with the Syncs, leaving out any substantial details," Galen said, his voice sharp with irritation.

    Magnus grinned lazily, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "What can I say? Gotta keep the narrative exciting. Besides, why spoil all the best parts with boring specifics?"

    Mystica chuckled softly as she tied her robe loosely around her waist, her playful tone drawing their attention. "Come now, boys. The goddess has graced you with her presence after a luxurious bath, and you can''t even spare her a glance? How rude."

    Her words carried a teasing lilt as she walked toward a polished counter, picking up an ornate bottle of wine. She poured herself a glass, the rich liquid swirling as it caught the dim light of the room. She sipped slowly, savoring the taste, before turning and walking to a nearby chair.

    "As for your inquiry, Galen," Mystica began, lowering herself gracefully into the seat. She crossed her legs, the slit of her robe revealing just enough to leave an impression, while the top of the fabric fell open slightly, hinting at the curve of her breast. She leaned back, the picture of effortless allure, as she continued.

    "I looked into the matter you asked about, and there are some inconsistencies in the details. Things that don''t quite add up," she said, swirling her wine again before taking another measured sip.

    Magnus raised an eyebrow, sitting up slightly. "Oh? Don''t tell me there''s a twist. I love a good twist."

    Galen ignored Magnus, his eyes narrowing slightly as he focused on Mystica. "What kind of inconsistencies?"

    Mystica''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Patience, darling. Let''s not rush things. After all, wouldn''t it be more fun to savor the mystery?"

    "Just get to the point. I don''t have all night," Galen said, setting his glass of wine down with a light clink. His tone carried the weight of his usual impatience.

    "Ah, always in a hurry, aren''t you, mister no-time-to-waste?" Mystica replied, her smirk widening. She leaned forward slightly, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Fine, let''s begin."

    She swirled the wine in her glass thoughtfully before continuing. "Magnus mentioned his mission involved his team and the Tempest Kingdom knights battling against Advanced Horrors and Syncs¡ªan unusual combination.

    "Advanced Horrors are mindless brutes driven by instinct, while Syncs are cunning Gaia Demons known for their intelligence and pride. It''s rare for them to collaborate. Even more unusual was the fact that the Syncs were noticeably weaker than they should''ve been, while the Advanced Horrors appeared unnaturally strong."

    "So, what are you saying?" Galen asked, his gaze steady as he leaned forward slightly.

    Mystica''s tone shifted, taking on a more serious edge. "I''m saying the attack wasn''t random. It felt like a calculated distraction¡ªsomething meant to draw attention while something larger was set in motion elsewhere.

    "Syncs don''t engage in battles unless there''s something to gain, and their strength fluctuating like that suggests manipulation. Syncs evolve by feeding on myst, and if they were weaker, it''s possible they recently transferred their myst to empower those Horrors."

    Magnus, who had been lounging, suddenly sat up straighter. "Now that you mention it, those Syncs were oddly passive during the fight. They weren''t as aggressive as Syncs usually are. I thought it was just luck, but the Advanced Horrors were definitely stronger than usual. That''s what gave us trouble."

    "Exactly," Mystica confirmed with a nod. "The Syncs you fought may have been intentionally weakened. If they were transferring myst to empower the Horrors, it could''ve been to mask their true numbers or capabilities. A diversion. And while you were distracted with the battle, something else was likely happening."

    Galen frowned, his fingers tapping lightly on the armrest of his chair. "A diversion for what? What''s their endgame?"

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine before answering. "That''s where things get troubling. Over the past three weeks, there have been over 100 reports of missing people in Gale city(Zone 8) and Grandeur City(Zone 12). No traces of myst, no signs of struggle¡ªjust people vanishing into thin air. The timing lines up too perfectly to be a coincidence. Whatever''s happening, these disappearances might be connected to your mission."

    Magnus rubbed the back of his neck, his brow furrowed. "If that''s true, then someone''s orchestrating this whole thing. Syncs don''t work together like this unless there''s a leader¡ªa stronger force pulling the strings."

    "Exactly," Mystica said, leaning back in her chair with a smirk. "Syncs aren''t the top of the demon hierarchy. If there''s a leader, they could be using these Syncs and Horrors to sow chaos or gather resources¡ªlike the people disappearing across the city."

    "And if they''re taking people," Galen interjected, his voice colder now, "it''s for a reason. Rituals. Sacrifices. Food. There''s no shortage of horrifying possibilities."

    Mystica nodded gravely. "Indeed. And considering how meticulously they''ve covered their tracks, we''re dealing with someone¡ªor something¡ªthat knows exactly what it''s doing. No ordinary Sync could pull this off. This is higher-level planning."

    Galen stood up from his chair, his expression unreadable. "That''s all I need to know for now. I''ll leave the rest to you. Keep digging. I want to know who''s behind this and what their next move is."

    "Leaving already?" Mystica teased, her playful tone returning. "No fun tonight? Not even a little?"

    "You''ve given me what I needed. There''s no reason for me to stay," Galen replied flatly, his deadpan delivery cutting through her flirtation.

    Magnus chuckled as he finished his wine. "You could at least try to pretend to enjoy yourself, Gal. She does go out of her way to spice things up."

    Galen shot Magnus an animated cold look. "If you''re so interested, why don''t you stay and indulge her? Fulfill her ''desires'' for the night."

    Magnus stretched dramatically as he got up from the couch. "Tempting, but I''m wiped. I need a good nap, not... whatever this is."

    Mystica scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. "You two are absolutely no fun. Fine, go. I need some quality sleep anyway."

    Without another word, Galen nodded and strode toward the door, Magnus following with a lazy grin. As they left, Mystica swirled the last of her wine, her smirk returning as she murmured to herself, "I do wish I could have some fun before sleeping though."

    ***

    Meanwhile, Liam had just stepped out of the shower, the steam still clinging faintly to his skin as he dried off and settled into the chair at his desk.

    Before him lay the book Mystica had given him earlier, its cover hinting at the knowledge contained within. He leaned back, staring at it for a moment, weighing his options.

    ''Should I just read through tonight and start practicing tomorrow?'' he thought, running a hand through his damp hair. ''I mean, it''s not like I''m exhausted.''

    Deciding to give it a shot, Liam gently opened the book, flipping through the initial pages. The handwriting varied¡ªsome scrawled in hurried script, others written with a practiced elegance¡ªindicating it was a compilation of notes from various mages.

    He turned a few more pages before stopping at the title that caught his attention: Shadow Solidification¡ªthe very spell Mystica had recommended.

    ''So she already knew what was in this book,'' Liam mused, his brow furrowing slightly. ''She did say it''s simple to learn, but effective once mastered. Guess there''s a reason she suggested starting here.'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Intrigued, he began reading the description. The spell revolved around using myst to solidify one''s shadow into tangible forms.

    From tools to weapons, or even temporary shields, the possibilities depended entirely on the caster''s creativity and control.

    A smirk tugged at Liam''s lips. "This is... more interesting than I expected," he murmured to himself, his eyes glinting with newfound enthusiasm. "And it''s all about imagination, huh? I think I can work with that."

    The book delved deeper, emphasizing the importance of visualization. Every detail had to be clear in the caster''s mind¡ªtexture, structure.

    A single lapse in focus could destabilize the shadow. The complexity of the constructs grew with practice, but even the simplest attempts carried significant utility.

    Liam leaned back in his chair, running a thumb thoughtfully over the page. The idea of turning his shadow into a versatile tool wasn''t just practical¡ªit was a skill that could complement his existing techniques perfectly.

    "Looks like I''ll be practicing tonight after all."

 Chapter 106 - 106: Self Tutoring: Day One

    Liam placed the book back on the desk and stood up, stretching his arms. The quiet of the night wrapped around him, the only sounds being the soft rustling of the curtains and the faint hum of myst in the air.

    He positioned himself in the center of the room, allowing the flickering candlelight to cast a clear shadow on the wooden floor.

    Focus on the basics. One step at a time.

    He knelt slightly, bringing his hands together in a meditative stance, then closed his eyes. Drawing upon his myst, Liam visualized it flowing through his body, a steady current spreading to his fingertips and then pouring downward into the shadow cast by his form.

    ''Solidify... just like shaping clay,'' he thought.

    The first attempt was faint¡ªa mere ripple in his shadow. The black outline quivered briefly but dissipated before it could take any tangible form.

    Liam frowned, his brow furrowing. "Alright, that was weak. Let''s try again."

    This time, he concentrated harder, imagining his shadow thickening, growing denser, becoming something real. He visualized the texture of it¡ªsmooth yet firm, like polished obsidian. The flicker returned, stronger this time, and the edges of his shadow began to shift unnaturally.

    A grin crept across Liam''s face as the shadow started to rise, just slightly, like liquid ink lifting off the ground. But then, the connection wavered, and the shadow collapsed back into its natural state.

    "Close," Liam muttered, his fingers twitching. "I need more control."

    He glanced at the book, flipping back to a section that emphasized visualization. It described a mental exercise: imagine an object you use daily, something familiar and detailed, and then replicate it using your shadow.

    Liam smirked. "Alright, let''s start simple."

    He returned to his stance, this time picturing one of his daggers. Its weight, the feel of its hilt in his hand, the faint gleam of its edge. He poured this mental image into his myst, letting it seep into the shadow at his feet.

    The darkness began to rise again, coalescing into a long, narrow shape. Slowly, the form took on definition, and before long, the outline of a dagger emerged. It wasn''t perfect¡ªthe edges were jagged, and the surface shimmered unnaturally¡ªbut it was there.

    Liam crouched, reaching out. His hand closed around the shadowy weapon, and to his astonishment, it felt solid. Cool, weightless, but unmistakably real.

    A surge of satisfaction coursed through him as he held the shadow-dagger aloft, studying it in the flickering candlelight. "Not bad for a first try," he said with a grin.

    But the moment was short-lived. The dagger dissolved back into shadows, the myst dispersing like smoke. Liam staggered slightly, the strain catching him off guard.

    ''So this takes a toll on stamina, huh?'' He made a mental note. The more complex the shape, the more energy it''s going to take.

    He wiped a bead of sweat from his brow, glancing back at the book. "Alright, let''s go again. This time, smoother and more stable."

    For the rest of the night, the room was alive with flickering shadows and the soft hum of myst as Liam practiced, each attempt bringing him closer to mastering Shadow Solidification.

    By the time the first rays of dawn filtered through the window, he stood amidst a collection of crude, shadowy constructs¡ªa dagger, a small shield, and even a vague outline of a hand.

    Exhausted but exhilarated, Liam leaned back against the wall, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath.

    "This... might just be better than I expected," he muttered, a tired but satisfied smile tugging at his lips.

    He glanced at the faint remnants of his shadow constructs, now dissolving back into formless darkness. His mind, however, was still buzzing with possibilities.

    ''This spell burns through myst like wildfire,'' he thought, his expression turning contemplative.

    ''But thanks to that Core Expansion training Mystica had me endure, I still have enough reserves to keep going. Still, if I''ve got anything important to handle today, I can''t afford to run myself dry. Better to recharge now.''

    Pushing himself off the wall, Liam dismissed the lingering solidified shadows with a flick of his hand. They unraveled into wisps of black energy before vanishing entirely.

    He moved to the center of the room, settling himself on the cool floor. Crossing his legs, he closed his eyes, his breathing steadying as he prepared to perform Myst Recovery.

    ***

    The day had begun smoothly. All four class sessions were complete, leaving the students with a break for lunch before the instructor-led training later in the day.

    Dylan, ever the social one, had managed to convince Asher and Ariana to join him for lunch. His attempt to rope Liam into the plan, however, had fallen flat. Liam declined with little fanfare, his mind already elsewhere.

    Dylan wisely chose not to bother Sheila, knowing she was still in her "reconstruction" state and likely in no mood for company.

    As the trio headed off to the bustling dining hall, Liam made his way toward the library instead. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment he stepped inside, the air shifted to one of quiet focus. Students scattered throughout the room were engrossed in their studies, their whispers blending into the soft rustle of turning pages. Liam didn''t linger to observe them. His purpose was clear as he navigated through the rows of towering bookshelves.

    He moved with calm efficiency, weaving through the aisles until he arrived at a secluded spot¡ªan open space with a long wooden table surrounded by chairs.

    It was an unassuming corner of the library, but its remoteness and near-constant silence made it a perfect retreat. Few students ever ventured this far, making it ideal for his needs.

    Sliding a chair back, Liam settled into the seat with ease. Without a word or motion, the black book from the previous night materialized on the table before him, its weightless arrival silent but deliberate.

    Rather than lugging the book around in his arms like a traditional student, Liam had opted to store it using his Void Storage technique.

    By anchoring the book within the shadowy folds of his myst, he ensured it was always within reach, free from the risk of misplacement or prying eyes.

    Liam leaned back slightly in his chair, his fingers running over the edges of the dark tome as he mulled over Mystica''s words from the previous day.

    ''Mystica mentioned she''d be busy with other matters for sometime,'' he thought, his eyes narrowing. ''That likely means no lessons today. If that''s the case, it''s better to use this time wisely¡ªread through this book, find anything useful, and practice when I can.''

    He flipped open the cover, his gaze scanning the elegantly chaotic scrawl of the pages. His mind lingered on a thought that had crossed it earlier.

    "Shadow Solidification," he mused. "If this spell lets me manipulate and solidify shadows, could it also apply to my shadow army? I mean, it''s not far-fetched. Solid shadows, change form of beasts¡ªit should work in theory. The spell''s name alone hints at that possibility."

    The idea brought a faint smirk to his lips as he traced a finger over the incantations etched onto the page. His shadow army had already proven invaluable in combat, but the ability to reshape or fortify them could give him a new edge.

    "Well," he murmured under his breath, his voice barely audible over the library''s ambient hush, "there''s only one way to find out. But not here."

    With that, he adjusted his focus, diving deeper into the intricate writings, his mind already envisioning the possibilities. The answers were buried somewhere within these pages, and Liam had every intention of unearthing them.

    After nearly two hours of reading, Liam finally paused, his head spinning from the dense knowledge packed within the ancient tome. He leaned back in his chair, the wood creaking faintly under his weight as he tilted his head back to stare at the library''s ornate ceiling.

    "It''s fascinating that Mystica entrusted me with this book," he mused, his thoughts drifting. "The techniques here¡ªif I master even half of them, I might stand a chance against an Advanced Horror. But that last fight..."

    He frowned, recalling the battle on the outskirts of Nystra. The creature had been relentless, its presence suffocating. "I barely survived. And honestly, I''m not even certain it was an Advanced Horror. That instinctive move¡ªstriking both the head and core simultaneously¡ªwas sheer desperation."

    A soft sigh escaped his lips, breaking the stillness. "Doesn''t matter now," he muttered under his breath. "If I keep learning and growing stronger here, there won''t be a creature alive that can threaten me. It''ll always be the other way around."

    Liam brought his head down, his resolve renewed as his eyes returned to the book. But as he prepared to dive back into the cryptic writings, a faint shift in the air caught his attention.

    A figure emerged from the aisle of books, her presence subtle. Sheila.

    She froze for a moment upon seeing Liam seated at the very table she had planned to use. Her sapphire-blue eyes widened slightly in surprise.

    Liam, on the other hand, barely reacted. His gaze flicked to her briefly, not saying a word, before returning to the tome in front of him.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Self Tutoring: A Mini Talk

    Sheila hesitated, her fingers tightening around the edges of the book she carried. For a fleeting moment, retreat seemed like the safer option, but she pushed the thought aside. With quiet resolve, she stepped forward, her footsteps faint but deliberate in the tranquil library.

    Reaching the table, she gently pulled out the chair, five space from Liam, and took a seat, her movements careful, almost tentative.

    Liam''s eyes flicked toward her briefly before returning to his tome. ''She looks calmer, more composed¡ªcloser to her usual self. But that fierce determination in her eyes... it''s still missing,'' he noted inwardly, his expression unreadable as he immersed himself in the text.

    The two sat in near silence, each absorbed in their respective books. Or so it seemed.

    From time to time, Sheila would glance up, her lips parting as though she meant to speak, only to hesitate and look back down. Her fingers fidgeted with the edge of the book, and her gaze darted nervously. It was clear something weighed on her mind, but she struggled to voice it.

    Finally, after several failed attempts, she found her voice.

    "Uh¡­ L¨CLiam." Her words came out soft, hesitant, her tone unsure.

    Liam heard her but didn''t respond, his focus seemingly fixed on the pages of his book.

    Sheila''s shoulders tensed slightly, but she didn''t press him. Instead, she let out a quiet breath, lowering her gaze to her book.

    "I understand if you don''t want to talk to me," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "After all, all I''ve ever done is belittle you for being a dark magic user. I was¡­ childish, clinging to the prejudices I was raised with. I should have had the decency to try to understand you before judging."

    Her words wavered, but she continued, her eyes fixed on the table. "And honestly, I didn''t just start acting like a fool when I learned you were a dark magic user. It started from the very first time we met. I felt disrespected, and instead of handling it like an adult, I let my pride get in the way."

    She hesitated for a moment, then pushed on, her voice tinged with guilt. "And what''s worse¡­ I tried to kill you. I told myself I was doing it for the greater good¡ªthat ending the last dark magic user was my duty. But deep down, I knew that wasn''t true. I had no right to make that decision. It was selfish, reckless, and cruel."

    Sheila paused, stealing a glance at Liam. He hadn''t moved or reacted, his face still calm and unreadable as he continued reading.

    "What I''m trying to say is¡­" Her voice faltered, breaking slightly. "I''ve had time to reflect, and I know I was wrong. I''m sorry, Liam. For everything."

    The words hung in the air, heavy with sincerity. Sheila waited, hoping for some acknowledgment, some response. But none came.

    She lowered her gaze again, her expression a mixture of resignation and regret. "I understand if you don''t accept my apology. I don''t deserve your forgiveness anyway."

    With that, she fell silent, her fingers gripping the book tightly as she stared down at its pages, her heart weighed down by the unresolved tension between them.

    After about twenty minutes of silence, Liam finally closed his book, the soft thud breaking the stillness between them. He leaned back in his seat, pushing it slightly away from the table but not standing.

    A faint sigh escaped his lips as he slid his hands into his pockets, his posture casual yet deliberate. His gaze wandered upward, fixing on the library''s ceiling as he spoke, his tone calm, almost indifferent.

    "You know, Princess," he began, his words cutting through the quiet, "everything you just said¡­ it doesn''t mean a thing to me. Not in the way you think it would."

    Sheila''s eyes snapped to him, her fingers clutching the edges of her book. She hadn''t expected him to respond, but now that he had, her chest tightened with unease. Still, she knew she had no right to feel hurt.

    "If we''re being honest," Liam continued, his gaze still fixed on the ceiling, "anyone in your position, with your upbringing, would''ve done the same thing. Maybe worse. It''s not exactly shocking, especially if they had the same mindset you did back then."

    The calmness in his voice wasn''t dismissive¡ªit was unsettlingly matter-of-fact. Sheila felt a lump form in her throat but forced herself to stay composed, listening carefully.

    "I''m not saying that makes it okay," Liam added, finally lowering his gaze to meet hers. His red eyes were unreadable, but there was no anger in them, only a quiet clarity.

    "But people act on what they know, what they''ve been taught. You were playing the part of a ''righteous knight,'' doing what you thought was right. So why should I waste my time holding a grudge over something so predictable?"

    Sheila opened her mouth to respond but found herself at a loss for words.

    Liam leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table. His voice softened, but his words carried a sharp edge, clear and unwavering.

    "Look, you said your piece, and I get it. You''ve reflected, you feel guilty, and you want to make amends. That''s fine. But if you think you and I are ever going to have some kind of friendship¡­ sorry, Princess, but you''re mistaken."

    The weight of his words lingered in the air, cutting through the silence. Sheila lowered her gaze to her lap, her fingers gripping the edges of her book tightly. She wasn''t angry. She couldn''t be. Everything Liam said rang with an undeniable truth she had to accept.

    "Forgiveness isn''t something you just ask for and get," Liam continued, his tone steady, almost indifferent. "It''s earned. Through actions, not words. So, if you''re serious about making things right, don''t tell me¡ªshow me."

    Sheila nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "You''re right. I have no right to expect anything from you. But¡­ I''ll try. Even if it takes time."

    Liam exhaled softly and stood, his chair scraping faintly against the floor. With a flick of his hand, the dark tome on the table dissolved into shadow, disappearing into his Void Storage. His expression was unreadable as he looked down at her.

    "I think you''re misunderstanding me, Sheila," he said calmly, his words carrying a weight that stung more than anger ever could.

    "Maybe I didn''t say it clearly enough. You and I? We''re not going to see eye to eye because, frankly, nothing you do really matters to me."

    His words hit like a cold wind, leaving Sheila momentarily stunned. As he turned, his steps deliberate and unhurried, his voice carried over his shoulder, slicing through the stillness like a blade.

    "Oh, and one more thing," he added, pausing briefly at the end of the aisle. "You dropping that whole ''holier-than-thou'' act? It''s made you look mature¡­ and pathetic, all at once. Find a balance between the two, because right now, both disgust me."

    With that, Liam disappeared behind the rows of towering bookshelves, his dark figure swallowed by the shadows.

    Sheila remained seated, her grip on her book tightening as her gaze stayed fixed on where he had vanished. The sting of his words lingered, cutting deeper than she had anticipated. But despite the harshness, there was no anger in her heart¡ªonly resolve.

    She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. "I wonder what he means by that," she murmured to herself. "But one thing for sure is that I''ll prove it to him how sincere my apology is. Even if it takes a lifetime."

    ***

    As Liam stepped out of the library, the cool air outside greeted him, but it did little to ease the storm brewing in his mind. He paused, glancing up at the sky as his thoughts churned.

    "What the hell was that back there?" he muttered under his breath, his jaw tightening. His own words replayed in his head: "Balance your personalities."

    "Why would I even say that? What does that even mean?" he thought, his irritation growing. "I tell her nothing she does matters, then I throw in advice? That''s exactly the kind of relationship I don''t want. Hypocritical, inconsistent. Damn it."

    Lost in his internal debate, Liam''s stomach let out a loud growl, interrupting his thoughts. He blinked, a faint sigh escaping his lips.

    "Guess brain power really does drain energy," he mused, rubbing the back of his neck. Deciding food was the next priority, he turned on his heel and headed for the cafeteria.

    As Liam made his way to the cafeteria, three figures emerged from the shadows of the corridor, stepping into the light where he had just stood.

    "Well, boys," Chris drawled, his voice laced with venom and amusement, "don''t you think it''s about time we teach that little shadow rat some manners? I''ve waited far too long for this, and honestly? My hands are itching to light someone up." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Been a while since we had a little fun, huh? Let''s see if he can take a hit as well as he talks big." Logan, who was standing at Chris''s left, said with dark smirk. While Lucian remained silent on the other side of Chris.

    Chris stepped forward, his grin widening as his gaze followed the path Liam had taken.

    "Let''s get going, shall we?" he said, his tone dripping with sadistic anticipation. "Time to remind him that no matter how far he thinks he''s come, he''s still beneath us."

 Chapter 108 - 108: Not Here

    As Liam stepped into the cafeteria, he was struck by the eerie silence that filled the expansive space.

    Rows of tables and chairs sat empty, the usual chatter and commotion absent. The only sounds came from the far end, where the kitchen staff¡ªladies of varying ages¡ªwere engrossed in a lively conversation.

    Liam''s eyes scanned the room, confirming what he already suspected. Not a single student in sight.

    ''Everyone must''ve left for the instructor-led training,'' he mused. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ''Good. I prefer the quiet anyway.''

    He approached the counter with his usual unhurried pace, his footsteps the only noise cutting through the stillness. The ladies, initially oblivious to his presence, stopped mid-conversation when they heard his calm, measured voice.

    "Good afternoon," Liam greeted, his tone polite and composed.

    The staff turned to him, a mix of surprise and amusement flickering in their eyes. Most of the cafeteria ladies were middle-aged, their demeanor warm but professional. However, one stood out¡ªLayla.

    In her late twenties, with striking hazel eyes and a figure that turned heads, Layla had a reputation for her unabashed interest in Liam. And today was no different. As soon as she spotted him, her lips curled into a mischievous smile that seemed to be reserved just for him.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t my favorite charming boy," Layla purred, leaning casually on the counter, her elbows resting on the surface. "How are you doing today?"

    Liam''s expression remained as stoic as ever, unfazed by her teasing. "I''m doing quite well. I came to get something to eat."

    From the back, two older staff members exchanged amused glances.

    "There she goes again, flirting with that poor innocent boy," one whispered, her voice dripping with mock exasperation.

    "Everyone has their tastes, I suppose," another replied, chuckling as she wiped a tray.

    Layla ignored them, her attention solely on Liam. "Mmm, you know you''re late, right? We''ve already cleared out most of the trays. Are you trying to make us work overtime just for you?"

    "I apologize for being a nuisance," Liam replied evenly. "I know you''re supposed to be resting."

    Layla''s teasing grin widened, her eyes glinting. "Oh, don''t apologize, sweetheart. It''s good to have a bit of bad boy in you sometimes, you know." Her voice dipped slightly, playful and suggestive, as she bit her lower lip.

    Behind her, the other ladies stifled their laughter.

    "Layla, honestly," one called out, shaking her head. "Could you try not to flirt with someone young enough to be your little brother?"

    "He''s not my little brother," Layla shot back with a wink, not missing a beat. "And if you''re jealous, just say so."

    The room erupted in a round of chuckles, but Layla waved them off with a carefree gesture. She turned back to Liam, grabbing a clean tray and serving him a generous portion of the remaining food.

    "There you go, darling," she said with a cheeky smile. "Enjoy. And don''t be a stranger, alright?"

    "Thank you," Liam replied, his voice still neutral. He picked up the tray and walked off, scanning the empty cafeteria for a seat.

    Layla watched him retreat, a satisfied smirk on her lips.

    "Honestly, Layla, you''re incorrigible," one of the older ladies teased, crossing her arms. "The way you fawn over that boy, you''d think you were back in high school."

    Layla shrugged, unbothered by their teasing. "What can I say? He''s cute, and I like a man who can keep his cool."

    "Cute, sure," another chimed in with a laugh. "But if he ever talks back, don''t come crying to us."

    Layla waved them off dismissively. "Relax, ladies. He''s harmless. Besides," she added, her tone turning sly, "I''m just keeping things interesting."

    Meanwhile, Liam settled into a corner seat, far from the counter. The cafeteria''s emptiness felt strangely peaceful.

    As Liam decided to begin eating, the peaceful silence of the cafeteria was shattered by an unwelcome voice.

    "Hello¡­ peasant."

    Chris''s voice carried a sharp edge as he slammed his hand on the table, the impact echoing through the empty hall.

    Liam paused mid-motion, the spoon inches from his mouth. He stayed still for a moment, as if weighing his options, before calmly resuming his meal, completely ignoring Chris''s presence.

    The dismissive gesture only fueled the tension. Logan stepped closer, his voice filled with venom. "The prince is talking to you, you lowly piece of trash."

    But Liam remained unfazed, methodically eating as though they weren''t even there.

    "How dare you ignore royalty!" Logan snarled, raising his fist, ready to strike. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before he could act, Chris caught his arm mid-air, his grip firm but casual. "Relax, Logan," he said, his voice dripping with false calm. "No need to get all jumpy¡­ yet."

    Chris''s dark smirk widened as he turned his attention back to Liam, who still refused to acknowledge him.

    "Well, it seems you''re not willing to talk because you''re eating," Chris mused aloud. His voice was light, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. "If that''s the case, I believe there''s only one way to solve this."

    In one swift motion, Chris swept Liam''s tray off the table, sending its contents flying to the floor. The clattering sound of the tray echoed in the empty cafeteria.

    "...to wait for you to finish. Oh, look!" Chris sneered, his laugh cold and biting. "Guess you''re done."

    He stood back, clearly expecting an outburst, some sign of anger or frustration from Liam. But the reaction he anticipated never came.

    Liam remained seated, his face as calm and impassive as ever. His lack of reaction wiped the grin off Chris''s face, replacing it with a flicker of annoyance.

    "I see," Chris said, his voice dropping an octave. "It takes more than that to crack that composure of yours, huh?"

    The room grew tense as Chris stepped forward, grabbing the edge of the table. With a single powerful motion, he flipped it over, the metal legs screeching against the tiled floor.

    Even this failed to provoke Liam. He sat still for a few moments, his eyes moving from the upturned table to the scattered remains of his food on the floor. Then, with a soft sigh, he rose to his feet.

    "You know, Chris," Liam said, his voice calm but carrying a quiet weight, "I''m really not in the mood for your games today. And also¡­" He gestured to the mess on the floor. "Why make a fuss in a place that was just cleaned by the workers? Is that really necessary?"

    Chris''s lips twisted into a sneer, a dark chuckle escaping him. "Pfft, don''t tell me¡­" His voice dripped with mockery. "You''re not angry about losing your food but because my actions made these useless old hags'' work meaningless?"

    Chris burst out laughing, and Logan and Lucian joined in, their laughter ringing hollow in the empty space.

    "You''re actually funnier than I thought," Chris said, wiping an imaginary tear from the corner of his eye. "Even more than that pathetic clown of a joker."

    His laughter abruptly stopped as he stepped closer to Liam, his expression hardening into a cold, menacing glare.

    "But let me tell you one thing," he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. "Don''t ever tell me to reflect on my actions because of some lowly bunch of old hags. Got that?"

    ''Fighting here might lead to consequences from the authorities, and I can''t afford to let this nonsense interfere with my training sessions,'' he thought, his gaze fixed on Chris, whose smug grin only deepened the tension.

    ''Moreover, these three aren''t just mere students. They''re dangerous in their own way, and I doubt the fear tactic I used on Sheila would work here.''

    For a fleeting moment, Liam''s gaze shifted toward the cafeteria counter, where the serving ladies stood frozen, their attention undoubtedly drawn to the brewing confrontation.

    ''They''re watching,'' Liam thought. ''I can''t cause trouble for them after they''ve worked so hard to clean. They might have seen what''s happening, but stepping in is another story entirely. Interrupting a royal like Chris comes with consequences they''re not ready to face.''

    The silence from the counter was deafening, their eyes silently pleading for Liam to keep things from escalating. He let out another soft sigh, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he shifted his focus back to Chris.

    "You know, Chris," he began, his tone level but deliberate, "why don''t we take this somewhere else? I mean, this place isn''t exactly big enough to contain all four of us if things get¡­ heated."

    Chris narrowed his eyes, his pride stung. "Look at this thing," he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "Telling me what to do. Go somewhere else? How dare you?"

    But Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, he leaned slightly closer, his voice dropping just enough to make it sound like a private conversation while still loud enough for Chris''s two lackeys to hear. "Come on, Chris. We both know how this ends if we stay here."

    Chris tilted his head, his curiosity piqued despite himself.

    Liam smirked faintly, the first crack in his stoic demeanor. "Think about it," he said smoothly. "If we fight here, all it takes is one of those ladies to report it to the administration. You know how quick the authorities are to pounce on anything that disrupts their ''perfect academy image.''"

    Chris''s frown deepened, but he didn''t interrupt.

    "You''re royalty, sure," Liam continued, his tone casual but laced with just enough insinuation to needle Chris''s ego. "But even royals don''t get away unscathed when it comes to public disturbances. And what happens if word spreads? People might start questioning why Prince Chris needed his two minions to back him up against a ''nobody'' like me."

    Logan and Lucian exchanged uneasy glances, their earlier bravado faltering.

    Liam leaned back slightly, placing his hands in his pockets. "But hey, if you''re fine with people thinking you need a full team to deal with someone like me, we can stay here. I don''t mind. I''m sure the ladies wouldn''t either¡ªthey''d love some free entertainment."

    Chris''s jaw clenched, his pride warring with his desire to make Liam suffer.

    "Or," Liam added, shrugging nonchalantly, "we head somewhere private. Somewhere where you can really prove you''re as tough as you say. No interruptions, no reports, no rumors. Just you, me, and your little entourage here. You decide."

    Chris''s lips curled into a sneer, his pride demanding he assert dominance. Yet, Liam''s words lingered, stoking his need to maintain his image. After a tense moment, Chris took a step back, his smirk returning.

    "Fine," Chris said, his voice filled with false magnanimity. "Let''s go somewhere private. But don''t think for a second that I''m doing this because you suggested it. I just don''t want these old bats crying about their precious cafeteria."

    He gestured for Logan and Lucian to follow, turning his back on Liam. "Lead the way, peasant. Let''s see how far you''ll go before I break that fake composure of yours."

 Chapter 109 - 109: At The East Colosseum

    The East Colosseum, a forgotten corner of the academy, lay ahead. Smaller than even Galen''s personal training grounds, it was a space barely acknowledged by the students or staff.

    The authorities didn''t seem to care about it, making it an ideal spot for anything off the radar. Liam had stumbled upon it during one of his solitary walks, noting its emptiness and the distinct lack of scrutiny around it. Today, it would serve its purpose.

    Liam walked ahead with his hands casually tucked into his pockets, his steady pace leading the way. Behind him, Chris and his lackeys followed, their hushed conversation barely audible over their footsteps.

    "Hey, Chris?" Logan leaned forward slightly, keeping his voice low.

    "What?" Chris snapped, his eyes narrowing in irritation.

    "I don''t trust this guy," Logan muttered, his gaze darting toward Liam. "Where do you think he''s taking us?"

    "Yeah, it feels like a trap," Lucian added, his unease evident.

    Chris rolled his eyes, his patience thinning. "What are you two whining about? If he tries something stupid¡ªwhich I highly doubt¡ªI''ll just fry him with lightning. End of story." His gaze hardened as he focused on Liam, who strode confidently ahead.

    Chris''s voice dropped, taking on a sinister edge. "Besides, what could he possibly do against us? You''re a water element user, and Lucian here has earth at his command. Combine that with my lightning, and he doesn''t stand a chance."

    Logan smirked faintly at Chris''s confidence, but Lucian till appeared unconvinced. "Even so, he''s too calm. It''s unsettling. Like he''s got something planned."

    Chris let out a dry chuckle. "Let him plan all he wants. When this is over, he''ll regret ever thinking he could match up to me."

    As they neared the colosseum, the atmosphere grew quieter, the hum of academy life fading behind them. The dilapidated arena loomed ahead, its worn pillars and cracked stone walls bathed in the late afternoon light.

    Liam finally stopped at the entrance, his calm demeanor unchanged as he turned to face them. "We''re here," he said simply, gesturing toward the shadowed interior of the colosseum.

    Chris crossed his arms, his smirk widening. "This is it? A rundown colosseum? How fitting for someone like you to choose a place that''s as insignificant as you are."

    Liam didn''t react to the insult, instead stepping aside to let them enter first. "After you," he said, his voice laced with a quiet confidence that made Logan and Lucian hesitate.

    Chris scoffed, pushing past Liam. "Fine. Let''s see what you''ve got, trash."

    Logan and Lucian exchanged a wary glance before following their leader into the colosseum. Liam calmy followed from behind as the three boys enter the colosseum.

    Chris stood at the center of the colosseum, arms crossed and his usual arrogant smirk plastered on his face. "So, how do you want this to go?" he asked, his tone dripping with mockery.

    As Liam entered, his calm gaze swept the area. He quickly noticed that Lucian and Logan had split from Chris. Lucian had taken position at the sealed entrance behind Liam, his earth manipulation creating a solid wall of stone to block any escape. At the far exit, Logan loomed casually, leaning against the archway, a faint smirk on his face.

    Liam''s hands remained in his pockets as he glanced over his shoulder at Lucian''s handiwork. Then, with a flick of his gaze, he surveyed Logan before returning his attention to Chris.

    "I don''t think there''s a need to block the exits," Liam said evenly, his tone devoid of worry. "Trust me, I don''t plan on running."

    Chris scoffed, the sound echoing in the quiet arena. "That''s good to hear. But honestly, I couldn''t care less. We''re going to beat you into the ground and, if we feel generous, drag your sorry body to the infirmary afterward."

    Liam met Chris''s gaze, his expression unmoving. "Alright then," he said. "But before we begin, why don''t you hear me out? You did ask how I wanted this to go."

    Chris tilted his head, his dark grin widening. "You really don''t get it, do you? A lowly piece of trash like you doesn''t have the right to make choices here. That question was pure sarcasm. But..." He shrugged with mock consideration. "Since you''re asking so nicely, I might as well humor you."

    "Fair enough." Liam''s calm voice carried across the colosseum. "If this is going to happen, then why don''t you show me the decency of coming at me one at a time?"

    Chris stared at him for a moment before breaking into laughter. It started as a chuckle and quickly escalated into a full-blown cackle. "You''ve got guts calling this a fight." He wiped a tear from his eye, his laughter tapering into a sly grin. "This isn''t a fight¡ªit''s a beating. But you know what? I like your idea. We''ll take turns. Each of us will get a piece of you."

    Liam''s expression didn''t falter. His fingers moved to his cuffs, rolling up the sleeves of his academy uniform with quiet precision. ''That was easier than expected. If I''m right, the first one will be Lucian.''

    Chris turned to Lucian, his grin growing darker. "Lucian, why don''t you start us off? Show this trash how things are done."

    Lucian cracked his knuckles. "With pleasure," he said, his deep voice laced with menace. He stepped away from the entrance, leaving the sealed stone wall as he strode toward Liam.

    Liam turned slowly to face Lucian, his movements deliberate, his calm gaze locking onto Lucian''s.

    "I''m glad I got to go first. I have a score to settle with you," Lucian growled, his eyes narrowing as memories of their encounter in the library flashed in his mind¡ªLiam''s cold threat to sever his hand still fresh in his memory. His fists clenched tightly, veins bulging as his anger simmered just below the surface.

    Liam remained impassive, his gaze steady as he analyzed the situation. ''Looks like he''s already fuming from last time. Well, that works for me. I don''t have the energy for an actual fight right now¡ªstill low on food, and this isn''t worth wasting what I have left. But myst? That I can spare.''

    Liam''s eyes flicked over Lucian. He was taller, broader, and visibly stronger¡ªa physical powerhouse. On the surface, the odds seemed stacked against Liam, but he didn''t need strength to handle this. Fighting wasn''t the goal here; it never was.

    "Looks like you''re still pissed about our last encounter," Liam said, his tone calm, almost dismissive, as he rolled his shoulders.

    "You bet I am," Lucian snapped, his voice low and dangerous. "And I''m going to show you exactly what happens when you mess with an earth manipulator."

    A dark chuckle escaped Lucian''s lips as he slammed a foot down onto the ground. The stone beneath them trembled as jagged spikes erupted around him, sending tiny shards flying. He wasn''t holding back, his myst flaring wildly as the arena seemed to respond to his anger.

    But Liam didn''t flinch. Instead, he casually stepped aside, avoiding the spikes without so much as a shift in expression. His hands stayed in his pockets, his movements almost lazy.

    "Impressive," Liam remarked dryly. "But tell me, Lucian, does brute force ever really solve anything? Or is this just your way of overcompensating?"

    Lucian''s eyes widened briefly before narrowing in fury. "Keep talking, trash. See how far that gets you."

    ''He''s predictable,'' Liam mused silently. Lucian''s myst control was powerful, but his emotions dictated his actions¡ªa flaw Liam could exploit.

    "Alright then," Liam said, finally pulling his hands out of his pockets. He began to walk toward Lucian slowly.

    "You want to settle this? Go ahead. Show me your best shot. Prove to everyone here that raw strength is all you have."

    Lucian snarled, raising both hands as the ground beneath Liam began to quake. But Liam''s posture didn''t change¡ªhe simply stood there, his calm demeanor unshaken, waiting for Lucian to make his move.

    Lucian smirked, mistaking Liam''s calm for fear. "You''ve got guts standing there, I''ll give you that. But guts won''t save you."

    He stomped both feet into the ground, and the earth beneath him roared to life. Thick, jagged pillars shot up from the ground, hurtling toward Liam like the maw of a hungry beast.

    Dust and debris filled the air, and Logan''s mocking laughter echoed faintly in the background.

    "Too slow," Liam muttered under his breath. With a swift step to the side, he slipped through a narrow gap between the rising pillars, his movements fluid and precise. His body weaved through the chaotic assault as though he were gliding on air, the debris barely brushing against him.

    Lucian''s smirk faltered, confusion flashing in his eyes. "What the¡ª?"

    "Was that it?" Liam asked, his voice calm, almost bored. He stood just a few feet away, not a scratch on him. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I thought you had something to prove. How pathetic of you to think you can call yourself an earth manipulator or even a student of this academy."

 Chapter 110 - 110: Just An Opening

    "You arrogant¡ª!" Lucian snarled, slamming his palms onto the ground. The earth beneath Liam''s feet quaked violently, shifting like liquid as it tried to swallow him whole.

    But Liam was already on the move. With a sharp leap, he landed on one of the still-standing pillars, balancing effortlessly on its narrow edge. He crouched slightly, his sharp gaze locking onto Lucian below.

    "You know," Liam began, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade, "I get it now. You''re not angry because of the library incident. No, this is something deeper."

    Lucian hesitated, his myst flaring unpredictably as Liam''s words struck a nerve.

    "You''re mad because no matter how much power you throw around, no one really respects you, do they?" Liam continued, his tone calculated and razor-sharp. "Even Chris treats you like a tool. All that strength, and yet you''re still just his lackey."

    "Shut up!" Lucian roared, his myst surging as he thrust his hands forward. A massive wall of earth erupted, surging toward Liam like an unstoppable wave.

    Liam smirked faintly. ''Good. Keep losing control. Makes it easier for me.''

    As the wall approached, Liam tapped into his myst, summoning a sharp, flame aura around him. With a burst of speed, he dashed straight at the wall, weaving through cracks and openings.

    Before Lucian could react, Liam was in front of him, standing within arm''s reach.

    "Your problem," Liam said, his voice cold and even, "is that you think strength is all that matters. But strength without control?"

    In one swift motion, Liam raised his hand and flicked Lucian''s forehead with just enough myst-infused force to stagger him backward.

    "¡­is meaningless."

    Liam stepped back slightly, maintaining his calm composure as Lucian recovered from the flick. His lack of reaction only added fuel to the fire burning within the earth manipulator.

    "You''re really getting on my nerves, you know that?" Lucian growled, clenching his fists as his myst began to swirl more erratically. The earth around him trembled, cracks spidering out across the ground.

    "That''s the idea," Liam replied flatly, adjusting his sleeves as if Lucian''s rage were no more than a mild inconvenience.

    Chris leaned lazily against a nearby pillar, a bemused smirk on his face as he observed. "Come on, Lucian. You''re making this peasant look good. Are you seriously struggling to handle him?"

    Lucian snarled, his pride wounded further. He stomped forward, the ground rippling beneath his feet, but Liam''s sharp voice cut through the tension.

    "Careful, Lucian," Liam said, his tone smooth. "Push too hard, and Chris might decide you''re the weak link here. After all, how many second chances does he give his tools?"

    Lucian froze for a brief moment, his eyes flickering toward Chris, who was now watching him with a raised brow.

    Logan chuckled from the far exit, his arms crossed as he leaned casually against the wall. "Wow, Lucian. He''s not just beating you physically; he''s getting in your head, too. You''re making this too entertaining."

    "That''s rich coming from someone too scared to step in," Liam said, redirecting his gaze to Logan. His voice carried a subtle edge, laced with just enough mockery to plant the seed of irritation.

    Logan''s smirk faltered, and he stood up straighter. "Scared? Of you?"

    Liam tilted his head, his calm demeanor unshaken. "You''ve been standing there the whole time, letting Lucian embarrass himself. At least he''s trying. You? You''re just a spectator, pretending to be above it all. Guess that makes sense, though. You wouldn''t want to mess up your hair."

    The jab landed, and Logan''s grin vanished. He pushed off the wall, his fists clenching as a faint ripple of water myst formed around his hands. "You''ve got a big mouth for someone about to get wrecked."

    Chris''s eyes narrowed slightly, his amusement tempered by curiosity. "Logan, hold up. I didn''t say¡ª"

    "Relax, Chris," Logan interrupted, stepping closer to the center of the colosseum. "I''ll just shut him up for you. Lucian clearly can''t."

    Lucian glared at Logan, but before he could protest, Liam spoke again, his tone still maddeningly calm.

    "Perfect," Liam said, his hands still in his pockets as he turned slightly to face both Logan and Lucian. "Two of you should make this more interesting. But just so we''re clear¡ªif I beat you both, does that mean Chris will finally stop hiding behind his lackeys?"

    Chris''s smirk returned, though his eyes gleamed with a dangerous edge. "You''re awfully confident for someone about to get crushed. But sure, let''s see what you''ve got."

    As Logan stepped forward and joined Lucian, the blocked exits momentarily shifted¡ªcreating the perfect opening Liam wanted.

    Liam''s stoic expression didn''t waver as he finally moved his hands out of his pockets, the faint crackle of flames surrounding him. The fiery aura rippled and flared around his form, bathing the small colosseum in a warm, menacing glow.

    "Well, if things are going to get this serious, I better take you guys seriously," he said, his voice calm but sharp as he shifted into a fighting stance.

    Logan smirked, though there was a flicker of unease in his eyes. "What happened to your daggers, huh? Not gonna bring them out with your fancy space magic again?"

    Liam suppressed a chuckle at the naivety of the statement. ''How pathetic¡ªthey still think it''s space magic. It''s better this way. At this point, I can''t really tell who deserves to know I''m a dark magic user.''

    He allowed himself a faint smirk. "After spending a few minutes with you two, I figured it''d only be fair if I used my bare hands and my flames. After all, I can''t afford to waste my daggers on people who aren''t worthy."

    The mockery in his tone struck home, and Logan''s smirk dropped as his fists tightened. Lucian growled, the ground trembling faintly beneath him.

    "That''s it. I''ve had enough of your mouth!" Lucian bellowed, stomping forward.

    "Let''s shut him up together," Logan added, water myst coiling around his arms like serpents as he lunged.

    The two boys charged simultaneously, their movements driven by raw aggression. Lucian slammed his fists into the ground, sending jagged stone pillars shooting toward Liam in a wave. Logan followed up with twin jets of water, their high-pressure streams slicing through the air like blades.

    Liam moved swiftly, weaving between the attacks with practiced ease. He ducked under a stone spike, the heat from his flames vaporizing the edges of Logan''s water streams before they could reach him.

    "You''re quick, I''ll give you that," Logan said, frustration creeping into his voice. "But let''s see how long you can keep dancing around!"

    Lucian snarled and thrust his hands forward, creating a dome of earth spikes around Liam to limit his movement. "Got you now!"

    Liam''s flames flared brighter, licking at the walls of the earthen trap as he crouched low, his voice steady. "Got me? You sure about that?"

    With a burst of flame, he launched himself upward, vaulting over the spikes and landing lightly just outside their range. Logan seized the opening, sending a wide arc of water slicing toward Liam''s legs.

    Liam pivoted smoothly, his flames countering the attack in a hiss of steam. "For two people working together, you''re not exactly in sync," he said, his tone laced with subtle derision.

    "Shut up!" Lucian roared, slamming both fists into the ground. The earth beneath Liam cracked and shifted violently, forcing him to leap into a backflip to avoid being caught in the upheaval.

    For minutes, the colosseum became a chaotic dance of clashing elements. Flames, water, and earth collided, sending shockwaves through the arena. Despite the intensity, Liam stayed on the defensive, evading their attacks with measured precision.

    ''This is convincing enough. They''re too focused on trying to hit me to notice anything else,'' Liam thought, his sharp gaze darting toward the exit behind Logan. ''The opening I''ve been waiting for is finally here.''

    Lucian lunged again, his fist coated in hardened stone, but Liam sidestepped, letting the punch crash harmlessly into the ground. Logan followed with a sweeping kick, water trailing behind it, but Liam leaned back, narrowly avoiding the strike.

    In one fluid motion, Liam''s flames flared brighter, enveloping his entire body. He stepped forward, as if preparing for a counterattack, and then¡ª

    Whoosh!

    With a final dodge that seemed to morph into an attack, Liam executed a blazing maneuver he had adopted after observing Galen: the fiery sprint he had found very useful which he now likes to call Flame Dash.

    The flames around him surged, propelling him forward in a burst of speed so blinding that neither Lucian nor Logan could track him. The heat left a searing trail in his wake as he darted toward the exit.

    "Where¡ª?!" Lucian stammered, spinning around in confusion.

    Logan''s eyes widened as he turned, too late to stop him. "What the¡ª!"

    Even Chris, who had been leaning casually against the pillar, was caught off guard. His smirk faltered as his eyes searched the arena, but Liam was already gone. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The only sound left was the crackling of residual flames and the faint hiss of steam, the three standing in stunned silence as they realized their quarry had slipped through their grasp.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Such A Pain

    "That bastard¡ªlowly trash!" Chris growled, his voice venomous as he slammed his fist against the stone pillar he had been leaning on, the force cracking the surface slightly.

    His furious gaze swept across the arena, still trying to process how Liam had outmaneuvered them so effortlessly.

    Lucian clenched his fists, gritting his teeth in frustration. "Damn it! He was playing us the whole time. I should''ve just flattened him when I had the chance."

    Logan, scratching the back of his head with an awkward chuckle, tried to lighten the tension. "Well, uh... I mean, he was fast, right? Like, really fast. Maybe he''s just¡ª"

    "Shut up, Logan!" Chris snapped, turning to face his lackeys with a glare that made both of them flinch. "I should''ve known he''d try to pull something like that! And you two¡ª" He jabbed a finger at them, his tone dripping with disdain. "¡ªwhat the hell were you doing? Playing tag with him?!"

    Lucian growled under his breath, his pride clearly wounded. "I was doing my job. He kept dodging everything I threw at him, and every time I got close, he slipped away. He''s more slippery than he looks!"

    Logan shrugged, trying to deflect some of the blame. "Hey, don''t look at me like that! I wasn''t the one who let him waltz out of here like a fireball on legs." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Both of you are pathetic. You let some no-name flame user outsmart you. Do you have any idea what this makes me look like?" He gestured to himself, his tone rising. "The great Chris Rature, outdone by some trash who didn''t even use his full strength!"

    Lucian took a step forward, his voice defensive. "Look, I''ll crush him next time, I swear. Just give me another chance, and¡ª"

    "There won''t be a next time if he decides to rat us out to someone higher up!" Chris interrupted, his voice like thunder. "Do you even think before you act? If word gets out that we cornered him like this and still couldn''t get the job done, our reputations are finished!... My reputation is finished."

    Logan raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, no need to blow a fuse. The guy''s gone now, so how about we regroup and figure out how to track him down?"

    Chris''s jaw tightened, his anger barely contained. "Track him down? Are you stupid, Logan? If he''s half as smart as he seemed, he''s already long gone. And thanks to you two, he has the upper hand now."

    Lucian glared at the ground, the weight of Chris''s words settling in. "Then what do we do? Just let him get away after making fools out of us?"

    Chris sneered, his piercing green eyes flickering with frustration and a spark of cunning. "No. We don''t let this go. He might''ve slipped away this time, but he''ll slip up eventually. And when he does, I''ll make sure he pays for humiliating me."

    Logan crossed his arms, his usual smirk replaced with a rare seriousness. "Alright then. So, what''s the plan, oh fearless leader?"

    Chris turned away from them, his gaze fixed elsewhere as he clenched his fists. "For now, we wait. Let him think he''s safe. But mark my words, the next time we meet, it''ll be his flames that are snuffed out. Besides we all stay in this academy."

    ***

    "Bunch of idiots. Seems like they always have time on their hands. Such a pain," Liam muttered under his breath, weaving his way through the academy grounds. His steps were measured, his expression unreadable, though his mind was racing.

    Escaping those three had been more than luck; it had been a calculated exploitation of their arrogance. Liam had spent enough time observing people to understand one thing: pride, overconfidence, and ignorance were as sharp a weapon as any blade in his hand.

    Still, his escape wasn''t perfect. Chris''s trust, however minimal, had been the key factor. If Chris hadn''t let his ego blind him, hadn''t underestimated Liam even for a second, the escape would''ve been impossible.

    "Flame Dash wouldn''t have saved me then," Liam muttered to himself, his tone laced with a hint of irritation.

    Chris was a lightning user, and that made him inherently faster than most, faster than Liam wanted to acknowledge. Prideful or not, Chris wouldn''t have ignored a technique as versatile as Flame Dash.

    If anything, Chris probably had his own version of it¡ªsomething far quicker and deadlier, honed by his lightning affinity. If Chris had chosen to pursue him seriously, Liam wouldn''t have stood a chance.

    ''Thank gods he didn''t.'' Liam allowed himself a small breath of relief, though his expression remained composed.

    But Liam wasn''t naive. He knew this wasn''t over. The humiliation of being outmaneuvered, of being outsmarted¡ªChris wouldn''t let it go. And if Chris wouldn''t, neither would Logan or Lucian. They would regroup, strategize, and come at him again, stronger and more prepared.

    ''I may have escaped this time, but next time, they''ll be ready. And I''m not strong enough to take all three of them head-on.''

    Liam''s eyes narrowed as his thoughts shifted. His flames alone wouldn''t be enough. Sure, they''d grown stronger during his time at the academy, but against someone like Chris? Or even Lucian and Logan together? He''d be overwhelmed.

    Of course, there was always his dark magic¡ªhis true power. But that was an option he was reluctant to use. Revealing it wasn''t just risky; it was dangerous.

    ''Flames are all they know, and it''s better that way.'' Liam clenched his fists, his mind swirling with plans. If Chris and his lackeys came after him again, he couldn''t rely on tricks alone. He needed to be stronger, faster, and more prepared.

    But strength required time, and time wasn''t a luxury he had.

    "Well," Liam muttered, a faint smirk tugging at his lips as he glanced toward the distant grounds, "if they want to come after me, I''ll make sure they regret it."

    With that, he adjusted his uniform, shoved his hands back into his pockets, and strode forward.

    The rest of the day passed in a blur, largely uneventful for Liam. With no pressing tasks or engagements, he found himself with plenty of time to think¡ªand to recover. At least he''d finally managed to eat, though dinner felt like an eternity away.

    Earlier, he''d barely scraped by with the small amount of food he''d managed before Chris and his lackeys had interrupted him. It wasn''t much, but it had been just enough to keep him going until the academy''s dining hall opened its doors for the evening meal.

    Liam''s dinner routine had become almost predictable, though far from solitary. Dylan, with his endless jokes and antics, had been a constant presence since the very beginning. Asher, ever competitive and sharp-tongued, joined in as well, adding an edge to the evening conversations. More recently, Ariana had started tagging along, a natural extension of Liam''s training sessions with Mystica.

    The evening passed swiftly, much like the rest of the day. After finishing his meal and bidding the group a curt goodnight, Liam returned to his room.

    Once inside, the air of solitude allowed him to focus. He spent the rest of the night honing Shadow Solidification, pouring his energy into perfecting the technique. Though tempted to visit one of the academy''s training grounds for a more practical session, he ultimately decided against it.

    ''Not ready to test this out on a larger scale just yet,'' Liam thought as he summoned small shadows, shaping and reshaping them with precision.

    For now, his room was enough¡ªa quiet space where he could refine his control without interruptions or the prying eyes of others.

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Progress

    The training with Mystica was drawing to a close. While Mystica herself was preoccupied with other matters, Sheila, Liam, Dylan, and Ariana had each absorbed the lessons she had imparted to them in their own ways.

    Ariana and Dylan mostly trained together, having spent the longest time under Mystica''s guidance. They shared insights and worked in sync, their bond growing even stronger.

    Sheila, on the other hand, preferred to spend most of her time immersed in the book Mystica had given her, pouring over its contents in search of new spells and techniques. Occasionally, she would join them in their sessions, though she was more focused on learning than on sparring.

    In the weeks that passed, Sheila underwent a subtle yet noticeable transformation. It wasn''t a drastic change, but it was evident to those who knew her well. Since her heart-to-heart conversation with Liam, Sheila had made a quiet effort to reconnect with the kinder, more innocent side of herself.

    She longed to rediscover the sweet girl she once was, before she had felt the pressure to emulate her brother. Yet, in doing so, she didn''t lose the fierce determination that had always been a part of her.

    This shift, though gradual, was beginning to make Sheila more considerate of those around her, more attuned to the feelings of others. Dylan, especially, noticed and appreciated the change. As Sheila''s childhood friend, he had always been troubled by her attempts to mold herself into someone else to earn her brother''s approval.

    For a while, he had felt powerless to help her see that she didn''t need to lose herself in the process. But now, seeing her begin to return to her true self, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, even if traces of her brother''s imitation still lingered. To Dylan, it didn''t matter¡ªhe was simply happy to see the girl he cared about come back.

    One of Sheila''s quiet ambitions over the past few weeks had been to draw closer to Liam. Yet, despite her best efforts, the most she could manage from him was a curt "hi." That brief greeting was almost a fluke, an outcome of chance rather than any real connection.

    Sheila, however, was determined to prove to Liam how much she had changed, how much she was willing to put in to show him her true self. But his cold indifference made his earlier words¡ª"Nothing you really do matters to me"¡ªeven clearer. Sheila''s attempts to reach him felt like echoes in an empty space, but she kept trying nonetheless.

    As for Liam, he had entered his final weeks with Mystica focused on acquiring new multiple techniques. However, his plans shifted unexpectedly, giving him the time to hone his craft in ways he hadn''t anticipated.

    Among the lessons he absorbed were two new abilities in addition to Shadow Solidification from the tome Mystica had provided him: Shadow Rend and Assassin''s Veil.

    Shadow Rend was a technique that allowed the user to unleash a flurry of slashes in a single, fluid motion, channeling myst through their weapon or hands. With each strike, shadowy afterimages would be created, each capable of delivering its own blow.

    The technique could overwhelm multiple opponents in a wide arc, or concentrate its strikes on a single target for devastating precision. It was an immensely powerful technique, but it demanded careful control over both myst and movement to avoid overexertion.

    Although Liam had made significant progress in learning Shadow Rend, the technique still pushed his limits. It consumed a great deal of myst, forcing him to expand his core even further. Mastering it was proving difficult, and while he had learned the basics, he wasn''t yet able to use it at its full potential.

    Assassin''s Veil, a dark magic spell that erases the user''s presence by manipulating light, sound, and myst, rendering them completely undetectable. The caster channels myst to suppress their own aura, blending seamlessly with their surroundings and silencing any noise they make.

    This creates an illusion of invisibility, allowing the user to move unnoticed, making it ideal for stealth, infiltration, and ambushes. While the spell offers total concealment, it is energy-draining and vulnerable to intense light or physical contact, requiring precise control to maintain its effectiveness.

    Both new techniques Liam had learned were undeniably fascinating, but he chose not to focus on perfecting them just yet. Mastery would require months of dedicated training for each, and Liam knew his time was better spent refining something he could use more immediately.

    Instead, he dedicated most of his efforts to Shadow Solidification. Realizing the depth of knowledge within the book Mystica had given him, Liam decided against rushing through its contents. He resolved to take a more methodical approach, learning one spell or technique at a time.

    His progress with Shadow Solidification was impressive. Where he had once struggled to form basic constructs¡ªsimple spheres, rudimentary daggers, small shields, or the vague outline of a hand¡ªhe could now craft far more complex and substantial creations.

    Larger objects took shape under his control, and he could produce them in greater quantities, showcasing both his improved precision and expanded myst reserves. The growth was undeniable, and Liam''s confidence in his abilities grew with each success.

    As for Chris and his lackeys, Liam hadn''t encountered them in some time. Their absence was unusual, almost suspicious, but he chose not to let it distract him. There were more pressing matters at hand, and whatever schemes they were plotting could wait.

    ***

    "I can''t believe my time with you all is already coming to an end," Mystica announced in a dramatic, mocking tone, addressing Ariana, Dylan, Liam, and Sheila. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group stood in the familiar clearing of the illusory forest.

    "Time does fly, doesn''t it?" Mystica continued, clasping her hands together with exaggerated sorrow.

    "I might be sad, but I''m actually happy. Why? Because I''m finally going to have a month of freedom! No students to pester me while you all head off for weaponry training. Such a relief." She finished with a mischievous smirk.

    Dylan clutched his chest dramatically and stumbled backward. "How could you say such a thing in front of your loyal servant? I''m devastated, wounded¡ªnay, betrayed!" With a flourish, he fell to the ground as if struck by an arrow.

    "Oh, please." Mystica rolled her eyes, though her smirk widened. "No need for theatrics, Dylan. You and Ariana will still be seeing me often."

    Dylan immediately popped back up, dusting himself off. "Aha! I knew it. She can''t resist my charm. I''m obviously her favorite."

    "You''re definitely something," Sheila quipped dryly, as she gave him a side glance. "Favorite might be a stretch."

    Ariana giggled softly, shaking her head. "It seems you can never change, Dylan."

    "Of course not," Dylan replied, grinning. "Why mess with perfection?"

    Mystica raised a hand to silence the playful banter. "Anyway, I have something to propose, but it''s entirely up to you if you''re interested." Her expression turned slightly more serious, though her usual playful tone remained.

    "I''ve been invited by one of the noble families in Grandeur City to a party. Since you''ll have two free days before your training shift begins, I was thinking of taking you four along as my guests."

    Dylan immediately shot to his feet, his eyes wide with excitement. "A party? Grandeur City? Nobles? Yes! I accept! Lead me to the promised land!" He threw his arms up dramatically, earning a chuckle from Mystica.

    "Well, that was predictable," Sheila remarked with a hint of amusement in her voice. "I''m in too. It sounds like a good opportunity to relax."

    Ariana nodded eagerly, her eyes lighting up. "It sounds wonderful. Thank you for inviting us, Mystica."

    Mystica''s gaze shifted to Liam, who hadn''t responded. "And what about you, Liam?" she asked, her tone turning deliberately mischievous. "Don''t tell me you''re turning down a chance to hobnob with the elite."

    Liam placed his hands in his pockets, his expression calm. "I don''t think I''m much of a party person. But I actually need to speak with you about something. I have a question."

    Mystica tilted her head curiously, studying him for a moment before shrugging. "Is that so? Very well. You three," she said, turning to Ariana, Dylan, and Sheila, "can get going. He''ll join you later."

    Dylan gasped dramatically. "You''re leaving us alone, Mystica? Abandoning us in our hour of need?"

    Ariana rolled her eyes. "We''re just heading to the teleportation cave. Try not to get lost on the way, Dylan."

    "Lost? Me? Impossible!" Dylan placed a hand on his chest. "I have an impeccable sense of direction. Follow me, ladies¡ªI''ll lead us to glory."

    "More like a detour," Sheila teased as she followed him.

    As they walked toward the cave, Ariana leaned closer to Sheila. "Do you think Liam''s going to join us later?" she whispered.

    Sheila shrugged, glancing back toward the clearing. "Maybe. He''s¡­ complicated. But who knows? Mystica might talk him into it."

    "I hope she does," Ariana replied with a shy smile.

    Back in the clearing, Mystica waited until the others were out of earshot before turning to Liam. "Alright, Liam. What''s so important that you couldn''t tell me in front of them?"

    "I didn''t say I had something that important tell you which required them to go away. You told them to leave first." Liam replied with a deadpan expression.

    "You sure do have guts." Mystica said with an animated irritated face. "Anyway, what is it you want you ask?"

 Chapter 113 - 113: Off To The Party

    "There''s something that''s been bothering me for a while now. If the people of this world hate dark magic users so much and would prefer them dead, then why aren''t they wary of Primordials? After all, having affinities with all elements, including dark magic, means that learning it isn''t something a Primordial can easily avoid, right?"

    Mystica was silent for a moment, a mischievous smirk forming on her lips. "You''ve got sharp eyes and an even sharper mind, Liam. Always asking the right questions."

    She leaned against an invisible barrier of her myst, her tone playful yet tinged with intrigue. "You''re correct. Primordials are born with affinities for all elements, including darkness, which makes it almost inevitable for us to dabble in dark magic at some point. But here''s the catch: we''re forbidden from learning dark magic. The higher-ups¡ªwho, by the way, aren''t Primordials themselves¡ªdecided that even though we don''t have full mastery over any one element, dark magic is too dangerous. They claim it can corrupt us, twist our minds. So, they made it taboo."

    Liam frowned slightly, processing her words. "I see. But when you showed Sheila and me that demonstration weeks ago, the one about how light and darkness need each other, it was obvious you''ve studied dark magic. That alone proves you didn''t follow their rules."

    Mystica''s smirk widened. "You''re absolutely right. Rules were never really my thing. When I was about your age¡ªmaybe even younger¡ªmy mentor was a dark magic user. She taught me a lot of what I know. That little tome I gave you? It used to belong to her."

    Liam''s gaze didn''t waver. "What happened to her? Was she killed by the blood demons or hunted down by her own people?"

    Mystica''s playful tone softened, though her smirk remained. "Neither, my dear Liam. She simply disappeared one day, leaving nothing behind but her knowledge and that book."

    Liam nodded thoughtfully. "I see. That answers my question, but I have one more."

    "By all means," Mystica said, gesturing for him to continue.

    "You once told me it''s best to keep my dark magic hidden from others. But if my memory serves me right, I already revealed it during the enrollment trials to a group of students."

    Mystica chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Ah, yes, you did. But don''t worry¡ªI already took care of that."

    Liam''s brows furrowed. "Took care of it? How?"

    "By erasing that part of their memories," she replied casually, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

    Liam''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s¡­ possible?"

    "Of course it is," Mystica said, her tone turning mischievous again. "It''s a dark magic spell, actually. A rather handy one, don''t you think? Anyway, those students have no recollection of you being a dark magic user. To them, it''s as if nothing happened."

    "What about Dylan, Ariana, Sheila and Asher? Did you erase their memories too?" Liam asked.

    Mystica shook her head. "No, I left their memories intact. I trust them not to betray you. And besides, I thought you''d appreciate having people who know who you truly are."

    ''What a relief. It would''ve been a pain to try and hide my magic from them to.''

    Liam considered her words before giving a small nod. "I see. Thank you."

    Mystica''s smirk softened into something almost genuine. "No need to thank me, Liam. Just don''t make me regret putting my faith in you."

    "Oh, by the way," Mystica said, her tone taking on a mock seriousness as she folded her arms. "I need a favor from you tonight, Liam. At the party we''re attending, under no circumstances are you to use your magic. Understood?"

    Liam raised a brow. "I haven''t even agreed to go to the party."

    Mystica smirked, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Oh, but you have. By asking me those questions and me graciously answering them, you''ve indirectly accepted my offer. Consider it a trade. Now, no more excuses. Get going."

    Before Liam could respond, Mystica''s form began to dissolve into thin air, her voice lingering like a playful whisper in the wind. "Don''t keep your friends waiting."

    Liam sighed, turning on his heel. ''She really does have a way of getting what she wants. I''ll give her that.'' He shook his head, heading toward the cave.

    ***

    "This is why I hate anything fancy," Liam muttered under his breath, glaring at the pile of clothes strewn across his bed. He tugged at the collar of a half-buttoned shirt before ripping it off in frustration.

    Liam had never been fond of parties or any sort of noble affair. During his time with the Silverharts, he''d often avoided them altogether, though Elsie occasionally dragged him along. Even then, he''d kept to the corners, silent and invisible. Now, the idea of dressing up for this event felt like an unnecessary chore.

    A sharp knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. He sighed, running a hand through his messy hair before heading to open it.

    Standing there in the doorway was Dylan, striking a dramatic pose with one hand on his hip and the other brushing back his slicked blond hair. His outfit¡ªa sharp black suit with a crisp white shirt and a sleek bow tie¡ªwas undeniably stylish, though Dylan''s over-the-top attitude stole the spotlight.

    "Ah, good evening, my fine sir!" Dylan declared with mock grandeur, flashing a grin. He gave a flamboyant spin before leaning against the doorframe. "How do you find my devastatingly charming attire this beautiful evening?"

    Liam''s expression remained flat. "You look fine."

    "Fine? Fine?!" Dylan clutched his chest as if Liam''s words had mortally wounded him. "Liam, my dear friend, you wound me! This is high fashion!" He stepped into the room with a dramatic flourish but stopped abruptly when he noticed Liam''s current state.

    "Wait a second..." Dylan squinted, then recoiled theatrically, jumping back as though Liam had sprouted horns. "Why in Heaven''s name aren''t you dressed yet?! We can''t keep the ladies waiting!" His eyes widened, pointing at Liam, who stood there in nothing but black trousers and a bare chest. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m having trouble finding what to wear. That''s all."

    Dylan smirked, a mischievous glint in his green eyes. "Heh, looks like Mr. Perfect isn''t good at everything after all."

    Without waiting for permission, Dylan pushed past Liam and strode into the room, heading straight for the wardrobe. He rifled through the contents with an air of authority, muttering to himself as he tossed aside shirts and jackets that didn''t meet his standards.

    After a few moments, he held up a sleek black suit with silver accents and a deep crimson tie. "Ah-ha! This¡ªthis right here is the one. Classic, understated, and just edgy enough to scream, ''I''m too cool for this party.'' It''s perfect for you."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "You put way too much thought into this."

    "And you clearly put too little," Dylan shot back, thrusting the suit into Liam''s hands. "Now get dressed, or I''ll drag you there shirtless. Honestly, knowing you, the ladies might not mind."

    Liam shook his head but took the suit, muttering, "You''re insufferable."

    "And you''re welcome," Dylan replied with a wink, plopping down on Liam''s bed and crossing his legs. "Hurry up. The girls are waiting, and I refuse to let you be the reason we''re late. I have a reputation to uphold!"

    Liam adjusted the crimson tie with a quiet sigh, his expression as stoic as ever. Dylan, meanwhile, was practically bouncing on his heels, clearly excited about the upcoming event. The two finally stepped out into the cool evening air to find the rest of their group.

    In the open courtyard, two carriages awaited them, both radiating elegance. The first was sleek and shimmering silver, its body engraved with intricate patterns of vines and flowers that glowed faintly in the moonlight.

    The second carriage was deep midnight blue with golden accents, its wheels polished to perfection. Both were drawn by majestic horses that seemed almost otherworldly, their coats shining unnaturally bright.

    Standing near the midnight-blue carriage were Sheila and Ariana, both dressed to perfection.

    Sheila wore a flowing ice-blue gown adorned with tiny silver crystals that sparkled like frost. The dress hugged her slender figure at the top before cascading down in soft, layered folds like a frozen waterfall.

    Her long white hair was styled into an elegant braid that fell over one shoulder, and a delicate tiara of pearls and sapphires rested lightly on her head. She exuded a regal grace that matched her status as a princess.

    Ariana, on the other hand, had opted for a deep emerald-green dress that accentuated her warm auburn hair and bright green eyes. The gown had a simple yet sophisticated design, with a fitted bodice and a long, smooth skirt that trailed slightly behind her.

    Tiny golden leaves were embroidered along the hem and neckline, adding a touch of natural beauty to her look. Her glasses gave her an intellectual charm, and her hair was loosely curled, framing her face perfectly.

    Dylan froze for a moment, blinking as if he''d forgotten how to speak. Then, with an exaggerated bow, he said, "Ladies, you''ve both outdone yourselves tonight. Truly, I''m honored to bask in your radiance."

    Ariana laughed softly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Thank you, Dylan. You clean up nicely yourself."

    Sheila gave a small, amused smile. "I''ll admit, you don''t look half bad."

    Dylan placed a hand on his heart. "Not half bad? I''ll take that as the highest compliment."

    Liam, meanwhile, gave a quiet nod of acknowledgment, his gaze shifting between the two before resting on the empty spot where Mystica was supposed to be. "Where''s Mystica?"

    As if summoned by his question, Mystica appeared seemingly out of nowhere, stepping gracefully into the moonlight.

    Her dress was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªa shimmering black gown that seemed to capture the very essence of the night sky. The fabric glittered like starlight, with faint purple undertones that shifted as she moved.

    The gown hugged her figure in all the right places, with a high slit along one leg and an open back that added a daring edge to her elegance. Her long, dark hair was pinned up with intricate silver pins shaped like crescent moons, and her piercing purple eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Well, well, don''t you all look stunning tonight?" Mystica said with a sly smile, her gaze settling on Liam. "And Liam, you clean up surprisingly well. Who knew you had it in you?"

    Liam met her teasing tone with his usual calm. "I wouldn''t have bothered if it wasn''t mandatory."

    Mystica chuckled, stepping closer. "Oh, don''t be so grumpy. You''ll thank me later. Maybe."

    Dylan leaned toward Liam and whispered, "She looks even more stunning today don''t you think."

    "We both don''t have the same eyes," Liam replied dryly.

    Mystica clapped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "All right, enough chit-chat. The first carriage is mine. You four will ride in the one behind me. Try not to burn it down, break anything, or start a war before we get there."

    With that, Mystica strode toward the silver carriage, her gown trailing behind her like a shadow. She climbed in gracefully, leaving the group standing by the blue carriage.

    "Well, you heard her," Sheila said, her voice light as she gestured toward their ride.

    Dylan held the door open with a flourish. "Ladies first."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but stepped in, followed by Ariana. Dylan gave Liam a grin before slipping inside himself, leaving Liam to enter last.

    Once they were all seated, the carriage lurched forward, setting off toward the grand city of Grandeur, the horses'' hooves echoing softly in the night.

 Chapter 114 - 114: The Avanclare Family

    The two carriages rolled smoothly over the cobblestone streets of Grandeur City, their wheels making a soft rhythmic clatter that blended with the symphony of the city at night. Grandeur was a sight to behold in daylight, but under the velvet cover of night, it transformed into something truly enchanting.

    Ornate lanterns lined the streets, their warm, golden light creating a magical interplay of shadow and glow on the polished stone buildings. Each structure was a testament to intricate craftsmanship, with detailed carvings and flourishing balconies adorned with blooming flowers and trailing ivy.

    The air was alive with the soft hum of activity. Well-dressed citizens strolled leisurely, their laughter and conversation weaving a harmonious melody with the occasional strains of music drifting from nearby gatherings. It was a city thriving with elegance, its beauty magnified under the starlit sky.

    As the carriages moved closer to their destination, the bustling streets gave way to quieter, more exclusive neighborhoods. Here, the homes grew larger and more extravagant, surrounded by high wrought-iron gates and sprawling gardens that seemed to defy nature with their perfection. The air grew heavier, tinged with the faint aroma of exotic blooms and the quiet authority of wealth.

    Finally, the carriages came to a halt in front of a colossal mansion that seemed to rise like a monument to luxury. The estate was nothing short of breathtaking. Its towering facade was crafted from polished white marble, gleaming ethereally under the moonlight, and outlined in ornate golden trims that shimmered with a soft glow.

    A grand staircase led to a pair of towering double doors, flanked by massive pillars engraved with scenes of mythical legends¡ªdragons in flight, heroes in battle, and gods reigning supreme.

    The gardens surrounding the mansion were works of art in their own right. Exotic flowers glowed faintly, their petals shimmering with myst energy, while fountains scattered throughout the grounds sent arcs of crystal-clear water dancing into the air. A gentle mist hung low over the manicured hedges, adding an almost dreamlike quality to the scene.

    Dylan let out a low whistle as he stepped out of the carriage, his eyes wide with awe. "Now this is how you throw a party. Forget fighting¡ªlet me retire here and live my best life."

    Sheila stepped down gracefully, her ice-blue gown flowing like water around her. She gave Dylan a wry smile. "I''m sure they''d throw you out before you made it past the garden."

    Ariana followed, adjusting her glasses as her emerald dress shimmered in the moonlight. "It''s beautiful, but it feels¡­ excessive. Do people really need this much to live?"

    Liam was the last to step out, his sharp gaze sweeping over the mansion and its surroundings. He gave a faint nod, taking in every detail. "It''s not about living¡ªit''s about showing off."

    Dylan grinned, nudging him playfully. "Spoken like someone who''s secretly impressed."

    Before Liam could reply, Mystica emerged from her carriage, stealing the attention of everyone nearby. Her gown seemed to shimmer with its own light, the deep black fabric shifting with subtle hues of purple as she moved.

    Against the opulent backdrop of the mansion, she looked like a queen of the night itself. She stretched her arms lazily, her movements radiating both elegance and a careless confidence.

    "Well, isn''t this quaint?" Mystica said, her tone dripping with amusement. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she glanced at Liam. "Don''t look so tense, Liam. It''s a party, not a battle."

    "Feels the same to me," Liam replied coolly.

    Turning to the group, Mystica gestured toward the grand staircase. "Come along, my dear apprentices. Let''s not keep our gracious hosts waiting. And do try not to embarrass yourselves¡ªor me."

    Sheila raised an eyebrow. "Who are the hosts, anyway?"

    "The Avanclares," Mystica said casually. "One of the oldest and wealthiest noble families in the region. They love these little displays of opulence. Think of it as their way of reminding everyone how important they are."

    "Are to mingle with them?" Ariana asked.

    "Absolutely," Mystica said with a sly smile. "Consider it part of your education."

    With that, she led the group up the grand staircase. As they approached, the massive double doors opened to reveal an interior just as lavish as the exterior.

    The entrance hall was a vision of decadence. Gilded chandeliers hung from vaulted ceilings, their crystals scattering light in every direction. The polished marble floors gleamed like mirrors, reflecting the opulence of the room.

    Guests in elegant attire milled about, their voices a low murmur of refined conversation. A grand staircase curved upward, its balustrade adorned with golden filigree and fresh flowers.

    A butler in a perfectly tailored uniform greeted them with a deep bow. "Welcome to the Avanclare estate. We are honored by your presence. Please, enjoy the festivities."

    Dylan leaned toward Liam as they stepped inside. "I feel like I just walked into a fairytale."

    Liam''s eyes scanned the room, his expression unreadable. "More like a chessboard."

    The group had barely taken in the grandeur of the entrance hall when a striking woman began to approach them. She moved with the effortless grace of someone accustomed to commanding attention, a half-filled glass of wine held delicately between her fingers. Her beauty was timeless, her features refined and regal, with a presence that exuded power and poise.

    Her gown was a masterpiece of craftsmanship¡ªa deep crimson dress that shimmered like liquid rubies, its intricate patterns catching the golden glow of the chandeliers.

    Beside her was a tall man with a distinguished air, his blonde hair and neatly trimmed beard streaked with faint touches of silver. He wore a tailored navy suit accented with gold embroidery, the sharp lines of the outfit emphasizing his broad shoulders and upright posture.

    The room seemed to pause for a moment as the couple approached. Mystica stepped forward, her expression softening into one of polite respect¡ªan unusual display for someone so often playful and irreverent. She inclined her head slightly, her voice smooth and refined as she greeted them.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Avanclare," Mystica said warmly. "It''s a pleasure, as always. Your home is as magnificent as ever."

    The woman smiled, her eyes sharp yet welcoming as she glanced over Mystica and then the younger group behind her. "Mystica," she replied, her voice rich and melodic. "It''s been far too long. And I see you''ve brought some¡­ promising company this evening."

    Her gaze swept over Liam and his friends, lingering momentarily on each of them as though she were appraising rare treasures. The man beside her, Mr. Avanclare, offered a polite nod, his deep blue eyes carrying the weight of someone who had seen much but revealed little.

    "Always a delight to see you, Mystica," he said, his tone warm but measured. "And these must be your prot¨¦g¨¦s."

    Mystica gestured toward the group with a slight flourish. "Indeed, they are. Allow me to introduce them. This is Liam, Sheila, Ariana, and Dylan¡ªeach of them quite talented in their own right."

    Dylan, unable to resist an opportunity, stepped forward and offered an exaggerated bow. "A pleasure to meet you both. I must say, this place is incredible. If I had known, I''d have dressed even better."

    Mrs. Avanclare chuckled softly, her laugh like the chime of fine crystal. "I see you''ve brought one with charm," she said, glancing at Mystica. Her gaze then shifted to Liam, who remained composed and silent, his sharp eyes meeting hers unflinchingly. "And one with¡­ focus. How refreshing."

    Before the conversation could continue, a faint, melodic voice called out, drawing their attention to the grand staircase. Three young women descended, their presence captivating in different ways.

    The first, a striking beauty in her early twenties, carried herself with a quiet confidence. Her sapphire-blue gown trailed behind her like flowing water, and her dark hair was styled in elegant waves.

    She radiated grace, her sharp features softened by an approachable smile. "Ah, our guests," she said as she approached. "Welcome. I''m Catherine, the eldest daughter."

    The second young woman was about the same age as Liam and his friends, but her energy was far more vibrant. Her auburn hair was pulled into a loose braid, and she wore a lavender dress adorned with delicate silver accents.

    There was a playful glint in her hazel eyes, and she gave the group a friendly wave. "Hi there! I''m Emilia. Don''t let all this pomp intimidate you¡ªit''s just for show." Her smile was bright and disarming, instantly easing the tension in the air. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The last to join them was a little girl, no older than seven, who peeked out from behind Catherine. Her golden curls framed a cherubic face, and her pale pink dress made her look like a porcelain doll. She clung to her sister''s hand, her large blue eyes filled with shy curiosity as she looked at the group. Catherine gently nudged her forward.

    "Go on, darling. Say hello," Catherine encouraged softly.

    The girl hesitated for a moment before offering a timid smile. "H-Hello," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    "She''s Clara, our youngest," Emilia said with a grin, crouching slightly to ruffle the girl''s curls. "She''s a bit shy, but she''ll warm up."

    Ariana knelt slightly to meet Clara''s eyes, her voice kind. "It''s nice to meet you, Clara. That dress is beautiful."

    Clara blushed and hid her face against Catherine''s side, earning a laugh from Emilia.

    Mr. Avanclare placed a hand on his wife''s shoulder, his deep voice drawing everyone''s attention. "It''s rare for us to host guests so promising. I trust this evening will be¡­ enlightening for all involved."

    Mrs. Avanclare smiled again, her sharp eyes glinting. "Indeed. Now, let''s not linger in the entrance hall all night. The festivities await."

    Mystica clapped her hands lightly, her smile returning to its mischievous edge. "You heard the lady¡ªonward, my dear students."

    ''This is surely going to be a long night.''

 Chapter 115 - 115: Anything To Get Out Of Here

    The festivity hall was an awe-inspiring sight, a vast space designed to impress and overwhelm. Tables draped in pristine white sheets stretched across the room, each adorned with glittering crystal glasses and elegant centerpieces of rare, luminous flowers.

    Waiters and waitresses, impeccably dressed in black and white, glided gracefully between the guests, their trays laden with sparkling wine and exotic hors d''oeuvres. At the far end of the hall, a grand piano stood on a raised platform, and a virtuoso pianist filled the air with delicate, enchanting melodies that seemed to carry the very essence of elegance.

    The hall was alive with conversation and laughter as nobles and guests mingled in their dazzling attire, creating a kaleidoscope of colors and textures. Each voice, every clink of glass, and the gentle murmur of the music wove together into a symphony of sophistication that should have been captivating. Yet, to Liam, it was nothing more than noise.

    Mystica turned to her students, her usual teasing smirk softening into something more genuine. "Go on. Enjoy yourselves. Mingle, eat, drink¡ªthis is part of your education too."

    Dylan was the first to seize the opportunity, flashing a grin. "Don''t mind if I do!" He immediately darted off, his path weaving between the tables like an arrow fired at every dish and drink he could spot. He piled his plate high with treats that looked too refined for someone his age, ignoring the raised eyebrows of passing nobles.

    Ariana and Sheila, more composed, exchanged glances before making their way toward Catherine and Emilia. The Avanclare sisters greeted them warmly, and before long, the four young women were engrossed in conversation.

    Sheila''s polite demeanor meshed well with Catherine''s grace, while Ariana and Emilia''s shared vibrant energy made their laughter echo across the hall. Little Clara lingered at the edge of the group, occasionally giggling at something Emilia said but remaining shyly tucked behind her elder sisters.

    Liam, however, drifted toward a counter at the edge of the room. He ignored the sparkling wines and colorful cocktails being poured by the bartenders, asking simply for water. The bartender gave him a curious glance but complied without a word, sliding a glass of chilled water across the counter.

    Taking the glass, Liam leaned against the polished surface and scanned the room, his sharp eyes cataloging every detail. His face remained stoic, but his thoughts churned with irritation and unease.

    "This is quite irritating," he thought, sipping his water. "Why did Mystica even bring us here? Parading around in fancy clothes, exchanging meaningless pleasantries¡­ Is there a need for all these? I could''ve been trainings at this hour. Instead, I''m stuck here, with all these people. Well, it''s my fault for asking Mystica those questions anyway."

    His attention shifted to Dylan, now stuffing his face with delicacies while balancing a glass of some sparkling drink in one hand. He let out a quiet sigh. "At least someone''s enjoying themselves. Dylan''s probably going to regret that drink when Mystica finds out."

    Then his eyes flicked toward Sheila and Ariana, now fully engaged with the Avanclare sisters. Sheila''s elegant posture and polite smiles made her seem like she belonged in a place like this. Ariana, on the other hand, looked radiant, her genuine laughter lighting up the group.

    As he stood there for a while, a nearby group of children¡ªaround Clara''s age¡ªlaughed loudly as they ran past, their shrill voices cutting through the music. Liam''s jaw tightened. "And the kids. They''re just as loud as Dylan. Great."

    He took another sip of water and closed his eyes for a moment, letting the cool liquid calm his frustration. But even with his eyes closed, the faint glow of the chandelier above and the ceaseless chatter around him refused to let him find peace.

    Mystica''s voice echoed in his mind. "Try not to embarrass yourselves."

    "I''m doing my best," Liam thought wryly, opening his eyes again. "But I''d rather face a horde of shadowbeasts than another hour of this."

    ***

    In the dense forest just miles from the Avanclare estate, the moonlight seeped through the canopy, casting an eerie glow upon the rugged cliff. Two figures stood there, their forms monstrous yet oddly majestic under the pale light.

    The twin blood demons with deep crimson skin that shimmered like liquid fire, bore identical, wicked grins on their faces, revealing sharp fangs that gleamed with a sinister sheen.

    The younger demon, squatting with an almost predatory ease, rested his clawed hands on his knees, his sharp black nails tapping against his flesh. "I''m sick and tired of waiting, brother," he hissed, his voice guttural and laced with hunger. "We''ve been feasting on scraps, but tonight¡­ tonight, we should have a proper meal. A feast fit for demons."

    The elder demon, standing tall beside him, crossed his arms over his broad chest. His golden eyes glowed faintly as he gazed out toward the distant lights of Grandeur City.

    "Seems you''ve forgotten why we''re here," he said, his voice deeper, more composed but no less menacing. "Our purpose isn''t gluttony. Lord Sanguis sent us to retrieve the artifact. It''s too important to risk failure for the sake of your appetite."

    The younger demon''s lips curled into a feral grin, his long tongue flicking out to lick at his sharp teeth. "I know what you''re saying, brother, but can''t you feel it? Their scent¡ª" He inhaled deeply, his nostrils flaring. "It''s thick in the air. So many humans gathered in one place. So vulnerable. How can you not feel the urge to devour them all?"

    The elder demon''s gaze flicked down to his brother, his grin widening slightly. "Oh, I feel it," he admitted, his tone calm yet dripping with malice. "The urge to tear through them, to hear their screams as we feast. But the Primordial is among them. She may look like a woman, but don''t forget what she is. Crossing paths with her could cost us everything. We retrieve the artifact first¡ªthen we devour whoever crosses our path on the way out."

    The younger demon snarled but then let out a low, malicious chuckle. "Now that," he said, his tone darkly gleeful, "sounds like a plan I can live with. As long as I get to taste their blood before the night is over."

    The elder demon was about to respond when the younger one froze, his golden eyes narrowing as he gestured with a clawed finger. "But why wait when we have a gift right below us?" he said, his voice laced with cruel excitement.

    The elder demon followed his brother''s gesture to the base of the cliff, where a young girl¡ªno more than 12 or 13¡ªwalking through the forest. She wore a neat, beautiful dress that seemed out of place in the wilderness, its fabric shimmering faintly in the moonlight.

    Her hair was tied back in a delicate braid, and she carried a small lantern that cast a warm glow around her. Her movements were careless, vulnerable, as he moved up to the cliff.

    "Looks like we''ve found something to whet our appetites," the younger demon said, his grin widening to reveal his full set of razor-sharp teeth. "Her scent is pure, untainted by fear. Perfect for a little snack."

    The elder demon''s grin mirrored his brother''s, his golden eyes gleaming. "A young one like that¡­ she''ll be just the thing to boost our energy before the main event."

    The younger demon rose to his feet, his clawed hands flexing eagerly. "Shall I grab her, or do you want the honors, brother?"

    The elder demon smirked. "Patience. Let''s make this enjoyable. We''ll stalk her a bit, let her feel the terror creep in. Fear makes the blood sweeter, after all."

    They both chuckled darkly, their sinister laughter echoing through the forest as they melted into the shadows, their forms blending seamlessly with the night.

    ***

    A few minutes earlier, back at the Avanclare estate, the grand hall was alive with the sounds of laughter and music, but near the center of the room, a woman approached Mrs. Avanclare with hurried steps. Her elegant gown swished as she leaned in, her face marked with worry.

    "Sister," the woman whispered urgently, though her voice carried enough for nearby nobles to hear. "I can''t find Elena. I think she sneaked out to the cliff again."

    Mrs. Avanclare stiffened, but her composure remained intact as she addressed her sister. "Calm yourself. How could Elena possibly have gone to that cliff at this hour? It''s miles away from here," she said, though a flicker of concern crossed her eyes.

    "You know how enthusiastic Elena is about that place," the woman insisted, wringing her hands. "She loves the view and always talks about the stories surrounding it. Please, let your guards search for her. With people disappearing recently¡­ I can''t bear the thought of my sweet Elena becoming a victim."

    A murmur rippled through the surrounding nobles who had overheard the conversation. Whispers about the recent disappearances in Grandeur City stirred the atmosphere, adding a weight of unease to the otherwise joyous evening.

    Standing at the edge of the room, Liam observed the scene with sharp eyes, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ''Looks like an opportunity has presented itself,'' he thought. He could feel the growing tension and sensed his chance to escape this suffocating festivity.

    As Mrs. Avanclare turned to her husband, who was already summoning the guards with a flick of his hand, Liam decided to act. He approached with quiet confidence although the nobles glanced curiously at the unexpected interruption.

    "I''d like to join the search for Elena," Liam said, his voice calm but resolute.

    Mrs. Avanclare looked at him with raised brows, her tone sharp. "Young man, I appreciate your concern, but this is not a task for a guest to involve himself in. You could become a hindrance should anything happen."

    Before Liam could respond, Mystica appeared seemingly out of nowhere, a glass of wine elegantly balanced in her hand. Her presence was magnetic, drawing the attention of everyone around her. She took a sip before speaking, her tone playful yet firm.

    "Oh, let him go," Mystica said with a faint smile. "Liam isn''t just any guest. He''s more capable than you might think. If anything, he''ll help your guards find Elena faster."

    Mrs. Avanclare opened her mouth to protest, but her husband placed a calming hand on her arm. "If Mystica vouches for him, then I''ll allow it," Mr. Avanclare said after a moment of deliberation.

    Mrs. Avanclare hesitated but ultimately nodded, though her expression remained skeptical. "Very well. But if you put yourself in harm''s way, don''t say I didn''t warn you." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam inclined his head respectfully. "Understood."

    As the guards prepared to leave, Liam followed them toward the mansion''s exit. Mystica gave him a knowing glance, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Don''t get lost, my little shadow. And try not to disappoint."

 Chapter 116 - 116: Blood Attack

    Liam calmly trailed behind the guards as they exited the mansion and headed toward a sleek black carriage waiting in the moonlit courtyard. The air outside was crisp, a welcome change from the oppressive warmth of the festivities.

    As they approached the carriage, one of the knights¡ªa burly man with a grizzled beard and an air of authority¡ªcast a sharp glance over his shoulder at Liam. "Make sure you don''t slow us down, kid. This may be just a search for Lady Elena, but we don''t have time for distractions or any hindrance to our mission," he said, his tone firm and laced with annoyance.

    Liam''s eyes flicked toward the knight, his expression calm, unreadable. ''Seems this man isn''t thrilled about me tagging along,'' he thought, taking a quick measure of the knight''s stature and demeanor.

    "Understood," Liam replied coolly, his voice flat and disinterested. "I''ll do my best to be helpful."

    The knight huffed, clearly unimpressed, but said no more.

    Liam stepped into the carriage with the guards, taking a seat in the corner, his posture relaxed as the horses began to trot. His gaze drifted toward the window, watching the sprawling estate fade into the distance. The flickering lamplight from the courtyard reflected faintly in his eyes, but his mind was elsewhere.

    ''I couldn''t care less about this little search mission or the scowls these knights are throwing my way,'' he mused, glancing briefly at the armored men sitting stiffly across from him. ''They''re all so rigid, so bound by rules and formality. How suffocating.''

    He leaned back, his arms crossed loosely. ''Still, this is far better than being stuck in that ballroom, surrounded by preening nobles and their endless chatter.''

    The cool night air that filtered into the carriage was refreshing, a stark contrast to the stifling atmosphere of the festivities. ''Fresh air, a quiet night, and perhaps a bit of action if we''re lucky. Not a bad trade.''

    The carriage bumped slightly as it traveled along the dirt path leading to the forest. Liam could hear the faint murmur of the guards discussing their strategy, though he paid little attention. He glanced at the faint glow of the moon outside, his thoughts growing more detached.

    ''Elena better not be too far. I''d hate for this little detour to become an actual hassle.''

    One of the younger guards, perhaps sensing the tension, glanced at Liam and offered a half-hearted attempt at conversation. "So, uh, what made you volunteer for this, anyway? You don''t look like the type to get involved."

    Liam was silent for a bit, his gaze still fixed out the window. "I enjoy a good walk," he said, his tone dry.

    The younger guard blinked, clearly uncertain whether Liam was serious or mocking him. Before he could reply, the grizzled knight shot him a sharp look, effectively silencing him.

    As the carriage neared the edge of the forest, the light chatter among the guards faded, replaced by a growing sense of focus.

    Liam straightened slightly, his eyes narrowing as he peered into the dense woods ahead. The faint unease in the air didn''t escape him.

    As the carriage came to a halt, the guards disembarked with synchronized precision, their heavy boots hitting the ground in unison. Liam followed suit, stepping down onto the soft earth with a calm, deliberate pace. The moon above cast a faint silver glow, illuminating the outlines of the surrounding trees.

    "We''re splitting up," the grizzled knight began, his gravelly voice cutting through the silence. "Oscar, you and those two head south. Victor, you take the other two north. I''ll head west to the cliff with the kid here. We don''t know exactly where Lady Elena is, so sticking together would be a waste of time. If any of you find anything suspicious, send up a signal."

    The other guards nodded in agreement, their armor shifting with quiet clinks.

    "Good. Now disperse," the knight ordered with finality.

    Turning toward the carriage driver, he added, "You wait here, Paul. We shouldn''t be long."

    The driver, an older man with a weathered face, tipped his hat. "No need to worry. I''ll be right here."

    The knight turned his sharp gaze to Liam. "And you¡ªmake sure you don''t fall behind."

    Liam didn''t respond, his face remaining impassive as he followed the knight into the forest.

    The forest grew darker with every step. Branches twisted and gnarled above, blotting out much of the moonlight. The only sounds were the faint crunch of boots against fallen leaves and the occasional rustle in the underbrush. As they began ascending the gradual incline of a hill, Liam''s unease deepened.

    ''Something about this place is wrong.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The air felt heavy, almost suffocating. A strange, rancid scent lingered¡ªone that seemed to thicken the deeper they ventured. Liam glanced at the knight ahead of him, Vlar, who moved with steady, unbothered strides.

    How is he not noticing this? Liam thought, his instincts flaring like a warning bell.

    The further they climbed, the worse it got. The air felt alive, pressing down on him like an unseen hand.

    "Sir," Liam said finally, breaking the silence.

    "What is it?" Vlar shot back without turning around, his tone edged with both irritation and amusement. "Scared already?"

    Liam''s voice remained calm. "I think we should hurry. Something doesn''t feel right."

    "If you''re scared, kid, just go back and wait in the carriage," Vlar retorted, his tone dismissive. "We''ll handle the rest."

    Liam said nothing further. There was no point arguing. He simply tightened his steps, walking close behind the knight as they pushed on.

    After a few minutes, the forest opened up to reveal the cliff¡ªa rocky ledge overlooking the city below. The stars hung heavy in the sky, their light spilling softly across the ground. There, near the edge, a small figure sat on the grass, illuminated by the soft glow of a lantern.

    "Lady Elena," Vlar called out, his voice low but firm as he slowed his approach.

    The girl turned, her delicate features illuminated by the lantern light. Her dark curls framed her face as she smiled softly, clearly unsurprised by their arrival. "Hey there, Vlar. Come to collect me already?"

    "Yes, my lady," Vlar said, his tone gentler than before. "Your mother is very worried."

    Elena huffed softly as she stood, brushing dust from her gown. "Mother always worries. She doesn''t understand how freeing it is to be out here. But I suppose it was only a matter of time before someone came to fetch me."

    "Regardless, we should get you back. It''s dangerous out here at this hour," Vlar said, stepping closer.

    "Dangerous? Vlar, I''ve been coming here for ages," Elena replied, a hint of defiance in her voice. Her gaze shifted, however, as she noticed Liam standing quietly behind Vlar. Her brow furrowed slightly. "Who''s this?"

    Vlar stepped aside to gesture toward Liam. "This is a guest from Mrs Avanclare''s gathering. He volunteered to assist in the search. He''s only a year or two older than you."

    Elena tilted her head, studying Liam with curious eyes. "He looks... stoic." She stepped closer, her expression softening. "What''s your name?"

    Liam didn''t respond, his gaze flickering briefly toward her before scanning the surrounding area.

    "Hey," Vlar snapped. "Lady Elena asked you a question. Answer her."

    "I''m sorry," Liam said calmly, his voice devoid of apology, "but I think we should leave¡ªnow. Something isn''t right here."

    Vlar gave Liam a sharp glare but quickly turned to Elena. "Lady Elena, we should return to the carriage immediately."

    Elena, sensing the sudden shift in tone, nodded. "Fine. Lead the way."

    As they began to walk away from the cliff, ready to descend the hill, Liam felt it¡ªan abrupt, crushing weight in the air. The already oppressive atmosphere turned suffocating, drenched in a malicious, almost palpable presence.

    Then came the voice.

    "How dare you try to take our food away?"

    The words dripped with malice, a guttural growl that reverberated through the night.

    Vlar spun around, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword. "Who''s there? Show yourself! Before I turne you into pieces!"

    A cruel, mocking laugh echoed through the trees, chilling in its amusement.

    "You? A mere breath of a human? Turn us to pieces?"

    From atop a nearby boulder, a figure emerged, bathed in the silver glow of the moon. His crimson skin shimmered faintly, his grin wide and lined with needle-like teeth. His yellow eyes glowed with predatory hunger as he surveyed the three of them.

    The older blood demon tilted his head, his voice smooth and venomous. "How fascinating."

    ''A demon? Here in the capital?'' Vlar''s mind raced as his instincts kicked in, and he unsheathed his sword in one swift motion.

    "Lady Elena, stay behind me! Don''t move!" he barked, his voice filled with urgency.

    His grip on the sword tightened as his eyes darted around, taking in the unsettling grin of the older demon on the boulder. ''The others... I need to send the signal now!'' But as Vlar raised his free hand to summon the flare, a sinister chuckle echoed from above.

    The sound was low and guttural, dripping with malice.

    Vlar and Liam both looked up. Perched on a thick branch of a nearby tree, the younger demon crouched like a predatory beast. His claws glistened wet with blood, which dripped steadily onto the ground. His maw was stained crimson, and his sharp teeth glinted in the moonlight.

    "You humans never cease to amaze me," the demon sneered, his voice a blend of mockery and glee. "You want to put up a fight, yet your ''comrades'' are all already dead. Even that poor old man with the horses¡ªwhat was his name? Ah, yes, Paul."

    The words struck like a hammer. Vlar''s face turned pale as the demon''s meaning sank in.

    Paul? Dead?

    "You¡­ you monsters¡­" Vlar growled, his voice trembling with fury. Slowly, his expression hardened, and an emerald glow began to surround him. His myst flared, wild and unrestrained, as his anger surged. "How dare you touch my people¡­ Paul¡­ I swear on my life, I''ll¡ª"

    But the words caught in his throat.

    Vlar froze, his eyes wide and disbelieving. Blood spilled from his mouth, trailing down his chin as his strength faltered. His legs wavered, and he staggered. Slowly, he looked down at his body.

    The sight was horrifying.

    The left side of his abdomen was gone, torn away as though bitten by some massive beast. Flesh hung loosely from the gaping wound, and blood gushed freely, soaking his armor and the ground beneath him.

    Vlar fell to his knees with a choked gasp, his sword slipping from his trembling hand. Blood pooled around him as his breathing slowed. Within moments, his body collapsed, lifeless, onto the forest floor.

    Elena screamed, her hands flying to her mouth as she stumbled back.

    The older demon stepped forward, wiping his bloody maw with his free hand. His left hand, glistening red and dripping, was evidence of the deadly strike that had ended Vlar''s life.

    "Food with a fighting spirit loses its flavor quickly," the older demon said with a cruel smile, his deep voice calm and cold. "It''s better to deal with it swiftly."

 Chapter 117 - 117: Blood Attack: 10% Chance

    The older demon''s glowing yellow eyes fixed on Liam and Elena, his smirk stretching wider, jagged teeth gleaming under the pale light. "Ah, but fear... Fear adds the perfect seasoning to the meal."

    From above, the younger demon cackled, a guttural and bone-chilling sound that reverberated through the forest. "She''s ripe with it! Look at her¡ªshaking like a leaf." His claws scratched against the bark as he spoke, sending a sharp screech into the air. "The taste will be exquisite."

    Liam''s muscles tensed as he instinctively moved his hands, ready to summon his daggers¡ªthen stopped. ''Not yet. I can''t risk her getting caught in the crossfire. These things¡­ they''re definitely stronger than any Advanced Horror.''

    He spared a glance at Elena. Her tear-filled eyes met his, wide with terror, her body trembling like brittle glass on the verge of shattering.

    ''I can''t protect her and fight these two head-on,'' Liam thought, his mind racing. ''That''s suicide. I need a plan.''

    The older demon stepped forward, slow and deliberate, his grin dripping with mockery. "So, little human," he drawled, locking eyes with Liam. "Will you be her knight in shining armor? Or will you turn and run like the coward you clearly are?"

    "Wait, brother." The younger demon leaped from his perch, landing with inhuman grace, his movements fluid like a predator''s. His voice oozed amusement. "Why don''t we spice it up? Just like we did with the old man."

    The older demon paused, tilting his head. "Hm?" His eyes gleamed with understanding, a sick, predatory grin stretching across his face. "Ah, yes. We are merciful creatures, after all."

    The younger demon grinned, his tongue slithering out to lick the bloodstained edges of his teeth. "We''ll give you choices, humans. It''s only fair."

    The older demon spread his arms wide as if making a grand offer, his deep voice rumbling with cruel humor. "So, listen closely. Option one: we kill you both here and now. It''s quick, clean¡ª" he paused, smile widening¡ª"but oh-so-boring."

    "Or¡­" The younger demon took a step forward, his gaze sharp and gleeful. "Option two: you run. Give us a chase. Struggle, flail, and hope¡ªjust like the old man did before we tore him apart."

    A moment of silence lingered, heavy and suffocating.

    Liam didn''t wait.

    In an instant, he grabbed Elena''s wrist, yanking her forward with a forceful grip. "Move!"

    The older demon''s brows raised in mild surprise. "Oh? No hesitation. How refreshing."

    The younger demon''s wicked laughter filled the air. "A goose chase it is! Run with your back to us!" he roared, his voice brimming with manic excitement. "Time to enjoy ourselves, brother!"

    Liam surged forward, practically dragging Elena as they crashed through the underbrush. Leaves and branches whipped against them as they moved, but Elena stumbled, slowing them down.

    "Vlar''s body¡ªVlar''s body is still there!" Elena cried, "We can''t just leave him!"

    Liam''s grip tightened around her wrist as he pulled her forward, his voice cold, steady, and unforgiving. "He''s dead. Nothing can be done about that now. The longer you fail to accept it, the closer we come to joining him."

    Elena''s sob caught in her throat, but Liam didn''t spare her a glance. His gaze remained fixed forward, eyes sharp and calculating.

    ''They''re toying with us,'' Liam thought bitterly, his mind whirling through the options. ''They don''t want us to escape. They want to break us before they kill us.''

    His myst surged faintly as he weighed his choices. Flame Dash would get them farther¡ªfast¡ªbut the risk was too great. ''If I lose control, my flames could injure her.''

    As they ran, Elena twisted her head to glance back, but Liam''s instincts screamed in warning.

    "Don''t!" Liam shouted sharply, yanking her closer to him with one hand while his other arm swung forward in a sharp arc.

    In that split second, Liam''s dagger materialized in his grasp, myst swirling around the blade. At first, it looked like he was cutting through empty air¡ªuntil the dagger collided with something unseen. Sparks erupted, a metallic screech splitting the air as Liam''s swing deflected an incoming strike.

    The impact sent Liam skidding backward, his boots digging into the dirt as he held Elena tightly against him. They didn''t stop until the trunk of a tree slammed into their backs, finally halting their momentum.

    "Are you hurt?" Liam asked, his tone flat and devoid of concern.

    "N¨Cno," Elena stammered, still breathless from the sudden movement.

    "Good. Do you know how to use Myst Shielding?" Liam''s eyes remained locked on the shadows ahead, his voice cold and focused.

    "Y¨Cyes, I do," Elena answered, her body still tense in Liam''s arms.

    Liam exhaled, his mind racing. Thank the gods. This gives us at least a 10% chance of getting out of here.

    "Start using it. I don''t care how weak it is, just keep it up."

    Elena opened her mouth to protest, but the sound of cruel, guttural laughter silenced her. Both demons emerged from the shadows, their glowing yellow eyes fixed on Liam and Elena.

    "Well, well¡­" The older demon chuckled darkly, inspecting his blood-stained claws. "I never thought a human could keep up with my speed, let alone redirect my attack. You''re full of surprises, little one."

    The younger demon snickered mockingly. "Careful, brother. Looks like you''re getting slow in your old age."

    "Shut your mouth," the older demon snarled, his grin twisting with irritation. "I underestimated him, that''s all." His gaze sharpened as it fell on Liam and Elena. "But you broke the rules by looking back, so this is where your little escape ends."

    "Get ready," Liam whispered to Elena as he crouched slightly. Before she could react, Liam scooped her into a princess carry.

    The demons blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "What''s he¡ª?"

    Liam didn''t give them time to think. With a sharp inhale, he exploded into motion, his muscles surging with myst-fueled strength.

    "What''s with this kid?" the older demon growled, his interest piqued.

    "Who cares? They''re just making this hunt more fun," the younger demon grinned, his claws flexing. "Let''s end it."

    In an instant, the younger demon launched himself forward, blurring across the distance. In the blink of an eye, he was right there¡ªclawed hand outstretched, inches from tearing Liam and Elena apart.

    But Liam was ready. With a heavy stomp that cracked the earth beneath him, flames erupted around his legs, moving up to his whole body.

    Flame Dash.

    In a fraction of a second, Liam vanished from the demon''s grasp, leaving behind a trail of fire and scorched ground.

    The younger demon landed where Liam had been, his claws swiping through empty air. He growled in frustration, eyes darting forward to spot Liam, now a distant streak of flames disappearing deeper into the forest.

    "He''s faster than before," the younger demon muttered as he straightened, his grin fading slightly.

    "Not just faster¡ªhe''s keeping up the speed while carrying her ," the older demon said, his voice filled with malicious curiosity. "But if he reaches that Primordial, our plans will be ruined."

    The younger demon''s grin returned, sharp and cruel. "That''s not happening. If our plan is at risk, then we''ll just change their path."

    ***

    Liam darted through the forest, flames propelling him faster than he thought possible. He didn''t spare a glance at the shattered remains of the carriage or Paul''s lifeless body. His focus was singular: getting to safety.

    But as he tore through the dense trees, a glint caught his eye. His instincts screamed, and before he fully registered the danger, massive spikes of gleaming blood burst from the shadows, hurtling toward him at impossible speeds.

    "Damn it!" Liam cursed under his breath, his body reacting before his mind. He veered sharply, shifting his course from the straight path to the Avanclare estate. The blood spikes crashed into the ground where he had been, tearing apart the earth in violent sprays of dirt and shattered roots.

    He skidded into a new direction, now heading toward a more distant part of Grandeur City. ''Why are they trying to block me?'' he thought, glancing back briefly at the crimson shards that twisted unnaturally, burrowing into the ground before launching themselves back at him like living spears.

    The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. ''They''re not just playing around anymore¡ªthey''re trying to keep me away from Mystica. They must know she''s there. They''re scared of her.''

    His jaw clenched as he adjusted his grip on Elena, holding her closer. ''That means Mystica is even more dangerous than I thought. If she''s their target, she might be the only one who can deal with them. I have to find another way to get there, but first, I need to survive.''

    The blood spikes continued their relentless pursuit, moving with an unnatural intelligence. They burrowed into the ground, surged forward, and erupted again just behind him, ripping apart trees and carving trenches in the soil.

    Liam''s muscles burned as he pushed his body to its limits, but he didn''t let up. The faint glow of Grandeur City''s lights appeared in the distance, and a surge of hope shot through him. Almost there.

    With one last burst of myst-fueled energy, Liam launched himself forward, flames igniting around his legs. He twisted midair, coiling Elena protectively in his arms, just as they broke through the treeline and hurtled into the city.

    The crash was loud, the impact cracking the cobblestone street as they tumbled into the heart of Grandeur City.

    For a moment, silence reigned. Then murmurs erupted from the gathered crowd. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What in the world just happened?"

    "Are they injured? Someone call for help!"

    "Did he¡­ fall from the sky?"

    "Wait, isn''t that the niece of Ms. Avanclare?"

    Liam groaned, pushing himself up on one knee. His body ached from the impact, but his focus remained sharp. He gently set Elena down, ensuring she wasn''t hurt.

    "Elena, are you okay?" he asked, his voice low and strained.

    "I think so," she whispered, her wide eyes darting nervously around the growing crowd.

    "You there!" A stern voice rang out, cutting through the commotion. A city guard, clad in polished armor, pushed his way to the front of the crowd. "What''s going on here? Who are you, and why are you carrying Mrs. Avanclare''s niece?"

    Liam shot the guard a glare, his patience worn thin. "Ask questions later. Right now, you need to get these people out of here!"

    "Out of here? Why?"

    A deafening crack interrupted the guard''s question as one of the blood spikes erupted from the forest and slammed into a nearby fountain, shattering it into pieces.

    The crowd screamed, scattering in every direction.

    "That''s why," Liam growled, rising to his feet and summoning his daggers. His eyes burned with resolve as he faced the direction of the incoming attack. "They''re here."

 Chapter 118 - 118: Blood Attack: I Have To Hold On

    "Hey, you!" Liam barked, his voice cutting through the chaos as he pointed sharply at the stunned guard. "Get Elena to the Avanclare estate immediately! Once you''re there, find Mystica and tell her that Grandeur City is under attack by demons stronger than Advanced Horrors."

    The guard blinked, still processing the command. Before he could respond, Elena grabbed Liam''s arm, her voice trembling. "What about you? Don''t tell me you''re planning to hold them off alone?"

    Liam''s gaze remained cold, unyielding. "This isn''t up for debate. If we all move together, they''ll cut through us like paper. If you stay, more will die. So go. Now."

    The ground trembled violently as another blood spike erupted behind them, tearing through a nearby building. The structure groaned under the pressure before collapsing in a deafening crash, rubble and dust exploding outward like a tidal wave.

    "LEAVE!" Liam roared, his voice echoing with unrelenting authority.

    The guard, finally snapping out of his shock, grabbed Elena by the wrist and began dragging her away. She hesitated for a moment, her tear-filled eyes lingering on Liam, but his icy glare left no room for argument. Reluctantly, she followed the guard, disappearing into the distance.

    Liam exhaled softly, his shoulders relaxing slightly. Slowly, he loosened his crimson tie, slipping it off and tossing it aside. The polished veneer of a composed young man melted away, revealing the raw determination of someone who has been in countless battles.

    As he turned, his eyes fell on the horror unfolding around him. The blood spikes tore through the streets with ruthless precision, impaling anything in their path.

    Screams filled the air, only to be cut short as heads were severed cleanly from bodies, leaving fountains of blood spraying into the night. Others were skewered through their torsos, their entrails spilling out like grotesque garlands.

    Some were bisected entirely, their torsos sliding wetly off their lower halves as they collapsed in twitching heaps. The streets of Grandeur City quickly transformed into rivers of blood, corpses strewn across cobblestones in dismembered chaos.

    The stench of death was suffocating, but Liam''s expression didn''t waver. His cold, unfeeling eyes surveyed the massacre as if it were a passing storm.

    He shrugged off his jacket, letting it fall to the gore-soaked ground, then unbuttoned the first two clasps of his black shirt. In his hands, his daggers gleamed with a faint glow of myst, eager for the blood they would soon taste.

    He walked forward with steady, deliberate steps, stopping just shy of the rubble where the destruction was most severe. The dust began to settle, revealing two figures emerging from the carnage. Their dark silhouettes came into focus, and with them, the sound of cruel, guttural laughter.

    "Humans," the older demon sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Always so predictable. Look at what you''ve done, boy. All this carnage¡ªall these bodies¡ªfor one life. A selfish act, yet here you stand, pretending to be noble." His golden eyes gleamed as he gestured to the sea of mutilated corpses. "Isn''t this a beautiful scene? A masterpiece, painted with the blood of your own people."

    The younger demon grinned wickedly, his voice mockingly soft. "Sacrificing dozens for one girl who won''t even live to see the sunrise. Tell me, hero, does their blood weigh heavy on your soul? Or are you so blind to your own hypocrisy that you call us monsters while you trade their lives for hers? How cruel of you."

    They chuckled darkly, their voices mingling with the sounds of crackling fire and distant screams. But their laughter died abruptly when Liam spoke, his tone colder than the night air.

    "Hero?" he repeated, his lip curling in disdain. "What an overrated word. Let me make something clear¡ªnone of these lives matter to me. Whether they lived or died isn''t my concern. At the end of the day, everyone loses their life. These people? No different. Their fates were sealed the moment you arrived."

    His daggers twirled in his hands as he took a step closer, his voice dropping into an icy growl. "So spare me your lectures about heroes and monsters. You''re not some divine executioners, and I''m not here to play savior. The only reason I haven''t torn through you both yet is because I''m still deciding which one of you dies first."

    The demons stiffened momentarily, their smirks faltering under the weight of Liam''s words. But then the older demon chuckled again, a low, dangerous sound.

    "Interesting," he said, licking his lips. "Looks like this human has some bite after all."

    The younger demon grinned, his claws flexing as he crouched low. "Good. That''ll make this so much more fun."

    Liam tightened his grip on his daggers, his aura flaring around him like a flame. "Let''s how long I can hold ."

    The Blood Demons stepped forward, their malicious grins spreading wider. Liam could feel the weight of their presence pressing against him, suffocating and relentless.

    ''Blood Demons,'' Liam thought grimly, his mind racing. ''If what Galen told me is true, they will be will the finish me off if show my dark magic. If I want to keep them off Elena or anyone else, I''ll have to draw their attention fully. However, I don''t feel like using it yet. Which is a dumb move, they''re way stronger than me¡ªI can feel it in their aura.''

    The younger demon lunged first, his clawed hand slicing through the air with a speed that made Liam''s breath catch. He barely twisted his body in time, the claws grazing his shoulder and leaving four shallow but burning cuts.

    Liam countered with a swing of his right dagger, flames erupting along the blade as it slashed toward the demon''s chest. The demon laughed, his body shifting unnaturally as he twisted mid-air, evading the attack with infuriating ease.

    Before Liam could recover, the older demon was on him. A massive fist came crashing down, and Liam instinctively crossed his daggers to block. The impact was like a hammer against steel, sending a shockwave through Liam''s arms. He was flung backward, skidding across the blood-soaked ground.

    He rolled to his feet, flames crackling to life around him. His breaths came heavy, his muscles already straining. "So you both like to play rough," he muttered under his breath.

    The younger demon grinned, his claws clicking menacingly. "Play rough? Boy, we haven''t even started."

    The two demons attacked in tandem, their movements like a deadly dance. The younger one darted in with precise, lightning-quick slashes while the older one struck with brute force, his swings demolishing anything in their path.

    Liam twisted, ducked, and parried as best he could, his flames flaring with every strike. He aimed for openings, but their reflexes were unnaturally sharp. Every time he thought he had an advantage, the demons adjusted, their coordination flawless.

    The younger demon''s claws slashed upward, catching Liam across his ribs. Pain seared through his side, but he ignored it, retaliating with a downward slash of his dagger. The demon blocked with his claws, sparks flying as myst-infused steel clashed with raw strength.

    The older demon capitalized on the distraction, his fist colliding with Liam''s torso. The force sent him hurtling into a crumbled wall, the impact knocking the wind from his lungs.

    Liam coughed, blood splattering the ground as he forced himself to stand. His flames flickered weakly around him, his myst reserves already beginning to wane but it wasn''t much of deal. The demons were relentless, their laughter echoing in his ears.

    "Is this it?" the older demon sneered, stepping closer. "You were so eager to fight, yet here you are, barely standing. How pathetic."

    Liam spat blood, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "You talk too much," he growled, forcing more flames to ignite around his body. The heat intensified, his daggers glowing red-hot as he surged forward with renewed determination.

    He feinted left, his flame-wreathed dagger arcing toward the younger demon, who dodged as expected. But this time, Liam anticipated the move, twisting mid-strike to deliver a brutal kick to the demon''s knee. The joint buckled, and the demon snarled, momentarily off-balance.

    Liam pressed the advantage, slashing his dagger across the demon''s chest. The blade cut deep, flames searing the wound. The younger demon roared in pain, staggering back.

    But the older demon was already on him, claws aiming for Liam''s neck. He barely managed to deflect the strike, the force sending him spinning. Another attack came¡ªa sweeping kick that caught him in the side, sending him crashing to the ground.

    He rolled to avoid the follow-up strike, a massive clawed hand burying itself in the ground where his head had been moments ago. Liam lashed out with a dagger, carving a fiery arc across the demon''s forearm.

    The older demon hissed, his blood sizzling where it met the flames, but his expression quickly turned into a sinister grin. "Pain? That''s nothing compared to what we''ll do to you."

    Liam staggered back, his breaths ragged. His body screamed in protest, his wounds bleeding freely.

    The younger demon had recovered, his eyes burning with fury. "You''ll regret that, human!" he snarled, his body blurring as he charged.

    Liam braced himself, channeling more myst into his flames. The ground beneath him cracked as heat radiated outward, creating a fiery barrier around him. The demon slammed into it, his claws cutting through the flames but losing momentum just enough for Liam to sidestep and counter with a spinning slash.

    The dagger struck true, carving into the demon''s side. But before Liam could follow up, the older demon was there, his fist connecting with Liam''s stomach.

    The world blurred as Liam was launched backward, skidding across the blood-soaked ground. He struggled to his feet, coughing violently. His vision swam, but he forced himself to focus.

    ''I''m running out of options. I can''t find an opening to finish this, and they''re not even breaking a sweat.'' Liam''s mind raced. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demons approached slowly, savoring his desperation. "Is that all you''ve got, little human?" the younger one taunted, licking the blood from his claws. "We''re just getting warmed up."

    Liam''s grip on his daggers tightened, his flames flaring weakly around him. "Then let''s see how hot it can get."

 Chapter 119 - 119: Blood Attack: Blood Vs Dark Magic

    Liam''s breath came heavy, his chest rising and falling as he glared at the demons. ''Looks like I made a mistake by holding back my dark magic. Guess I don''t have a choice anymore.'' His hands tightened around his daggers as a smirk tugged at the corners of his bloodied lips.

    "Brother," the younger demon called, perched on a crumbled pillar, his glowing eyes fixated on Liam.

    "What is it now?" the older demon growled, his tone impatient.

    "This human''s blood¡­ it feels familiar. Very familiar." The younger demon licked the blood from his claws, his tongue moving with deliberate slowness.

    "Don''t start with your blood obsession again," the older demon scoffed, his voice tinged with annoyance. "You''ve devoured so many humans over the centuries, you''re starting to lose your mind."

    The younger demon gave a surprised look, but it quickly twisted into a sinister grin. "You might be right," he said with a chuckle, licking his claws clean. "Most humans taste the same anyway."

    Both demons turned their attention back to Liam, their laughter low and menacing. "So, are you ready for us to put you out of your misery?" the older demon sneered.

    A shadow of a smirk appeared on Liam''s face, his voice cold and sharp. "Put me out of my misery? That''s rich. I''m just getting started."

    Dark tendrils began to swirl at Liam''s feet, his shadow rippling unnaturally. The demons'' laughter faded as their eyes narrowed, their once-dismissive expressions giving way to subtle wariness.

    The ground beneath Liam seemed to tremble as his shadow stretched and twisted upward, forming the shape of a massive dragon. Its eyes burned with an eerie blue glow, and its claws scraped against the blood-soaked ground as it took form.

    The demons'' initial surprise faded into sinister chuckles. "I knew there was something familiar about this one," the younger demon said, his grin widening. "Never in my centuries did I think I''d see a dark magic user again."

    "How intriguing," the older demon added, his voice dripping with mockery. "We''ll enjoy tearing you apart and sending your corpse back to Lord Sanguis. A dark magic user''s head might just spare us from his wrath for failing to retrieve the artifact."

    ''Perfect,'' Liam thought, his smirk deepening as he focused on the dragon. ''That''s exactly the reaction I wanted. Now for the main spell.''

    The shadow dragon, which had been towering on all fours, began to shrink, its massive form condensing. The demons'' eyes widened, though only slightly, as the dragon shifted from its beastly posture to a humanoid stance.

    It stood tall, about the same height as the demons¡ª6 feet 7 inches. Its wings folded neatly against its broad back, and while it retained its draconic features¡ªscales, claws, and a snarling maw¡ªit now bore a human-like form. Muscular arms and a wide chest added to its intimidating presence, giving it an air of calculated menace rather than primal rage.

    Over the past weeks, Liam had pushed his mastery of Shadow Solidification further, discovering an advanced aspect of the technique: the ability to alter the shape, size, and form of his shadow beasts. He had practiced tirelessly, and now, that preparation was about to pay off.

    ''This eats up a lot of myst, but I prepared for this. I''ve expanded my core¡ªthere''s no way I''m letting these bastard overpower with ease.'' Liam''s sharp gaze locked on the demons, his confidence unwavering.

    "You look surprised," Liam said, his voice icy. "Don''t tell me you''re afraid. Are you?"

    "Afraid?" The younger demon let out a mocking laugh, his claws twitching in anticipation. "Of this? If you think summoning some half-baked dragon will give you an edge, you''re sorely mistaken, kid."

    The older demon''s chuckle rumbled like distant thunder. "You''re cocky for someone who hasn''t even seen a fraction of our true strength," he said, his tone dark and foreboding.

    Blood began to swirl around the demons, rising like a crimson tide as their aura grew heavier.

    "I think it''s time," the older demon said, his grin splitting wider, "to show you what real power looks like."

    ''Two against two,'' Liam thought, his grip tightening on his daggers. ''Even with my shadow dragon, this is far from an even fight.''

    The older demon lunged toward Liam with terrifying speed, his clawed hand cutting through the air like a guillotine. Liam barely sidestepped the blow, the wind from the attack whipping against his face as the demon''s claws gouged deep furrows into the cobblestones. Liam retaliated, his daggers blazing with intense heat as he slashed at the demon''s exposed side.

    The blade connected, slicing through the demon''s flesh, but instead of flinching, the older demon laughed. His blood poured out in thick, syrupy streams, but instead of weakening him, the crimson liquid solidified mid-air, forming a massive spear that shot toward Liam.

    Liam twisted, narrowly avoiding the projectile, but the spear exploded behind him, sending a shockwave of blood spikes in every direction. One sliced across his shoulder, and another grazed his thigh. He hissed in pain, but his focus remained unbroken.

    ''This bastard¡­ he''s using his blood as both a weapon and a shield. I can''t just chip away at him¡ªit''s like fighting the entire battlefield itself.''

    Meanwhile, the younger demon was locked in brutal combat with Liam''s shadow dragon. The dragon, now in its humanoid form, unleashed devastating swipes of its claws, each strike shrouded in dark myst.

    The younger demon met every attack head-on, his movements wild yet precise. He lashed out with jagged blood whips, coiling them around the dragon''s limbs to restrict its movements.

    With a roar, the dragon broke free, its claws raking across the demon''s chest, leaving deep gouges. But the younger demon only grinned, his blood pooling to close the wounds in seconds. He retaliated by conjuring a massive scythe from his blood, swinging it with bone-shattering force. The blade cleaved through the dragon''s torso, splitting it in half.

    For a moment, the dragon faltered, its form dissolving into shadows¡ªbut then it began to regenerate, its body reassembling as if piecing itself back together.

    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," the younger demon sneered, his grin widening. "But every time you regenerate, I can feel your master''s myst draining. How long can you keep this up, human?"

    Liam clenched his jaw, sweat dripping down his brow as he felt the toll of the regeneration process. Every time his dragon reformed, it siphoned more myst from his core.

    ''Damn it. I can''t keep this up for long. If I run out of myst, it''s over.''

    The older demon lunged again, his blood-forged claws sweeping in a wide arc. Liam ducked, the claws whistling past his head, and countered with a fiery dagger strike aimed at the demon''s midsection. The flames burned brightly, scorching the demon''s flesh, but his laughter only grew louder.

    "Is this all you''ve got?" the older demon taunted, his blood forming a massive blade that he swung with devastating force.

    Liam parried with both daggers, the impact sending shockwaves up his arms and forcing him back several steps. He gritted his teeth, his mind racing.

    ''They''re toying with me even than before. Where the fuck is Mystica?''

    The younger demon, meanwhile, was relentless. He hacked at the shadow dragon with his scythe, each swing brutal and calculated. The dragon roared in defiance, slamming its clawed hand into the ground and sending shockwaves of dark energy toward the demon. The younger demon leapt over the attack effortlessly, landing atop the dragon''s head and driving his scythe into its shadowy skull.

    The dragon howled, its body dissolving into shadows once again. As it began to reform, Liam felt his knees weaken, the strain on his myst reserves growing unbearable. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Look at you," the younger demon sneered, his voice dripping with mockery as he pointed his blood-slick scythe at Liam. "Struggling just to stand. Tell me, human, how much longer can you last?"

    The older demon joined in, his laughter booming. "You''ve got spirit, I''ll give you that. But spirit won''t save you. This city, its people, even you¡ªit''s all just blood waiting to be spilled."

    Liam''s eyes burned with defiance as he straightened, ignoring the searing pain coursing through his body. "You talk too much," he said coldly, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    The shadow dragon reformed beside him, its eyes glowing with the same defiance. Liam placed a hand on its shoulder, steadying himself.

    "My fate is not for you to choose, shut up and keep attacking like the mindless creatures you are."

 Chapter 120 - 120: Blood Attack: Dark Armor

    The air crackled with intensity as the battle raged on. Liam''s dark myst surged wildly, his shadow dragon roaring beside him. The blood demons attacked with unrelenting savagery, their movements precise and calculated.

    The younger demon darted forward, his blood-forged scythe slicing through the air like a deadly pendulum. The dragon met the attack head-on, its massive claws swiping with bone-shattering force. Sparks flew as claw met scythe, the impact sending tremors through the ground. Liam seized the moment, darting around the older demon and launching himself toward the younger one.

    In perfect synchronization, Liam''s daggers glowed with searing heat as he thrust them forward, aiming for the demon''s exposed side. At the same moment, the dragon lashed out with its tail, the dark energy trailing from it creating a crushing wave of myst. The attack hit its mark, driving the younger demon back, his body slamming into a nearby wall with enough force to crack the stone.

    But the respite was short-lived. The older demon barreled toward Liam with terrifying speed, his blood-forged blade cleaving downward. Liam barely had time to twist out of the way, the blade grazing his side and leaving a searing cut that oozed crimson.

    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Liam retaliated with a series of rapid slashes, his movements a blur of precision and desperation. His daggers carved into the demon''s flesh, leaving trails of blackened scorch marks, but the wounds were shallow, barely slowing the creature.

    "You fight well," the older demon growled, his grin blood-stained teeth. "But you''re still just a human."

    The dragon joined the fray, launching itself at the older demon with its claws outstretched. The impact was thunderous, the two colliding in a brutal struggle of raw power. The demon''s blood erupted like molten lava, forming tendrils that lashed at the dragon, trying to ensnare it. The dragon roared, tearing through the bonds with brute force.

    Liam coordinated his next attack with his dragon. As the older demon was occupied, Liam darted forward, his daggers glowing brighter than before. With a yell, he plunged both blades into the demon''s torso. Simultaneously, the dragon struck the younger demon with an explosive swipe of its claws, tearing through his chest and sending him sprawling.

    For a moment, it seemed like the tide was turning. Blood gushed from the demons'' wounds, and their snarls turned into pained growls. But Liam''s victory was fleeting.

    "Enough of this!" the older demon bellowed, his voice shaking the air. He and his brother exchanged a glance, a sinister understanding passing between them. "Let''s end this little game."

    The demons feigned weakness, their movements slowing as if their injuries had taken their toll. Liam saw an opening¡ªa chance to finish them¡ªand surged forward with his dragon. But just as they closed in, the demons'' eyes flared with malevolent light.

    "Foolish human," the younger demon sneered. "You fell right into our trap."

    With a guttural roar, the demons unleashed a massive wave of crimson spikes, their blood exploding outward in every direction. The spikes shot through the air like a storm of deadly projectiles. Liam''s eyes widened as he realized the scale of the attack. There was no time to evade, no cover to take.

    The spikes tore through the battlefield, obliterating everything in their path. Houses crumbled into rubble, the ground was torn asunder, and the very air seemed to scream under the attack''s force. Liam''s shadow dragon dissolved into mist as he willed it to shield him, its form wrapping around him like a cocoon of darkness.

    The impact was catastrophic. The spikes slammed into the dragon''s shadowy form, breaking it apart piece by piece. Liam felt the backlash of his myst shatter within him, his body wracked with pain as the force of the attack tore through his defenses. Dust and debris filled the air, choking the battlefield in an eerie silence.

    When the dust began to settle, the demons'' laughter echoed through the ruins.

    "Is that all?" the older demon mocked, his tone dripping with cruel amusement. "Did the mighty dark magic user finally run out of tricks?"

    Their laughter faded as they spotted Liam, still standing amidst the devastation. Blood dripped from every inch of his battered body, his clothes torn and soaked in crimson. His breathing was ragged, his eyes blazing with stubborn defiance.

    But something was wrong.

    Liam''s right arm hung limply at his side¡ªno, it didn''t hang at all. It was gone. The blood-soaked ground where he stood glistened with the fragments of flesh and bone left behind by the attack. His severed arm lay a few feet away, mangled beyond recognition.

    Liam staggered, his remaining dagger trembling in his left hand. Every nerve in his body screamed in agony, but he refused to fall.

    "You''re still alive?" the younger demon hissed, his grin faltering for the first time. "How?"

    Liam''s voice was hoarse, barely more than a whisper, yet it carried an unyielding strength. "You''ll¡­ have to try harder¡­ to kill me."

    "Wow, humans truly are remarkable... in their stupidity." The older demon sneered, his voice laced with disdain. "You cling to life with such desperation, even when it''s clear you''ve already lost. It''s almost pitiful."

    The younger demon grinned, his yellow eyes gleaming with amusement. "An arm gone, your body in tatters, and a pitiful trickle of myst left. And yet, here you stand. Do you even comprehend how ridiculous you look?"

    Liam stood silently, blood dripping from his wounds, pooling at his feet. His chest heaved as he struggled to breathe.

    ''They''re not wrong,'' Liam thought grimly. ''This is madness. My body is broken, my myst reserves are almost dry, and my right arm... gone.'' His gaze flicked to the demons before him. ''But this battlefield... it''s saturated with myst. All clash with every spell, it''s all feeding the air. And I''ll be damned if I don''t use that to my advantage.''

    Even as his body screamed in protest, Liam activated Crimson Breathing. Each labored breath drew in the ambient myst, slowly replenishing his reserves. It wasn''t much¡ªbarely enough to scrape together a fraction of his power¡ªbut it would have to do.

    "You''ve gone quiet, human," the younger demon taunted, tilting his head mockingly. "What''s the matter? Has the fight finally left you? Or are you just waiting to collapse?"

    Liam''s lips curled into a weak, yet defiant smirk. "For creatures... who haven''t won yet... you sure... talk a lot."

    The younger demon barked out a laugh. "Oh, he''s still got some fight left in him! This is going to be fun!"

    The older demon chuckled, his voice low and rumbling. "Let''s not disappoint him, then."

    But before they could make their move, the air around them shifted. A strange, unnatural stillness took hold, broken only by the faint rustling of shadows creeping across the battlefield.

    "What the¡ª" the younger demon muttered, his grin faltering as he watched the darkness writhe and slither toward Liam like living entities.

    The shadows converged, coiling around Liam''s feet like serpents. They rose, swirling around him in a chaotic vortex, their movement punctuated by eerie whispers. The blood-soaked ground beneath him seemed to vanish, consumed by the encroaching darkness.

    In mere moments, the shadows enveloped Liam completely. The torn and battered figure of boy was no longer visible. Instead, standing in his place was a figure clad in dark, dragon-like armor, formed entirely of solidified shadow. The jagged, draconic edges of the armor radiated a menacing aura, and where his right arm had been severed, a new limb, forged of pure shadow, had taken its place.

    A mask of darkness concealed his face, but the glowing blue light of his eyes pierced through the veil, cold and unrelenting. His daggers, now extensions of the shadows themselves, seemed to pulse with latent energy. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demons stood frozen, momentarily taken aback by the transformation. The older one recovered first, scoffing. "Armor made of shadows? Is this your last pathetic trick?"

    "Pathetic?" Liam''s voice cut through the air, distorted and resonant. It carried an edge of something unfamiliar¡ªsomething primal. "You''ll see just how pathetic this form is."

    Behind the mask, Liam''s thoughts raced. ''This is a gamble... a desperate move. The shadow armor isn''t a real solution. It''s not healing my wounds, and my arm is still gone under this facade. But it''s buying me time. Enough time¡ªI hope¡ªfor Mystica to f*ucking get herself here. I just need to hold them here a little longer.''

    The younger demon licked his lips, his earlier hesitation replaced by sadistic glee. "Oh, I like this. Let''s see how long you can last before we rip that pretty armor apart."

 Chapter 121 - 121: Blood Attack: A Merged Body

    Liam''s shadowy armor pulsed faintly, reflecting his unstable myst reserves. Around him, solidified shadowy projectiles hovered ominously. The demons, still exuding confidence, licked their lips, preparing to attack.

    "Come then, human," the older demon growled, his voice dripping with malice. "Let''s see what that pretty armor can do before we carve you apart."

    With a roar, the demons launched themselves at Liam, their claws cracking with blood¨Cred myst as they conjured vicious weapons on blood. Swords, whips, and jagged spears erupted from their bodies.

    Liam didn''t hesitate. With a sharp gesture, he sent his shadow projectiles hurling toward the oncoming demons. The spears of darkness streaked through the air, forcing the demons to break their charge and dodge. One of the projectiles grazed the younger demon''s shoulder, leaving a deep smoking would that hissed with dark energy.

    The younger demon snarled in pain, bit the distraction was enough for Liam to capitalize. Slamming his hand into the ground, he summoned shadowy spikes, jagged tendrils erupting beneath the demon''s feet. One spike impaled the older demon through the thigh, causing him to bellow in rage as he wrenched himself free, black ichor dripping from the wound.

    "You little worm!" The demon roared, retaliating with a surge of blood magic. Crimson blades rained down Liam, their sharp edges gleaming.

    Liam conjured a shadow shield, it''s surface rippling as it absorbed the first wave of the strikes. But the relentless assault began to crack the shield, forcing Liam to sidestep and dodge as the remaining blades tore through the air around him. A stray slash caught his side, sending a jolt pain through his body despite the armor''s protection.

    ''They are getting serious now,'' Liam thought, gritting his teeth. ''But they still think I''m barely holding on.''

    The demon pressed their attack, the younger one grinning wickedly as he summoned a massive, serrated blood whip. It lasted out with a sickening crack, slicing through the shadows. Liam ducked and rolled, narrowly avoiding the deadly weapon and retaliating by launching more projectiles. The air was thick the clash of their myst, sparks and smoke filling the battlefield.

    The older demon tried to flank him, summoning a wave of crimson spikes from the ground. Liam countered by conjuring his own shadow spikes, the two forces colliding in a violent explosion that sent shards of myst and dust flying in all directions. The shockwave staggered Liam, but he steadied himself quickly.

    It was then that he saw his opportunity.

    The demons, focus on overwhelming him with their sheer force, had grown careless. Their movements, while brutal, lacked precision they shown earlier, Liam knew it was tike to strike.

    He surged forward, his daggers gleaming with concentrated shadow energy. As he closed the gap, he activated one of his newly learned techniques: Shadow Rend.

    With a sharp, sweep motion, Liam slashed his daggers in intricate pattern. The air around him darkened as waves of shadow energy erupted from the blades in a violent flurry. Each slave sent cresent¨Cshaped arcs of darkness hurtling toward the demons.

    The demons had no time to react. The younger one was caught first, his horse slip open by the first wave of the slashes. Blood sprayed in every direction as the demon screamed, his body convulsing under the relentless onslaught.

    The older demon fared no better. A shadow arc severed his arm cleanly at the shoulder, the limp falling to the ground with a wet thud. Another slash tore through the chest, exposing raw, steaming flesh beneath his armor¨Clike hide. He staggered back, crimson ichor pouring from his wounds.

    Liam landed heavily on the ground, his breathing ragged. The myst required for Shadow Rend had drain him of the little myst he had, now his myst levels were dangerously low. His vision blurred slightly behind the shadowy mask, bit he forced himself to remain upright.

    As the last remnants of dust settled, Liam''s gaze locked onto the grotesque sight before him. Hovering above the ground were two massive orbs of blood, pulsating ominously like beating hearts. The crimson liquid began to merge, swirling violently as if driven by a malicious will.

    From this macabre dance, a shape began to take form¡ªa hulking figure emerging from the carnage. Shadows intertwined with blood, solidifying into flesh and bone. As the transformation completed, the demon stepped forward, its heavy footfalls echoing across the battlefield.

    "It seems we underestimated you too much, little human," the creature said, its voice a chilling harmony of two voices speaking in unison¡ªdeep, guttural, and filled with malice.

    The twin demons had become one, their combined power radiating like a furnace of dark energy. Liam''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the creature. This was no ordinary amalgamation; the demon''s new form was monstrous.

    The creature stood over ten feet tall, its skin a searing crimson etched with black, vein-like patterns that pulsed with dark myst. Four jagged horns jutted from its elongated skull, spiraling menacingly. Its four glowing eyes¡ªtwo crimson and two pitch black¡ªfocused intently on Liam, radiating an unsettling, predatory aura. Sharp claws extended from its massive hands, dripping with residual blood magic. The creature''s chest bore a grotesque, pulsating core, likely the fusion point of the two brothers'' combined essence.

    "You''ve done well, human," the demon continued, stepping closer with a wicked grin that exposed rows of jagged teeth. "To survive this long, and to force us¡ªbrothers¡ªto combine our forms... You are truly remarkable. But now... your little game ends."

    The air around Liam grew heavier, saturated with the creature''s overwhelming presence. He instinctively braced himself as the ground beneath the demon cracked and splintered with each step.

    Liam''s thoughts raced. ''This is bad. Their combined power is leagues beyond what I was just facing. Their aura is sharper, more tensed, and... suffocating.'' He tightened his grip on his daggers, the shadows around him shifting uneasily in response to his tension. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The demon tilted its head, studying him with a cruel curiosity. "You look nervous. Good. That means you understand how hopeless your situation is."

    With a sudden movement, it slammed its clawed hand into the ground. A shockwave of crimson and black myst erupted outward, obliterating the terrain and sending Liam skidding back.

    Liam barely managed to steady himself, using his daggers to anchor into the ground. His shadow armor flickered, straining under the oppressive force. "Seems like you haven''t had enough of what yoh just tasted," he muttered under his breath. "If that''s the case, I will make sure you both, even in this your new body, feel it again and again. Until there''s nothing left of you."

 Chapter 122 - 122: Blood Attack: She Has Arrived

    Without warning, the demon launched forward, its hulking form blurring with terrifying speed. Liam barely registered the movement before a clawed hand came crashing down like a guillotine.

    He instinctively dodged, the air splitting with a deafening roar as the claws carved through it. The ground beneath was shredded, deep fissures radiating outwards, sending shards of rock and dirt flying in all directions.

    Liam staggered back, his breathing heavy as his eyes darted toward the demon. ''I can''t keep up with it. Its speed... its strength...'' He tightened his grip on his daggers, summoning the last of his myst to conjure Shadow Spikes.

    The jagged tendrils erupted from the ground, aiming to pierce the demon''s core. But the creature reacted effortlessly, leaping into the air with inhuman grace and swatting the spikes aside like mere twigs.

    "Pathetic," the demon sneered, its dual-toned voice reverberating with malice. Its crimson whips of blood magic shot forward in a deadly arc, slicing through the battlefield with surgical precision. Liam summoned a Shadow Barrier, but the magic disintegrated under the sheer ferocity of the attack.

    One whip grazed Liam''s shoulder, sending a searing pain ripping through him. Even through his shadow armor, the blood magic burned like acid, eating away at his defenses. Gritting his teeth, Liam rolled to the side, desperate to find an opening. His battered body screamed in protest, but he forced himself upright, slashing the air with Shadow Rend.

    A torrent of dark energy surged toward the demon, the slashes streaking across the battlefield, having less power than the previous one. The first few strikes hit their mark, tearing deep gouges into the creature''s crimson flesh. Black ichor poured from the wounds, hissing and steaming as it hit the ground. But the demon was unfazed. With a guttural roar, it deflected the remaining slashes, its claws carving through Liam''s attacks with alarming ease.

    "You''re full of surprises," the demon mocked, its grin widening to reveal jagged teeth. "But you''re still just a human."

    Before Liam could respond, the demon clasped its massive hands together. A swirling sphere of condensed blood magic formed between them, crackling with unstable energy.

    Liam''s instincts screamed at him to move, and he dove out of the way just as the orb hurtled toward him. The explosion that followed was cataclysmic. Crimson energy ripped through the battlefield, tearing apart the ground and obliterating anything in its path.

    The shockwave slammed into Liam, sending him careening through the air like a ragdoll. His shadow armor cracked and shattered under the impact, leaving his battered body exposed. He hit the ground hard, coughing up blood as he struggled to rise. His vision blurred, but he forced himself to focus. The demon''s hulking form emerged from the smoke, its laughter echoing ominously.

    "This is your limit, human," it said, stalking toward him with deliberate malice. "Die knowing you amused us for a moment."

    Liam tried to stand, but the demon moved with horrifying speed, closing the distance in an instant. Before Liam could react, a massive fist crashed into his torso. The impact was devastating. A shockwave erupted from the strike, sending debris, dust, and shattered stone flying in all directions.

    The force of the blow shattered Liam''s shadow armor entirely, leaving his bruised and bloodied body exposed. The demon''s claws pressed into his flesh, and for a brief moment, Liam felt the air leave his lungs, his ribs creaking under the immense pressure. Then, with a brutal twist, the demon sent him hurtling across the battlefield. Liam''s body collided with a crumbling wall, the force of the impact causing the structure to collapse around him.

    Liam lay slumped against the crumbled wall, his body broken and bloodied. His severed arm from the shoulder once was once exposed, the crimson flow of his lifeblood pooling beneath him. His chest barely rose and fell, each shallow breath a struggle. His head hung low, and his lifeless eyes were fixed on the ground as if the fight had already drained every ounce of his will.

    The demon towered over him, its grotesque form radiating malevolence. It reveled in the sight of its prey, savoring the impending kill. In its massive hand, a crimson spear began to form, pulsating with volatile energy. The spear hummed with an ominous glow, a final weapon to end the battle.

    "You should have known better," it sneered, its dual-toned voice dripping with contempt. "Your efforts were futile from the start. The moment you faced us, your fate was sealed." The demon raised the spear high, its eyes burning with sadistic glee. "Now, accept your end, human."

    But as the spear descended toward Liam, a sudden blast of freezing wind tore through the battlefield. Without warning, a massive ice spike shot through the air, piercing the demon''s abdomen with brutal force. The impact sent the creature skidding across the battlefield, its claws carving deep trenches into the ground as it struggled to regain its balance.

    The demon growled in rage, slamming its claws into the earth to stop itself from crashing into a distant wall. It gripped the massive ice spike embedded in its abdomen and wrenched it free, tossing it aside with a snarl.

    The wound left behind was grievous, but in seconds, the blood began to congeal, pulling itself together. The hole in its abdomen slowly closed, the crimson flesh knitting itself back into place.

    It raised its head, searching for the source of the attack, its glowing eyes narrowing in fury. Above, Mystica hovered in the air, her gown moving aside ways due to the night wind. The usual playful smirk that adorned her face was gone, replaced by an expression of seething anger, with eyes of cold fury.

    She raised a single hand, still crackling with residual myst from her spell. Her voice cut through the battlefield, sharp and commanding.

    "Get your hands off my student."

    "Dammit! We''ve wasted enough time. The Primordial is here now," the demon seethed internally.

    "No need to panic," it reassured itself. "In this form, our power rivals even a Primordial. She''ll fall like the rest. Such arrogance won''t save her."

    "Seems you''ve arrived just in time," the demon said aloud, its sinister grin widening. "We''ll kill the boy first, and then we''ll deal with you. Two trophies in one day."

    "You better shut that filthy mouth of yours before I rip it off," Mystica snapped coldly, her piercing gaze darting to Liam. Her expression softened for just a moment as she saw him, battered and bloodied, slumped against the wall.

    ''He''s alive, but barely,'' she thought, guilt washing over her. ''I should''ve been here sooner. While I was indulging myself, he was fighting for his life.''

    Descending gracefully from the air, Mystica landed in front of Liam. She crouched down, placing a gentle hand on his chest as she began channeling her healing magic. A soft, radiant glow enveloped his body. Slowly but surely, the deep gashes on his body began to close, and even his severed arm started to regenerate.

    Though his body was no longer riddled with open wounds, he remained unconscious, his face pale and bloodied. Mystica leaned him back against the wall, brushing a strand of dark hair from his face.

    "Rest now," she thought. "You''ve done more than enough."

    Rising to her full height, Mystica turned her icy gaze toward the demon. Her presence radiated an aura of immense power, the air around her seeming to chill.

    "Blood demons," she said, her tone cold and unwavering. "So it''s you who''ve been behind the recent disappearances. I hope you said your goodbyes to your master before coming here."

    "How dare you, a mere human, threaten us?" the demon roared, its dual-toned voice dripping with fury. Without hesitation, it launched itself at her, its bloody claws slicing through the air.

    But before the demon could reach her, a sharp, whistling sound pierced the battlefield. A steel arrow, glinting with deadly precision, struck the demon''s side with explosive force, sending it tumbling across the ground.

    The demon roared in pain and rage, quickly rising to its feet as its flesh knit itself back together. Its glowing eyes snapped toward the direction of the attack, locking onto the distant silhouette of a figure perched atop a building 500 meters away.

    There stood Dylan, steel bow in hand. His hair glinted under the faint light as he formed another stell arrow in his hand. He smirked, his eyes alight with mischief and bravado. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Unhand thy blood-stained claws from my glorious queen, vile demon!"

 Chapter 123 - 123: Blood Attack: The Demons Fate

    *Several Minutes Earlier*

    The city guard Liam had sent to escort Elena galloped into the courtyard of the Avanclare estate. His horse''s hooves clattered against the cobblestone, stirring the guards stationed at the gates.

    "State your purpose!" one of the estate guards barked, stepping forward with a hand on his sword hilt.

    The city guard didn''t slow down, his voice urgent. "Stand aside! Lady Elena is with me!"

    At the mention of Elena''s name, the estate guards exchanged glances before stepping aside, their tension giving way to concern as they noticed the young girl clinging tightly to the guard, her face pale and streaked with dirt.

    "Open the gates immediately!" one of the guards ordered, and the massive iron gates creaked open, allowing the rider to rush through.

    The grand ballroom was alive with soft music and the chatter of nobles when the city guard burst in, his presence silencing the room. His disheveled appearance and the dirt-covered Elena drew gasps from the crowd.

    Elena slipped away from the city guard''s side and stumbled forward, her wide, tear-filled eyes scanning the room. The moment she saw her mother, she cried out, "Mama!"

    Mrs Avanclare''s sister, who had been seated at a table worrying, immediately rose, her composure breaking as she rushed toward her daughter. The crowd parted like waves, whispers of shock and worry spreading among the nobles.

    Elena flung herself into her mother''s arms, sobbing uncontrollably. "Mama, I¡ªI thought I wouldn''t make it back," she choked out, her tiny frame trembling.

    Mrs Avanclare''s sister held her daughter tightly, smoothing her hair and murmuring soothing words. "You''re safe now, my love. You''re home. No one will harm you here."

    Mrs. Avanclare, standing nearby, approached swiftly, her voice filled with concern. "Elena, where are the knights I sent after you? And where is Liam?"

    Elena''s sobs slowed, and she pulled back slightly, her voice trembling. "The knights were all killed. But we escaped¡­ Liam and I. The forest¡ªthere were monsters, horrible monsters! He stayed behind to fight them so I could escape."

    Gasps rippled through the room as the weight of her words sunk in.

    As Elena tried to explain further, the soft murmur of the crowd was interrupted by the click of heels on polished marble. Mystica strolled through the gathered nobles with an air of casual elegance, a glass of crimson wine in her hand.

    Her eyes scanned the room before settling on Elena.

    "Where is Liam?" Mystica asked, her voice uncharacteristically serious, sending a chill through the room.

    The city guard stepped forward, bowing slightly. "My lady, I bring a message from Liam himself." He repeated Liam''s words with grave urgency: "The city is under attack by demons stronger than Advanced Horrors.

    "The fight is currently happening on the eastern district, my lady." The city guard added.

    Elena, clutching her mother''s arm, added desperately, "He planned to hold them off¡­ alone."

    Mystica''s expression darkened, her jaw tightening. "That reckless brat," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else. Her sharp gaze swept the room. "Ariana. Sheila. Dylan. Come here."

    The three quickly approached, their expressions mirroring Mystica''s grim determination. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Liam is holding off demons beyond his strength in the eastern district of the city" Mystica explained swiftly. "I don''t know how long he can last. Sheila, Ariana¡ªI need you to move around the district and treat any wounded you find. Since we don''t know how many demons there are."

    Ariana nodded, her hands trembling slightly. "Understood."

    Sheila placed a reassuring hand on Ariana''s shoulder before turning to Mystica. "We''ll ensure the people are safe."

    Mystica turned to Dylan, who was already flexing his fingers and summoning his bow. "And you," she said, grabbing his arm, "you''re with me. We''re going straight to Liam."

    Dylan smirked despite the tension. "Anything for my queen."

    Mystica ignored the comment, gripping his arm tightly as her eyes glowed with myst. "Hold on."

    *Present Time*

    The demon snarled, its fury mounting as it turned its attention toward Dylan. With blinding speed, it dashed toward the archer, its claws elongating into grotesque blades, ready to shred him to pieces.

    But before it could get far, the ground beneath its feet erupted with thick, gnarled roots. Mystica''s magic surged through the battlefield, and the roots twisted and coiled like serpents, ensnaring the demon''s legs.

    The creature roared in frustration, hacking at the roots with its claws. Each strike sent splinters flying, but the roots regenerated faster than it could sever them. For a split second, it was immobilized.

    That was all the time Dylan needed. From his elevated position, he loosed another steel arrow. The projectile streaked through the air like a comet, gleaming with a sharp, metallic brilliance. It pierced the demon''s shoulder with a sickening crunch, the force of the impact causing the creature to stagger back.

    Black ichor gushed from the wound, sizzling as it hit the ground. The demon snarled, ripping the arrow from its body with a howl of pain.

    "You insects dare challenge us?!" it bellowed, its voice echoing with fury and desperation.

    Mystica tilted her head, her expression calm and utterly unimpressed. "Challenge you? Don''t flatter yourself. This isn''t a challenge¡ªthis is your execution."

    She raised her hand, and the battlefield seemed to respond to her will. A cascade of elemental magic erupted around her. Shards of ice rained down like deadly spears, firestorms ignited in swirling torrents, and bolts of lightning crackled through the air.

    The demon barely managed to dodge the first wave of attacks, each element tearing through the ground with destructive force. It lunged at Mystica, blood claws forming into serrated scythes. With a wild swing, it aimed to cleave her in half.

    But Mystica didn''t flinch. With a flick of her wrist, a wall of shimmering water surged up, blocking the attack. The demon''s claws slashed through the barrier, but before it could advance, the water condensed into a spiraling vortex. It engulfed the demon''s arm, freezing it solid in an instant.

    The creature howled as its frozen limb shattered under its own strength. Before it could recover, Mystica was already on the offensive.

    The ground beneath the demon erupted once more, this time with molten lava spewing upward. The fiery torrent scorched its body, leaving charred marks across its flesh. As the demon staggered, thick vines shot out, tipped with razor-sharp thorns. They wrapped around its torso, tightening like a vice.

    Mystica''s voice was cold, devoid of mercy. "You''re nothing but a parasite, preying on the weak. Let me show you how insignificant you truly are."

    The vines lifted the demon into the air, and with a sharp motion from Mystica, they slammed it into the ground with bone-crushing force. The impact created a crater, dust and debris flying everywhere.

    The demon struggled to rise, its body battered and bleeding. For the first time, it felt something foreign, something it hadn''t experienced in centuries¡ªfear.

    "You... you can''t...!" it stammered, its dual-toned voice trembling.

    "Oh, I can," Mystica said, her tone dripping with contempt.

    She clasped her hands together, and a massive cyclone of wind and fire spiraled into existence around her. The fiery vortex roared with unrelenting fury as it bore down on the demon. It tried to flee, clawing at the ground, but the cyclone consumed it.

    The demon''s screams echoed across the battlefield as the inferno tore into its flesh. When the flames finally subsided, it was left kneeling, its once-imposing form reduced to a smoldering, broken shell.

    Mystica stepped forward, her purple eyes glowing with an otherworldly intensity. She raised her hand, summoning a blade of pure light.

    "Any last words?" she asked, her voice calm but laced with lethal intent.

    Mystica didn''t wait for an answer. With a swift motion, she plunged the blade of light into the demon''s chest, piercing through its corrupted core. The demon let out a final, guttural scream as its body convulsed, tendrils of blood magic and shadow writhing wildly before disintegrating into ash.

    The ground beneath them quaked, and a shockwave of energy erupted as the demon''s essence was obliterated, leaving nothing but silence in its wake. The battlefield was now eerily still, the air heavy with the scent of burnt earth and scorched blood.

    Mystica stood over the empty crater, her gaze hard and unrelenting. "Pathetic to the very end," she muttered, her voice carrying a mix of disdain and finality. She turned her back on the smoldering remains, walking toward Liam.

    Kneeling beside him once more, she placed a hand gently on his chest. His breathing was faint but steady, his body still battered despite her healing magic.

    Dylan leapt down from his perch, landing with a thud a few feet away, with a smirk on his face.

    "Thy glorious queen hath made quick work of yon beast."

 Chapter 124 - 124: Blood Attack: Conclusion and Aftermath

    After tasking Dylan with taking Liam back to the academy, Mystica began her grim search across the battlefield. Her eyes scanned every corner, hoping against hope for survivors amidst the carnage. Yet, the silence told the story before she even finished¡ªthe battlefield was devoid of life.

    Determined to uncover the full extent of the tragedy, she turned her focus to the forest where the chaos had first unfolded. Moving through the dense, shadowed undergrowth, Mystica''s gaze swept over every detail. Her search revealed the lifeless bodies of the knights sent to rescue Elena, and nearby, she found the broken, bloodied form of the carriage driver, Paul.

    Deeper within the forest, the scene grew more grotesque. Scattered body parts lay strewn across the ground, blood pooling around them like crimson lakes. These were the remains of the twin blood demons'' victims. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After completing her survey of the forest, Mystica made her way back to the eastern district, her expression steeled with sorrow and silent anger. She headed directly to check on Ariana and Sheila, hoping they had managed to tend to the injured civilians.

    As she walked through the eerily quiet district, Mystica began to piece together the events. Despite the overwhelming odds and his devastating injuries, Liam had achieved something remarkable.

    He had contained the battle within a specific radius, ensuring that the destruction did not spread further into the city. While the lives of those caught in the initial attack were lost, Liam''s efforts had prevented far greater casualties.

    The sudden chaos forced Avanclare to cancel its festivities. What should have been a night of joy and celebration became one of mourning and quiet reflection. The streets, once lively, were now still, save for the occasional creak of carriage wheels as nobles quietly retreated to their residences.

    And with that, the Blood Attack came to an end.

    As the first rays of sunlight touched Grandeur City, news of the demon attack had already swept across all Zones¡ªUpper, Lower, Western, and Eastern. The shocking tale of destruction and heroism had even reached the Supreme Council of the Zones.

    However, the truth behind the events was carefully altered. Mystica, aware of the potential political turmoil surrounding Liam''s involvement, took decisive action to shield him from scrutiny. She rewrote the narrative, presenting herself as the sole hero who had confronted and defeated the blood demons. While not entirely false, it erased Liam''s pivotal role in the battle.

    Despite her efforts, Mystica remained cautious. She knew that nobles present during the Avanclare festivity had witnessed Liam''s volunteer to find Elena and Elena''s words of Liam deciding to hold of the demons, and she knew the truth could still spread through whispers.

    To prevent this, she employed a forbidden spell¡ªa powerful dark magic to erase all memories of Liam from the minds of the nobles, the Avanclare household, and anyone else who had seen him that night.

    With this, one major issue was resolved.

    As daylight fully illuminated the city, guards and knights began their grim survey of the eastern district. The aftermath was devastating. Nearly 80 lives were lost in the attack, a tragedy that weighed heavily on the city''s inhabitants.

    Reconstruction efforts began swiftly. Technical mages were deployed to the district, their expertise making the rebuilding process efficient. Structures that had been reduced to rubble were restored with precision, and facilities were repaired with magical ingenuity.

    For now, the city moved forward, its people striving to rebuild both their homes and their spirit in the wake of the blood-stained night.

    ***

    Mystica entered the Supreme Council''s central quarters with her usual air of grace and confidence. The grand chamber was imposing, its towering walls lined with intricate carvings depicting the history of the Zones. At its center stood a circular table, where the Council members sat in their robes of authority, their expressions grim.

    The Supreme Chancellor, an elderly man with sharp features and a piercing gaze, wasted no time. "Mystica Moonstone, the Council commends your efforts in Grandeur City. However, we have questions regarding the attack."

    Mystica offered a playful smile, dipping into a slight bow. "Why, thank you for the commendation, Supreme Chancellor. It''s always a pleasure to serve the Zones, though I must admit, I had hoped for a warmer reception."

    The Chancellor''s eyes narrowed. "This is no time for pleasantries. Reports suggest there were... irregularities during the attack. Witnesses claimed to see a young man fighting alongside you, demonstrating extraordinary abilities."

    Mystica tilted her head, her smile never wavering. "Ah, yes, the chaos of battle often leaves room for all sorts of rumors. Fear tends to exaggerate things, doesn''t it? People see what they wish to see in moments of desperation."

    A stern-looking woman to the Chancellor''s left interjected. "Are you denying the existence of this individual? The accounts were consistent, Mystica. A young man wielding shadow magic and fighting with ferocity."

    Mystica placed a finger to her chin, pretending to ponder. "Shadow magic, you say? Fascinating. Shadow creatures were certainly present¡ªvile things. Perhaps in the confusion, someone mistook their movements for that of a human. Or perhaps, dear Councilor, you''ve been listening to too many campfire tales."

    The room stirred with murmurs of dissent, but Mystica remained unfazed.

    The Chancellor leaned forward, his tone sharp. "This is no laughing matter. If there was another mage involved, we must know. The safety of the Zones depends on accurate information."

    Mystica straightened, her expression turning serious, though her eyes sparkled with mischief. "Supreme Chancellor, you wound me with your doubt. I assure you, had there been another mage capable of aiding me, I would have gladly introduced them to the Council. Alas, it was just me and the twin demons. Quite the handful, if I may say so."

    Another Councilor, a younger man with an air of suspicion, pressed further. "If it was just you, Mystica, how do you explain the accounts of shadow magic? Such power isn''t easily dismissed."

    Mystica''s smile widened. "Shadow magic is tricky, isn''t it? So subtle, so deceptive. Who''s to say it wasn''t the demons themselves? After all, they were blood demons, and such creatures often weave shadows into their arsenal. Perhaps the witnesses merely saw remnants of their dark arts."

    The Chancellor slammed his hand on the table, silencing the murmurs. "Enough riddles, Mystica! We need clarity, not your endless deflections."

    Mystica''s demeanor shifted slightly, her voice soft but firm. "Supreme Chancellor, I fought to protect the Zones, as I always do. What I encountered that night was terrifying, but I prevailed. If my word is not enough, perhaps you should send investigators to Grandeur City. Let them comb through the wreckage, the blood, the shadows. But I warn you¡ªtruth is often obscured in the aftermath of war."

    The Council fell silent, her words carrying a veiled challenge.

    After a tense pause, the Chancellor sighed. "Very well, Mystica. You''ve made your case. But know this: if we uncover anything you''ve withheld, there will be consequences."

    Mystica dipped into another bow, her voice as light as ever. "Of course, Supreme Chancellor. Your faith in me warms my heart."

 Chapter 125 - 125: Recovery

    Three days had passed since the demon attack, and Grandeur City was beginning to regain its rhythm. Outside the walls of the Academy, rumors about the horrific events continued to swirl, growing more exaggerated with every retelling. Whispers of blood demons, mysterious mages, and shadowy battles filled the streets.

    Within the walls of the Academy, however, Mystica ensured a far more controlled narrative. Only the story she wanted heard was allowed to spread. According to this carefully constructed tale, she had singlehandedly vanquished the demons, saving countless lives in the process. No mention of Liam or his involvement was allowed to surface.

    The Academy''s staff, save for Galen and Magnus, were no exception to Mystica''s manipulations. Through subtle suggestions and clever deflections, she guided their perceptions, leaving them none the wiser.

    The students, captivated by Mystica''s supposed heroism, gossiped endlessly about her unmatched power. To them, she was an untouchable force, the ultimate savior. They had no inkling of the truth¡ªthat someone within their ranks had faced down death and emerged scarred but victorious.

    Only a select few knew the real story: Dylan, Sheila, and Ariana. Mystica had considered erasing even their memories, crafting an alternate reality where they, alongside Liam, had merely aided civilians while she alone battled the blood demons. Yet, she hesitated. Mystica, for all her calculated cunning, valued the bonds that tied this small group together. For now, their knowledge of the truth was a risk she was willing to take.

    Hiding Liam''s condition presented its own set of challenges. His injuries, though healed by Mystica''s magic, left him weakened and vulnerable. Sending him to the Academy''s infirmary would have raised too many questions¡ªquestions Mystica was not prepared to answer.

    Instead, she brought him to her own private quarters, a space few even knew existed. Hidden within the labyrinthine structure of the Academy, her chambers were a sanctuary of mystic energy, lined with shelves of ancient tomes and glowing artifacts. It was here that she tended to Liam, personally ensuring his recovery.

    By day, Mystica maintained her commanding presence within the Academy, seamlessly juggling her duties and her facade. By night, she returned to her chambers, checking on Liam with a quiet tenderness that seemed at odds with her usual playful demeanor.

    Though he remained unconscious for much of those three days, Mystica could sense his strength returning. She had poured her energy into stabilizing him, healing not just his physical wounds but the deeper, invisible scars left by his battle with the demons.

    As she watched over him, a rare flicker of vulnerability crossed her face. "You''ve done more than anyone could have expected, Liam," she murmured softly one evening. "But the world isn''t ready to know your name yet. Especially, not when you are dark magic user."

    ***

    It was the fourth night since Liam had fallen into his slumber. The moon hung high in the sky, casting its pale light over Grandeur City, while inside Mystica''s private chambers, the atmosphere was quiet but tense.

    Galen entered the room with his usual calm, his tall frame casting a shadow across the walls. His crimson eyes briefly scanned the dimly lit room before settling on the bed where Liam lay. His expression was neutral, as always, betraying no emotion.

    "How''s he doing?" he asked, stepping closer to the bed.

    Mystica leaned casually against a nearby counter, a glass of wine in her hand, the liquid glinting like rubies in the faint light. Her posture was relaxed, but her sharp gaze revealed she was anything but.

    "Thanks to my healing magic, his recovery has been remarkable. Physically, he''s fine¡ªmost of his wounds have closed, and his strength is slowly returning. But the poison..." She trailed off, her lips curving slightly as if amused by the challenge. "It infected most of his internal organs. That''s the only reason he''s still out cold."

    Galen frowned slightly. "Blood Demons. They never change, do they?"

    Mystica nodded. "Savage killers with a nasty edge to their blood magic. But their real ace is their venom. Every attack made with their blood carries a high-level toxin¡ªdesigned to kill not instantly, but slowly. It''s cruel and efficient."

    "Yeah, I''ve seen their work before," Galen muttered, his voice low. He crossed his arms as he stared at Liam. "The poison in their blood isn''t just meant to kill. It breaks down myst flow, weakening anyone it infects. That alone is deadly in a fight."

    Mystica smirked, swirling her wine lazily. "Liam got hit plenty of times during that battle. His system was flooded with poison, but even so, he managed to hold on. Thanks to that breathing technique of his¡ªwhat''s it called again? Crimson Breathing?"

    Galen gave a small nod.

    "That technique," Mystica continued, her voice holding a touch of admiration, "it helped him neutralize the poison just enough to stay alive. He might not have even realized he was doing it. His instincts carried him through."

    "I doubt he knew," Galen agreed, moving to the counter to pour himself a drink. The faint clink of glass echoed softly. "Still, it''s impressive. Most knights would''ve succumbed to that much poison within hours, even with training."

    Mystica sat down in a nearby chair, resting her chin on her hand. "You''re right. But let''s talk about something more curious¡ªwhy were Blood Demons in Zone 12 to begin with? This wasn''t some random attack, Galen. They were after something."

    Galen paused mid-sip, his eyes narrowing slightly. "You think they had a specific target?"

    Mystica raised an eyebrow. "Demons don''t pull off coordinated attacks like this unless there''s a motive. And this wasn''t their first move, was it? The Tempest Kingdom was attacked recently too, wasn''t it?"

    Galen frowned deeply, setting his drink down. "You''re not wrong. The Syncs that attacked the Tempest Kingdom were Gaia Demons¡ªterritorial and primal. And now Blood Demons show up here? Those two types don''t work together. Hell, they don''t even tolerate each other."

    Mystica leaned forward, a glint of interest in her eyes. "Exactly. So, what could possibly link these attacks? Different demon types, different Zones, but the timing is too close to ignore."

    Galen''s expression darkened as the realization hit him. He straightened, his tone more serious. "It''s not the Zones they''re targeting¡ªit''s the leadership. The Tempest Kingdom''s queen was the target of that attack. And now they''re here, in one of the most fortified areas of the Zones. If they weren''t after territory, then..."

    "They''re after influence," Mystica finished, her voice unusually sharp. "Or something tied to it. But what''s the connection between the Tempest Kingdom and Zone 12?"

    Galen shook his head, his frustration evident. "I don''t know yet, but whatever it is, it''s bigger than we thought. This isn''t just a random surge in demon activity."

    Mystica smirked faintly, her mischievous demeanor returning. "Well, whatever their game is, I''ll figure it out. Demons aren''t exactly subtle, and if they''re targeting the Zones'' leadership, they''re playing a dangerous hand. One they won''t win."

    Galen glanced at her, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Well, no matter what it is¡ª"

    He was cut off by Liam''s abrupt gasp, the sharp intake of air echoing in the room. In an instant, Liam was upright, his body tense and his hands instinctively flexing to summon his daggers, but nothing happened.

    His gaze darted around the room, locking on Mystica and Galen. Mystica appeared calm, her lips curving into a playful smirk, while Galen barely seemed fazed, sipping leisurely from his glass of wine.

    "Relax, kid. No need to get all worked up," Galen drawled, his tone almost bored.

    Liam, still catching his breath, glared at Galen. "A little more concern wouldn''t hurt," Mystica teased, casting a sideways glance at Galen.

    Liam''s heartbeat hammered in his chest as he processed their words. His muscles screamed for rest, but his mind wouldn''t allow it. As he started to regain his composure, a sudden dizziness overwhelmed him. His vision blurred, and he staggered, barely keeping himself upright.

    Before he could collapse, Mystica flicked her wrist, her air magic weaving a gentle current around him. In the blink of an eye, Liam floated into the air, weightless and suspended, until she gently guided him back onto the bed.

    "Looks like you''re not quite yourself yet," Mystica murmured, her tone a mixture of concern and amusement. "You still need rest."

    Liam''s voice was weak, barely above a whisper. "Why do I feel... so weak?"

    "Poison," Mystica replied, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "The demons poisoned you. But that breathing technique of yours? It helped more than you realize."

    "Poison?" Liam''s mind reeled as the pieces fell into place. "The demons... had poison?"

    His thoughts fragmented as exhaustion overcame him. His body gave out, and he fell back into the bed, his consciousness fading.

    Galen finished his glass of wine with a languid motion. "His body still needs rest. Leave him be."

    "Yeah," Mystica agreed, her voice light with a soft giggle. "But don''t worry, he''ll be fine."

    Galen turned toward the door, walking toward it calmly. He paused with his hand on the doorframe, casting one last glance at Mystica. "See you around, Mystica. And don''t get any ideas with the kid." He flashed a knowing smirk as he opened the door.

    Mystica feigned a wounded expression, putting a hand to her chest dramatically. "Oh, Galen, your words cut me so deeply. I would never do such a thing," she said, her voice dripping with playful sarcasm.

    Galen rolled his eyes, walking out of the room with a smirk still on his lips.

    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Recovery 2

    Liam slowly opened his eyes, his vision blurry as the soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains. His body felt heavy, as though weighed down by an invisible force, but the dull ache that had plagued him the day before was beginning to fade. His mind felt clearer now, though fragments of the previous day''s events lingered like a distant echo.

    "Look who''s finally back among the living," Mystica''s voice broke through the silence, smooth and teasing. She sat casually by the window, legs crossed, a leather-bound book resting in her hands. The sunlight framed her figure, casting a warm glow on her hair. Her eyes locked onto his, glinting with her signature playful amusement.

    Liam groaned, running a hand through his disheveled hair as he pushed himself upright. His muscles protested, but he ignored the discomfort. "How long... was I out?" His voice was hoarse, barely louder than a whisper.

    Mystica snapped the book shut and leaned forward slightly. "Well, if you don''t count your dramatic wake-up yesterday, you''ve been out for three days straight. And since then? Almost twenty-two hours. Impressive, really."

    Liam sighed, finally settling in a sitting position with his back against the headboard. "So... you showed up just in time, huh? Took care of the demons after I passed out?" His tone was flat, exhaustion evident, but his eyes searched hers for answers.

    Mystica placed the book on the side table, her expression softening. "Yeah, I arrived in time to clean up the mess. I wanted to apolo¡ª"

    "Don''t," Liam interrupted, his voice firm but calm. "No disrespect, Mystica, but an apology isn''t what I need. You didn''t do anything wrong. I made the choice to follow those knights. No one forced me."

    Her gaze lingered on him, her teasing demeanor replaced by something quieter, more introspective. "Still," she said softly, "I gave you permission to go with them. It feels like my responsibility."

    Liam shook his head, resting his arms on his knees. "You saw how restless I was. You made a call. Even if it was your decision, it doesn''t matter now. Truthfully? If I hadn''t gone, no one would''ve known those kinds of demons were out there. And by the time someone noticed, all we''d have found were corpses. No trace of what killed them."

    Mystica leaned back in her chair, watching him intently. "That''s... one way to see it," she admitted, a flicker of a smile returning. "You''re nothing if not practical, I''ll give you that."

    "Practicality kept me alive," Liam muttered, his voice tinged with dry humor.

    "Fair enough," she said, her tone lightening. "Anyway, enough about that. How are you feeling? And your myst reserves¡ªare they stable?"

    Liam closed his eyes for a moment, focusing inward. The familiar ebb and flow of myst was faint but present, like a river reduced to a trickle. "Weak," he admitted. "But it''s coming back."

    "Good," Mystica said with a small nod. "You''ll need that strength soon enough. For now, though, rest. You''ve earned it."

    "I believe I''ve rested enough," Liam said, his voice low but firm. He made a sluggish attempt to sit up,"I just need to use Myst Recovery to replenish my myst reserves, that''s all."

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, the playful glint in her eyes never wavering. "If you say so. By the way, hungry?" She stood gracefully, a subtle smirk curving her lips as she moved.

    "Yeah." Liam''s admission was quiet, the realization of his own physical weakness making his voice sound more tired than usual. He tried to stand but found his legs unsteady. He caught himself on the edge of the bed, pausing for a moment before speaking again. "Um... if I may ask, what exactly am I doing in your chamber?" It was only now that he noticed the soft, luxurious surroundings¡ªfar from the sterile, clinical environment of the infirmary.

    Mystica''s expression shifted to something more composed, though still tinged with her usual humor. "Well, the main reason is to keep the academy from asking too many questions about how you got so seriously injured. Since you''re asking, why don''t you come over here, eat, and we can talk about it?" She gestured to a small, neatly set dining table across the room.

    She gave a casual flick of her hand towards a chair near the window. "Also, you might want to grab that shirt and put it on," she added, pointing to a simple white shirt draped over the back of the chair.

    Liam walked over in silence, still feeling the weight of his exhaustion. As he picked up the shirt and began buttoning it, his thoughts briefly wandered. His gaze flicked to the new pants he was wearing¡ªloose and comfortable, but unfamiliar. ''How am I in new pants?'' he wondered, his mind clouded with questions. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He glanced back at Mystica, who was seated at the table, casually waiting for him. A brief, unbidden thought crossed his mind. ''Did she¡­?''

    His mind raced through possible scenarios of how she might have undressed him to change his clothes, but he quickly dismissed the thought, a wave of discomfort sweeping over him. He wasn''t about to entertain that line of thinking.

    Liam took a seat at the table. Mystica''s gaze followed him, her posture relaxed. She leaned forward, folding her hands on the table, her voice turning more serious as she spoke.

    "You''re probably wondering why you''re here, why I kept you hidden away." She paused for a moment, her eyes glinting with an unreadable emotion. "It''s not just to nurse you back to health, though that was part of it. The main reason? I erased and hid everything about you, Liam¡ªeverything about what happened that night with the blood demons."

    Liam stayed silent, watching her with an inscrutable expression, though his mind whirred. Mystica continued without waiting for a response.

    "I erased the memories of everyone at the Avanclares party who saw you that night," Mystica explained, her voice calm yet carrying a weight. "Every single person I could find who witnessed you fighting those demons. They don''t remember you or what you even look like."

    She leaned back slightly, studying him carefully, watching for any sign of reaction. "I erased their memories and forged a new one¡ªone where I was the one who dealt with the demons."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed just slightly, but his face remained impassive, his gaze locked on her with quiet intensity. It wasn''t surprising to him; in fact, it seemed like the only sensible course of action. People in this world already viewed his kind with suspicion¡ªif not outright fear. The demons weren''t the only ones they considered monsters.

    Mystica''s voice softened, though the gravity of the situation still hung in the air. "You see, if anyone found out you were a dark magic user... it would be dangerous. People of this world have always feared and loathed dark magic. No matter what you do, they''ll always see you as a threat. As a monster. And you''d be hunted. The Supreme Council of the Zones... they despise dark magic users above all else. I hope you understand why I made this decision."

    She paused, studying him closely, waiting for any hint of emotion. But Liam remained still, his expression unreadable.

    Liam''s voice was flat, devoid of any inflection. "I would''ve done the same thing. Hiding the truth, erasing their memories¡ªit''s what I would''ve done for myself."

    Mystica''s lips curved into a faint smile, the approval clear in her eyes. No further explanation was needed. He understood perfectly. When someone shared the same reasoning, there was little need for words.

    The silence between them lingered for a moment before Mystica shifted in her seat, her fingers tapping lightly on the table. "Good. I''m glad we''re on the same page. It''s for your own safety, after all. But know this¡ªit''s not something I can undo. Once memories are erased, they''re gone. Forever."

    Liam nodded slowly, his gaze unwavering. "Is that something I should care about? Those people you erased their memories of? We aren''t connected, and honestly, they never meant anything to me. I was dead to them before this. The name Liam Hunter is only known by a few people here, and none of those people were at that party."

    He took a bite of his food, his voice steady. "More importantly, I''m not looking for fame or recognition, and I wasn''t trying to be a hero that night. Everything I did, I did for myself."

    Mystica watched him closely, taking a bite of her own meal. "Well, that''s good," she said with a knowing smile.

    Her thoughts, however, wandered for a moment. ''He says he doesn''t care, but he managed to keep the fight contained, minimizing casualties.'' Her gaze lingered on him for a brief second, the faintest smirk tugging at her lips. ''Or maybe... he truly does care.''

    The day passed in a quiet, almost meditative rhythm. Liam spent most of his time in solitude, deep in concentration as he practiced Myst Recovery, trying to restore his myst energy. The soothing process helped him regain some of the strength he''d lost, though it was clear he still had a long way to go. Mystica, with nothing pressing to occupy her time, stayed within the room, lazily flipping through pages of a book, her attention flickering between the text and the soft hum of the atmosphere.

    As the evening rolled in, the shadows grew longer, and the night air seemed to press against the walls. Liam stood by the door of Mystica''s room, his hand resting against the doorframe. The familiar feeling of irritation began to simmer beneath his calm exterior.

    "Do I really have to use the door every time just to get back to my own room?" he asked, his voice tinged with annoyance, his tone flat but carrying a clear hint of frustration.

    He had never quite gotten used to it¡ªthis peculiar way of traveling between spaces. The teleportation method, a form of mystic transport that Mystica had insisted upon, always left him with an uncomfortable sense of disorientation. The way she''d whisked him away to her chamber without warning the first time still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Mystica, without looking up from her book, smirked mischievously. "Well, yeah. I can''t teleport you directly, and besides, I need a bit of time to cool down," she replied casually.

    Liam let out an exasperated sigh, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Fine." He ran a hand through his hair, then glanced at her again, his curiosity finally getting the better of him. "By the way... care to tell me exactly what I''ve missed out on these past four days?"

    Mystica''s smirk widened as she lifted a brow, unbothered by his question. "Nope. If you want the details, go ask Dylan, Sheila, or Ariana," she said, dismissing him with a wave of her hand. Her voice was light, almost sing-song, making it clear that she found his curiosity mildly amusing.

    Liam''s dry expression remained unchanged. "Does it hurt to just tell me?" he asked, not bothering to hide the sarcastic edge in his tone.

    "Yes and no," Mystica responded with a shrug, her voice still teasing. Then, as if sensing his growing irritation, she leaned back and grinned playfully. "But damn, you''re asking too many questions. Get going already. Unless," she paused, her eyes narrowing, "you wanna stay and watch me go naked? We could take a bath together."

    Liam''s eyes shot wide for a brief second, and his stomach churned in disgust. His hand tightened on the doorframe as he turned to open the door. "Disgusting," he muttered under his breath, his voice low and laced with distaste.

    He didn''t wait for a response. Without another word, he walked through the door, his face still twisted in mild repulsion. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Mystica with nothing but her mischievous grin and the quiet echo of her laughter.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Catching Up

    Liam stepped through the teleportation portal, the soft hum of myst dissipating as it closed behind him with a faint whoosh. He stood in the center of his modestly furnished room, the faint glow of an enchanted crystal casting long shadows across the wooden floor. Letting out a deep sigh, he ran a hand through his messy hair, Mystica''s teasing remarks still lingering in his thoughts. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Such a pain," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

    The room was quiet, save for the occasional creak of the floorboards beneath his boots. Liam moved to sit on the edge of his bed, his posture slouched but his mind sharp. Four days of being unconscious¡ªit was a significant amount of time. Too much time. His thoughts churned, piecing together what little he knew.

    ''Four days... That''s longer than the time it took me to recover from the Dark Forest.'' He glanced down at his right arm, his fingers flexing involuntarily. ''If I could''ve healed myself, would it have made a difference in that fight? Probably not. Healing takes myst, and if my reserves had run dry... I would''ve been in the same position anyway.''

    His jaw tightened at the thought. ''Still, relying on others is starting to piss me off. I need to figure out how to heal with dark magic. There''s got to be a way.''

    Liam''s gaze drifted to the wooden floor, his focus distant. He clenched his hand, trying to summon one of his daggers, but the attempt fizzled out, leaving his hand empty. A flicker of frustration crossed his face.

    "My myst reserves are still too low," he muttered, flexing his fingers again. "But at least I can still do this."

    He extended his palm, and a small flame flickered to life, dancing in the dim light. The sight of it was comforting, even if it felt incomplete.

    ''I wonder I missed in the past four days?'' he thought, his brow furrowing. ''Weaponry training, for sure. That''s two days of drills gone for me. But the theory classes¡ªthat''s the real issue. Those professors move fast, and catching up isn''t going to be easy.''

    He paused, the realization hitting him like a wave. "Wait... it''s not just two days. It''s three," he muttered aloud. "Weaponry training doesn''t bother me much, but the theory... I can''t fall behind there."

    He dismissed the flame with a flick of his wrist, leaning back onto the bed. The mattress creaked under his weight as he stared up at the ceiling, his thoughts slowly quieting.

    "I''ll catch up, starting tomorrow," he murmured, his voice low and resolute. "But for now... I need sleep."

    His eyes grew heavy, his exhaustion finally taking hold. Within moments, his breathing evened out, and sleep claimed him once again.

    ***

    Morning came, and Liam was already up, moving through his usual routine with practiced efficiency. He had bathed, dressed in his school uniform, and was now standing at his door. The faint morning light filtered through the hallway windows as he stepped out, the door clicking shut softly behind him.

    His footsteps echoed quietly as he walked down the corridor, descending the stairs to the ground floor.

    I feel much better than yesterday, he thought, flexing his fingers lightly. ''Crimson Breathing worked wonders again. Amplifying Myst Recovery even while sleeping always speeds up the process.''

    Reaching the bottom floor, his gaze landed on Naya, his assistant staff member, sitting at the counter with her colleagues. She was chatting casually, her expression relaxed until she noticed him approaching. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise as she quickly stood and walked toward him.

    "H¨Chey," she greeted, her tone tinged with concern. "I haven''t seen you in days. Are you feeling better now? Your friends told me you were under the weather." She offered him a polite bow.

    Under the weather? That''s definitely something Mystica told Dylan to say. Liam suppressed a sigh but nodded. "Yes, just a minor fever. Nothing serious."

    Before Naya could respond further, he added, "Anyway, have a good day," and brushed past her, heading for the door.

    "S¨Csure. You too¡­" she called after him, hesitating before muttering under her breath, "¡­I guess."

    She watched him leave, her brows furrowing slightly. He seems¡­ different. Nicer than the first time I met him. Did being sick change him a little, or am I just imagining things?

    Her thoughts were interrupted by one of her colleagues calling out to her. "Hey, Naya, what are you doing over there?"

    "Hm?" Naya snapped out of her reverie and turned toward them. "Nothing. I was just checking on my student. He''s been sick for a few days, and I hadn''t seen him. Not that I care much," she added with a shrug, "but I need him healthy if I want to keep getting paid, right?"

    Her colleague chuckled, shaking their head. "You''re not wrong. Playing ''maid'' for students young enough to be your siblings is frustrating, but the paycheck makes up for it."

    "Exactly," Naya agreed, brushing her hair back as she returned to her seat. "Anyway, we should get moving before the headmistress shows up and decides to give us another lecture."

    "Good point," another chimed in as they all hurried to wrap up their conversation.

    As Liam stepped out of the building and onto the school grounds, he moved with calm purpose. It didn''t take long before he reached the main corridor, its familiar buzz of activity filling the air. Without hesitation, he headed for his classroom, his pace steady.

    When he finally reached the classroom door and pushed it open, the usual chatter greeted him. Unlike the first day of school, when nearly every eye had turned toward him, today, no one seemed to care. For Liam, that was just how he liked it¡ªquiet, unnoticed, and undisturbed.

    However, not everyone ignored him. Sitting at the front of the class, Ariana and Sheila glanced his way. Ariana''s face lit up with a bright smile, genuinely happy to see him, while Sheila''s expression was more subdued but still carried a subtle hint of relief.

    Liam walked quietly to his desk, his presence unremarkable until Dylan''s sharp voice cut through the noise.

    "Guess who''s finally decided to beat the so-called ''fever,''" Dylan said, leaning back in his chair with a smirk.

    Before Liam could respond, Asher chimed in with his usual taunting tone. "Hey, wannabe. I heard you were sick. Don''t tell me a little time away from Galen has made you soft, huh?"

    Liam ignored them, his stoic expression unwavering, as he slid into his seat without a word.

    "Still as cocky as ever, huh?" Asher snapped, his irritation growing.

    "No need to be loud, tiger," Charlotte drawled, propping her head on her hand as she lazily glanced at Liam. Her lips curved into a playful grin. "He''s probably just keeping his cool¡ªfor someone as lovely as me, of course."

    Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she leaned forward. "So, Liam, what do you think of me?" she teased, her voice dripping with exaggerated seduction.

    Dylan joined in, clutching his chest dramatically. "Don''t tell me you''re leaving me for him, Charlotte! My heart couldn''t take it!"

    Charlotte waved him off with a smirk. "Oh, hush. How could I resist someone so stoic and handsome?" She turned her attention back to Liam, her grin widening. "So, Liam¡­ your thoughts?"

    For a moment, Liam remained silent, his expression unreadable. Then, finally, he spoke, his voice calm and devoid of interest. "Sorry, but¡­ who are you again?"

    The entire group paused for a beat before Charlotte chuckled, brushing off the remark. "Fair enough. We''ve never actually spoken, so I''ll let that slide."

    "I''m Charlotte Raven, the third rank of the first years," Charlotte said, leaning slightly forward with a smirk that was equal parts confidence and mischief. Her tone was sweet, yet laced with a deliberate playfulness.

    ''I know that. I was hoping that would make you stop talking,'' Liam thought, his expression unreadable.

    "I see," he replied flatly, his red eyes glancing toward the window instead of her. "Nice to meet you, then."

    Charlotte''s grin widened at his lack of reaction. It was as though his indifference only fueled her determination.

    "You know," she continued, brushing a strand of her curly hair back in an exaggerated motion, "it''s rare to see someone as composed as you, Liam. Most guys can''t help but trip over their words when I''m around."

    "I can''t imagine why," Liam replied dryly, still gazing out of the window, his voice tinged with sarcasm that went unnoticed by most of the class.

    Dylan, catching the exchange, stifled a laugh. "Ouch, Charlotte. I think you''re losing your touch."

    "As if," Charlotte shot back, tossing Dylan a glare before turning her attention back to Liam. "You''re just playing hard to get, aren''t you? I like that¡ªit makes you even more interesting."

    Liam didn''t dignify her with a response, instead flexing his hand slightly as though testing the myst recovery he''d achieved overnight.

    "Liam," Charlotte purred, leaning closer, "you don''t have to act so shy. We could make such a powerful duo, don''t you think? You, the stoic fighter, and me, the unstoppable queen."

    Before Liam could deliver another dismissive comment, the sharp sound of a door slamming open cut through the chatter. The professor entered the room with a commanding presence, silencing the class instantly.

    "Take your seats," the professor barked, his piercing gaze sweeping across the room. "We have a lot to cover today, and I will not tolerate any distractions."

    Charlotte straightened immediately, though the smirk lingered on her face as she whispered under her breath, "Saved by the professor, huh? I''ll let you off for now."

    Liam didn''t respond, his focus shifting entirely to the lecture. However, as the professor began speaking, Charlotte''s occasional sideways glances made it clear she wasn''t done with him yet.

    Liam sighed inwardly, already predicting the nuisance she would continue to be. For now, though, he tuned her out, focusing on the lesson at hand. There were far more important things to worry about than Charlotte''s antics.

    One of those important things was figuring out who the hell this professor was.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Catching Up 2

    ''Did we get a new professor?'' Liam wondered, narrowing his eyes at the man standing at the front of the class. ''Or have I just been out too long and forgotten he existed?''

    The professor was a middle-aged man with neatly combed gray hair and sharp amber eyes that seemed to pierce through the room. He stood tall, his presence commanding respect, and wore glasses perched perfectly on his nose. His tailored suit added to his air of precision and professionalism.

    Liam leaned slightly toward Dylan, lowering his voice to a whisper. "Hey, Dylan."

    "What''s up, man?" Dylan whispered back, leaning in with his trademark casual grin.

    "Who''s that? I don''t think I''ve seen him before," Liam asked, gesturing subtly toward the professor.

    Dylan''s face lit up with sudden realization. "Oh, right! My bad¡ªI forgot you were out. That''s Professor Armond Caelus, our new history professor. He started a couple of days ago."

    ''History professor?'' Liam frowned slightly. ''There hasn''t been a history professor in this class for the past two months. Looks like the academy''s making some changes.''

    "I see," Liam replied softly. "Thanks."

    But just as the words left his lips, the sharp voice of Professor Caelus rang through the room, silencing the low hum of chatter.

    "Since the two gentlemen in the back find private conversation more engaging than my lecture," Professor Caelus said, his tone cold and precise, "perhaps they would be so kind as to enlighten the rest of us on what could possibly be more important than today''s lesson."

    All eyes turned toward Liam and Dylan, the class suddenly buzzing with muted whispers and stifled laughter.

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Well, Professor, I was just catching Liam up on your name and role since he''s been out sick."

    The professor''s amber eyes narrowed behind his glasses as he regarded Dylan, his expression unreadable. "I appreciate your eagerness to keep your classmate informed, Mr. Wellington," he said, his voice laced with quiet authority, "but perhaps next time you could wait until after the lecture."

    "Yes, sir," Dylan replied with a mockingly serious nod, though the faint trace of amusement never left his face.

    "And you,... " Professor Caelus, trying to find what to call Liam.

    "Liam Hunter." Liam said.

    "Mr. Hunter." The Professor continued, "since you''ve missed my previous lectures, I suggest you pay extra attention today. I don''t tolerate disruptions in my classroom."

    Liam simply nodded, his stoic demeanor unchanged. "Understood, Professor."

    "Good," Professor Caelus said sharply, returning to the board. "Now, as I was saying¡­"

    As the lecture resumed, Dylan leaned toward Liam again, whispering with a smirk, "Man, he''s got the whole ''stern teacher'' act down, huh?"

    "Save it for after class," Liam muttered.

    Professor Caelus adjusted his glasses and turned to face the class, his commanding voice filling the room. "For the past three days, we''ve been discussing the vital role of noble families in the Eastern Region and their contributions to this academy. As many of you are aware, institutions like this one don''t run solely on talent and magic. They require funding, resources, and political backing¡ªthings that the noble houses of the Eastern Region have provided for centuries."

    He began writing on the board, neat letters spelling out names that carried weight: Avanclare, Greystone, Marthias.

    "These families are pillars of our society. The Avanclare Family, for instance, is one of the largest economic supporters of the academy. Their trade networks extend across the continent, bringing wealth and stability to this region. Without them, this institution¡ªand many others like it¡ªwouldn''t exist."

    Liam''s gaze flicked to the board, his expression impassive but his thoughts swirling.

    ''The Avanclare Family, they were quite kind people.'' he mused. ''But... what''s the big deal about some rich merchants funding an academy? How does any of this help me survive a fight¡ªor win one?'' He leaned back in his seat, crossing his arms as he let the professor''s words flow past him.

    But as he glanced around the room, he noticed how intently the other students were paying attention, scribbling notes or nodding in agreement.

    ''Am I the only one who thinks this is useless?'' Liam wondered. He clenched his fists slightly, the memory of his grandfather surfacing. ''Grandfather never cared about nobles, and neither do I. The ones in Zone 18 were nothing but selfish trash, looking out for themselves while the rest of us struggled to survive.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zone 18, his home in the southern region, was a harsh and underdeveloped place. Life there was simple but hard, the people kind but powerless. The so-called nobles who lived there barely lifted a finger to help anyone but themselves. They were nothing compared to these grand-sounding families in the Eastern Region.

    Still, as Liam''s gaze shifted back to the professor, a thought nagged at him.

    ''But what do I even know about the Eastern Region or even this continent?'' he admitted reluctantly. ''The only reason I made it here after Grandfather died was because of that old map he had of Zone 14. Without it, I would''ve been completely lost. And if I don''t even understand how things work here, what''s stopping me from getting blindsided by something I don''t see coming?''

    With a quiet sigh, Liam sat up a little straighter, forcing himself to focus. The last thing he wanted was to admit that this lecture might actually teach him something useful.

    "Now," Professor Caelus continued, his tone sharp as ever, "while the noble families'' contributions are primarily economic and political, they also shape the culture and alliances within the Eastern Region. Understanding their influence is critical for anyone hoping to thrive here¡ªnot just for success but for survival. A lack of knowledge about these dynamics could be your downfall."

    Liam''s jaw tightened at the professor''s words, the implicit challenge in them striking a chord. ''Fine,'' he thought, ''if knowing about these nobles is part of surviving here, I''ll learn. But that doesn''t mean I have to like it.''

    The lecture finally ended after what felt like an eternity to Liam. As Professor Caelus left the classroom, the students began to chatter excitedly, the weight of the morning''s theories lifting from their minds. The rest of the day''s lessons passed in a blur, the monotony of lectures giving way to the anticipation of physical training.

    By noon, the academy''s cafeteria was bustling with students, the air filled with the scent of freshly cooked meals and the steady hum of conversation. Tables were packed as everyone eagerly refueled before their weaponry training.

    Sitting at a table near the window, Liam quietly ate his meal, his expression unreadable as usual. Across from him sat Dylan and Asher, the latter sporting his usual smug grin as he watched the chaos of the cafeteria unfold.

    The peace at their table, however, was short-lived.

    "Why are you sitting here today?" Asher''s sharp tone cut through the noise, his irritation evident as his gaze landed on Charlotte, who had just gracefully taken a seat next to Liam.

    Charlotte ignored Asher''s pointed question, her attention fully on Liam. "Why are you so loud, blue flame? Besides, it''s not like I''m here for you," she replied coolly, leaning closer to Liam with a sly smile.

    "So, my stoic boyfriend," she began, her tone dripping with playful seduction, "mind if I feed you? Or would you prefer to feed me?" Her voice softened as she leaned closer, her teasing words meant for Liam alone.

    Liam paused mid-bite, his expression unchanging but his eyes narrowing slightly. "I would prefer it if you didn''t call me that," he said flatly. Then, after a moment''s hesitation, he added, "...And I''d also appreciate it if you gave me some space." His voice was calm but firm, his red eyes briefly meeting hers with a flicker of annoyance.

    Charlotte''s grin widened, unbothered by his response. "Mmm, I like it when you look at me that way," she purred, her voice dropping an octave. "It makes me love you even more¡­ and it makes me feel hotter. Are you willing to take responsibility for that?" Her words were barely above a whisper as she leaned in closer, her lips near his ear.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh, his grip on his fork tightening momentarily before he set it down. His jaw tensed as he took a deep breath, willing himself to stay calm.

    Across the table, Dylan leaned toward Asher, his voice low but laced with amusement. "I swear I can hear his blood pressure rising."

    Asher chuckled, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied smirk. "This is priceless," he said, crossing his arms. "It''s nice to see him squirm for once. Makes my day, honestly."

    Charlotte, oblivious or perhaps intentionally ignoring the commentary, continued her assault on Liam''s patience. She rested her chin in her palm, watching him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You know," she said sweetly, "you''re even more attractive when you''re annoyed. Maybe I should do this more often."

    Liam, now visibly exasperated, picked up his fork again and resumed eating in silence, clearly deciding that engaging further was a waste of energy.

    Dylan leaned closer to Asher again, grinning. "Think he''s planning your murder or hers first?"

    Asher shrugged, the smirk still on his face. "Who cares? It''s worth it."

    For a brief moment, Liam''s red eyes flicked toward both of them, the warning clear. The two wisely fell silent, though their amusement didn''t fade.

    Charlotte, however, seemed more emboldened than ever. She leaned even closer, practically invading Liam''s personal space. "So, about that responsibility¡­" she whispered, the teasing lilt in her voice impossible to ignore.

    Liam set down his fork again, his patience finally reaching its limit. "Charlotte," he said quietly, "you''re are slowly reaching your limits."

    She pulled back slightly, her smirk softening into a playful pout. "Fine, fine," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "I''ll behave¡­ only becauseyou asked nicely."

 Chapter 129 - 129: Weaponry Training Grounds

    After everyone had finished eating, the group made their way toward the weaponry training grounds. Liam trailed behind Dylan and Asher, his usual quiet demeanor intact, and decided not to bother asking any questions. He figured he''d just follow their lead and piece things together as they happened.

    Eventually, they arrived at the training grounds, but instead of heading straight onto the field, they made a turn into the boys'' changing room. Inside, several students were already there, chatting and changing into their training attire.

    "Oh, right, Liam! I keep forgetting you''ve been out for a few days," Dylan said, scratching his head and flashing his signature silly grin.

    "Huh? Who cares?" Asher interjected, already halfway into his training gear. He gave Liam an exaggerated look of disdain, his lips curling in mock disgust. "He''ll adapt anyway. No need to hold his hand. That''s what you get for being a weakling who gets sick every other day."

    Liam, unbothered, raised an eyebrow but said nothing. He began changing into his training attire as Dylan smirked mischievously.

    "I just hope you don''t get under the weather, Asher," Dylan said with a wicked grin, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Or else, only the gods know how much you''d fall behind once you come back. Hehehe¡­"

    Asher whipped his head toward Dylan, his expression a mix of annoyance and indignation. "Tsk! Pathetic. Unlike you two idiots, I''m built different. Sickness and I are mutual enemies¡ªwe don''t cross paths. So, your little curse is nothing but an empty threat from a clown with no audience."

    "Oh, really?" Dylan leaned in, his grin widening to comic villain proportions. "Let''s hope you''re still saying that the day you''re curled up in bed with a fever. I''ll be sure to visit and bring you soup. Extra cold."

    "Ha! Dream on," Asher scoffed, puffing his chest out dramatically. "I''m untouchable. A fortress of health and vitality. Your little fantasies of my downfall are like a wet sock¡ªannoying but ultimately useless."

    "Sure, big guy," Dylan replied with a wink. "We''ll see how that fortress holds up against the common cold."

    Liam shook his head slightly, suppressing a rare smirk at their antics. He focused on changing while Dylan turned his attention back to him.

    "Anyway, Liam, here''s the deal," Dylan said."Weaponry training''s done in groups. We''ve got five instructors, and each one handles about twenty students. So, the whole year is divided into manageable chunks."

    "See, that''s your problem, Dylan," Asher interrupted with a roll of his eyes. "You''re spoon-feeding the weakling information. Let him figure it out himself. Trial by fire, my friend. It''ll stick in his brain better that way."

    Dylan stroked his chin thoughtfully, pretending to consider Asher''s point. "You know, for once, you might actually be right."

    "Of course I''m right!" Asher barked, pointing a dramatic finger at Dylan. "I''m always right. And that''s why I''m already dressed while you''re over there yammering like a bard who lost his lute."

    "Relax, buzz cut," Dylan shot back with a grin. "You act like being five seconds ahead of me is a major achievement."

    "Five seconds?" Asher said, feigning outrage. "That''s an eternity in the world of champions, you scrub!"

    Liam, now fully dressed, watched the exchange with mild amusement. He was starting to think Asher and Dylan''s bickering might actually be more exhausting than the training itself.

    Asher adjusted his training arm pads with a flourish, tossing a smug glance over his shoulder. "Anyway, weaklings, try not to embarrass yourselves too much out there. I''ll be busy setting the standard."

    With that, he pushed the door open and strode out, his confidence radiating like a peacock in a crowd of pigeons.

    Dylan shrugged and shot Liam an amused look. "You see what I have to deal with?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam nodded, his tone dry. "It seems you''ve been through a lot these past few days than I have."

    Dylan laughed. "Oh definitely, hehe." He clapped Liam on the shoulder before they both followed Asher out.

    As the trio made their way to the weaponry training grounds, the sounds of clashing wooden swords echoed in the air, a steady rhythm of battle that seemed to pulse through the atmosphere. When they finally arrived, Liam couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast between this training ground and Galen''s.

    Galen''s training area was expansive but intimate, designed for a smaller group¡ªjust him, Asher, and Liam. Here, however, the space was enormous, the wide open expanse required to accommodate all the first-year students packed into one place. The energy was palpable, and the air was filled with the hustle of so many eager students.

    Just like Dylan had explained earlier, the grounds were divided into five sections, each overseen by one of the five instructors¡ªthree men and two women. Each instructor stood at the head of their own designated platform, elevated on concrete mountaintops arranged in a large, rectangular formation. Most of the instructors blended into the typical image of authoritative figures: armored, composed, and stern. But one figure, sitting casually on the edge of his platform, immediately caught Liam''s attention.

    There, perched at the edge of the first platform, legs dangling lazily in the air, was Magnus. Unlike the other instructors, who were clad in heavy knight armor, Magnus was dressed far more casually¡ªtoo casually, in fact. He wore a long black medieval shirt, sleeves pushed up to reveal his muscular, hairy forearms, paired with simple pants. A sword, secured to his waist with a leather belt, rested in place while he nibbled on a cookie, completely unbothered by the chaos around him.

    Liam raised an eyebrow at the sight. Part of Magnus''s hair was tied back into a loose knot, but the rest hung down in messy waves around his neck, adding to the laid-back, almost reckless aura surrounding him.

    "That''s Sir Magnus, our instructor," Dylan whispered, leaning toward Liam with a knowing grin.

    Liam processed the sight, his mind connecting the dots. ''Our instructor? That means this training session is based on rankings, huh?'' he thought. ''So, the people I''m training with are the top 20 from the class, and the rest follow the same setup for the other instructors.''

    "What are you weaklings still standing there for?" Asher''s voice cut through his thoughts, sharp and commanding. "Time to get on the platform."

    Liam''s attention snapped back to the present as the group made their way onto the training platform. As he took his place, he took his time to scan the faces around him¡ªnot looking for anyone in particular, but simply familiarizing himself with his surroundings. He already knew all their faces¡ªthese were his classmates, after all.

    His eyes skimmed over Chris and his usual lackeys, who didn''t seem to notice Liam or simply chose to ignore him. Liam didn''t care which it was. They were irrelevant.

    Then, his gaze landed on Ariana, clad in her own training gear. That caused him to pause for a moment. Ariana''s here? I thought she was a mage¡­ What''s she doing in weaponry training?

    The thought lingered for a second before he shook it off, reminding himself that it was none of his concern. There were more important things to focus on. Besides, Ariana was as capable as anyone, and if she was here, there was probably a good reason for it.

    As Liam stood silently, waiting for whatever was about to happen, he suddenly felt warm breath against the back of his neck. The sensation was accompanied by the faintest hint of lips, lingering just a whisper away from his ear.

    "Hi, stoic boyfriend," Charlotte purred softly, her voice dripping with mischief as she appeared by his side, leaning closer than necessary.

    Liam''s expression, already stoic, darkened further. His jaw tightened, and his gaze shifted to the horizon, as if focusing on anything other than the annoyance beside him would make her disappear.

    "Move," he said flatly, his voice low and edged with irritation.

    Charlotte let out a light, playful giggle, clearly immune to his attempts to push her away. Her amusement only grew as she watched his clenched expression.

    Unlike the other girls, who wore their training attire with a modest practicality, Charlotte had chosen something...distinctly different. Her outfit clung to her figure, emphasizing her curves in a way that was impossible to ignore. The neckline revealed just enough to make it noticeable¡ªif not outright distracting¡ªand her tied-back curls left stray strands framing her face, giving her a carefree yet tantalizing look.

    "Relax, Liam," she teased, brushing past him with a playful sway. "I''m not here to play with you yet. It''s training time, after all. So, enjoy yourself...for now."

    With that, she sauntered off, throwing a backward wave in his direction before finding her own spot on the platform.

    Liam exhaled sharply through his nose, his patience visibly fraying. He was about to let it go when Dylan, standing nearby, decided to chime in.

    "Man, she is the only reason I''ve been enjoying this training since it started," Dylan said, his voice laced with giddy excitement. His eyes gleamed as he leaned toward Liam, grinning like a cartoon villain. "That outfit of hers? Those huge melons she''s carrying? I mean, come on. They''re practically defying physics."

    Liam shot him a look of pure disbelief, but before he could respond, Asher beat him to it.

    "You disgusting waste of air," Asher muttered, his tone dripping with disdain. Without hesitation, he smacked the back of Dylan''s neck hard enough to leave a red mark.

    Dylan yelped, rubbing his neck with an exaggerated wince. "Ow! What was that for?! I was just appreciating nature!"

    "Appreciate quietly, perv," Asher snapped, glaring at him before walking off.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Weaponry Training: Magnus Yaer

    Magnus, still perched lazily at the edge of the platform, finished the last bite of his cookie with the enthusiasm of someone savoring the last joy in life. His head tilted back slightly, and he closed his eyes in an exaggerated show of culinary satisfaction.

    As he stood up, he stretched dramatically, his joints cracking audibly. Then, in his booming voice, he asked the most pressing question on his mind:

    "Alright, who here has another cookie? Don''t be stingy now; your instructor''s gotta stay fueled if you want me in top teaching shape."

    The students collectively groaned, many rolling their eyes. One brave soul¡ªLuke¡ªraised his hand hesitantly. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I have a granola bar?" Luke offered weakly.

    Magnus turned to him, his eyes narrowing. "Granola bar? What am I, a squirrel? Keep your rabbit food, Spiky. I asked for a cookie, not a dirt clump."

    Luke slumped back, muttering, "It''s healthy..."

    "Healthy?" Magnus scoffed, dramatically clutching his chest. "Boy, I didn''t get these manly muscles by eating kale and sadness! Cookies are the foundation of greatness!" He struck a mock heroic pose, sending a ripple of chuckles through the students.

    Once his theatrics died down, Magnus scanned the group, and his eyes landed on Liam for the first time. He froze mid-pose, his expression shifting to one of exaggerated disbelief.

    "Wait a second," Magnus said, pointing dramatically at Liam. "Who the hell are you?"

    Dylan leaned toward Liam and whispered, "Welcome to that part of the Magnus experience."

    Liam sighed. "Liam Hunter, sir. I''ve been out for a few days."

    Magnus groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Of course. Of course! New kid means I''ve gotta repeat myself. The tragedy of my life!" He slumped against the platform railing, gazing skyward as if calling on the gods for strength. "Does anyone here have the willpower and moral fortitude to save me from this fate by teaching Mr. Absentee the basics we covered in the last three days?"

    Dylan''s hand shot up. "Oh! Me, me!"

    Magnus waved him off immediately. "Not you, Blondie. You couldn''t teach a fish how to swim without turning it into a stand-up routine."

    The class erupted in laughter as Dylan feigned offense, clutching his chest like he''d been mortally wounded. "I am a comedic genius, thank you very much."

    Magnus ignored him and scanned the students again before pointing at Charlotte and Maxwell Samson, the tenth-ranked student. "You two. You''re decent at not tripping over your own feet and can actually swing a weapon without looking like drunk chickens. Congratulations, you''ve been volunteered!"

    Charlotte smirked, tossing her hair over her shoulder as she sauntered toward Liam. "Anything for my stoic boyfriend."

    "Not your boyfriend," Liam muttered under his breath, but Charlotte ignored him.

    Maxwell, a stocky boy with sharp features and a quiet demeanor, just nodded and moved toward Liam, clearly used to Magnus''s antics.

    "Good. Handle that, and maybe, just maybe, I won''t drop dead from repeating myself today," Magnus said with an exaggerated sigh of relief.

    He then clapped his hands together, signaling the end of his little drama. "Alright, rest of you sorry excuses for warriors, grab your weapons! Time for pairing duels!"

    The students scattered to the racks of wooden weapons, each picking out their preferred choice. Liam noticed the variety: long staffs, swords, daggers, clawed gauntlets, escrima sticks, and more. Each one looked painfully underwhelming compared to the real thing, but he knew the purpose.

    As Liam picked up a pair of wooden daggers, Dylan leaned over with a mischievous grin. "Think about it, buddy. Wooden weapons mean no fatalities, but..."

    "But what?" Liam asked, bracing himself.

    "But the bruises? Oh, they''re real." Dylan cackled as he picked up a staff, twirling it dramatically.

    Meanwhile, Magnus watched from his platform, biting into another cookie that he''d mysteriously procured. "Alright, let''s see who actually learned something these past three days¡ªor who''s just here to get whacked like pi?atas at a six-year-old''s birthday party!"

    Charlotte practically draped herself over Liam''s side, her fingers lightly brushing his arm as she leaned in closer than necessary. Her voice was a low, playful purr. "So, Bae, ready to let me show you a few moves?"

    Liam sighed inwardly, maintaining his stoic expression. "I think I''ll survive with Maxwell''s help."

    Maxwell stood nearby, unfazed by Charlotte''s antics. His calm demeanor and sharp gaze made him an ideal instructor. "Alright, Liam, let''s focus. Forget her for now." He shot Charlotte a brief look. "This is about the basics of precision and adaptability."

    As Max began to explain, Liam tuned out Charlotte''s sultry hums and exaggerated sighs, locking onto Max''s instructions.

    "First things first," Max said, holding up a wooden sword, "a weapon isn''t just an extension of your arm¡ªit''s an extension of your intent. Whether it''s a sword, a dagger, or even a staff, you control the flow of a fight through how you wield it. Precision is key. A sloppy swing won''t just leave you open; it''ll waste your energy."

    Liam watched as Max demonstrated, his movements deliberate. A single strike, swift and clean, sliced through the air.

    "It''s not about how hard you swing," Max continued, "it''s about where and when. Aim for joints, weak points, or places your opponent can''t guard quickly. Think ahead¡ªbe two moves faster than your opponent''s reaction."

    Liam nodded, mimicking the movements with his wooden daggers. The advice resonated with him. ''Precision and intent. This isn''t new¡ªit''s the foundation of how I''ve fought creatures in the forest. But he''s right. I''ve always adapted in the moment, not planned my attacks like this.''

    Max wasn''t done. "Footwork is just as important. If your stance is off, you''ll lose balance. If your movements are too predictable, you''ll lose control. Watch your opponent''s feet and shoulders¡ªthey''ll tell you where the next attack is coming from."

    Liam adjusted his stance as Max demonstrated. The tips Max shared weren''t groundbreaking, but the way he broke them down made them click. Liam found himself filing the information away, mentally rehearsing scenarios where this knowledge would give him an edge.

    Charlotte, however, seemed bored. "Ugh, Max, you''re making it sound like we''re writing a textbook. Where''s the fun? The excitement?" She leaned closer to Liam, her smirk widening. "Wouldn''t you rather feel how it''s done, Bae?"

    Liam ignored her again, focusing on Max. "What about adapting to different weapons?" he asked.

    "Good question," Max replied. "It''s about understanding the weapon''s purpose. A sword is for slicing and stabbing, sure, but it''s also for controlling space. A dagger? Speed and precision. A staff? Reach and crowd control. Every weapon has its strengths and weaknesses¡ªyou adapt your style to fit those, not the other way around."

    Liam nodded. ''So it''s like fighting with a plan in mind instead of just reacting. Makes sense.''

    As Max continued, Liam couldn''t help but notice the fluidity in the way Max moved. His body was tough and agile, clearly honed for combat. It reminded Liam of himself¡ªboth of them shared a similar physique built for speed and endurance rather than brute strength.

    Max took a step back, gesturing for Liam to try a few moves. "Now, show me. Precision first. Don''t swing to hit¡ªswing to connect."

    Liam mimicked the strikes Max had demonstrated, each movement calculated and smooth. As he practiced, Charlotte, who had been silently observing for a few moments, finally stepped in with a mischievous grin.

    "Alright, boys, enough of this snooze-fest. Let''s spice things up. Liam, how about a quick spar with me?"

    Liam turned to her, raising an eyebrow. Charlotte held up her wooden claws, flexing her fingers dramatically. "C''mon, Bae. You can''t learn everything from just watching and listening. Sometimes you''ve got to get hands-on."

    Max chuckled softly, stepping aside. "Your call, Liam. But fair warning¡ªshe''s fast."

    Liam sighed, twirling his daggers with ease. "Fine. Let''s see what you''ve got."

    Charlotte grinned, her eyes lighting up with playful excitement. "Oh, don''t worry, Bae. You''ll feel what I''ve got."

    Liam mentally prepared himself, already expecting a whirlwind of seductive antics mixed with genuine skill. ''I hope this ends quickly.''

 Chapter 131 - 131: Weaponry Training: A Mini Spar

    Liam took a moment to size up Charlotte, eyes narrowing as he studied her stance. She stood casually, her wooden claws resting at her sides, yet there was something about the way she carried herself¡ªrelaxed but ready to spring at a moment''s notice. Her grin was teasing, but her gaze held a sharpness that made him wary.

    ''She''s fast. Maxwell warned me about that. If she''s fast, maybe she has a lightning affinity. But¡­ claws? That''s unconventional. Nobody else here is using them. Am I missing something?''

    "Ready, Bae?" Charlotte purred, her voice playful. She flexed her clawed gauntlets, the wooden tips catching the sunlight as she slowly crouched into a low stance.

    Liam twirled his daggers, setting his feet firmly. "Whenever you are."

    In a blink, Charlotte moved. She darted forward, her speed unlike anything Liam had expected. Her claws swiped in an arc, aiming for his midsection. He barely managed to twist out of the way, the wooden blades of his daggers meeting her claws in a sharp clack.

    The impact jolted Liam, and he felt a surprising strength behind her strike. ''She''s strong. Not just fast, but strong enough to force me back.''

    "You''re quick, Bae. I like that," Charlotte said, her voice lilting as she pressed forward, swiping again and again with relentless speed. Each swing was precise, leaving Liam with little room to counterattack.

    Liam backpedaled, parrying as best he could. He could feel the strain in his arms as her strikes pushed him off balance. She was toying with him, but her strength was no joke. ''This isn''t just raw speed¡ªher movements are controlled. She''s faster than me, stronger than me. I need to stay sharp.''

    Finally, he spotted an opening. As Charlotte lunged, Liam pivoted to the side, aiming a quick jab with his dagger toward her ribs.

    Charlotte twisted mid-air, her claws catching his dagger and deflecting it effortlessly. She landed gracefully, her grin widening. "Close, Bae. But you''ll have to try harder than that."

    Liam exhaled slowly, resetting his stance. "You''re holding back."

    Charlotte''s laughter rang out as she shifted her weight. "Of course I am. Can''t have you crying on your first spar with me, can I?" She darted forward again, this time lowering her center of gravity. Liam barely had time to react before she swept his legs out from under him.

    He hit the ground hard, but he rolled quickly, springing back to his feet. Damn, she''s relentless. Her footwork''s impeccable too. I can''t let her control the pace.

    Liam decided to switch tactics. Instead of retreating, he charged forward, aiming low to throw off her timing. For a moment, he thought he had her¡ªhis daggers came in close, and Charlotte was forced to block instead of dodge.

    But then, she stepped into his space, closing the distance entirely. Her claws locked his daggers in place, and before he could react, she twisted her body, using her weight to shove him backward.

    Liam stumbled, his heart pounding. She''s not just fast¡ªshe''s smart. She knows how to exploit openings without overcommitting.

    Charlotte''s smirk softened slightly as she straightened. "Not bad, Bae. You''re holding your own better than most. But¡­" She closed the distance in a heartbeat, her claws stopping just short of his throat. "You''re still too reactive. Stop waiting for me to make a move."

    Liam''s jaw tightened. "Noted."

    They reset, circling each other again. This time, Liam focused not on her speed, but on her patterns. She always led with her right claw, always aimed for his weaker side first.

    When she lunged again, he anticipated the arc of her swipe, sidestepping smoothly and aiming a quick slash at her exposed side.

    Charlotte twisted just in time, her claws parrying his attack, but there was a flicker of surprise in her eyes. "Oh, so you can learn," she teased.

    The spar continued, both of them moving faster and faster. Liam''s muscles burned from the effort, but he refused to let up. Charlotte''s raw strength and speed were undeniable, but he was starting to adapt, using her own momentum against her when he could.

    Still, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t land a clean hit. Every time he got close, Charlotte countered with ease, her movements fluid and precise.

    Finally, she stepped back, her chest rising and falling as she caught her breath. "Alright, Bae. That was fun. You''ve are impressive, just how I want it."

    Liam wiped the sweat from his brow, his expression still stoic. "You''re better than I expected."

    Charlotte laughed, leaning in close again. "Flattery will get you everywhere."

    "Move," Liam said flatly, brushing past her.

    Maxwell, who had been watching the whole exchange, clapped his hands. "Impressive, both of you. Charlotte, you''re terrifying as always. Liam, you seem like a natural, but you still need more practice."

    Liam nodded, his mind racing with everything he had learned. ''She''s strong, fast, and skilled. I wonder if the rest of these guys are the same.''

    Charlotte tilted her head, a playful glint in her eyes. "Same time tomorrow, Bae?"

    Liam didn''t bother responding. He simply walked off to rejoin the others, his thoughts already focused on improving his technique.

    Magnus, still perched lazily at the edge of the platform with one leg dangling over the side, finished the last bite of his cookie with a contented sigh. His sharp eyes, though half-lidded in apparent indifference, had been closely tracking Liam and Charlotte''s spar. Now, as the session drew to a close, his mind worked through the analysis, despite his relaxed demeanor.

    "Huh, not bad for someone who looks like he wandered in here by accident," Magnus mused inwardly, brushing a crumb off his tunic. "That kid took on two Syncs with those glorified toothpicks he calls daggers and still managed to move like that? After injuries, no less. Mystica really outdid herself this time. Guess it helps when you''re ambidextrous. Lucky brat."

    Magnus leaned back on his hands, watching as Liam rejoined the group, his movements precise but tinged with exhaustion. It didn''t escape Magnus'' notice that Liam had been absorbing every bit of instruction Maxwell threw at him earlier, nor did the moments of quick adaptation during his bout with Charlotte.

    "Whoever taught him to fight clearly had a ''sink or swim'' philosophy. All survival, no finesse. No wonder the kid looks like he''s always calculating his next move. He''s good, but raw. Too raw. Someone like him with proper training could be... well, interesting." Magnus sighed inwardly, his expression shifting ever so slightly from lazy amusement to contemplative focus.

    He scratched his chin absentmindedly, still chewing over the thought. "Looks like I''ve got no choice. I can''t let a talent like that go to waste. What a pain."

    The sparring field cleared as the students moved to put away their wooden weapons, and Magnus finally pushed himself to his feet with an exaggerated groan. "Alright, you overenthusiastic toddlers, that''s enough for today!" His voice boomed across the training ground, drawing everyone''s attention. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He stretched dramatically, arching his back like a cat waking from a nap. "Some of you are actually starting to look like you know what you''re doing. Others¡­" Magnus trailed off, letting the silence hang as his eyes drifted lazily over the group. "...should consider careers in gardening instead of combat."

    A ripple of nervous chuckles went through the crowd as Magnus clapped his hands together, his usual smirk back in place. "Class dismissed! Pair off for duels if you want to practice more, but don''t come crying to me if you get your nose broken. And for Myst''s sake, someone please find me a better cookie next time. This batch was mediocre at best."

 Chapter 132 - 132: Whats Her Affinity?

    After the session ended, the students filed back to their respective dressing rooms to change. In the boys'' dressing room, the usual banter between Asher and Dylan was in full swing, their voices echoing off the tiled walls. Occasionally, they tried to rope Liam into their antics, but his focus was elsewhere. His thoughts churned with questions he couldn''t shake.

    The sparring match with Charlotte had left him deep in contemplation. Her sheer strength, speed, and precision were etched into his mind. Liam prided himself on his speed and control with his daggers¡ªhe didn''t need anyone to tell him he was skilled. But Charlotte''s raw force and agility were on an entirely different level, almost twice that of a human''s capacity. And worse, he could tell she''d been holding back.

    "What affinity could she possibly have?" Liam mused, buttoning his uniform shirt absentmindedly. "For someone to wield such power so naturally¡­ It''s not just skill. There''s something more there."

    The thoughts didn''t stop. He had come into weaponry training with confidence, planning to coast through the physical lessons while focusing more on theory. But that spar had been a wake-up call.

    "Mediocre," Liam thought bitterly. "Not that I''m bad, but there are students here who can outclass me in areas I assumed I dominated. Draven''s style¡ªgo in for the kill at any opening¡ªis satisfying and has kept me alive. But here? It won''t be enough. Not if Magnus can actually teach me something worth knowing."

    "Oi, Liam!" Dylan''s voice broke through his thoughts. "Zoning out again? Don''t tell me Charlotte''s already got you wrapped around her finger." He gave a mockingly exaggerated grin, wagging his eyebrows.

    Liam glanced at him, his expression flat. "I''d prefer if you didn''t say that."

    "Understood, sir!" Dylan said with a laugh, snapping a mock salute. "But seriously, if you keep spacing out like that, that''s the only conclusion I''m gonna come to, hehe."

    "Quit being dumb, you idiot. He might be a weakling but I doubt he will have his mind occupied by a girl." Asher chimed in, delivering a sharp smack to Dylan''s neck.

    "Ow! What the hell, man?" Dylan whined, rubbing the spot with an exaggerated pout.

    "I don''t know." Asher shrugged, a smirk creeping onto his face. "I think I just enjoy smacking you now."

    Dylan grinned, turning back to Asher. "Wow, you know what? That might actually be the nicest thing you''ve ever said about Liam since we''ve known each other."

    "Shut up, idiot," Asher snapped, his face flushing slightly.

    Liam watched the exchange with detached amusement, buttoning the last of his shirt as their bickering continued.

    Eventually, the three of them exited the dressing room, ready to head back to their quarters and clean up. While the dressing room did have showers, the sheer number of guys willing to strip down and pile in made it uncomfortably crowded. Asher, ever the blunt one, had taken to calling them "untamed baboons," a label that had stuck among their group.

    "Not gonna lie," Dylan said as they walked out. "Those baboons are brave. Showering in that jungle is not for the faint of heart."

    "Brave isn''t the word," Asher muttered. "It''s reckless. And gross."

    As the trio walked back to their quarters, the chatter between Dylan and Asher continued, but Liam remained quiet, his thoughts elsewhere.

    "Seriously though," Dylan said, nudging Liam, "you gonna let Charlotte keep calling you ''Bae''? Sounds like she''s already claimed you."

    "Drop it," Liam replied curtly, not even glancing at him.

    "Yeah, Dylan," Asher chimed in. "He''s probably too weak to handle her anyway."

    Dylan laughed. "Says the guy who couldn''t last two minutes against her."

    "You want to find out how long you''d last against me?" Asher shot back, his tone sharp.

    "Relax, man. Just joking," Dylan said, holding up his hands defensively.

    Liam sighed inwardly. "Do these two ever stop?"

    They parted ways at the dorms, each heading to their rooms to clean up.

    Back in his room, Liam sat cross-legged in the center, focusing on Myst Recovery to replenish his depleted reserves. Though he had been practicing this since waking up the day before, the expansion of his core required extra time and effort to restore the Myst he''d lost in the past three days.

    The weaponry training had ended an hour before sunset, and now Liam, shirtless as usual, wore only his pants as he remained in a meditative pose. His breathing was steady, his focus sharp, until a sharp knock on his door broke his concentration.

    Liam opened his eyes, exhaling slowly before rising to answer. Standing in the doorway was Naya, a pile of neatly folded clothes in her hands.

    "Good evening, Liam. I''ve brought your washed clothes and came to collect the dirty ones," Naya said with a polite bow.

    "Thank you," Liam replied, taking the clean clothes from her. He turned and placed them into his wardrobe before gesturing toward the basket of dirty laundry. "I''m about to take a bath. You can come in and grab the dirty clothes."

    "No problem," Naya said as she stepped inside.

    Liam disappeared into the bathroom, leaving her to handle the basket. As she picked up his clothes, her eyes lingered on the faint scars that crisscrossed his back, visible for the first time.

    "Did he always have those scars?" she wondered, frowning slightly. Though she had been assigned to Liam for the past two months and seen him shirtless plenty of times¡ªsomething she admittedly enjoyed more than she should¡ªshe had never noticed his back before, let alone the marks.

    "It''s none of my business," she told herself firmly. "I should just hurry before anyone thinks I''m committing some sort of taboo."

    With that thought, Naya quickly gathered the laundry and left the room, her cheeks slightly flushed as she shut the door behind her.

    ***

    Liam made his way to the cafeteria, hunger gnawing at him after the long day of training. As he scanned the room for an open seat, Dylan waved him over to a table where he sat with Asher, Ariana, and Sheila. Reluctantly, Liam joined them, sliding into the seat directly across from Ariana.

    The moment Liam sat down, Ariana stiffened, her usual composure faltering. Sitting opposite him made her feel oddly exposed, and her cheeks flushed ever so slightly. She tried to focus on her plate, feigning indifference, but her discomfort was apparent¡ªat least to Dylan. He smirked knowingly but chose not to tease her, too busy arguing with Asher.

    "I''m telling you, blue flames are more impressive than that flashy wind junk you always go on about," Asher said, leaning forward with a smirk.

    "Ha! Keep dreaming, Flame Boy," Dylan shot back. "Wind can extinguish flames, you know. Science, my dude."

    "You''re lucky I don''t fry you right here," Asher growled, rolling his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Sheila sat quietly, occasionally sneaking glances at Liam. Unlike Ariana, her expression was one of quiet admiration and respect. But even she wasn''t immune to a faint flush of color when Liam''s crimson eyes suddenly met hers, causing her to quickly avert her gaze.

    Just as the group settled into a lull, Charlotte sauntered into the cafeteria, her presence immediately drawing attention. Without hesitation, she strolled over and claimed the spot right beside Liam, her confident smile lighting up her face.

    "Hope you don''t mind, bae," she said casually, leaning slightly into Liam''s space as though it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Liam gave Charlotte a sidelong glance, his stoic expression unchanged. "I do mind," he muttered, his voice low enough that only she could hear.

    Charlotte chuckled softly, brushing off his words as she settled into her seat. "Too bad. I''m already here," she replied with a teasing grin, resting her chin on her hand as she looked at him.

    Across the table, Ariana''s discomfort only grew. She glanced at Charlotte, then back at Liam, feeling an unexplainable twinge of annoyance at how easily Charlotte seemed to fit into his space. ''Are they like old friends or something.'' Ariana thought in her innocent mind.

    As the meal continued, Charlotte leaned closer to Liam, resting her head on his shoulder and sighing dramatically. "You know, I think I''ve had enough of sitting across from you. Much better here." She smiled up at him, clearly enjoying the close proximity, while Liam remained indifferent, his gaze drifting towards his food.

    Ariana, sitting opposite Liam, could feel her face flush each time Charlotte got too close. She quickly turned her attention to her plate, trying to hide the uncomfortable twinge in her chest. Every time Charlotte looked at Liam or touched him, Ariana''s gaze would flicker between them, her expression betraying a quiet jealousy she couldn''t quite shake.

    "Must you be so... clingy?" Liam muttered under his breath, mostly to himself, though Charlotte heard it clearly.

    "Clingy?" Charlotte grinned, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "I just like being near you, that''s all."

    Ariana looked down at her plate, her cheeks pink. She glanced at Liam again, but he seemed oblivious to her discomfort, his focus on his food. The tension was thick, and she had to force herself to stop glancing up.

    Finally, as the conversation carried on, Liam''s mind drifted to the lingering question he had about Charlotte. He turned toward her and, without warning, asked, "What''s your affinity, Charlotte?"

    Charlotte blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question. She tilted her head, her playful grin faltering for just a moment. "Oh? You want to know? Well, if I tell you, will I get a kiss as a reward?" she asked, raising an eyebrow, her tone teasing.

    Liam, unfazed, shook his head. "No."

    Charlotte pouted for a moment, crossing her arms and looking a little disappointed. "Tough crowd," she muttered before pausing. "Alright, fine, I''ll tell you." She sat up straight, her teasing expression turning serious. "My affinity is Beast Magic." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Beast Magic

    "Beast Magic?" Liam asked, his brows slightly furrowed in confusion.

    "Yeah, Bae. Don''t tell me you don''t know what Beast Magic is," Charlotte teased, her voice dripping with playful condescension.

    "The name gives me an idea, but I don''t actually know what it entails," Liam admitted, his tone flat and uninterested.

    Charlotte gasped dramatically, placing the back of her hand on her forehead like a tragic actress in a play. "How cruel of you, Bae! To not know your girlfriend''s affinity¡ªdo you even realize how much that hurts me?" She clutched her chest, feigning deep pain.

    "Girlfriend?!" Ariana''s mind spiraled at the word, her face turning red with jealousy. She bit her lip, her eyes darting between Liam and Charlotte. ''Do they really have something going on between them?'' she thought, her heart racing as she tried to suppress her emotions.

    "You''re barely a friend," Liam replied calmly, not even sparing Charlotte a glance as he continued eating. "I''d prefer if you didn''t say that."

    Charlotte leaned closer, her voice dropping to a purr. "Why so shy, Bae? We might''ve just started being friends today, but I know you like me too."

    Dylan, who had been silently enjoying the banter, burst into laughter. "Damn, Charlotte, why don''t you just explain to Liam what Beast Magic is? Maybe then he''ll consider liking you." He smirked, leaning back in his chair.

    "Mm, you might be onto something," Charlotte said, turning her full attention back to Liam. "Alright, listen up, Bae¡ªand everyone else, since it seems I''ve got an audience."

    Everyone at the table¡ªAriana, Sheila, Dylan, and even Asher¡ªwas now focused on her, intrigued despite themselves.

    "So," Charlotte began with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "Beast Magic is one of the rarest affinities out there. And that''s because not everyone can inherit it."

    "Not everyone?" Liam asked, tilting his head slightly. "Isn''t it just like any other affinity? What makes it so special?"

    Charlotte chuckled, clearly enjoying the moment. "Oh, it''s very special. You see, Beast Magic was born from something... unique. It traces back to the intimate relationships between humans and mystical beasts."

    Dylan nearly choked on his food, his face contorted in disbelief. "Wait¡ªhold up! How did that even work?"

    Charlotte smirked, shrugging. "Beats me. But during the time of the Demon Wars, some humans decided to... uh, bond with mystical beasts from the Beast Realm. They wanted children with powerful, unique affinities. And voila¡ªBeast Magic was born."

    "So, what you''re saying is," Asher interjected, folding his arms, "to have an affinity for Beast Magic, you need to be part of a bloodline that includes... well..." He trailed off, not wanting to say the obvious.

    "Exactly," Charlotte confirmed with a wink.

    Dylan leaned forward, his face a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "So, let me get this straight. Your great-great-great-great grandparents were a human and a mystical beast who, uh, did the... deed?"

    Charlotte laughed, clearly unbothered. "Pretty much. And look at me now¡ªliving proof of their success." She leaned back smugly, arms crossed, as everyone else at the table processed her words.

    "So how does it work? The Beast Magic thing, I mean," Liam asked, giving Charlotte his full attention for the first time.

    Charlotte smirked, clearly enjoying the spotlight. "The basic principle of Beast Magic is that it enhances the physical traits of the human using it. Strength, speed, agility... that sort of thing." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly as he considered her words. ''I see. That explains her ridiculous strength and speed.''

    "So, is that all it does, or is there more to it?" Liam asked, genuinely intrigued now.

    "Come on, Liam, do you seriously not know about Beast Magic?" Dylan chimed in with a teasing grin, clearly enjoying the moment.

    "Well, this is my first time hearing about it. Do you have any insight into it?" Liam replied, unbothered by Dylan''s tone.

    Dylan shrugged, his expression casual. "Yeah, I know a bit. Beast Magic is actually pretty well-known, even though it''s rare."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "So, what you''re saying is, the rest of you clearly know about Beast Magic, but you were all acting surprised when Charlotte was explaining its origin?" He shot them a look, his voice slightly bemused.

    Sheila answered before anyone else could. "Well, most people know about Beast Magic, but the origin story is something not everyone knows. That''s why Asher and Dylan were surprised when Charlotte shared that part."

    Before Sheila could continue, Charlotte let out a playful laugh. "Pfft, why''re you acting like you know all about Beast Magic, Princess? You were clearly just as surprised as they were."

    Sheila shot Charlotte a glare, but Charlotte was quick to shift the focus. "If anything, the one here who knows Beast Magic as well as I do is Ariana." She gave Ariana a sly look, the attention of everyone at the table suddenly turning toward her.

    Ariana blinked, her thoughts interrupted, and she froze, her cheeks flushing as her name was mentioned. "W-what... me?" she stammered, her voice catching.

    Charlotte leaned back in her chair with a smug grin. "Don''t act dumb, honey. And you definitely shouldn''t be turning all red like that."

    "I''m not!" Ariana snapped, but the pitch of her voice betrayed her, rising higher than she intended.

    Liam gave a brief, knowing glance toward Ariana. ''Makes sense. For someone under the tutelage of a mage like Mystica, she''s bound to know about something like this.''

    Ariana shifted uncomfortably, clearly trying to regain composure.

    Liam leaned back slightly, his curiosity piqued. "So, what does Beast Magic actually do? Enhancing physical traits can''t be all there is to it."

    Charlotte grinned, clearly pleased by his interest. "Oh, Bae, you want to know everything, huh?" She stretched her arms above her head lazily before leaning forward. "Fine. Beast Magic isn''t just about strength and speed. It also lets me transform into a full black jaguar. And not just any jaguar¡ªa big one. About 5''5" at the shoulder."

    Sheila blinked, wide-eyed. "That''s enormous! You''d be bigger than most horses!"

    "Exactly, Princess," Charlotte said with a wink. "And that''s not all. I can also go halfway¡ªturning into a hybrid form. You know, claws, fangs, heightened senses, and the speed of a beast but still humanoid enough to keep some... finer advantages." She smirked, casting a sideways glance at Liam.

    Dylan nearly choked on his drink. "So you''re saying you can go full beast mode or just... half-beast? That''s insane! Do you grow a tail in your hybrid form? Wait, do you wag it when you''re happy?"

    "Dylan!" Sheila scolded, her face burning with embarrassment.

    Charlotte laughed, clearly unfazed. "No tail wagging, you perv. But the choice of form gives me versatility. As a full jaguar, I''m all raw power¡ªperfect for overwhelming an opponent or scaring the crap out of someone. But in my hybrid form, I get the best of both worlds: agility, power, and the ability to fight in ways a full beast can''t."

    Liam nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. So how does the transformation work? How do you go from human to jaguar¡ªor halfway?"

    Charlotte hesitated, scratching her cheek with a sheepish grin. "Well... it''s kind of hard to explain. It''s not just physical¡ªit''s like my Myst shifts and reshapes me, but... ugh, I''m not good at the whole technical side of things." She turned toward Ariana with a sly smile. "Hey, sweetheart, why don''t you help me out here? You''re the Myst expert, aren''t you?"

    Ariana''s cheeks turned pink as all eyes shifted to her again. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear nervously. "Um, well... okay. Myst is basically the life energy that flows through everything. For a transformation like Charlotte''s, her Myst adapts to mimic the essence of a mystical beast¡ªreshaping her body to match its form while maintaining her consciousness. It''s incredibly complex and requires a lot of control."

    Charlotte snapped her fingers. "Exactly! That''s what I was trying to say! Thanks, Ari."

    "But..." Ariana continued, looking at Charlotte, "it also takes a toll, doesn''t it? A transformation that extreme must consume a significant amount of Myst."

    Charlotte''s grin faltered for a moment before she shrugged it off. "Well, yeah, it drains me a bit, but I''m used to it. And besides, it''s worth it to see the look on people''s faces when a jaguar the size of a horse charges at them."

    Dylan laughed. "I''d pay to see that. You''d clear a battlefield in seconds."

    Asher smirked. "So, let me guess¡ªyou use the hybrid form for showing off and the full form for scaring people?"

    Charlotte winked. "You know me too well, handsome."

    Liam, still calm and composed, took it all in. "Interesting. So your Myst essentially reconstructs your body temporarily to match the traits of a beast. It must take a lot of precision to maintain control during that process."

    Charlotte gave him an impressed look. "Wow, Bae, you do listen when you''re interested."

    Ariana gave a small, proud smile, quietly relieved she''d been able to help explain without embarrassing herself further. Meanwhile, Charlotte leaned back, enjoying the attention and the lively conversation she''d sparked.

    Liam''s eyes lingered on Charlotte for a moment as he processed her explanation. "It sounds like it''s not just about raw power but also control. Losing focus during a transformation could be... problematic."

    Charlotte leaned closer, resting her chin on her hand with a smirk. "Oh, worried about me, Bae? That''s sweet."

    "I''m not worried," Liam replied flatly, turning his attention back to his plate. "I just don''t want you to accidentally hurt someone, to be more precise¨Cme, because you couldn''t control your form."

    Dylan chuckled, pointing his fork at Liam. "Dude, I think that''s as close to ''I care about you'' as it gets with him."

    Charlotte grinned mischievously. "Aw, Liam, you do care. Don''t worry, I''ve got my transformations under control. I wouldn''t accidentally pounce on you... unless you wanted me to."

    Ariana, who had been taking a sip of water, nearly choked. She coughed lightly, her cheeks burning as she avoided looking in Liam''s direction. Sheila leaned over and gently patted Ariana''s back, her own cheeks pink from Charlotte''s bold remark.

    "Charlotte, you''re unbelievable," Sheila muttered, trying to maintain her composure.

    "What?" Charlotte said innocently, twirling a lock of her hair. "I''m just being honest."

    Liam ignored the comment entirely, shifting the conversation back. "So, your Myst adapts to match a beast''s essence. Does that mean you''re limited to the jaguar, or could you transform into something else?"

    Charlotte''s grin widened. "Oh, that''s a great question, Liam! Beast Magic users usually bond with a specific type of mystical beast, which becomes their core essence. For me, it''s the jaguar. It''s rare to find someone who can change forms or bond with multiple beasts. That takes a whole different level of Myst compatibility."

    "Interesting," Liam murmured, tapping his fingers on the table. "So your affinity is bound to the jaguar essence. Which means your transformations are seamless?"

    "Seamless and deadly," Charlotte added, flexing her fingers as if sharpening imaginary claws. "But hey, don''t think I''m all beastly. I can be pretty graceful too."

    Dylan smirked. "Graceful? You mean like the time you tried to pounce on a target during training and fell face-first into the mud?"

    "That was a distraction tactic," Charlotte shot back, crossing her arms indignantly. "I meant to do that."

    "Sure you did," Dylan teased, earning a round of soft chuckles from the table.

    Ariana, still quietly processing everything, finally spoke up. "Charlotte, if your jaguar form is tied to your Myst essence, does that mean it grows stronger as your Myst does?"

    "Exactly, sweetheart," Charlotte replied, clearly enjoying the chance to talk about her abilities. "The more I train, the more refined and powerful my transformations become. Same goes for my hybrid form. With enough Myst control, I can hold either form for hours without breaking a sweat."

    Ariana nodded thoughtfully, her curiosity momentarily overcoming her shyness. "That''s incredible. It must take so much discipline to reach that level of mastery."

    Charlotte gave her a warm smile, genuinely appreciating the compliment. "It does, but it''s worth it. And who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll be able to switch between forms even faster. Could come in handy when I need to save your butt, Liam."

    "You can save someone else''s butt," Liam replied dryly.

    Charlotte leaned back, satisfied. "Well, if I ever do, you''ll owe me big time, Bae. Maybe even a thank-you."

 Chapter 134 - 134: New Skills And Info

    A week had passed since Liam had begun attending studies and weaponry training alongside his fellow students. Despite the initial setback, he quickly caught up, proving himself more than capable in both practical and theoretical lessons. His progress didn''t go unnoticed, as he demonstrated a natural aptitude in combat drills and an unyielding focus during lectures.

    In history class, Liam delved into the dark legacy of the Demon War, a catastrophic conflict that had unfolded two centuries ago. He learned that the Zones in the Western Region of the Continent bore the brunt of this blood-soaked war. Once thriving lands, they had been transformed into barren wastelands¡ªan eternal scar left by the ferocity of battle.

    Professor Caelus provided further insight, explaining how the Western Region had also become the entry point for the demon realm during the war. To contain the relentless tide of demons, powerful mages of the past had erected a massive magical barrier, sealing the demons within the desolate zones of the Western Region. For a time, the barrier held firm, maintaining a fragile peace.

    However, as the decades turned into centuries, the demons began to evolve. They adapted, growing stronger and more cunning, gradually finding ways to circumvent the barrier. This sinister evolution had led to the current state of the Continent, where demons, though rare, now roamed beyond the Western Region, lurking in the shadows and posing a constant threat.

    Back in Mystica''s class on Arcane Foundations and Mystical Lore, Liam finally had the opportunity to learn about the last two groups of demons. The lesson focused primarily on the fourth group: the Syncs.

    Syncs were known to be the most intelligent and dangerous demons among the first four groups. They were divided into ten distinct species, and Liam had already encountered one of them¡ªthe Blood Demons. That encounter had nearly cost him his life, leaving him with firsthand knowledge of just how deadly these creatures could be.

    As Mystica continued her lecture on Syncs, most of the students seemed to dismiss the gravity of her words. Despite her usual playful tone, they assumed that Mystica, one of the most powerful mages in existence, was exaggerating when she spoke about the strength and capabilities of Syncs. After all, if Mystica had been able to defeat two Blood Demons, surely the threat they posed was not as severe as she described. But while the others were skeptical, Mystica''s intention was clear¡ªshe was making sure the students understood just how formidable these demons truly were.

    Ariana and Sheila, however, knew better than to doubt Mystica''s words. They couldn''t fully grasp the extent of Syncs'' power, but they recognized the sincerity in Mystica''s warnings. Dylan, on the other hand, did witness the terrifying sight of merged demons in the Eastern District and could tell just how strong they were, but even he didn''t fully understand the depth of their abilities.

    Liam, however, knew all too well how dangerous Syncs could be. Having fought two Blood Demons for nearly half an hour and coming dangerously close to death, he understood their strength intimately. Yet, he remained silent, knowing it wasn''t his place to reveal what he knew.

    When Mystica moved on to discuss the fifth group of demons, she gave little more than their name: Demon Lords. She briefly explained that these demons were the most powerful creatures in existence after the Demon King, a fact that sent a shiver through the class. It was clear that even the most skilled and knowledgeable among them still had much to learn about the true nature of their enemies.

    Liam''s next lessons in Mystica''s class focused on basic magic spells that anyone could learn, regardless of their elemental affinity. Mystica taught the class five simple spells:

    Whisper is a subtle and useful spell that allows the caster to communicate with another person without speaking aloud. By sending a message directly into the target''s mind, the caster can ensure that their words are heard in the target''s head, regardless of distance within a short range. This spell is invaluable for discreet communication during stealth operations, in noisy environments, or when the caster is separated from allies. However, it has limitations: the message must be simple, and it cannot convey emotions or images. Additionally, the caster must have the target in mind and within a clear line of sight or a defined range for the spell to work effectively.

    Mend is a minor restorative spell that can repair small physical damage to objects or heal minor injuries. It is commonly used to fix torn clothes, broken tools, or alleviate injuries like cuts, bruises, or abrasions after battle. While useful in everyday situations, Mend has its limitations. It cannot repair magical artifacts or heal severe injuries such as broken bones or deep wounds. Furthermore, using this spell repeatedly can drain the caster''s myst energy, leading to exhaustion if overused.

    Purify is a spell focused on cleansing impurities, toxins, or minor curses. It can be used to purify food and water, making them safe for consumption, or neutralize mild poisons. This spell is essential in hostile environments where contamination or poison is a concern, or during minor rituals to ensure safety. However, Purify cannot address complex magical poisons, powerful curses, or large-scale contamination. Its power is limited to minor cleansing tasks and does not extend to dealing with severe or enchanted substances.

    Detect Myst allows the caster to sense the presence of myst energy in the surrounding environment. When cast, it highlights magical traps, enchanted objects, or hidden mystical entities by causing them to glow or shimmer in the caster''s vision. This spell is vital for identifying enchanted objects, spotting cloaked enemies, or locating areas rich in myst energy, which might be useful for training or resource gathering. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The limitations of Detect Myst lie in its ability to provide only general information about the presence of myst, rather than specifics like the type of magic or its purpose. The spell also has a limited range based on the caster''s skill and experience.

    Myst Transference is a supportive spell that enables the caster to transfer their myst energy to another person. This transfer can help refuel an ally''s magical reserves or stabilize someone suffering from myst exhaustion. It is particularly useful in combat situations, where an ally may run out of energy or when a healer needs extra myst to continue their work. However, Liam hated this spell due to its obvious draw back.

    The caster must sacrifice a portion of their own myst, which can leave them weakened or unable to act effectively if used too often. Prolonged use of this spell can also leave the caster too drained to defend themselves or continue supporting others.

    In weaponry training, Liam continued his daily sessions with Max, with Charlotte occasionally joining in for sparring at the end of each session. While Charlotte was an invaluable sparring partner, Max was the one who focused most on refining Liam''s technique.

    Thanks to the self-taught knowledge he had gained and the guidance Max provided, Liam had begun to master a more technical approach to weapon wielding, moving beyond his natural talent. He appreciated the precision and control that the technical methods brought, but he didn''t lose sight of his instinctive fighting style. This combination of instinct and technique allowed him to blend both approaches, making his fighting style unpredictable and fluid.

    Over time, Liam came to realize just how skilled Max was with a scimitar, even though it was only a wooden practice blade for training. Occasionally, Liam would spar with Max, and each fight reaffirmed his belief that Max might very well be the best weapon wielder among the first years. While Max''s main weapon was a dual scimitar, his expertise wasn''t limited to that. Max was also adept with a variety of other weapons¡ªlong staffs, swords, daggers, and even spears.

    Liam, who had been trained with a sword and later a pair of daggers from Draven, had largely neglected the sword. However, after seeing Max''s versatility, he gained a new appreciation for all types of weapons, realizing that mastery in one could translate to understanding others.

    Through his lessons with Max, Liam also discovered something intriguing¡ªMax was one of the few individuals Mystica had told him about, those rare individuals with the ability to maintain Myst Amplification indefinitely. Unlike most mages, these individuals couldn''t wield elemental magic. Instead, their affinity lay in a specialized skill called Enhancement Magic.

    This unique ability allowed Max to augment his physical capabilities far beyond the limits of ordinary humans. The revelation added another layer of respect for Max''s combat prowess.

    (See Chapter 87 for reference)

    Despite his initial intentions to help Liam with his training, Magnus found himself lazily procrastinating each day, observing how well Max was already teaching him. After all, why put in the effort when someone else was already doing things exactly the way he would have wanted?

    Magnus wasn''t one to impose on the students'' training. He preferred to take a laid-back approach, letting them go at their own pace while he relaxed and indulged in his cookies. His role was more about observation¡ªthough he often couldn''t resist offering dark humor and sarcastic commentary on the students'' progress.

    However, today was different. After finishing his last cookie with exaggerated delight, Magnus leapt down from his perch, his movements like that of a cat¡ªif a cat had an unhealthy obsession with sugar and sarcasm.

    "Alright, my lovely collection of wasted potential," he said with a grin that was equal parts mischievous and menacing, "today we''re moving on to a real lesson. Brace yourselves for disappointment."

    He cracked his knuckles and gave the students a look that suggested he might just be doing them a favor by showing up. "Get ready to learn something new... or, you know, just sit there and waste your time as usual." His voice was dripping with mock enthusiasm.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Leagues Ahead

    The students exchanged wary glances, unsure if Magnus was actually serious for once or just setting them up for another round of his biting humor. He started pacing in front of them, his boots crunching against the gravel with deliberate slowness.

    "Now, listen closely, because this is probably the only time I''ll bother to teach you anything of value," he began, his tone laced with mock solemnity. "Today, we''re diving into the art of unpredictability. Or, as I like to call it, the fine line between genius and absolute chaos."

    He stopped abruptly, turning to face them with a gleam in his eye. "You see, most of you fight like you''re trying to impress a bored audience. Predictable, dull, and utterly forgettable. But in a real fight? Being predictable gets you a front-row seat to your own funeral."

    Magnus picked up a stick from the ground and twirled it lazily in his hand. "Take this stick, for example. To you, it''s just a stick. But to someone with creativity and a touch of insanity, it''s a dagger, a staff, a distraction... or even a cookie fetcher, if you''re clever enough."

    The students remained silent, some nodding cautiously while others tried to decipher if he was being metaphorical or just hungry again.

    Magnus smirked, clearly enjoying their confusion. "Here''s the lesson: Stop thinking like warriors and start thinking like opportunists. Use everything¡ªyour environment, your opponent''s arrogance, and even your own stupidity¡ªto your advantage. Because in the end, survival doesn''t care if you''re honorable. It only cares if you''re alive."

    He tossed the stick to Liam, who caught it midair with ease. "Show me what you''ve got, dagger boy. Surprise me... or bore me. Either way, I''ll have something to laugh about."

    The students stepped back instinctively, sensing that this "lesson" was about to turn into a spectacle. Liam, however, didn''t hesitate. He sized up Magnus with a calm gaze. Magnus grinned wider, his excitement barely contained.

    "That''s the spirit," he said, rolling up his sleeves. "Now, let''s see if you can turn chaos into art¡ªor if you''re just another predictable disappointment."

    Liam tightened his grip on his wooden daggers, his eyes locked onto Magnus. His opponent twirled the small stick in his hand like a toy, his smug grin practically daring Liam to strike first.

    Without warning, Liam darted forward, his movements a seamless blend of instinct and calculated precision. He aimed low, intending to strike Magnus''s knees and unbalance him. It was a feint¡ªhis real target was Magnus''s ribs.

    But Magnus moved with almost supernatural ease. He sidestepped the low attack and tilted his body just enough for Liam''s follow-up strike to miss, all while spinning his stick lazily.

    "Not bad," Magnus said, his tone annoyingly casual. "If I were blindfolded, drunk, and had only one leg, I might''ve felt that."

    Liam''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t let the taunt get to him. He shifted his stance, attacking from a different angle. He unleashed a series of rapid strikes, mixing his natural aggression with the technical precision Max had drilled into him. Each strike was aimed at a vital point, and his movements flowed like water, unpredictable and relentless.

    But Magnus didn''t even break a sweat. He parried Liam''s attacks effortlessly, using the stick like it was an extension of his body. Every block and deflection was precise, economical, and maddeningly effective.

    "You''re fast," Magnus remarked, casually tapping Liam''s wrist with the stick to disrupt his rhythm. "But speed means nothing if you don''t know where to aim."

    Liam growled under his breath, switching tactics. He feigned a retreat, then pivoted sharply to deliver a spinning kick aimed at Magnus''s torso. It was a move that had caught even Max off guard during their spars.

    Magnus, however, didn''t even flinch. He leaned back just enough to avoid the kick, then flicked the stick upward, striking Liam''s exposed shin. The sharp sting made Liam stumble, and before he could recover, Magnus had already closed the gap.

    "Lesson one," Magnus said, his voice low and almost teasing, "your body will betray you if your mind isn''t quicker."

    With a single fluid motion, Magnus swept Liam''s legs out from under him. Liam hit the ground hard, but he rolled away before Magnus could press the advantage.

    Magnus raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. Most would''ve stayed down after that."

    Liam didn''t respond. Instead, he shifted into a defensive stance, his daggers held low but ready. He focused on Magnus''s movements, trying to find any opening, any weakness.

    Magnus smirked, his stick tapping lightly against his palm. "Good. You''re learning. But let me show you the difference between trying to keep up... and being leagues ahead."

    In a blur of motion, Magnus attacked. Liam barely had time to react as the stick moved like a lightning bolt, targeting his wrists, ankles, and ribs with pinpoint accuracy. Each strike was light but deliberate, designed to throw Liam off balance and leave him vulnerable. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam tried to counter, but Magnus''s speed and precision were overwhelming. His stick seemed to be everywhere at once, blocking, striking, and redirecting Liam''s every move.

    It wasn''t just skill¡ªit was mastery. Magnus wasn''t just fighting Liam; he was dismantling him piece by piece, exposing every flaw in his technique and exploiting every hesitation.

    After a particularly sharp strike to his wrist, Liam''s grip on one of his daggers faltered, and the wooden weapon clattered to the ground.

    Magnus stepped back, spinning the stick between his fingers. "And lesson two," he said, his tone almost gentle now. "Fighting isn''t just about strength or speed. It''s about control. Of your weapon, your body, and most importantly... your mind."

    Liam stood there, panting, his remaining dagger trembling slightly in his hand. Despite the sting of defeat, he couldn''t help but respect the sheer skill Magnus had displayed.

    Magnus stopped spinning the stick, now turning to the rest of the students who had been watching the little demonstration in stunned silence. He spread his arms wide, a cocky grin plastered across his face.

    "And that, my precious collection of underwhelming misfits, is how you fight," he declared, his voice echoing across the training grounds.

    The students exchanged uneasy glances, unsure whether they were supposed to be impressed, motivated, or just terrified. Magnus didn''t seem to care. He sauntered back toward the center of the group, his stick now tucked casually behind his back.

    "Did you see it? The elegance? The finesse? The utter domination with nothing but a stick?" he asked, his tone dripping with self-satisfaction. "That, my dears, is what mastery looks like. You don''t fight with your muscles, you fight with your mind¡ªwhich, judging by the looks on your faces, might be a problem for some of you."

    Dylan, unable to resist, raised a hand with a grin. "So¡­ does that mean we all get sticks now? Because I think I could do some serious damage with one."

    Magnus smirked, pointing the stick at Dylan. "Oh, I''d pay to see that, blondie. But no, you''re not ready for the power of the stick. You can barely handle yourselves with proper weapons."

    Dylan leaned back with a mock sigh. "Tragic."

    Magnus turned his attention back to the group as a whole. "Let me make this clear: strength fades, speed falters, and even the best weapons can break. But skill? Skill stays with you. It grows, evolves, and becomes your greatest weapon. If you think swinging harder or running faster is enough, then you''re wasting everyone''s time¡ªespecially mine."

    Ariana raised a hesitant hand. "But Sir Magnus, isn''t strength important too? I mean, you can''t win a fight if you can''t overpower your opponent."

    Magnus''s grin widened. "Ah, good question, bookworm. But here''s the thing¡ªpower without precision is like a sword with no edge. It looks impressive, but it''s useless when it matters. Take dagger boy over here." He gestured to Liam, who had finally caught his breath. "He''s got power and instincts, sure. But he''s raw. He relies on aggression when he should rely on strategy. That''s why I turned him into a punching bag just now."

    Liam looked at him, unbothered by his words.

    Magnus shrugged. "Don''t look so gloomy, dagger boy. You''ve got potential¡ªmore than most of these lot. You just need to learn how to think, how to control the battlefield, and how to turn every disadvantage into your weapon. Once you figure that out, you''ll be dangerous. Maybe even to me. Someday... or never."

    The students murmured among themselves, some nodding in understanding, others still trying to process the lesson.

    Magnus clapped his hands together, drawing their attention back. "Now, pair up! And continue sparring, and for the love of the Gods, stop swinging like you''re chopping firewood! Use your heads for once. If I see anyone trying to brute force their way through, you''ll be sparring me next."

    The students scrambled to find partners, the memory of Liam''s brutal lesson fresh in their minds. Magnus leaned back against a nearby post, arms crossed, watching them with a satisfied smirk.

    "Finally," he muttered to himself, "maybe they''ll start learning something."

 Chapter 136 - 136: Nyxie

    As the training session ended, the students dispersed to their personal activities. The sun had long dipped below the horizon, casting the academy in the serene stillness of night. Most students had already gathered at the cafeteria for dinner and soon retired to their dorms to rest.

    By the time the moon hung high in the sky, its light occasionally obscured by drifting clouds, the academy grounds were silent.

    Back in his dorm room, Liam stood at his window, dressed in a simple all-black outfit. He gazed out at the moonlit landscape, his eyes glinting faintly as he muttered to himself, "Looks like it''s time for some magic training."

    Sliding the window open, Liam leaned against the frame, glancing down at the ground far below. The cool night air brushed against his face as he weighed his options.

    "Passing through the hallway feels like too much trouble. The window it is," he murmured.

    With practiced ease, Liam swung a leg over the edge of the windowsill. Keeping his hands casually in his pockets, he dropped from the ledge, landing gracefully without a sound.

    He paused, his gaze falling to his feet, a faint smirk playing on his lips.

    "Even with only partial mastery, this spell works perfectly," he thought.

    The spell, Assassin''s Veil, was one of the techniques he had learnt from the tome Mystica had provided him over the past month. Though he had chosen to prioritize mastering Shadow Solidification over fully developing this spell, he had still managed to unlock one of its foundational abilities¡ªsound erasure.

    (See Chapter 112 for reference)

    While the full spell granted the ability to erase presence entirely and provided several other enhancements, Liam had focused solely on silencing his movements.

    The results were promising. Not a single sound escaped as he adjusted his stance and began walking into the night.

    "This should do for now," he mused.

    After walking for about six minutes, Liam arrived at his destination¡ªthe East Colosseum, a long-forgotten training ground hidden in the shadows of the academy. He had chosen this place for a reason. Barely anyone ever passed by, and the knights on night patrol often neglected it, making it the perfect spot for Liam to practice his dark magic undisturbed. No one would notice him here, and that was exactly how he liked it.

    As he entered the colosseum, the air felt cooler, the silence heavier. Liam scanned the surroundings, ensuring no one was in sight. Satisfied with the emptiness of the area, he whispered two words under his breath:

    "Come out."

    At his command, his shadow began to stretch and writhe on the cold stone ground. It expanded and shifted upward, taking on a life of its own. Slowly, it twisted and coalesced into a large, imposing figure¡ªthe shadow dragon.

    Unlike other times when the dragon would roar with immense power upon being summoned, tonight it was eerily quiet. The dragon sat motionless, its wings neatly folded against its back, its blue eyes glowing softly in the dim light.

    "You look quite good for someone who fought two Blood Demons," Liam remarked with a dry smile, approaching the dragon and patting it gently on the snout. "Can''t blame you, though. You ate up my myst after all."

    The dragon responded in kind, wiggling its tail like an excited dog, enjoying the attention.

    Liam continued to stroke the dragon''s snout, lost in his thoughts for a moment, when a voice suddenly broke the silence. It was laced with mischief and mockery, making his body tense instinctively.

    "Who knew you had this side of you, Liam?"

    Liam whirled around, his senses still slightly on edge, and his gaze landed on Mystica standing just a few feet away. She wore her usual playful smile, her eyes glinting with amusement.

    "Ease up, sweety," she teased, her voice light, as she walked closer. "No need to be so tense."

    Liam took a moment to steady himself, his heart rate returning to normal. His mind raced¡ªHow long has she been standing there? Did she just appear out of nowhere? He couldn''t sense her at all, and even his dragon, usually so attuned to his presence, hadn''t noticed her. It wasn''t entirely surprising, though. Ariana had managed the same feat in the past, and Mystica was just as skilled at hiding her presence.

    "How long have you been standing there?" Liam asked, his voice calm, though his curiosity was evident.

    "Long enough," Mystica replied with a knowing smirk.

    "I see." Liam raised an eyebrow. "Anyway, what are you doing here at this hour? I don''t think you get out much when it''s night time."

    Mystica''s smile widened, her presence playful and teasing as she took another step closer to Liam. "I don''t think you''re in a position to be asking me about being here at this hour. After all, you''re the student, and I''m the teacher," she said, her voice dripping with teasing authority, her eyes glinting with mischief.

    Liam raised an eyebrow at her, unbothered. "Fair," he said simply.

    "But you''re right about one thing," Mystica continued, tilting her head slightly, "I was just catching some air when I saw you. You might be soundless, but not invisible."

    Liam didn''t respond, instead glancing at his dragon who, to his surprise, remained unperturbed by Mystica''s presence.

    Mystica''s eyes flicked over to the shadow dragon, who sat quietly. "She looks quite smaller than before," Mystica remarked, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    Liam blinked in confusion. "She?"

    Mystica''s expression shifted to one of exaggerated shock. "Yeah. Don''t tell me you didn''t know the dragon was a female?"

    Liam''s deadpan expression didn''t waver. "Well, it''s just a dragon. Does it matter to me?"

    At that, the dragon nudged him gently with its snout, and as Liam turned toward her, the dragon immediately turned her head away, as if embarrassed¡ªan almost childlike gesture.

    Mystica couldn''t help but laugh softly. "It seems she didn''t like you calling her ''it''."

    Liam let out an exasperated sigh. "You''ve got to be joking," he muttered, his left eye twitching in annoyance.

    "Why act all sassy anyway? For someone who tried to kill me during our first encounter, you deserve to be called ''it.''" He added, his tone animated as he glanced at the dragon with a matter-of-fact expression.

    Mystica chuckled again, clearly amused. "But she did help you out in a few situations, right? So I''d say you''re both even now."

    The dragon let out a low, almost inaudible huff, as if in agreement with Mystica''s words.

    Liam nodded, though he wasn''t entirely convinced. "You''re right about that. She even hel¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the dragon nudged him again, more insistently this time, almost as if demanding attention.

    Liam sighed heavily, rubbing his forehead. "I mean she. You happy now?"

    Mystica''s laughter echoed softly in the quiet night air, clearly enjoying this rare moment of vulnerability from the usually stoic Liam. "Why don''t you just name her? That way, you won''t forget she''s a ''she'' anymore."

    Liam raised an eyebrow, considering the suggestion. "Name her? I dunno... ''Sassy'' seems fitting, since she''s acting all sassy right now." He glanced at the dragon, who gave him a half-annoyed, half-bored stare.

    Mystica raised a brow and gestured toward the dragon, who now looked slightly perturbed at the mention of the name. "Not sure she likes it," she said, the playful tone never leaving her voice.

    Liam smirked, unbothered. "She''ll just have to deal with it."

    Mystica, however, seemed undeterred. "I think you should reconsider. What about Nyx or Nyxie?"

    Liam blinked at her, his confusion evident. "Where''d that come from?"

    Mystica''s smile softened as she stepped closer to the dragon, gently reaching out to pat her snout. "It''s a fitting name. This type of dragon is called the Nyxarion¡ªthe offspring of death itself."

    Liam''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Nyxarion. So there''s more of her kind?"

    Mystica nodded, a trace of sadness in her eyes. "Well, she happens to be the last one. And funny enough, she wasn''t even fully grown when she attacked during the enrollment trials."

    Liam absorbed the information, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed it. "I see. The offspring of death, huh?" He turned toward the dragon, who was now looking up at Mystica with what could only be described as an affectionate gaze. "Well, seems she likes your name suggestions more than mine."

    Mystica grinned, clearly pleased with herself. "Well, since you''re okay with it, Nyxie it is." She leaned in to give the dragon a playful pat on her snout, and the dragon responded with a soft rumbling sound that might have been a purr.

    Liam shook his head, a rare smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Nyxie it is, then." He stepped back slightly, watching the two interact, silently appreciating the bond that was beginning to form between them. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nyxie let out a soft snort, as if giving her approval, before curling up slightly, content.

    "Want me to tell you more about her? Trust me, you might enjoy it, even though some of this will be covered in the classroom eventually," Mystica teased, her tone light but with an underlying weight.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth twitching in skepticism. "What''s in it for you then? I know you won''t do this without wanting something in return."

    Mystica''s expression shifted, her lips curling into an almost predatory grin. "Looks like you can be fooled twice, huh? Fine, you caught me," she said, her voice still light with teasing mischief. She took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with playful challenge. "What I want is simple. I just need information about how your fight went with the Blood Demons... and what happened in the Dark Forest."

 Chapter 137 - 137: Magical Beast Power Level

    "If that''s the case, then you can keep your info about Nyxie. I don''t think I need it anyway." Liam shrugged, his expression as stoic as ever.

    "Huh? Huuuhh?" Mystica''s jaw dropped, her expression morphing into an exaggerated look of shock. She blinked a few times, as if trying to process his indifference. "Are you sure you don''t want to know anything about Nyxie? It could be useful to you, one way or another."

    "Nah, I''m good," Liam said bluntly, his hands still in his pockets as if dismissing the entire conversation.

    Mystica''s stunned look lingered for a moment before a mischievous smirk spread across her lips. "I see," she said, leaning in slightly, her voice dropping into a sly tone. "You don''t want to tell me about the Dark Forest. But I know you wouldn''t have any problem telling me about your fight with the Blood Demons."

    Liam''s face didn''t so much as twitch.

    "And that means," Mystica continued, placing a hand on her chest in mock hurt, "you have something to hide, Liam. That really stings, you know. Not trusting someone who saved you... it breaks my poor heart." She let out a theatrical sigh, pretending to wipe a tear from her eye.

    Liam still remained silent.

    "Fine, fine!" Mystica huffed, throwing her hands up in mock defeat. "Here''s the deal, then. I''ll tell you a few things about Nyxie¡ªfree of charge, let''s say. In return, all I want is a little information about your fight with the Blood Demons." Her teasing smile was back, playful and full of mischief.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. "I thought nothing came for free?"

    Mystica laughed softly. "Oh, sweetie, it doesn''t. This is just me being generous because I like you," she said, the sarcasm thick in her voice.

    Liam sighed internally, already knowing this conversation wasn''t going to end without him giving something. "Fine," he said, crossing his arms. "Talk about Nyxie first."

    Mystica''s grin widened as she clapped her hands together. "Good choice. Now, let me enlighten you about your dear Nyxie."

    Mystica stepped closer to Nyxie, her fingers lightly grazing the dragon''s snout. Nyxie huffed softly, her glowing eyes half-lidded, seemingly enjoying the attention.

    "First off," Mystica began, her voice slipping into a more serious tone, "Nyxie isn''t your typical magical beast. You already know she''s a Nyxarion, the last of her kind. What you might not know is that her kind wasn''t just feared for their destructive capabilities. They were revered as guardians of death itself."

    "Guardians of death? I thought you said she was the offspring of death itself," Liam said, raising a brow, his tone edged with skepticism.

    "Yeah, yeah, same thing, genius." Mystica waved her hand dismissively, her playful smirk returning.

    "Anyway," she continued, "Nyxarions were believed to guide lost souls to the afterlife, their presence marking the boundary between life and death. Their powers are deeply tied to the balance of myst in the world. That''s why you were able to extract her shadow so easily. If it were a different species, it wouldn''t have been as simple. She''s drawn to your dark magic¡ªit resonates with her essence."

    Nyxie nudged Mystica gently with her snout, as if to affirm her words.

    "Now, here''s the fun part," Mystica said, her smirk widening. "As her bond with you grows, she''ll evolve. The stronger you get, the stronger she becomes. Not just in size but in her abilities. Even though you''ve tamed her with your dark magic and she exists as an ageless shadow, she''ll still grow. Right now, she''s like an adolescent, testing her limits. But once she fully matures..." Mystica''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Well, let''s just say you''ll have a walking apocalypse at your command."

    Liam remained neutral, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What do you think her power level is right now?"

    "Hmm, let''s see," Mystica said, tapping her chin theatrically. "During the enrollment trials, she was at the lowest tier of Emperor level. But after you extracted her shadow¡ªand considering your power at the time was nowhere near hers when she was alive¡ªshe dropped to mid-tier King level."

    "I see," Liam replied, his voice calm. "Even so, she''s still the strongest shadow beast I''ve got."

    "That must mean the rest of your beasts are at Knight level or lower," Mystica mused, a sly smile creeping onto her lips. "Can you summon them all so I can check? If you don''t mind, of course."

    Liam shrugged, his hands still tucked in his pockets. "No problem."

    With a single command, his voice low and commanding, he said, "Come out."

    The effect was immediate. His shadow expanded across the ground like a consuming void, spreading wider than when he had summoned Nyxie. The darkness thickened, curling like smoke as it rose. Within seconds, shapes began to emerge¡ªhundreds of shadow beasts materialized, their forms sleek, menacing, and diverse.

    They stood in perfect formation behind Liam, a silent, disciplined army awaiting his orders. Their glowing blue eyes pierced the dim light of the colosseum, creating an eerie contrast against the darkness. Liam, standing at the forefront with his hands still casually tucked in his pockets, didn''t so much as glance back at them. His posture radiated a calm, cold authority, as if commanding an army of monsters was no more notable than a routine chore.

    Mystica let out a low whistle, her playful demeanor replaced by genuine intrigue. "Well, well, Commander Liam. I''m impressed," she said, her voice laced with admiration. "You''ve got quite the lineup here."

    Liam''s crimson gaze remained fixed forward, his tone icy and composed. "I didn''t summon them for your entertainment. Just tell me what you see."

    Mystica chuckled softly, her grin returning. "Oh, don''t worry, sweetie. I''ll give you a thorough assessment. But I have to admit... this is quite the spectacle."

    "First, the magical beasts are in the mid-tier and low-tier Knight Level," Mystica said, gesturing casually toward the shadowy creatures Liam had extracted during the enrollment trials. Her tone was clinical, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    "And as for... whatever those are," she added with a sly smile, turning her attention to the grotesque, twisted forms of beasts Liam had summoned from the Dark Forest.

    Liam''s mind raced. ''Crap. I summoned the beasts from the Dark Forest without even realizing it.'' His crimson eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the situation. ''Did she plan this? Did she bait me into summoning my entire army just to confirm I was in the Dark Forest?''

    He glanced at Mystica, whose expression was now one of playful satisfaction. ''Looks like she''s determined to figure out what really happened there, no matter what.''

    "Most of these... abominations are Warrior and Soldier Level," Mystica continued, her voice dripping with mock disdain as she gestured toward the grotesque creatures. "But a few of them are mid-tier Knight Level. Not bad, I suppose."

    "I see. Thanks for the assessment." Liam''s tone was calm, but his jaw tightened ever so slightly. With a flick of his wrist, he dismissed the shadows back into his Void, their forms dissolving into inky blackness. Only Nyxie remained, her glowing eyes watching the exchange intently.

    "Guess I''ll need to find more powerful beasts, then," Liam added, his voice cold and detached, though his mind was still calculating Mystica''s intentions.

    "Seems like it," Mystica replied with a smirk. She leaned forward slightly, her playful demeanor returning. "Anyway, now that we''ve had our little show-and-tell... it''s time for you to tell me about your fight with the Blood Demons."

    Her tone was sweet, but her eyes betrayed a sharp curiosity.

    "During that fight, after ensuring the city guard sent Elena back to the Avanclare estate, I decided to rely on my flames first," Liam began. "It was to buy time for the civilians in the area to escape before I could use my magic." He paused, then added with deliberate indifference, "Of course, the other reason was to gauge the strength of the Blood Demons." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, clearly catching on to his half-truth. Liam didn''t flinch.

    "Yeah, I know," he said quickly before she could comment. "It was a bad idea. I realized it after just a few hits from them."

    Mystica crossed her arms, intrigued.

    "Once I realized they were too strong for just my flames, I switched tactics. I summoned Nyxie to aid me after the ''civilians'' were gone," he continued smoothly.

    "Nyxie helped you in her current form? That''s bold," Mystica said, her tone teasing. "People must have seen her."

    "No," Liam countered, shaking his head. "I didn''t let that happen. I used Shadow Solidification to alter her form into something more... discreet."

    Mystica''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "You mean you were able to morph Nyxie into a hybrid form?"

    "Precisely," Liam confirmed.

    "It made her more useful and less of an easy target."

    Mystica leaned back, her lips curling into a sly smile. ''This kid''s already mastering techniques most can''t even attempt. A workaholic through and through.''

    "This is good," she said, motioning for him to continue.

    "The fight started as a two-on-two, but barely. Those demons were powerful, brutal even. They realized Nyxie''s regeneration took a toll on my myst reserves, and they exploited it. Their strategy was relentless."

    Liam''s expression didn''t waver, but his words carried weight. "When I tried to take one of them down quickly, they used my aggression against me. They baited me into getting close, only to unleash a barrage of blood spikes. I reacted by transforming Nyxie into a shield using Shadow Solidification. It worked... partially. But I still lost my right arm in the process.

    "After that, I used Shadow Solidification on myself to create armor, stopping the bleeding from my wounds. It gave me a moment to regroup, and I managed to hold them off long enough to think I had weakened them with Shadow Rend. But they had their own tricks.

    "They merged into one entity," Liam said flatly, his tone betraying no emotion. "Stronger, faster, and far more brutal. They broke through my Shadow Solidification armor and beat me senseless. That''s all I remember before I blacked out."

    For a moment, there was silence. Mystica studied him, her playful smirk returning. "It''s surprising how you managed to endure all of that until I got there."

    Liam remained silent.

    "Alright then," Mystica continued, brushing off the tension with a wave of her hand. "Thanks for the story. Who knows, it might come in handy for me later. Anyway, have a good night, Liam." Her tone softened as she leaned down, giving Nyxie''s snout a gentle pat. "And you, Nyxie, don''t let him call you sassy, okay?"

    Nyxie let out a soft rumble, her glowing eyes narrowing playfully.

    Mystica chuckled and began walking past Liam.

    "Mystica," Liam said, his voice cutting through the quiet like a blade.

    She paused mid-step, standing just a few inches away, both of them facing forward, neither turning to look at the other.

    "Yeah, sweetie?" she replied, her tone light, but there was a flicker of curiosity in her voice.

    Liam''s gaze remained fixed ahead. "About the Dark Forest... It''s not that I don''t want to tell you what happened. It''s that I don''t fully understand it myself. I don''t want to give you half-truths or speculation. So don''t get the wrong idea."

    "I do trust you."

    Mystica was silent for a moment, then a soft chuckle escaped her lips. "I see. Well, sweetie, you better figure it out quickly because it''s only a matter of time before the Supreme Court catches wind that you have something to do with the Dark Forest."

    Liam''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t respond.

    "Right now, I''ve managed to keep the truth buried¡ªthe fact that you were found just where the forest used to be. The Silverhart family is covering for you as well, but even their influence has limits. You''ve got some time, but not much."

    She turned her head slightly, her smirk softening into a knowing smile. "It''s good to know you trust those who are trying to help you."

    With that, Mystica continued walking, her form beginning to shimmer as she dissolved into a swirling mist. The faint sound of her voice lingered in the air as she disappeared. "Goodnight, Liam... and you too, Nyxie."

 Chapter 138 - 138: The Upcoming Exams

    Liam let out a low sigh, his breath visible in the cool night air as he tilted his head back to gaze at the moon. Its pale glow bathed the empty colosseum in silver light, casting long shadows that danced around him. He lowered his eyes to Nyxie, still curled up nearby, her glowing eyes fixed intently on him.

    "The last dragon of her kind, huh," Liam muttered to himself, his voice barely audible. His thoughts drifted to the folk tales he had heard as a child. Dragons¡ªbeings of unmatched intelligence, wisdom, and strength. They weren''t just mythical creatures; they were symbols of balance and raw magical power.

    At this point, Liam knew dragons weren''t mere stories. Nyxie had proven that. Her actions, her instincts¡ªthey all pointed to an intelligence far greater than any ordinary magical beast.

    ''She''s already shown how smart she is,'' Liam mused, his crimson eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ''But I wonder... can she speak?''

    The idea intrigued him. If Nyxie could talk, she might hold answers he desperately needed¡ªanswers about magic, about Myst, and perhaps even about himself. Magical beasts were naturally attuned to Myst, far more so than humans. It wasn''t far-fetched to think she might know things no one else could explain.

    His thoughts shifted, and an unfamiliar exhaustion settled over him. ''That conversation with Mystica must''ve drained me. I''ll skip tonight''s training and make it up tomorrow... but before that...''

    "Hey, Nyxie," Liam called softly. The dragon lifted her head, her glowing eyes locking onto him. "How well do you understand me? Blink twice if you understand everything I say. If you only understand a little¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Nyxie blinked twice in quick succession.

    Liam blinked, caught off guard. "Well... that''s unexpected," he murmured. A small smile crept onto his lips.

    ''This is good,'' he thought. ''If she can understand me this well, maybe there''s a chance she''ll learn to speak. But that probably depends on me. If Nyxie grows in tandem with my strength, like Mystica said, then I need to get stronger. She won''t reach her full potential until I do.''

    The realization sparked a new determination in him. "Now I have one more reason to get stronger as quickly as possible," Liam said, his voice laced with quiet resolve.

    He glanced at Nyxie and gave her a small nod. "Goodnight, Nyxie." He raised his hand, preparing to dismiss her back into his Void, but paused as a new idea struck him.

    "Wait... Shadow Solidification: Transforge."

    Extending his left hand toward Nyxie, Liam channeled his Myst, watching as her large form began to shrink. Unlike her earlier transformations, this wasn''t for combat. Nyxie''s size reduced steadily until she resembled a cat¡ªstill a dragon, but now a tiny, winged shadowy version.

    Nyxie, seemingly aware of her new size, took to the air, circling Liam excitedly before landing on his shoulder. Her small claws gripped his shirt as she nestled there, her warm presence oddly comforting.

    Liam chuckled softly, reaching up to gently touch her shadowy scaled head. "It worked perfectly. Now you won''t be a huge problem anymore."

    Nyxie let out a soft rumble, almost like a purr, as Liam turned toward the colosseum''s exit. "Alright, time to head back to the dorm," he said.

    With Nyxie perched on his shoulder, Liam walked into the moonlit night, the faint sound of her wings fluttering occasionally as they made their way back to the dormitory.

    ***

    The sun hung high in the sky, casting its golden light across the academy''s training grounds. Students were scattered in pairs, engaged in their usual practice, wooden weapons clashing with determination¡ªor, in some cases, sheer incompetence.

    Magnus sat lazily on a nearby bench, absentmindedly nibbling on yet another cookie. He watched the students spar, a mixture of boredom and mild amusement on his face as he contemplated the meaning of life... or maybe just which flavor of cookie he''d have next.

    Suddenly, with an exaggerated yawn, Magnus stood, raising his hand to interrupt the ongoing training.

    "Alright, enough," he called out, his voice dripping with disinterest.

    The students froze, glancing up at him in confusion. Some looked relieved, others were mid-swing and now awkwardly holding their weapons in midair.

    "We''re done for today," Magnus announced, stretching dramatically. "Everyone''s looking a bit too¡­ enthusiastic. You''ve had your fun." He tossed his cookie wrapper to the side and began walking toward the exit.

    Max, wiping sweat off his brow, shot him a puzzled look. "Wait, what? We''re done early?"

    Magnus barely spared him a glance. "Yep, I''ve got important things to do. Like taking a nap. Or¡­ y''know, contemplating my life choices."

    The students exchanged uncertain glances. They were still processing the unexpected end to their training when Magnus, having almost reached the gate, turned back to face them.

    "Oh, and before I forget," he added nonchalantly, "You''re having exams next month."

    The words hit like a thunderclap, causing a flurry of shocked reactions. Most of the students froze, wide-eyed.

    "Exams?! We''re supposed to have exams already?!" Dylan blurted, his voice pitched high in disbelief. "I thought we were just getting warmed up!"

    "Wait¡ªexams?!" A petite girl echoed, her face scrunched in confusion. "You can''t be serious. We''re barely into the first half of the semester!"

    Sheila, who had been quietly practicing, blinked in surprise. "I¡ªuh, didn''t know about any exams¡­"

    Magnus cocked an eyebrow. "You didn''t know about the exams?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Well, aren''t you a bunch of bright little stars?"

    Chris, looking equally confused shifted on his feet. "So¡­ this isn''t like a joke or something?"

    Magnus sighed deeply, as if the world was weighing him down with its sheer stupidity. His shoulders slumped, and he glanced up as if asking the heavens for patience.

    "Alright, listen up," he muttered, annoyed at having to explain things he assumed everyone knew. "The exams are just to help with the new ranking system. You know, how we figure out who''s the top dog, and who''s just... not. It''s part of your first year in the academy. You''ve got about a month to actually, I don''t know, learn something. So get your act together."

    Max blinked a few times, clearly not expecting such a lack of enthusiasm from the head instructor. "Wait, that''s it? You''re just dropping that bomb and walking off?"

    Magnus didn''t even look back as he continued his lazy exit. "Yep, sounds about right."

    "But when are the exams?" Dylan called after him, still unsure of whether this was some twisted joke.

    Magnus waved a hand dismissively, still walking away. "You''ll figure it out. You''ve got time. Stop wasting it with all this whining. You''re in the academy for a reason, so start acting like it."

    And just like that, he was gone, leaving a group of students still processing the fact that they''d just been told they had exams¡ªsoon¡ªand none of them had the faintest idea what was about to hit them.

    Asher glanced at Charlotte, who shrugged. "Guess we better start studying," she said, her tone light but with a hint of genuine concern.

    "Yeah," Asher agreed, rubbing the back of his neck. "At least we know now, right?"

    Max snorted. "More like we''re all screwed. But hey, we''ll figure it out. It''s Magnus'' way of making sure we don''t slack off, I guess."

    Dylan grinned, completely unfazed. "Eh, I''ll be fine. It''s just like another one of those ''let''s see who can survive'' tests, right?"

    A chubby girl rolled her eyes. "Not all of us can be as casually confident as you, clown."

    Ariana smiled nervously. "I''m sure we''ll all do fine. Right?"

    With that, the students quickly wrapped up their training. Some were too ecstatic about the early dismissal to think much about what Magnus had casually dropped on them¡ªexams in a month. They chatted among themselves, teasing each other about how easy it would be, their wooden weapons now forgotten as they gathered their things.

    Others, however, were more pensive, the words of their instructor still echoing in their minds. What kind of exams were these going to be? Just theory? Just practical? Or some hybrid nightmare where they had to memorize spells and execute them flawlessly under pressure?

    Liam, walking quietly among them, could sense the mix of emotions swirling around. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "An exam to check how they are going to rank us?" he thought. His mind went back to the orientation, where Mystica had briefly mentioned that their rankings would change periodically based on performance. But they hadn''t moved up or down since they''d arrived.

    "Which means the rankings only change after an exam, I think," he continued, mulling over the possibility.

    He glanced at the others¡ªDylan, with his usual carefree grin, probably already plotting how to turn the exams into some kind of joke; Sheila, who was definitely overthinking it; Max, already tuning out, probably just glad to not have to work that day. As for himself, though, Liam remained calm.

    "There''s no need to dwell on this too much," he thought, pushing open the door to his dorm room. "If there''s going to be an exam, the other teachers would''ve said something. Maybe Magnus wasn''t supposed to let it slip yet."

    Liam shrugged off the nagging feeling in his gut. He had enough to deal with. Training, weaponry, his next moves. The exam would be just another challenge.

 Chapter 139 - 139: The Incident In The Class

    "And that concludes today''s lesson. Enjoy your afternoon training sessions," Mystica said cheerfully, her voice as light as a spring breeze. With a flick of her wrist, the massive tome floating in front of her slammed shut, guided by her air magic.

    "Eh¡ªMystica?" Ariana raised her hand hesitantly just as Mystica turned to leave the classroom.

    "Yes, darling? Is there something you need?" Mystica replied, her playful tone matching her usual demeanor.

    Ariana hesitated briefly, then spoke. "Well, yesterday, Sir Magnus mentioned something about us having exams next month. Is that true?"

    The room buzzed to life as murmurs spread among the students.

    "Yes, he did!"

    "I hope it was just a joke."

    "None of the other instructors have said anything about exams before!"

    Mystica sighed inwardly, her smile thinning. Magnus. Of course, he blurted it out. Such a troublesome man. I suppose it''s best to clear this up now.

    "Alright, settle down, my little darlings," Mystica said softly, but with a note of authority that silenced the chatter instantly.

    With the students'' full attention, she glided gracefully to the front of the class and perched elegantly on the desk. "Let''s put these uncertainties to rest, shall we? First and foremost¡ªyes, what Magnus told you is absolutely true. You will be having exams next month."

    A ripple of disbelief swept through the room.

    "But none of our instructors mentioned this before!" one student exclaimed.

    "Yeah, why spring this on us now?" another added, voices rising again.

    Mystica raised a single, manicured finger. The classroom fell silent almost instantly.

    "The reason none of your instructors mentioned it before is simple," Mystica said, her mischievous smirk returning. "It''s a test. The administration wanted to see how you''d handle sudden changes and unexpected challenges. And, my dears, let me tell you¡ªmany of you failed spectacularly just now."

    The students looked at her in stunned silence, some exchanging nervous glances.

    "Oh, don''t look so surprised," Mystica continued, chuckling softly. "Your reactions¡ªpanic, whining, blaming others¡ªwere quite telling. As students aspiring to be knights, you should be able to handle sudden changes with composure. Instead, many of you acted like common rabble. Weaklings. Wannabes. Commoners."

    Her words were sharp, cutting through the room like a blade. Some students bowed their heads in shame, while others clenched their fists, refusing to meet her gaze.

    "For Class A, the elite of the academy, such behavior is downright embarrassing. I''d expect this from the lower classes, but from you? Oh, darlings, you''ve got a long way to go," she added with a shake of her head.

    A tense silence filled the room, thick with the weight of her words. Then, a chuckle broke through, coming from the back of the class.

    "For someone who''s just a mage, you sure do lecture a lot about knights'' dignity and expectations," Chris drawled, his legs propped lazily on his desk. His mocking smirk made it clear he wasn''t taking Mystica seriously.

    "Oh?" Mystica''s eyebrows rose in mock surprise, her tone laced with amusement.

    Chris leaned back further, his grin widening. "You have no right to tell us whether we''re pathetic or not. That''s for knights like Sir Galen or Sir Regulus to say. You''re just a mage, after all. Maybe stick to criticizing your own apprentice¡ªfour-eyes over there," he added, jerking his chin toward Ariana without a hint of remorse.

    The room froze, all eyes darting between Mystica and Chris. Ariana flinched, her cheeks burning with humiliation as she adjusted her glasses nervously.

    Mystica''s smile didn''t falter, but the glint in her purple eyes darkened, turning dangerously sharp. She uncrossed her legs and stood, her heels clicking ominously against the floor as she walked toward Chris.

    "Chris, darling," she began sweetly, her voice like velvet over steel. "You''re absolutely right. I''m just a mage. And you''re a proud little knight-in-training. So, tell me, how confident are you in that arrogance of yours?"

    Chris''s smirk faltered slightly, but he didn''t back down. "Confident enough to know when someone''s overstepping their boundaries."

    Mystica''s smile widened. "Perfect. Let''s test that confidence, shall we? Stand up."

    The class collectively held its breath, the tension rising like a storm about to break. Chris hesitated, realizing too late that he might have bitten off more than he could chew.

    Across the room, near the window, Liam sat quietly, his posture relaxed as he watched the scene unfold. His expression remained neutral, only offering a brief side glance at Mystica and Chris.

    ''Is a teacher really about to duel a student? Seems unorthodox, but who am I to question it? They should just get it over with so Mystica can explain what this exam nonsense is about,'' he thought, letting out a quiet sigh.

    Meanwhile, just infront of Liam, Dylan observed the brewing tension with sparkling eyes and an exaggerated sigh of admiration. "Ah, my radiant queen, poised like the sun itself, prepares to humble the proud prince, to carve his arrogance as one would a delicate stone! Behold, a divine tragedy!" he said, his voice dripping with theatrical reverence.

    "Would you shut it, idiot? I''d rather focus on watching the arrogant fool get the humiliation he deserves," Asher muttered, rolling his eyes at Dylan''s antics. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Charlotte, reclining with a smirk, tilted her head as she eyed Chris with what could only be described as predatory interest. "Arrogant, yes... but undeniably cute," she purred, leaning forward with her chin propped on her hand, her gaze dripping with mischief.

    Asher turned toward her, his face contorted with disgust. "Ugh. You''re absolutely revolting."

    Charlotte merely chuckled, unfazed. "Not as cute as you, though, bae," she cooed, her sultry tone aimed squarely at Liam.

    Liam didn''t even flinch, his focus unwavering. Either he hadn''t heard her, or he simply didn''t care enough to respond.

    "Pathetic," Asher muttered under his breath, shaking his head as he turned back to the unfolding drama.

    "Let''s make this interesting, shall we?" Mystica said. "Here''s the deal, darling. I''ll give you a challenge. If you win, I''ll never speak of your progress¡ªor anyone else''s¡ªagain. No critiques, no comments, nothing. But if you lose¡­" She trailed off, letting the weight of her words hang in the air.

    Chris crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair. "And if I lose?"

    Mystica''s smirk widened. "If you lose, you''ll apologize to Ariana. Sincerely. No sarcasm, no backhanded remarks. A proper apology."

    The room went deathly silent, all eyes fixed on the standoff. Ariana looked mortified, but her gaze flicked nervously between Mystica and Chris, unsure of what to expect.

    Chris laughed, his confidence unwavering. "That''s it? Fine. Name the challenge."

    Mystica raised her hand, and a soft glow of myst formed in her palm, coalescing into a simple, unassuming orb of pale light. It hovered just above her hand, no bigger than an apple.

    "All you have to do," Mystica began, her tone as sweet as honey, "is hold this orb for ten seconds. That''s it."

    Chris snorted, his grin widening. "That''s all? I expected something harder. Hand it over."

    "Ah, ah, ah," Mystica said, pulling the orb back slightly. "A little warning first, darling. This isn''t just any ordinary orb. It''s infused with myst specifically calibrated to reflect the holder''s mental and emotional state. The calmer, more composed you are, the lighter it will feel. But the moment you lose focus, even for a second¡­" She let the sentence hang, her smirk deepening.

    Chris rolled his eyes and stood, brushing past his desk. "Please, how hard can it be? I''m ready."

    Mystica handed him the orb, her expression unreadable. The moment it settled into Chris''s palms, his confident smirk faltered.

    "What the¡­?" he muttered, his arms trembling slightly as the orb seemed to grow heavier with each passing second.

    "One," Mystica began, her voice smooth. "Two."

    Chris''s jaw clenched as he adjusted his grip, trying to maintain his composure. The orb felt like it was pulling him down, each second stretching into eternity.

    "Three. Four. You''re doing wonderfully, Chris," Mystica teased, her voice dripping with mock encouragement.

    Chris''s arms began to shake visibly. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as his knees buckled slightly. "This¡­ this is rigged!" he growled, struggling to keep the orb aloft.

    "Five. Six," Mystica continued, unfazed. "Is that your calm, knightly dignity slipping, darling?"

    By the seventh second, Chris''s legs gave out, and the orb dropped from his hands, vanishing into a wisp of light before it hit the floor. He collapsed to his knees, panting heavily as the class erupted into murmurs.

    Mystica crouched down to meet his gaze, her smirk never wavering. "Seven seconds, Chris. That''s all you lasted. And here I thought you were confident enough to take on a mage."

    Chris glared at her but said nothing, his pride visibly wounded.

    Mystica rose gracefully, turning to address the class. "Let this be a lesson, my darlings. Strength isn''t just about physical prowess. It''s about composure, resilience, and respect. Now, Chris..."

    She turned back to him, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. "I believe you owe Ariana an apology."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Exams Detail

    Chris stood up, his pride bruised and his face contorted with frustration. His chest heaved as he clenched his fists, a deep frustration bubbling within him. The challenge had been humiliating, a blow to his ego he wasn''t prepared for. Losing in front of the class, having his arrogance stripped away in a mere ten seconds¡ªit was beyond infuriating. But worse than that, now he was expected to apologize. Apologize to Ariana, of all people.

    His eyes flicked to her desk, and with a seething glare, he stalked toward her, his posture rigid, as if every step was a battle to maintain his dignity. His gaze never wavered from Ariana, and his lips curled into a thin, tight line. He was determined to make this moment as short as possible¡ªbecause in his mind, this was a punishment far worse than any exam could ever be.

    When he reached her desk, he stopped abruptly, towering over her. His muscles were tense, his jaw clenched so tightly it looked as though it might snap. He opened his mouth, ready to say something sharp, something cutting, to end this humiliating situation with as little effort as possible¡ª S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A-Ah, Chris..." Ariana''s voice, quiet but firm, cut through his thoughts. Her hand was raised, almost timidly, as if to stop him before he even began.

    Chris froze, the words caught in his throat. His mind screamed at him, No. This can''t be happening. I don''t want to do this. Not like this. But he couldn''t escape her gaze. Ariana''s wide, gentle eyes met his, and for a split second, something flickered in his chest¡ªsomething he hated. It made the anger boil hotter, and yet, his resolve wavered.

    "I... I appreciate what Mystica did. But there''s no need for you to apologize," Ariana said, her voice soft and slightly shaken. She smiled at him, but it wasn''t the kind of smile that suggested forgiveness¡ªit was faint, almost sad, and that made Chris''s discomfort grow even more.

    A beat of silence passed, thick and heavy. His pride screamed at him to ignore her, to brush her words aside and hold onto the bitterness of the situation. But despite the storm brewing inside him, he found his body moving before his mind could catch up.

    Without another word, Chris spun on his heel, his gaze fixed straight ahead, not once glancing at the floor. His posture remained straight as an arrow, his ego still intact¡ªif only just. The room watched in rapt silence, sensing that the moment of awkwardness wasn''t yet over. But Chris was done. He was not about to let this show on his face.

    Mystica watched the exchange, a faint glint of understanding in her eyes. She didn''t push Chris to say anything more. Instead, she respected Ariana''s decision, allowing the moment to pass. Her lips curved into a small, approving smile, though it quickly faded as she returned to her usual mischievous expression.

    "Such drama for a simple apology, but I do respect your decision, Ariana." Mystica''s voice was light, her tone playful but carrying a hint of approval. She then turned and gracefully strolled back to the front of the class, hopping onto the desk with ease and sitting cross-legged, her gaze sweeping over her students.

    The room was silent for a few moments, the tension lingering in the air. But then, the usual murmurs began to rise again. Chris, though still scowling, wasn''t as brash as before. Ariana, though visibly uncomfortable with the attention, managed to offer a soft smile to the class, trying to ease the moment.

    Mystica sighed contentedly, resting her elbows on her knees, her eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and satisfaction.

    "Alright, darlings," she said, her voice once again light and teasing. "Lesson learned, I hope. Now, let''s get back to more important matters, like me giving you some intel on how the exams will be like."

    The class went still, the previous awkwardness evaporating as the reality of the upcoming exams settled back in. Mystica''s gaze lingered on Chris for a moment before moving to the rest of the class.

    "Alright, here''s how the exams are going to work," Mystica announced, her voice steady and filled with an air of mystery. "The whole thing is divided into Theory and Practical sections. And yes, it spans across four days."

    A murmur spread through the room, and Max, unable to contain his curiosity, leaned forward with wide eyes. "Wait¡ªwhat? So, we write theory and do practicals¡ªall in just four days? How does that even work?"

    Mystica raised an eyebrow and flashed a sly grin. "Well, I''m not going to reveal everything just yet, darling. Let''s keep it simple for now. Of those four days, only one full day will be dedicated to theory. The remaining three days? All practicals." She paused, letting the words sink in, then casually added, "As for what the practicals will involve¡­ I have no idea."

    Her smirk grew, and she shrugged nonchalantly, as if that was the most obvious thing in the world. The class stared at her, the uncertainty of it all hanging heavily in the air.

    A soft voice broke the silence¡ªSheila, looking both concerned and intrigued. "Does this mean we should expect more intel as the exams get closer?"

    "Exactly, Princess," Mystica replied, her tone light but laced with the unmistakable thrill of mischief. "All the additional intel will be delivered by none other than the Headmaster himself." She allowed a pause for effect, letting the words settle in. "And I believe none of you have had the pleasure of meeting the Headmaster, have you?"

    "Anyway, that''s all I can tell you for now," Mystica said with a soft chuckle as she gracefully stood up from the desk and began to make her way to the door. "So, have a great afternoon, my precious darlings."

    The room remained still, the weight of the mystery hanging in the air. Just as she was about to leave, Mystica paused and glanced back at her students. "And..." She tilted her head, her gaze sweeping over the class with a slight smirk. "Don''t worry about this too much. If you allow uneasiness and fear to consume you here, you''ve already failed the exams."

    Her words hung in the air like a challenge, and before anyone could react, she swept out of the room with a fluid motion, the door closing softly behind her.

    The class sat in silence for a few moments, processing what Mystica had just said. The tension that had built up over the past few minutes slowly began to dissipate, but the unease lingered. The exams, still shrouded in uncertainty, weighed heavily on everyone''s mind.

    Liam, who had been leaning back in his chair,? sighed quietly to himself. ''Can''t they just reveal everything now?'' he thought, irritation flashing briefly in his eyes. ''This whole thing is just becoming a bigger hassle than it needs to be.''

    "Tch... what a pain."

 Chapter 141 - 141: The Smartest

    "So what do you guys think? About the exams, I mean?" Dylan said, shoveling a full spoon of rice into his mouth without a care for table manners.

    "From the way Mystica explained, I believe we''re going to combine every theory class and write the exams for them all on the same day," Sheila replied calmly, sipping her water with an air of poise.

    "Wow, that''s gonna be so stressful," Dylan groaned, his words muffled by the food still in his mouth.

    "Finish your food before you talk, you uncivilized idiot!" Asher barked, glaring at him with disdain. "Do you know what table manners even are?"

    "Easy, tiger. Since when did you care about decency?" Dylan shot back with a smirk, his tone dripping with mockery.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, ready to unleash a sharp retort, but before he could, Charlotte let out an exaggerated groan and flopped her head onto the table dramatically.

    "Can you guys just drop it already? All this exam talk is giving me a headache," she mumbled, her voice muffled against her folded arms.

    Sheila arched an elegant eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "You''re not usually like this. Don''t tell me you''re actually scared of the exams?"

    "Well," Charlotte began, tilting her head slightly to the side, "that''s half of it. I hate anything to do with words, so the theory part is already killing me slowly."

    "And the other half?" Dylan prompted, leaning forward eagerly, clearly enjoying the drama.

    Charlotte raised her head just enough to shoot a pointed look at Liam, who was quietly eating his meal and appeared utterly detached from the conversation. "The second half is that Bae over here barely even acknowledges me, and it''s really starting to hurt, you know?"

    At this, all eyes turned toward Liam, who remained oblivious, lost in his own thoughts.

    "Hey, Liam. Hey¡ªhey," Dylan nudged him in the arm repeatedly until Liam finally looked up, his expression as stoic as ever.

    "Hm? What?" Liam replied, his tone flat, as though he''d just returned from a thousand-yard stare.

    "Wow," Dylan said, shaking his head in mock amazement. "You really know how to zone out, even in a place this noisy." He gestured around the bustling cafeteria, full of chatter and clattering plates.

    "I was just thinking about something, that''s all," Liam said simply, scooping another spoonful of food.

    Dylan grinned and leaned in closer, dropping his voice to a conspiratorial tone. "Well, you might wanna start thinking about something else, like maybe your ''Bae'' over here." He jerked a thumb toward Charlotte. "She''s in a very sad mood because you haven''t been paying her any attention. C''mon, man, show a little heart."

    Liam raised an eyebrow but didn''t bother responding. Instead, his crimson eyes flicked toward Charlotte, who was still resting her head on the table. Their eyes met for a brief moment.

    "..."

    Liam''s silence spoke volumes¡ªor maybe it didn''t. Either way, he calmly resumed eating, as though nothing had happened.

    "See what I mean?" Charlotte whined, throwing her hands up theatrically. "He doesn''t even say anything!" She buried her face in her arms again, letting out a fake sob. "How am I supposed to survive this kind of emotional neglect?"

    Before anyone could respond, Charlotte peeked up with a mischievous gleam in her eye. "But then again," she said, her tone shifting to sultry in an instant, "those sexy, bloody eyes of his just looked right into my soul, so I guess I''ll forgive him." She bit her lower lip, her expression oozing with playful seduction.

    Sheila nearly choked on her drink, Dylan burst into laughter, and Ariana blinked, utterly dumbfounded.

    "Wow," Dylan said through his laughter. "Switching back to your usual self that fast? You''re a real piece of work, kitty."

    "What can I say?" Charlotte purred, resting her chin on her palm and giving Liam a slow, teasing smile. "It''s hard to keep up an act when Bae stares at me like that. It''s like he''s peeling away all my layers."

    Liam had heard everything around him but chose to ignore it. He quietly placed his cutlery down and turned his gaze to Ariana.

    "Ariana, can you help me with something?"

    Ariana froze, her spoon hovering just inches from her mouth. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Ye¨CYeah, sure. Anything," she stammered, setting her spoon down nervously.

    "Thank you. I just needed to know¡ªdo you have any idea how the theoretical exams are going to be like?" Liam asked, his voice calm and composed.

    The unexpected question caught Ariana so off guard that she inhaled sharply, causing her to choke on her own saliva. She coughed lightly, her cheeks burning in embarrassment.

    Liam raised a hand slightly, signaling her to take her time, then continued with his usual directness. "Don''t take this the wrong way, but I''m asking because I feel you might have a fraction of an idea. As Mystica''s apprentice, you might have some insight¡ªnot that I expect her to give you any unfair advantage. It''s just that, in terms of theoretical knowledge, I think you''re the smartest person here. Honestly, probably the smartest in the entire class."

    Ariana froze. The words had been delivered in Liam''s typical flat tone, but the compliment hit like a thunderbolt. Her cheeks flushed a deep red, far brighter than the faint pink she''d experienced before. Liam Hunter¡ªthe stoic, unreadable enigma of their group¡ªhad just praised her intelligence.

    After a few seconds of silence, she cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses to avoid fumbling her response. "Well, um, I understand what you mean. No need to explain further." She glanced down at the table briefly to compose herself before continuing.

    "First of all, Mystica hasn''t shared anything about the exams with me. I was as surprised as the rest of you when I heard about them. However," she added, her confidence growing as she shifted into an analytical mode, "I think I have an idea of how the theoretical exams will be structured."

    "You do? C''mon, tell us! Pretty please?" Dylan chimed in, practically bouncing in his seat. He clasped his hands together and gave Ariana his best attempt at puppy eyes, which only managed to look hilariously awkward.

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head before answering. "Well, unlike mage exams, which are tailored to the specific magical specialization chosen by the student, knight academies like ours take a different approach. Everyone learns the same core subjects¡ªhistory, myst theory, combat applications, and so on. But for students like me, who are here as apprentices under higher-ranked mages like Mystica, there''s an additional layer. We''ll likely have extra theoretical exams focused on our chosen specializations."

    "I see," Liam murmured, his eyes narrowing slightly in thought as he processed her words.

    "You mentioned specialization in magic, right?" he asked after a moment.

    "Yes," Ariana confirmed.

    "Do you mind telling me what Mystica''s main specialization is? Since she''s a Primordial, she has an affinity with all elements, but she must favor something specific. Unlike other mages who focus solely on, say, light or nature magic, she must have a unique approach."

    Ariana tilted her head thoughtfully, as if organizing her thoughts. "Oh, I see where you''re coming from. If you''ve paid close attention to her abilities, it''s clear Mystica specializes in spells tied to Spatial Magic. She frequently uses teleportation spells and other spells that involve bending space. That''s her primary strength, even though she has access to every element."

    Liam nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Spatial Magic, huh? Makes sense. That would explain some of the things I''ve seen her do."

    "Anyway, thank you for the information," Liam added.

    "Yeah, Ariana, that was really helpful. At least now we know we don''t have to worry as much," Sheila said with a warm smile.

    "Yeah, I suppose that helps... or whatever," Asher muttered, attempting to maintain his usual aloof demeanor as he scooped up another bite of food.

    Dylan immediately picked up on Asher''s half-hearted gratitude and smirked. "Oh, is that your way of saying ''thank you,'' tiger?" he teased, his voice dripping with mockery. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shut up!..." Asher snapped, glaring at Dylan before letting out an exasperated sigh. He shifted his focus to Liam, his brow furrowing in thought. "Anyway, I was wondering why Galen told us we were supposed to come back to him after this month, especially when he clearly knew we were going to have exams. Doesn''t that seem... off?"

    "Yeah, you''re right," Sheila chimed in, her eyes narrowing in recollection. "Lady Ember told me something similar when I switched instructors to Mystica last month."

    "Same here," Charlotte added with a casual shrug. "Sir Kaelen mentioned something like that, though honestly, I wasn''t really paying attention. He tends to go on and on."

    Liam''s eyes flickered with understanding as he leaned back slightly in his chair. "Just like Mystica said, ''...to see how you react to a sudden change in plans...'' If I had to guess, it''s all part of their test. Throwing us off balance to see how we adapt."

    The group fell silent for a moment, each of them digesting Liam''s observation.

    Dylan, having lost interest in the heavy topic, leaned back in his seat with a loud yawn. "Man, all this talk about space magic and exams is making my head hurt. Can we get back to eating? Or better yet, let''s talk about how Charlotte plans to ace the theory exams with her amazing attention span." He smirked, nudging Charlotte, who immediately shot him a glare.

 Chapter 142 - 142: To Many Spells To Master

    Two weeks had passed since the students'' lively discussion about the exams, and the intensive training sessions had concluded. Now, they found themselves in the first week of the month, with the much-anticipated exams looming.

    In those two weeks, most students buckled down, immersing themselves in study sessions and doing their best to absorb as much knowledge as possible for the theory exams. However, a handful of others dismissed the exams as trivial, deeming the theoretical portion unworthy of their time and effort. They prioritized the practical aspect, despite having no clear idea of what challenges lay ahead. Their confidence was unwavering, rooted in the belief that the academy wouldn''t present anything beyond their abilities. For them, training and honing their magical skills were far more important than hitting the books.

    Among Liam''s group, a balance was struck. Ariana naturally took the lead as the group''s intellectual anchor, helping her peers tackle concepts they struggled to grasp. Even Charlotte, who initially declared theory exams as her sworn enemy, began to see glimmers of hope. With Ariana''s patient guidance, she reluctantly but earnestly gave studying her best shot, albeit with frequent complaints about her distaste for "so many damn words."

    The group, originally consisting of six¡ªAriana, Sheila, Charlotte, Dylan, Asher, and Liam¡ªgrew by one as Maxwell joined their efforts. Known as the best weapon wielder among the first years, Maxwell approached Ariana for help, and the group welcomed him with open arms. Having frequently assisted them in their training sessions with insights from Magnus'' teachings, Maxwell was already a valuable ally. Besides, his easygoing personality made him a natural fit.

    ***

    Despite the study sessions, Liam didn''t let his newfound focus on theory distract him from his personal growth in dark magic. Every night, after the group had dispersed, he delved into self-teaching, exploring the depths of his abilities in solitude. These quiet hours proved fruitful, as he made an important discovery: all his shadow beasts could understand him when he spoke to them.

    At first, this realization caught him off guard. He had always assumed that only highly intelligent creatures, like Nyxie, could comprehend his commands. But through his late-night experiments, he came to understand that the Resonance he shared with his shadow creatures acted as a bridge, enabling them to grasp his intentions without the need for elaborate explanations. It was as though they were extensions of himself, attuned to his thoughts and will.

    This newfound understanding eased Liam''s mind. He no longer had to worry about overcomplicating instructions or doubting their ability to execute his plans.

    Now, back to the things Liam had discovered¡ªboth by accident during training and through his relentless studying of the tome.

    One night, as Liam was practicing his shadow manipulation, something unexpected happened. Without warning, he accidentally created a small rift in the fabric of the shadow realm. His breath caught in his throat as he saw the tear shimmer, a swirling void of dark energy opening up in front of him. At first, he didn''t understand what he had done. But when he stepped closer and found himself emerging from another shadow on the opposite side of the East Colosseum, a surge of realization hit him. He had inadvertently teleported.

    The experience was brief, but exhilarating. However, without any understanding of what had just occurred, Liam felt the urge to dive deeper. He turned to the tome he had been studying and flipped through its pages, searching for any hint of something similar. After some time, he found it: Void Passage.

    The description outlined exactly what he had experienced¡ªalmost eerily so. Void Passage allowed a person to momentarily step into the shadow realm and use it as a shortcut for teleportation between shadows. To perform the technique, the caster needed to focus their myst and create a rift between their own shadow and a nearby one, tearing open a space in the fabric of reality. The shadow realm was described as a fluctuating sea of dark myst, and by aligning their myst with its chaotic flow, the user could navigate through it, instinctively emerging at the desired shadow destination.

    However, the spell wasn''t without its risks. The technique required precise control of myst, for the shadow realm itself resisted foreign manipulation. Creating the rift was only the first part; the caster had to hold it open long enough to step through, a process that drained significant amounts of myst. The shadow realm itself was a dangerous place¡ªchaotic, unstable, and full of fluctuating energy.

    Prolonged exposure could strip the user''s myst reserves or even trap them within its depths, disconnecting them from the material world. To reemerge into reality, the caster had to align their myst to force a reentry through the nearest shadow, but even that was no guarantee of success.

    The next discovery from the tome caught Liam''s attention in a way few other techniques had: Shadow Sight.

    This technique allowed the user to channel dark myst into their eyes, aligning their senses with the shadow realm''s frequency. By infusing their myst into their optic nerves, the user temporarily enhanced their vision, granting them the ability to perceive hidden objects, veiled enemies, and mystical traces invisible to the naked eye. For Liam, this meant more than just being able to see in the dark; it was an opportunity to tap into a deeper layer of perception that could give him a significant edge in battle and beyond.

    The essence of Shadow Sight lay in the alignment of the user''s myst with the shadows around them. In places of complete darkness, the resonance between the myst and the shadow realm was amplified, providing an incredibly sharp clarity of vision. Liam imagined how this could help him track movements or spot hidden threats even in the deepest of night, where his enemies might think themselves safe.

    In such conditions, the technique would be at its strongest, revealing not just what was visible, but things that shouldn''t have been¡ªimpressions left behind by magical forces, traces that appeared as faint glowing streams or ethereal auras, depending on their age and intensity.

    However, as much as the power of Shadow Sight intrigued him, there were drawbacks. In brightly lit environments, the myst''s resonance with the shadow realm would weaken, rendering the technique less effective.

    On top of that, there was a risk of destabilizing the myst flow if exposed to sudden bright light while using it. In those cases, the feedback could cause temporary blindness or disorientation, a dangerous outcome if he were in the middle of a fight or needed to rely on the technique for critical insight.

    These new discoveries excited Liam, but they also brought a sobering realization¡ªhis arsenal of dark magic spells and techniques was growing rapidly, yet few of them were truly mastered. While each spell carried immense potential, the lack of mastery left gaps in his combat effectiveness and control. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Extraction stood out as a prime example. Though it was one of his earliest techniques, Liam had the nagging sense that he had barely scratched the surface of its potential. There was more to it¡ªhe could feel it¡ªbut understanding its depths required time he didn''t have. Then there was Shadow Solidification, the spell he was most confident in. He had dedicated countless hours to perfecting it, and it was arguably his most reliable tool in battle. Even so, he knew it wasn''t fully mastered; there were nuances he still needed to uncover, though it remained the strongest foundation in his repertoire.

    Other spells, like Assassin''s Veil and Shadow Rend, demanded attention as well. Between the two, Liam chose to focus on Assassin''s Veil, finding its stealth and tactical advantages far more useful for his style. Shadow Rend, while powerful, felt redundant compared to Galen''s Inferno Edge, which Liam had already trained extensively. Both techniques involved blade-infused strikes, but Shadow Rend consumed significantly more myst, making it less practical in prolonged engagements.

    Now, with the addition of Void Passage and Shadow Sight, his list of priorities grew even longer. These two newly discovered techniques promised immense potential¡ªshort-range teleportation and heightened perception were game-changing abilities¡ªbut their complexity meant they required significant practice to integrate seamlessly into his combat style.

    As Liam reflected on his growing arsenal, he realized he couldn''t afford to spread himself too thin. Mastery would take time, and with the looming exams and constant need for secrecy about his dark magic, he had to be strategic. He decided to focus on spells and techniques that offered clear advantages in combat while minimizing their visibility to others. The last thing he could afford was drawing attention to himself and exposing his forbidden abilities.

    ***

    As the first week of the new month drew to a close, the first-year students were summoned to the grand Beacon Hall for an announcement regarding their upcoming exams. The hall buzzed with a mixture of anticipation and unease, the tension almost palpable as students filed in, taking their seats.

    Unlike the rigid seating arrangement during orientation, where they were assigned seats based on rank, this time, they were free to sit wherever they wished. This newfound freedom led to an intriguing game of musical chairs. Most students, wary of being under the scrutinizing gaze of school authorities, avoided the front rows like the plague.

    The back and middle rows quickly filled up, leaving only the most unfortunate or tardy students to occupy the vacant front seats. Their faces betrayed their regret as they realized they had no choice but to face whatever was coming head-on.

    Within moments, the chatter began to fade, replaced by a growing hush. Every student, whether confident or apprehensive, found their place and waited. The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air as eyes turned toward the stage.

    The announcement was about to begin.

 Chapter 143 - 143: The Announcement

    Up on the stage, seated before the gathered students, were the academy''s top instructors¡ªfigures of authority and respect like Sir Kaelen, Sir Regulus, Lady Ember, and other prominent individuals. Among them sat a man who immediately stood out, exuding an air of quiet authority. Though he appeared to be in his mid-fifties, his youthful features made him seem timeless.

    He had impeccably permed white hair swept back, complemented by a meticulously groomed beard. His golden eyes radiated an unsettling calm, a tranquility so profound it felt almost unnatural. Everything about him¡ªhis posture, his aura, even the faint smile on his face¡ªspoke of an unshakeable composure.

    As the students shifted in their seats, awaiting the announcement, a man from the stage rose and approached the pulpit. His movements were fluid and deliberate, each step resonating with an aura of confidence. He was tall, with dark, wavy hair cascading around a face so finely sculpted it seemed almost unnatural. His nearly closed eyes gave him a perpetual air of serenity, but there was something unnerving about the perfect smile he wore¡ªa warmth that felt just a touch too calculated.

    Draped in a deep blue cloak intricately embroidered with gold, he looked every bit the noble mage. Reaching the pulpit, he gazed over the students with an expression that masked whatever lay beneath.

    "I greet you all, dear first years," he began, his voice smooth and honeyed, with a charisma that demanded attention. "My name is Gordon Rvack." He let the name linger in the air for a moment, allowing it to sink in. "Many of you likely know me as the strongest mage of the Tempest Kingdom..." His tone was laced with self-assurance, bordering on vanity.

    There was a pause as his eyes, almost imperceptibly, flickered open slightly, revealing dark blue irises that gleamed with something far less welcoming¡ªdisdain. Under his breath, barely audible, he murmured, "...while the rest of you commoners probably think I''m just another useless figure, like the rest of the things behind me."

    It was spoken so softly, so quickly, that none of the students caught his words. But for those who had sharp vision, the faint flash of disgust in his eyes and the fleeting falter of his smile told a different story. Just as swiftly, his face returned to its perfect, smiling mask, as though the moment had never happened.

    "Anyway," Gordon continued, his voice as smooth as before, "as you all know, we are here to provide you with important information regarding your upcoming exams. I trust you''re all excited for that." His smile persisted, radiating charm but laced with an undertone of condescension.

    "And so, without wasting much of your time, I present to you the Headmaster of our esteemed academy¡ªThion Layenhart." He gestured grandly toward the man with white hair and the golden eyes of earlier, stepping aside with a flourish.

    Headmaster Thion rose gracefully from his seat, his calm demeanor unshaken as he approached the pulpit.

    Headmaster Thion stood at the pulpit, his golden eyes scanning the sea of students with a calm yet commanding presence. His voice, steady and measured, carried through the hall with ease.

    "Good evening, first-years. As headmaster, it is my responsibility to guide you toward the path of excellence, and part of that path includes moments like these¡ªyour exams. You''ve had three months to familiarize yourselves with our academy''s expectations. Now, it is time to evaluate your progress."

    The room was silent, the students hanging on to every word, their unease palpable.

    "The first part of your exams," Thion began, his tone as calm as ever, "is the theory segment. This will assess your knowledge in four critical areas: magical theory, history, magical beasts, and, of course, demons. This exam will take place on the first day of the four-day testing period and is designed to challenge your comprehension and recall. It will span seven hours, and I expect every one of you to utilize your preparation time wisely."

    A murmur swept through the hall at the mention of seven hours, but Thion''s unwavering gaze silenced it immediately.

    "The theory component will account for 30% of your total score," he continued. "While it is not the majority, do not underestimate its importance. A solid foundation in knowledge is as vital as the skills you display in combat."

    He paused briefly, allowing his words to settle before transitioning to the more daunting aspect.

    "The second part of your exams," Thion said, "is the practical assessment. This will take place in a realm specifically chosen for this purpose: Vlardia."

    The mention of the realm piqued the students'' curiosity, but Thion''s serene demeanor remained unchanged.

    "Vlardia is a place of dual significance. It serves as a testing ground for our academy and as a containment zone for captured demons. These demons, while sealed by powerful spells, will be temporarily released into designated zones to facilitate the practical examination."

    Gasps and whispers rippled through the hall, but Thion pressed on, his tone steady and unbothered by the students'' reactions.

    "The practical assessment will be conducted in groups," he stated, eliciting a groan of discontent from several students. "I understand that some of you may find this arrangement less than ideal. However, teamwork is not optional¡ªit is essential. Your ability to collaborate, make strategic decisions, and navigate danger will be the primary factors in determining your success."

    Thion''s gaze swept across the room. "Points will not be awarded based on individual prowess or how much you flaunt your abilities. This exercise is not about ego; it is about application. Misleading your teammates or acting recklessly will not earn you any favor. In fact, such behavior will cost your entire group points."

    The gravity of his words began to sink in as he continued. "You will not be allowed to choose your teammates. This is deliberate. You must learn to adapt and perform regardless of the circumstances or people around you. However, let me make one thing very clear¡ªif an individual in a group makes a mistake or violates the rules, the penalty will affect the entire team. I suggest you take this as a lesson in accountability."

    Thion''s voice remained calm, but his words grew sharper. "Now, I know some of you have been diligent, dedicating your time to rigorous training and study. But others..." His eyes seemed to glint with faint amusement. "Others have spent their days indulging in laziness. Eating, sleeping, and wasting precious time. To those individuals, let me say this: your complacency will not be tolerated."

    The hall was silent, tension thick in the air. Thion''s next words hit like a hammer.

    "The passing mark for these exams is not 80%. It is not 70%. It is 90%. Anyone who falls below this threshold will be expelled immediately. It does not matter if five students fail or if 50 do. Those who cannot meet the standard have no place here."

    The students'' faces paled as the weight of his words sank in. Some exchanged nervous glances, while others sat frozen in their seats, their confidence eroding. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your time at this academy is a privilege, not a right," Thion concluded, his voice as calm as ever, yet each word carrying an undeniable finality. "Prove that you belong here. That is all."

    His gaze lingered on the students for a moment, the calmness of his expression as unnerving as ever. Then, without another word, he stepped back from the pulpit.

    Just as Headmaster Thion turned to leave the stage, a clear, feminine voice called out to him, halting his steps.

    "Headmaster!"

    Thion turned to see Sheila, standing up from her seat. The room grew quieter, and a few students looked on with curious expressions. Sheila''s presence, as always, commanded attention, but Thion didn''t flinch. His calm demeanor remained unshaken as he acknowledged her with a subtle nod.

    Sheila stepped forward, her voice clear and respectful, but there was an edge of concern in her tone.

    "Headmaster, if I may," she began, her eyes meeting his unwaveringly. "What if the demons... turn wild? What if things escalate and become too dangerous for the students?" Her words hung in the air, her concern evident. "Is it not too risky to throw students into a literal den of demons for their practical exams?"

    Thion stood still, his eyes briefly flickering with the recognition of who stood before him. Sheila was no ordinary student; she was the princess of the Crescent Kingdom, a fact he knew well. However, her title and status didn''t faze him. His gaze remained as steady as ever, unaffected by her royal lineage.

    The hall fell into a heavy silence as all eyes turned toward the Headmaster. Sheila''s question was valid, and many students likely shared her concern. Thion took a slow breath, allowing the tension to build before speaking.

    "Princess Sheila," he said calmly, acknowledging her title but with no special emphasis, his voice unwavering. "Your concerns are valid, but let me assure you¡ªthis is a controlled environment." He paused for a moment, before continuing. "The demons in Vlardia are contained. While they may be released temporarily for the exams, they are not allowed to roam freely."

    He let that thought sink in before continuing.

    "If, by any chance, things were to get out of hand, there are fail-safes in place," Thion continued. "The academy has established a rapid-response protocol. Should the situation exceed acceptable boundaries, we will deploy the academy''s Knights to restore order and ensure the safety of all involved. I can assure you, Princess, there is no cause for concern."

    Thion''s gaze softened just slightly as he looked directly at Sheila.

    "The students will be safe. That is my responsibility, and I stand by it," he said, the certainty in his words leaving no room for doubt.

    Sheila studied him for a moment longer, her blue eyes narrowing slightly, as if measuring his response. But after a few seconds, she gave a small nod, her concerns addressed, though she remained ever vigilant.

    "Thank you, Headmaster," she said with a polite nod of her own, before returning to her seat.

    Thion, satisfied that the matter had been settled, turned once again to leave the stage with Gordon trailing behind him.

 Chapter 144 - 144: End Of Announcement

    As the Headmaster and Gordon exited the Beacon Hall, the atmosphere shifted. Rising gracefully from his seat on the stage, a new figure approached the pulpit. It was Sir Regulus.

    In stark contrast to the Headmaster''s composed demeanor, Regulus exuded a more approachable warmth. His dark silver hair gleamed faintly under the hall''s lights, complementing his piercing silver eyes that seemed to sparkle with genuine kindness. A warm, welcoming smile graced his face, instantly putting the students at ease.

    He was dressed impeccably in a finely tailored black shirt, topped with a white coat embroidered with intricate gold patterns. The elegance of his attire matched his charismatic aura, making him appear both noble and approachable.

    "Good evening, first-years," Regulus began, his voice steady and reassuring. "That concludes all the information you need to know about next week''s exams." He paused, scanning the sea of young faces before him, offering a comforting smile as though to assure them there was nothing to fear.

    After a brief pause, his smile widened as he chuckled softly. "Oh... where are my manners?" he said, a playful glint in his eyes. "Those of you with lightning affinities likely already know me, but for the rest, allow me to introduce myself. I am Sir Regulus Storm." His tone was friendly, his words carrying an easy confidence that made the students feel less tense.

    "Anyway," he continued, waving a hand lightly as if to brush off any lingering anxiety, "that''s all from me. You are dismissed."

    With those simple words, the tension in the room began to dissolve. The students stood and started making their way out, some in small groups chatting quietly about the exams, others in pairs, and a few moving alone, lost in their thoughts.

    Regulus watched them go with a satisfied expression, his warm smile never faltering. Within minutes, the once-bustling hall emptied. The authorities left shortly after, leaving the Beacon Hall silent once more.

    ***

    The grand hallways of the academy stretched endlessly, lit by magical sconces that cast a gentle glow along the polished marble floors. Headmaster Thion walked with an air of composed dignity as his personal assistant, Gordon, who maintained a pace just slightly behind, exuding his usual charm with a smile that seemed almost too perfect to be genuine.

    "Headmaster," Gordon began, his voice smooth and polite, tinged with just the right amount of curiosity. "If I may ask, do you not think your decision to set the passing mark at ninety percent was... rather severe? Some might even call it excessive."

    Thion didn''t break his stride, his calm gaze fixed ahead. "The decision was deliberate, Gordon. This academy prides itself on cultivating the elite, those who will shape the future of magic and governance across the kingdoms. Mediocrity has no place here."

    "Of course, of course," Gordon replied, his tone light, as if agreeing wholeheartedly. "Still, one might argue that such a harsh standard could lead to unrest¡ªboth within the student body and beyond. Imagine the backlash if a noble''s child were expelled for failing to meet such stringent expectations."

    Thion stopped walking and turned slightly to face Gordon, his eyes calm but unyielding. "The standard applies equally to all students, noble or commoner. This academy is not a place for entitlement; it is a place for excellence."

    Gordon hesitated for a moment, then gave a soft chuckle, as though amused. "A noble sentiment, Headmaster, truly. But we cannot ignore the political intricacies of such decisions. The academy''s reputation is as much about public perception as it is about merit."

    Thion resumed walking, "Reputation means little if it is not built on truth and strength. If expelling unworthy students tarnishes the academy''s name in the eyes of the weak, so be it. Those who matter will understand the importance of maintaining our standards."

    Gordon quickened his steps slightly to keep pace. "You speak as a true leader, Headmaster," he said smoothly. "Still, I wonder if there might be a way to soften the message for the sake of appearances. Perhaps a special exemption for those from particularly influential families? It could prevent certain... complications."

    Thion glanced at Gordon, his expression unreadable. "Influence holds no weight here. The academy exists above politics, and I will not compromise its integrity for personal gain or favor."

    Gordon''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes narrowed slightly as he processed the Headmaster''s unwavering stance. "Naturally, Headmaster. Your commitment to fairness and excellence is unparalleled. I only wish to ensure that no external pressures disrupt the academy''s operations. After all, we both have its best interests at heart."

    Thion inclined his head slightly, his voice calm but final. "Indeed, Gordon. I trust you will continue to act in its best interest."

    The calm rhythm of the hallway was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps. Thion and Gordon paused as voices carried toward them.

    "You know, you sure know when to be lazy, even surpassing me," one of the voices teased, dripping with nonchalance.

    "And you sure know when to have terrible timing to be energized," the other replied, laced with irritation.

    From the corner ahead, two figures emerged¡ªGalen and Magnus.

    "Oh, hey there, Headmaster," Magnus greeted with an enthusiastic wave, his wide smile as bright as ever.

    "Hello, Magnus," Thion replied, his serene gaze shifting to Galen. He stood with his signature lazy stance, a look of mild disinterest etched on his face. "Galen," Thion acknowledged with a small nod.

    "It''s surprising to see you two here," Thion continued, his tone calm but carrying a hint of curiosity. "I didn''t notice either of you at the announcement this evening."

    "Wait... don''t tell me we missed it?" Magnus exclaimed, his expression feigning shock for dramatic effect.

    "Yes, it concluded just moments ago," Thion responded evenly.

    "See? It''s all your fault for making us late!" Magnus said, turning on Galen with mock indignation. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, shut it," Galen retorted, a hint of annoyance creeping into his voice. "I told you I didn''t want to come, but you insisted on dragging me along. Don''t go pinning the blame on me." With that, Galen began to turn back toward the direction they had come from.

    "Anyway, see you around, Headmaster," Galen added over his shoulder, his tone casual as he walked away.

    He paused briefly, casting a sharp glance at Gordon, whose ever-present smile had not faltered. Galen''s expression darkened as he muttered a spell under his breath. Using Whisper, he directed his words solely into Gordon''s mind.

    "And Noodle Head," Galen''s voice hissed in Gordon''s thoughts, sharp and cutting. "Don''t ever look at me like that again."

    Gordon''s smile remained perfectly intact, but his eyes momentarily narrowed before he quickly masked his irritation.

    "Wait for me!" Magnus called, jogging to catch up with Galen. He gave a quick wave to Thion as he departed. "Anyway, bye, Headmaster!"

    Thion watched them leave, an amused glint in his golden eyes. "Such an interesting pair of individuals, don''t you think, Gordon?"

    "Indeed, Headmaster. Very interesting individuals," Gordon replied smoothly, his smile unwavering as they resumed their walk.

    However, behind that polished demeanor, Gordon''s thoughts seethed with anger.

    "''Interesting individuals,'' my ass. Those insolent fools didn''t even acknowledge me. How dare they? Especially that arrogant bastard, Galen. I swear, one day I''ll make him pay for this humiliation and even daring to threaten me," Gordon fumed silently, his mind filled with disdain, though his expression betrayed nothing.

    The hallway returned to its quiet ambiance as the Headmaster and his assistant continued toward the office.

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in the student quarters, Liam walked up the stairs with Dylan and Asher in tow.

    "Getting expelled is really something, you know. Now I have to put in extra work," Dylan complained dramatically, throwing his hands in the air.

    "Will you shut up already?" Asher snapped, his tone laced with annoyance. "If you''re so keen on getting expelled, why not just do it now and save the academy some stress?" He pushed past Dylan with an exaggerated huff. "And for Myst''s sake, move out of the way if you''re not going to walk."

    And just like that, their usual cat-and-dog argument broke out. Their voices rose and overlapped, drawing the attention of nearby students who either chuckled or rolled their eyes.

    Trailing behind them, Liam remained silent. His disinterest in their bickering was evident as he subtly slipped past the duo, ignoring the chaos entirely.

    "This announcement has already eaten into my training time," Liam thought, his mind focused elsewhere. "I need to try it out before hitting the bed tonight."

    He ascended the final step and turned right toward his room. However, before taking another step, his form suddenly vanished into thin air without a trace.

    A few seconds later, Dylan and Asher reached the top of the stairs, their argument still simmering.

    "Wait," Dylan said, looking around. "Didn''t he just make this turn? There''s no way he''s already at his room."

    "Who cares?" Asher said with a dismissive wave. "He''s a grown-ass weakling. No need to lose sleep over him." With that, Asher sauntered toward his room, his tone as nonchalant as ever.

    Dylan hesitated for a moment, glancing down the hallway before shrugging. "Yeah, whatever." He followed suit, heading toward his own room.

    At the same time, Liam found himself in a completely different place¡ªa chamber. The soft glow of a chandelier illuminated the familiar surroundings. The polished stone walls and the faint hum of myst in the air confirmed where he was.

    Mystica''s chamber.

    Liam''s gaze immediately landed on her, lounging in her chair with an air of elegance. Her long, dark hair cascaded down over her shoulder as she sat with one leg crossed over the other, a book resting in her hands.

    "Can you at least inform me before pulling me out of thin air?" Liam said, his voice carrying a mix of irritation and unease.

    Mystica looked up from her book, a playful smirk tugging at her lips. "Oh, c''mon, it''s not that bad," she said, her tone dripping with amusement. "Since when did you start whining about things like this anyway?"

 Chapter 145 - 145: Magic Concealment

    Mystica placed her book down, finally giving Liam her full attention. Her violet eyes gleamed with their usual playful mischief as she gestured toward the chair opposite her.

    "Come now, don''t just stand there like a stranger," she teased, motioning for him to sit.

    Liam, unfazed, stood his ground. "Just tell me what you want. I''ve got things to do before bed, and you''re eating into my time," he said, his tone calm and respectful, though his patience was clearly thin.

    Mystica smirked, leaning back in her chair. "Oh, my dear Liam, when will you learn to ''obey before you complain''? You know, that''s a core value of you knights."

    Liam remained silent, his expression blank, but Mystica''s smirk only grew. "What I have for you today," she continued, "is far more important than whatever trivial thing you''re planning to do later. Trust me."

    She leaned forward slightly, her tone turning playful as she added, "So, do both of us a favor and sit with your lovable teacher." Her smile turned seductive, and Liam couldn''t help but feel like he''d rather be anywhere else.

    Suppressing a sigh, Liam walked over and sat down without a word.

    "Drink?" Mystica offered as soon as he sat.

    "I don''t drink," Liam replied curtly.

    "Pfft, not like you''re old enough anyway," Mystica said with a mocking laugh. She poured herself a glass of wine from the ornate bottle on the mini table between them and took an elegant sip.

    Setting her glass down, she finally got to the point. "Alright, let''s get serious. The reason I summoned you is the upcoming practical exams."

    "The battlefield stuff?" Liam asked, tilting his head slightly. "What about it?"

    "It''s about your magic," Mystica replied smoothly.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t use it in front of anyone." Liam said.

    Mystica chuckled softly, her smirk returning. "That''s not the issue, Liam. Let me explain."

    She leaned back, her tone turning instructive. "First of all, you know Vlardia is a separate realm created specifically to test students. It''s also where captured demons are kept, correct? During the three days you''re there, every single one of you will be under strict surveillance by the academy heads."

    She paused, watching Liam carefully before continuing. "The Headmaster and his delightful assistant Gordon will be monitoring you. But it doesn''t end there. Knights and mages¡ªmyself included¡ªwill also be watching. Regulus, Kaelen, Ember, Magnus, and even Galen might join in... though with those two, it depends on their mood."

    Liam nodded slowly, piecing it together. "The Headmaster mentioned the Vlardia setup. He also said points would be deducted based on our actions, so the surveillance part isn''t surprising."

    "Good, saves me some effort," Mystica said, taking another sip of her wine. "Now, here''s where it gets tricky."

    She leaned forward, her tone turning serious. "You know that every time magic is used, it leaves faint traces of energy behind?"

    "Of course. But those traces can''t be seen unless someone enhances their eyes with light or dark magic. You taught us that in class," Liam said.

    "Exactly," Mystica said, her smirk widening. "The magical screens that will be cast during the exams are imbued with light magic. That means anyone watching will see everything¡ªincluding the faintest traces of magic left behind."

    Liam''s brows furrowed slightly, but he stayed silent as Mystica continued. "It gets worse. The type of magic you use most frequently leaves a lingering aura around you. And right now, my dear, you''re practically drenched in dark energy. It''s all over you."

    Liam exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair. "So what are you proposing?"

    Mystica gave him an approving nod, as if she''d been waiting for that question. "The best course of action is to conceal your dark magic¡ªcompletely. And we need to start now if we want this to go smoothly.

    "And before you saying anything, I know you have the willpower to stop using it, Liam. But that''s not enough. The energy itself lingers, and unless we deal with it now, you''ll be caught the moment you step into Vlardia."

    "I see. Let''s do it then. If hiding my magic is necessary, I have no problems with your decision," Liam said, his tone even.

    Mystica''s smirk widened, a mix of surprise and satisfaction on her face. "Well, look at you, catching on quicker than I expected. Not that I''m complaining¡ªit makes my job easier."

    She gestured toward an open area in the room. "Alright, stand over there. But before we begin, summon your daggers. Once this is done, you won''t be able to use your dark magic until I undo the process."

    Without hesitation, Liam stood and summoned his dual daggers, the blades shimmering with a faint dark aura as they materialized. He placed them carefully on a nearby table. For a moment, he considered summoning his sword as well but decided against it.

    Mystica rose from her seat and grabbed a small glass vial from a nearby shelf. As she approached Liam, she uncorked the bottle and poured its contents¡ªa fine, dark powder¡ªonto the floor in a deliberate, circular pattern around him. The powder glimmered faintly, forming intricate symbols as it settled.

    The circle was wide enough to accommodate both of them. Mystica stepped inside, raising her hands toward Liam. "Now, take my hands and repeat everything I say exactly as I say it."

    Liam clasped her hands firmly and gave a nod. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica began to chant, her voice low and resonant. "Arkaios..."

    "Arkaios..." Liam repeated, his tone matching hers.

    "Nymbrath..."

    "Nymbrath..."

    "Solus Atra."

    "Solus Atra."

    The moment the final words left their lips, Mystica swiftly stepped out of the circle. The dark powder began to shimmer, rising from the floor like tendrils of smoke. The substance swirled around Liam, moving with an eerie, serpentine grace.

    The tendrils thickened, forming a vortex of shadow that encased him entirely. Liam stood still as the shadows pressed against his body, seeping into his skin like ink dissolving in water. His vision blurred momentarily, and a faint hum resonated in his ears, as though the magic itself was alive.

    The room darkened slightly, the energy within the circle intensifying. Liam felt a cold, numbing sensation spread across his body, followed by an odd lightness, as though a part of him was being stripped away. The shadows pulsed, glowing faintly before retreating into the symbols etched on the floor.

    When the process concluded, the room fell silent. The circle dimmed and faded, leaving no trace of the ritual. Liam stood there, the faint aura of dark energy that always surrounded him now gone but not completely. He glanced at Mystica, before looking at his hand.

    "Try casting any dark magic spell," Mystica said, leaning casually against the edge of her chair.

    Liam extended his hand and focused, attempting to conjure even the simplest spell. Nothing happened. The usual pulse of dark energy was completely absent.

    "Looks like it worked," Liam said flatly, lowering his hand.

    Mystica smirked, brushing her hair back with a flourish. "Of course it did. I''m Mystica¡ªhave you forgotten?" Her tone was dripping with pride.

    She crossed her arms and continued, "Just so you know, while your magic is concealed, the residual dark energy around you hasn''t completely vanished. You''ll need to use your fire magic as much as possible before the practical exams to mask it further."

    "Understood," Liam replied.

    "Good. Now it''s time for you to leave." Mystica raised her hand, and with a flick of her fingers, her air magic lifted Liam''s daggers from the table. They floated toward him, and he caught them effortlessly.

    Before she could snap her fingers to teleport him away, Liam spoke up. "Hey, Mystica."

    "Yes?"

    "That mage who was at the announcement tonight¡ªGordon Storm. How strong is he?" Liam asked, his tone measured but curious.

    Mystica arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a teasing grin. "Gordon? Why the sudden interest? Is it because he boldly declared himself the strongest mage in the Tempest Kingdom?"

    "Most likely," Liam admitted.

    Mystica chuckled, swirling the wine in her glass before taking a sip. "Don''t let that two-faced idiot get under your skin. That title is purely self-proclaimed. But, he is one of the strongest mages in the academy. His affinities¡ªlightning and light¡ªmake him formidable."

    "I see," Liam said simply.

    Mystica''s expression darkened slightly as she set her glass down. "But listen carefully. You should never get close to him. Gordon is the closest thing to a demon in human form that I''ve ever seen. He''ll do anything for his own gain. So steer clear of that bastard, no matter what."

    "Understood," Liam said, his voice calm. He paused, a thought crossing his mind. "I now assume he''s one of the reasons you wanted my magic concealed."

    "Exactly."

    "Wait," Liam said before she could snap her fingers again. "I have one more question. When I fought the blood demons, I used a significant amount of dark magic. What happened to the traces left behind?"

    Mystica''s smirk returned, though it was tinged with exhaustion. "I erased them, of course. It was a hassle¡ªnothing I couldn''t handle¡ªbut it did cost me some effort."

    "I see. Thank you for your help," Liam said, offering her a small bow of respect.

    "You''re welcome, sweetie. Now, bye-bye," Mystica said with a playful wave before snapping her fingers.

    In a blink, Liam vanished from the room, leaving Mystica alone. She let out a long, drawn-out sigh and drained the last of her wine in a single gulp.

    "Now," she muttered, standing and stretching, "time for me to enjoy a sexy, hot bath."

 Chapter 146 - 146: Flame Concentration

    Back in his room, Liam had already been teleported back and wasted no time freshening up with a quick bath.

    Afterward, he lay sprawled on his bed, his legs still dangling over the edge as he let out a deep breath.

    ''With my dark magic concealed, looks like I can''t try out Void Passage today, what a pain, I made plans for it very well. Anyway, I guess I might as well sleep. Extra hours won''t hurt.'' He closed his eyes, his body sinking into the mattress as his thoughts faded.

    However, that peace was short-lived. A sharp knock at the door jolted him awake, his eyes snapping open instantly.

    ''Who could it be at this hour?'' he wondered, glancing at the clock on the wall before dragging himself off the bed.

    He opened the door to find Asher standing there, his usual cocky demeanor intact.

    "Why are you here?" Liam asked, his voice calm despite the mild surprise he felt.

    "I need to show you something. Just follow me," Asher replied, already turning to walk down the hallway.

    Liam stared at him for a moment, unimpressed. "You don''t just knock on someone''s door and ask them to follow you without giving a proper reason," he stated, making a move to close the door.

    "For once in your life, restrain yourself from being stubborn and just follow me, dammit," Asher said, his frustration evident.

    Liam studied him for a moment before letting out a resigned sigh. "This better be worth it." He stepped out, shutting the door behind him.

    Without another word, Liam followed Asher down the dimly lit hallway. The silence between them stretched until something familiar caught Liam''s attention¡ªthe path they were taking.

    ''Why are we headed toward Galen''s training ground?'' Liam thought, his curiosity growing.

    Minutes later, they arrived at the mini colosseum that served as Galen''s private training area. Liam followed Asher into the center of the arena before Asher stopped and turned to face him.

    "Why are we here?" Liam asked, his tone steady, though his patience was wearing thin.

    "Do you have short-term memory? I told you I had something to show you," Asher replied, his eye twitching slightly in annoyance.

    "Then hurry up. You''re eating into my sleep time," Liam said bluntly.

    "Trust me, that eagerness to sleep will vanish once you see this," Asher said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    ''What is he even talking about?'' Liam wondered, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    Asher stepped away, putting distance between them as he prepared for what he was about to do. He finally stopped, turning back to Liam with a sharp glint in his eyes.

    "Pay attention, weakling. This is better shown first, explained later," Asher said, shaking out his limbs in preparation.

    ''What is he planning?'' Liam thought, his interest piqued despite himself.

    "Ay, take a fighting stance. I can''t show this without making you feel it," Asher said, his tone filled with a teasing edge.

    Liam sighed, already regretting his decision to come along. "Alright, buzz cut. Make this quick," he replied, stepping into his fighting stance with practiced ease, his eyes locking onto Asher.

    Asher smirked and began to prepare, his presence shifting as an invisible heat seemed to radiate from him. His flames, though unseen, charged the air, and his piercing blue eyes glowed brighter, as though they were filled with a molten energy.

    Liam observed him carefully, skepticism tugging at his thoughts. ''What''s he planning?'' But before he could second-guess, Asher vanished in a blur, leaving behind a sudden explosion of blue flames that scorched the ground where he had been standing.

    In the blink of an eye, Asher reappeared mid-air, his knee aimed directly for Liam''s chest with ferocious intent.

    Liam barely had time to react. Instinctively, he raised his forearms to block, but the moment Asher''s knee made contact, a secondary blast erupted from it¡ªan intense shockwave of compressed blue flames that forced Liam backward. He skidded to a stop, his boots digging into the ground to anchor himself.

    Asher landed effortlessly, his movements fluid and confident. Liam glanced down at his forearms, now smoking slightly. There were no serious injuries, just a faint scratch¡ªa testament to his own durability and quick reflexes.

    ''This power¡­ it''s far beyond Asher''s usual control over flames. The precision, the impact¡ªit''s on a different level,'' Liam thought, his expression calm as he shifted his gaze back to Asher.

    "So? What do you think? Impressive, huh?" Asher asked, pride practically dripping from his voice.

    Liam brushed the soot from his forearm. "Well, I guess I can say that."

    "You guess?" Asher said, his voice rising with mock outrage. "Don''t tell me you''re being all emotional over a tiny hit? Tsk. You''ve gone soft, haven''t you? What happened to the cold, heartless warrior I used to spar with? You''re practically a weakling now. Pathetic."

    "Quit the nonsense, buzz cut, and just tell me what that was," Liam said, his voice steady but carrying a subtle edge of authority.

    Asher''s smirk widened. "Look at you, all curious. Fine, I''ll spill. What I just showed you doesn''t have a specific name, but the technique behind it does. Galen likes to call it Flame Concentration," Asher explained, the pride in his tone undeniable.

    Liam raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued despite his exhaustion. "Flame Concentration? Does that mean compressing your flames into a fixed point or something?"

    "You could say it like that," Asher replied, tilting his head slightly, "but there''s more to it. It''s about refining and focusing the flow of myst to produce targeted, efficient flames rather than just spewing uncontrollable bursts like some amateur."

    Liam nodded slowly, piecing it together. "So, unlike when you used to summon flames that burned all over the place, with this Flame Concentration technique, you''re able to release precise flames¡ªfocused, controlled, and not just wildly spreading. Is that it?"

    Asher''s smirk faltered for a moment. "Huh, you catch on faster than I expected," he admitted, though his irritation seeped through.

    ''That makes sense,'' Liam thought, recalling Asher''s earlier display. ''Those flames from his feet during the speed burst and even the knee strike¡ªthey were all released from specific points, not just flaring wildly. I don''t fully get this concept yet, but... with the upcoming exams, I can''t ignore how useful this could be.''

    He placed his hands in his pockets, eyes narrowing slightly. "Hey, Buzz Cut, care to explain in detail?"

    Asher''s eye twitched at the nickname, but he waved it off. "Why the hell do you think I dragged you out here, genius? Shut up and listen." He straightened up, his tone growing more serious. "Normally, fire manipulators¡ªoh, sorry, Galen prefers Pyroknights ¡ªrelease flames that burn and expand in all directions, wild and uncontrolled. That''s just raw fire myst in action. But with Flame Concentration, we channel myst toward a specific part of the body or a single target, concentrating the energy to control and refine the fire''s output."

    "Refining myst," Liam muttered, absorbing the explanation.

    "Exactly," Asher said, gesturing with his hand. "It''s about funneling energy into one focused point instead of letting it disperse. This lets you ''compress'' the myst, creating a denser, more intense flame. Like the speed boost from my feet or the knee strike earlier¡ªthat was all thanks to Flame Concentration." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So," Liam said, a faint glint in his eye, "it''s not just about control but also efficiency. This lets you focus all your power into a single, devastating point instead of wasting energy. Makes sense. And it''s faster too, right?"

    Asher grinned, leaning slightly forward. "You''re damn right. Compared to that flashy trick you pulled in our spar with Galen months ago? This would leave that move in the dust. Flame Concentration does just help me move just faster; but cleaner, more precise, and hits way harder."

    Liam nodded again, his face unreadable. "I see." He turned away slightly, looking at the night sky for a brief moment before speaking. "Well, since you''ve told me this now, I''m eager to learn it."

    Asher barked a laugh, folding his arms. "Pfft. Don''t think you can master this overnight, Hunter. Galen made me practice on boulders for days before I could even get the basics down. You''d need¡ª"

    Liam cut him off, his eyes narrowing as a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Sorry to break it to you, Buzz Cut, but after dragging me out here and disrupting my sleep for something this interesting, especially given the exams coming up..." He turned back to face Asher fully, his voice resolute. "...we''re practicing this until the moon and the sun trade places."

    Asher blinked, startled, before breaking into a wide grin. "You''re insane," he said, laughing as he stepped forward, the competitive fire in his eyes blazing. "Fine. Don''t come crying to me when you can''t stand tomorrow."

    "That''s rich coming from someone who passes out just after a light hit to the face, you know."

 Chapter 147 - 147: We Are Rivals

    For the rest of the night, Asher drilled Liam relentlessly in the art of Flame Concentration, pushing him far beyond his comfort zone. With each attempt, Asher offered sharp critiques and occasionally demonstrated the technique himself, giving Liam a clearer understanding.

    Despite the focus on teaching, even Asher found himself refining his own skills as they went, their training naturally evolving into a series of impromptu spars.

    Under Asher''s guidance, Liam managed to channel his myst into his fists and feet, creating concentrated bursts of flames. While the power of his strikes wasn''t nearly on par with Asher''s, it was a promising start¡ªenough to make Asher smirk with begrudging approval.

    At one point, Asher paused to explain a critical distinction between Flame Concentration and Flame Compression.

    "Listen up, weakling," Asher began, wiping sweat from his brow. "Flame Concentration happens inside the body. You channel myst, accumulate it in a specific area, and release it as focused firepower. It''s about precision and flow. But Flame Compression? That''s different."

    "How so?" Liam asked, his breath still ragged from the last round.

    "Flame Compression happens outside the body. Instead of channeling myst, you compress the flame itself, packing it into a denser, more devastating form. It''s raw power. With this, you can even create solid flame constructs, like a sword or a staff." Asher''s tone turned smug. "Both techniques share a similar principle, but Compression? That''s where things get really dangerous."

    Liam nodded, processing the explanation. The concept intrigued him¡ªespecially the versatility of Flame Compression.

    ***

    As the first rays of dawn stretched across the training ground, both young men collapsed against a nearby wall, their bodies drenched in sweat and their breaths labored. The arena around them bore the evidence of their training: scorch marks littered the ground, the air thick with vapor and the faint scent of burnt earth.

    "Hey, Buzz Cut," Liam said between breaths, breaking the silence.

    "What, weakling?" Asher shot back, his chest heaving.

    "Why drag me all the way out here to teach me something this valuable?" Liam asked, his eyes fixed on the slowly brightening sky. "With how competitive you are, you could''ve kept this technique to yourself. It would''ve given you a huge edge when we start training with Galen again."

    Asher clicked his tongue, turning his head to glare at Liam. "Don''t make it sound so disgusting, idiot. First of all, I didn''t do this for you. This was for me. Teaching you helps me improve too, and waiting for the exams to be over before Galen showed this to you would only slow my progress."

    Liam quirked an eyebrow. "And second?"

    Asher smirked, his competitive fire blazing anew. "Second, I don''t want to hear you whining after I crush the battlefield exams because I had this technique in my favor. I want no excuses. So now that I''ve shown it to you..." He leaned forward, his voice sharp. "...you better give those exams everything you''ve got. Because regardless of whether we''re on the same team or not, I''m surpassing you. I''m going further beyond. Got that?"

    Liam turned to look at Asher, momentarily surprised by the blunt honesty. A faint smirk played on his lips. "You''re pretty confident for someone who''s not even facing me at full strength."

    "Oh, spare me the drama," Asher retorted, rolling his eyes. "You''ve got dual affinities, sure. But let''s not kid ourselves¡ªyou''re not using dark magic in front of a crowd. I know how people view your kind. You''re more likely to hold back."

    Liam''s expression shifted, his smirk fading as his usual stoic demeanor returned. "Since you''re so aware of that, why help me at all?"

    Asher forced himself to stand, his legs shaky but his resolve firm. "Listen, Hunter. The world doesn''t revolve around you. My family doesn''t have some grudge against dark magic users like the rest of the sheep out there. Sure, people view your kind as ''second-rate demons,'' but me?" He scoffed. "I couldn''t care less. What I care about is strength. They say you dark magic users are supposed to be on a different level¡ªand that is all I care about."

    He extended a hand to Liam, his eyes blazing with determination. "From now on, we''re rivals. Whether we''re on the same side or not, I''m coming for you. And don''t even try to downplay your potential with that ''I''m not even in the top five'' nonsense. Those so-called top five? Mediocre weaklings. They don''t make my blood boil. But you, Hunter? You''re different. You''re worth the fight."

    Liam stared at Asher for a long moment before finally taking the offered hand, his smirk returning, sharper than before. "Rivals, huh? Fine. Just don''t come crying when you realize what you''ve signed up for."

    After that, the two boys returned to their respective rooms to wash up. The cool water was a welcome relief against their aching muscles, rinsing away the grime and heat of their relentless training. Luckily for them, it was the weekend, granting them a much-needed reprieve to rest and recover.

    ***

    As the morning sunlight filtered into the library, Ariana, Sheila, Charlotte, and Dylan were huddled around a cluttered table. Textbooks, scrolls, and hastily scribbled notes were scattered everywhere as they crammed for the looming theory exams. The atmosphere was surprisingly focused, with Ariana leading the charge, her glasses slipping slightly down her nose as she explained yet another concept.

    But as she glanced around, something felt off.

    "Has anyone seen Liam or Asher today?" Ariana asked, pushing her glasses back up with a finger, her tone tinged with curiosity.

    Sheila shook her head, her expression amused. "Nope, haven''t seen them since breakfast. And honestly? It''s too quiet without Asher being a walking disaster."

    Dylan leaned back in his chair, folding his arms with a grin. "You know, now that you mention it, maybe this is a rare blessing. No Asher means no flaming chaos. And Liam?... No Asher means no flaming chaos."

    Charlotte smirked mischievously, twirling a strand of her curly hair. "Liam¡­ my dear, broody bae." Her voice was dripping with teasing affection. "If I did see him, I''d probably be too distracted to care about even the exams. Picture sexy body, fresh out of the shower, droplets running down that chest, then to his abs before straight down to his¡­"

    Ariana choked on her words, her face turning a bright shade of red. Sheila clamped a hand over her mouth, stifling a laugh, while Dylan nearly toppled out of his chair.

    "For Heaven''s sake, Charlotte!" Dylan exclaimed, pointing a finger at her as if scolding a child. "You''re about as subtle as a boulder rolling downhill!"

    Charlotte shrugged, utterly unbothered. "What can I say? I''m a woman of honesty. Admiring my bae isn''t a crime, is it?"

    Dylan shook his head in mock disbelief, a grin spreading across his face. "You know what? I''m just gonna embrace this. Being the only guy here is starting to feel like paradise. Who needs Asher and Liam anyway?"

    Ariana rolled her eyes and flicked him on the forehead with a rolled-up scroll. "Focus, Dylan."

    After thirty minutes of intense studying¡ªand Dylan''s focus steadily deteriorating¡ªthe library doors creaked open. The heavy, deliberate thud of boots echoed through the room, drawing all eyes to the entrance.

    Galen strode in, his fiery eyes scanning the group. His composure was intact, but the subtle twitch in his jaw and his tightly clenched fists suggested otherwise.

    "There you are," he said, his voice calm but laced with irritation.

    "Uh, hi, Sir Galen!" Ariana greeted, a nervous smile spreading across her face. "What brings you here?"

    Galen ignored the pleasantries and cut straight to the point. "Have any of you seen Asher?"

    The group exchanged glances, each one growing more uneasy. Finally, Sheila spoke. "No, we haven''t. Why? Did something happen?"

    Galen let out a low growl, leaning over the table and planting his hands firmly on its surface. His fiery eyes bored into theirs. "If you see him, tell him to stay out of my sight. If I do see him, his face¡ªand no, scratch that, his entire body¡ªwill look like my training ground." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dylan raised an eyebrow, unable to resist. "Uh, okay, but¡­ what''s wrong with your training ground?"

    Galen''s glare intensified, ready to exaggerate. "Oh, just the usual. Scorch marks, shattered pillars, blackened floors¡ªand, oh, a suspiciously lava-like pit. It now looks like the aftermath of a dragon having a meltdown."

    Sheila blinked. "Wait¡­ you''re saying Asher did that?"

    "Who else?" Galen snapped, running a hand through his perfectly styled white hair in exasperation. "Do you think someone volunteered to join him in wrecking my pristine training grounds? No one likes the meathead. Except maybe you, blondie." He gestured toward Dylan with a pointed look.

    Dylan raised his hands defensively, grinning. "Hey, don''t drag me into this. I''m all for chaos, but not lava-pit chaos."

    Galen straightened, his coat swishing dramatically behind him as he turned to leave. "Just pass him the message. If I find him, not even Mystica''s magic will put him back together."

    As the doors swung shut behind him, the group sat in stunned silence for a moment.

    "Well," Dylan said, breaking the tension with a grin, "looks like Asher found a creative way to spice up Galen''s training ground. Honestly? I''m kind of impressed."

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands, while Charlotte smirked. Sheila sighed, glancing at the mess of notes on the table. "Let''s just hope Galen cools off before he actually finds him."

    Dylan leaned back, a playful gleam in his eye. "I''m betting ten of my exam points that when Asher shows up, he''ll have zero idea why Galen''s mad."

    Everyone groaned in unison, knowing Dylan was probably right.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Theory Exam

    Throughout the remaining of the weekend, Liam and Asher continued training together, but only at night when they wouldn''t be disturbed. Liam learned quickly, mastering the control of fire''s power and intensity to maneuver freely at astonishing speeds.

    It wasn''t just Liam who was improving¡ªAsher was growing stronger too. He wasn''t about to let Liam be the only one benefiting from their sessions. As with the first night, their training often escalated into spirited spars, driving both to push their limits.

    Their commitment to mastering Flame Concentration left little time for their friends, though they still joined them for dinner at the cafeteria and occasionally studied together in the library. When Ariana, Sheila, Charlotte, and Dylan recounted Galen''s enraged warning to Asher, his reaction was just as Dylan had predicted: complete cluelessness. Liam, however, knew exactly what had happened but kept silent. Still, the knowledge didn''t deter him from continuing his nightly training with Asher, much to Galen''s frustration.

    Every morning, Galen found his once-pristine training ground in ruins¡ªscorched, cracked, and battered¡ªforcing the Earth manipulators to repair the damage, again and again. What infuriated him most wasn''t just the destruction, but his inability to catch Asher in the act. That changed the day before the theory exam.

    On that night, Liam and Asher planned a brief training session to avoid overexertion before the exams. Their plan unraveled when Galen finally caught them. His joy at apprehending Asher was eclipsed only by his surprise¡ªand delight¡ªat discovering Liam, who he didn''t think would ever be on the same page with Asher, was also involved.

    Galen drilled the living hell out of them, pushing the two boys through an intense regimen that lasted until two hours past midnight. He ultimately let them go, a rare act of mercy, knowing his original plan would have left them too exhausted to take either the theory or practical exams. He never admitted it, but part of him grudgingly respected their dedication to improving their fire magic skills.

    Exhausted but chastened, the boys headed straight to bed, heeding Galen''s stern warning against trying to train elsewhere. They rested well enough to face the next day''s challenges.

    As the sun rose over the academy, students bustled about, heading to their classrooms. The first years, however, congregated in the cafeteria, fueling up for the grueling seven-hour theory exam ahead. For some, it was a matter of ensuring they didn''t tackle the mental marathon on an empty stomach, which might lead to sudden dead. For others, like Dylan, it was an attempt to eat their anxiety away.

    At their usual table, the group had gathered. Dylan piled his plate high with food, while Ariana and Sheila ate with their typical elegance. Charlotte, on the other hand, joined Dylan in stress-eating, her usual composure nowhere to be found.

    Meanwhile, Asher and Liam sat nearby. Asher, still recovering from Galen''s grueling punishment and tormented by the constant growling of his stomach during his sleep, devoured his meal with the gusto of a starving beast. Liam, in contrast, appeared unbothered. Years of enduring harsh conditions in the Dark Forest had hardened him, and though he felt the hunger, he bore it with practiced ease.

    ***

    After breakfast, the first-year students were summoned to the exam hall. A quiet hum of anxiety filled the air as they began filing in, each assigned a seat five feet apart to ensure ample space. The massive hall was eerily silent, save for the shuffle of shoes on the cold stone floor and the occasional nervous cough.

    Dylan, ever the skeptic, stood by the door, trying to charm his way out of the whole ordeal. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Professor, are you sure this is necessary?" Dylan asked, flashing the elderly instructor a wide grin, his fingers drumming against the chair in mock nonchalance. "I mean, we''ve been studying, right? And I''ve been working so hard. Maybe I could just, uh, skip the exam? You know, for the greater good. Like, the preservation of my sanity."

    The professor, a no-nonsense woman with small reading glasses perched on her nose, gave Dylan a look that could freeze water.

    "Mr. Wellington, if you don''t sit down and take your exam, I''ll make sure the next two weeks of your life are spent cleaning the academy''s library¡ªfront and back¡ªevery day."

    Dylan''s eyes widened in horror.

    "Wait¡ªwait! You can''t just give me library duty! Have mercy! I''m a gentleman! A man of leisure!" he protested, attempting to feign distress, but the professor was unmoved.

    "No mercy," she said flatly, pointing to his seat. "Sit down. Now."

    With a dramatic sigh, Dylan shuffled to his seat, slumping down in defeat and casting one last hopeless glance at the professor. His mind raced with excuses, but he knew none of them would work.

    As the last student took their seat, the professor began distributing the exam papers. Dylan could practically hear his soul leave his body as the papers were passed down the rows. He stared at the one that landed in front of him, half-expecting it to burst into flames.

    The first few words were enough to send a chill down his spine: Magical Theory: Intermediate Concepts, History of Arcane Civilizations, Beast Classification and Behavior, and¡ªmost terrifying of all¡ªDemons: Types and Weaknesses.

    "Oh, no," Dylan groaned, dropping his head onto the desk with a dull thud. His arms flopped around the exam paper in a desperate attempt to push it away, as though the sheer force of will might make the questions disappear.

    Liam, sitting five seats to his left, merely raised an eyebrow at Dylan''s display. Asher, however, glanced over with a grin, shaking his head.

    "You good there, blondie?" Asher asked, his voice dangerously close to an amused laugh.

    Dylan barely lifted his head, his face twisted in agony. "No. I''m not. I''m already in hell, and it''s made of questions." He sat up slightly, trying to scan the paper without spiraling into full-blown panic. "History of the¡ªoh, great, a history question. How much time do we have to answer this, five minutes? I bet I could write something vaguely related and hope for the best."

    The professor''s voice cut through the room, sending a wave of dread over the students.

    "You will have exactly seven hours to complete the exam, with no breaks. You are not to leave your seat unless you have permission, and you must remain silent throughout the duration."

    "Seven hours?!" Dylan''s head snapped up in shock. "I thought it was a joke when the Headmaster said it. How do you expect anyone to survive that? This is torture!"

    "No talking, Mr. Wellington," the professor snapped. "If you continue, I''ll add another hour to your exam time. Understood?"

    Dylan''s eyes widened, and he immediately fell silent, realizing this was a battle he was not going to win. He glanced back at the paper, his fingers trembling as he held the pencil. The flood of questions before him now seemed like an insurmountable mountain.

    He slowly reached for the first question, eyeing it like it might bite: What are the key components of the Arcane Heart used in summoning beasts, and what are the associated rituals and their origins?

    Dylan nearly choked on his own breath. "Components of the Arcane Heart?! What is this, the beastology finals?"

    In the seat to his right, Ariana shot him a look and smiled faintly, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to his panicked state. "You''ll be fine, Dylan. Just take it slow."

    "Slow?" Dylan muttered, his voice barely a whisper. "This paper''s gonna eat me alive. The Arcane Heart? I''ve only ever seen that in bedtime stories about ancient evils!"

    Sheila, seated at the other end of the hall, cast a quick glance at the boys, but her focus remained fixed on her paper. "Honestly, Dylan, stop making a scene. There are demons in this exam. Real ones. Focus, and you might survive."

    Dylan sank back in his chair. "I''m not worried about surviving, I''m worried about passing! This is the exam from the underworld!"

    Liam, ever the picture of calm, barely reacted to Dylan''s complaints. He''d already set his mind on the exam, flipping through the pages with steady focus. ''Honestly speaking, Dylan''s right, though. This thing is even making my brain hurt.''

    Dylan''s eyes shifted between Liam and his paper, wondering how the hell his friend made it look so easy. "This is your fault, Liam," he muttered under his breath, eyes darting to the first question again. "I bet you know everything in this exam. Fire magic, Beastology, flame-themed trivia... It''s all connected to you somehow, isn''t it?"

    Liam didn''t flinch, but Max, who was just sitting behind Dylan, did. "Please Dylan, a little quiet will do." Max not being good with ''words'' just like Charlotte, was close to passing out as much as Dylan.

    Dylan''s shoulders slumped as he began scribbling down whatever came to mind. The next seven hours stretched before him like an eternity of confusion, magical history, and agonizing mental gymnastics.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Theory Exam 2

    The exam hall was a battlefield of brains, and every student was a soldier armed with pencils, erasers, and varying levels of desperation. Dylan, who had been whining incessantly earlier, was now eerily quiet. His head was bowed low, his pencil scribbling furiously as if his very life depended on it.

    Asher, glancing over, muttered to Max, "What happened to him? He was practically crying a minute ago, and now he''s in some kind of exam trance."

    Max shrugged, whispering back, "He looks like he''s been possessed by the ghost of an ancient scholar. I don''t trust it."

    Meanwhile, others in the hall were visibly struggling. Charlotte, seated near Ariana, was biting her lip in frustration. Her paper was filled with scribbles and half-erased answers. "This is ridiculous," she whispered under her breath, her curls bouncing as she shook her head. One of the questions¡ªExplain the relationship between light magic and spatial distortion in ancient warfare¡ªmade her feel like she was reading another language.

    "Psst, Ariana," Charlotte whispered, casting a pleading glance at her friend.

    Ariana glanced over and whispered back just loud enough to be heard. "It''s about how light mages in ancient battles used their magic to bend enemy formations. Think of it as creating mirages to confuse their opponents."

    Charlotte blinked, barely absorbing the information. "Right. Mirages. Got it. Thanks." She jotted down something vaguely related, hoping for partial credit.

    But Ariana''s assistance was limited. The professor''s hawk-like gaze roamed the room, her small glasses reflecting the dim light of the hall. Ariana couldn''t risk being caught helping too much, leaving Charlotte to wrestle with the rest of the paper.

    Sheila, seated at the far end of the room, was faring better, though not without her own struggles. Her focus was unwavering, but some of the questions hit her like a ton of bricks. She furrowed her brows, her pen tapping against her chin as she tackled a particularly challenging section about demon hierarchies.

    "The difference between a Greater and Lesser Demon''s myst core structure is¡­" Sheila read, her stomach sinking. Her mind raced through her studies, recalling every diagram and lecture. She managed to scrape together a coherent answer but not without a grimace.

    Right behind Dylan, Asher and Max were in their own little world of chaos. Asher''s usual confidence had been replaced with visible frustration, his once-pristine paper now covered in scribbled-out answers. Max leaned over slightly, whispering, "Hey, what''s the answer to number five?"

    "Beats me," Asher grumbled. "I''m still stuck on number three. Something about beast myst interactions? What does that even mean?"

    "Hell if I know," Max replied, his voice a blend of irritation and defeat. "This is a disaster." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher shot a glance at Dylan, who hadn''t spoken a word since the exam started. His blond-haired friend looked like a zombie¡ªpale, hunched over his desk, and writing at a pace that defied human limits.

    "Should we ask Dylan?" Max suggested half-heartedly.

    Asher followed Max''s gaze to their blond comrade, then shook his head. "Look at him. He''s not human anymore. Whatever spirit is keeping him alive, let it do its thing."

    Meanwhile, Liam, ever the lone wolf, sat five seats to Dylan''s right, completely isolated. He wasn''t struggling as much as some of the others, but even he found certain questions mentally exhausting. His eyes scanned the paper, his mind working through sections history questions and elemental magic questions.

    "This is unnecessarily complicated," Liam thought, his pencil scratching the paper. "If they wanted to torture us, they should''ve just said so."

    Despite his internal complaints, Liam managed to maintain his composure. He didn''t bother looking to anyone else for help; he knew he was too far away, and besides, he preferred to rely on himself.

    As the minutes dragged on, the room was filled with the sound of pencils against paper, the occasional cough, and the faint whispers of desperate students. The tension was palpable, and even the air seemed heavy with the weight of unanswered questions.

    Dylan, however, remained the enigma of the room. For someone who had been so vocal about his dread earlier, he was now a silent, unstoppable force, plowing through the exam like a man possessed. It was almost unnerving.

    By the fourth hour, Asher leaned back slightly, muttering under his breath to Max, "If Dylan actually passes this, I''m buying him dinner. There''s no way he''s pulling this off legitimately."

    Max snorted. "If he passes this, I''m questioning my entire existence."

    The professor''s voice cut through the murmurs, sharp and unforgiving. "Mr. Samson, Mr. Hawthorne, if I hear another word from either of you, your exam will be marked incomplete."

    Both boys immediately straightened in their seats, exchanging a silent look of mutual suffering.

    ¡ª

    By the sixth hour of the exam, Dylan finally leaned back from his hunched-over posture, letting out a dramatic groan as he stretched his arms above his head. His joints cracked audibly, drawing a few annoyed glances from nearby students. He smirked, clearly unbothered.

    "Well, that''s about all I''ve got," he muttered, tossing his pencil onto the desk with exaggerated finality. "If the examiners think there''s more to write, they can finish it themselves. I''ve done my civic duty."

    He glanced at his paper, nudging it to the side of his desk with an air of accomplishment¡ªor perhaps surrender. A slow, mischievous grin spread across his face as he leaned back in his chair, arms folded behind his head. "Now then," he whispered to himself, "time to revisit that dream I was having about Mystica before daybreak. A beautiful, magical reunion awaits."

    With that, Dylan slumped forward, folding his arms on the desk and resting his head down. Within moments, he was off, a perverted smile creeping onto his face as his breathing slowed. The subtle twitch of his lips hinted that whatever he was dreaming about was entirely unsuitable for a public setting.

    Asher and Max exchanged looks of pure disbelief.

    "Did he just¡­?" Asher began, his brow furrowing.

    "Yup," Max replied, his voice flat. "He just finished early and fell asleep. During the exam."

    "Is this even the same Dylan?" Asher muttered, staring at the blond with a mix of awe and irritation.

    "For a moment, I almost regretted not asking him for help," Max said, scratching the back of his head. "But then I remembered¡ªthis is Dylan. He probably just wrote a bunch of nonsense. If we copied his answers, we''d be expelled by tomorrow."

    As the clock ticked down, the tension in the room rose to its peak. By the time the professor rang the bell to signal the end of the seventh hour, the collective sigh of relief from the students was nearly deafening.

    The reactions were varied but telling. Some students slumped back in their seats, their faces etched with exhaustion and quiet despair, as if silently praying to whatever deities they believed in. Others looked like they had discovered the secrets of the universe, only for the exam to end too soon. While others like Ariana, at neatly as if the exam had been no more than a routine exercise.

    "Place your papers at the edge of your desks," the professor instructed. Once everyone complied, she raised a hand, and with a flick of her wrist, a gust of air magic swept through the room, collecting all one hundred papers and arranging them into a neat stack that floated beside her.

    "You are dismissed," she announced. "Enjoy the rest of your day¡ªand prepare yourselves for the three-day practical exam starting tomorrow. Good luck."

    With that, she strode out, the papers trailing obediently behind her.

    As soon as she was gone, the room erupted into movement. Students groaned, stretched, and staggered out of their seats like survivors of a harrowing ordeal.

    "I''m doomed," one student muttered, near tears. "I don''t think I got anything right."

    "Same," another moaned, dragging their feet toward the door. "Expulsion''s looking real good right now."

    Charlotte rose from her seat dramatically, her curls bouncing as she clung to Ariana''s arm. "It''s over," she wailed in mock despair. "No more mental abuse! I can''t take it anymore."

    "There, there," Ariana said soothingly, patting Charlotte''s head like a comforting older sister. "I''m sure you did great. You''ll see."

    "Blondie!" Asher called out as he approached Dylan''s desk, where the blond was still sound asleep. He gave him a light shake, but Dylan didn''t stir.

    "Blondie," Asher repeated, louder this time. Still no response.

    With a twitching eye and a growing smirk, Asher raised his hand and delivered a sharp smack to the back of Dylan''s head.

    "Ow!" Dylan yelped, bolting upright and clutching his head. He blinked groggily, glaring at Asher. "Which foul beast dares disturb my holy slumber?"

    "The exam''s over, you idiot," Asher shot back, rolling his eyes. "You planning to nap here all day, or what?"

    Dylan stretched lazily, yawning as he stood. "Finally. I can escape this den of mental torture." He grabbed his belongings and headed for the door without a backward glance.

    Asher, still amused, turned to spot Liam at the far end of the room. For once, the usually stoic fighter wore an expression that could only be described as sheer disorientation. His red eyes were slightly glazed, his shoulders slumped like he''d just fought a dozen battles back-to-back.

    "Even the wannabe had a hard time," Asher muttered with a grin, barely holding back laughter. "This is priceless."

    "HEY!" Dylan''s voice rang out from the doorway, drawing everyone''s attention. He stood there, leaning casually against the frame, his expression one of exaggerated disgust. "Are you guys planning to spend the rest of your day in this dungeon? I, for one, am reclaiming my freedom."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Possibilities

    As the group stepped out of the exam hall, Dylan led the way with an exaggerated swagger, arms swinging dramatically. His grin was wide enough to rival the horizon, and he strutted like a king returning from a victorious campaign.

    Behind him, the rest of the group dragged their weary bodies forward, looking as though they had just survived a seven-hour war.

    "Food," Dylan declared, his voice echoing across the courtyard like a battle cry. "The only cure for this mental torture. I''ve earned it, and now I shall feast like a champion."

    Charlotte, walking beside Ariana, scoffed and crossed her arms. "Champion of what? Sleeping through the last hour?"

    Dylan turned, grinning. "Exactly! My strategic retreat into the land of dreams was necessary to preserve my brilliant mind. You wouldn''t understand."

    "You mean your mind that was writing nonsense for hours?" Asher added, not even trying to hide his smirk.

    "Details, details." Dylan waved a dismissive hand. "What matters is that I finished first. Efficiency at its finest!"

    "Sure, if you call drooling on your desk efficient," Sheila quipped, earning a round of chuckles from the group.

    As they stepped into the cafeteria, the warm scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat wrapped around them like a comforting embrace. The room buzzed with energy as students shared stories of their exam ordeals. For Dylan, though, there was no time for conversation¡ªhis eyes locked onto the serving line, gleaming with predatory focus.

    "Out of my way, mortals!" he exclaimed, grabbing a tray and piling it high with roasted chicken, bread rolls, and a questionable green soup that even the servers seemed hesitant to touch.

    Max eyed the soup with visible skepticism. "You''re actually eating that?"

    Dylan grinned, holding up the bowl like a trophy. "Survival is about risks, my friend. Only the brave thrive."

    "I''ll stick to not poisoning myself, thanks," Max replied, shaking his head as he opted for a safer choice of grilled meat and rice.

    The rest of the group filled their trays with varying levels of enthusiasm. Ariana carefully selected a modest portion of salad and fish, while Asher heaped his plate with an alarming amount of steak and potatoes.

    "If I''m gonna die during the practical exam," Asher said, balancing his mountain of food, "at least I''ll go out on a full stomach."

    The group found a table by the window, the sunlight casting a golden glow on their weary faces. Dylan wasted no time, tearing into his food like a man who hadn''t eaten in days.

    "You could at least pretend to have table manners," Sheila muttered, looking mildly horrified as Dylan devoured a drumstick in two bites.

    Dylan grinned mid-chew. "I''m optimizing digestion. Peak efficiency, remember?"

    Charlotte rolled her eyes but smirked. "Sure, keep telling yourself that, champ."

    As the conversation shifted, Max leaned back in his chair and posed a question that made everyone pause. "So... how do you guys think the practical exam groups are gonna be set up?"

    Sheila nodded, her brows furrowing. "Yeah, the headmaster did say we wouldn''t get to choose. I wonder what they''re basing the teams on."

    The question hung in the air like an unsolved puzzle. Slowly, everyone turned their gaze toward one person¡ªLiam, who was eating his food with the same calm indifference he always carried. The weight of their stares eventually made him glance up, fork halfway to his mouth. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What?" he asked, his tone flat but tinged with confusion.

    "Well," Sheila began, clearing her throat, "your critical thinking about this kind of stuff is usually on point. So, I figured you''d have some idea."

    "Yeah," Ariana chimed in, her voice soft, her cheeks slightly pink. "You''re good at analyzing things."

    Liam narrowed his eyes slightly but didn''t respond. Instead, he continued eating, as if their expectations weren''t his problem.

    Charlotte smirked, leaning forward with a teasing glint in her eye. "Pfft. That''s why you were all staring at him? Wow, for a second there, I thought I had competition for my bae." Her tone was playfully suggestive as she glanced at Liam. "Y''all are lucky I''m not the jealous type."

    "Wait," she added, her gaze shifting to Max, who suddenly looked very uncomfortable. "Why were you staring at my bae, huh? Don''t tell me you''re into guys now."

    Max''s eyes widened in alarm. "What? No! I only looked because they did. Why would I be into guys? That''s not¡ª"

    Charlotte burst out laughing, cutting him off. "Relax, tiger. I was kidding. But the way you panicked just now? Suspicious." She gave him a wink, which only made Max groan and bury his face in his hands.

    Asher, who had been silently demolishing his steak, glanced at Liam with a smirk. "You know, they aren''t wrong. You''ve got a knack for figuring out this kind of stuff."

    Liam finished his last bite with his usual calm, leaning back in his chair. His eyes glinted slightly as he looked at Asher. "Since when did you start agreeing with people on their opinions about me?"

    Asher rolled his eyes and pointed his fork at Liam. "Don''t twist my words, dude. I''m not desperate for answers like they are. Besides," he grinned and puffed his chest out, "it doesn''t matter who I get stuck with. I''m gonna shine the brightest, no matter what."

    "Good for you," Liam replied flatly, his voice laced with disinterest.

    Liam exhaled before speaking. "If you''re really wondering about how the groups will be assigned, there''s something you should''ve already noticed by now.

    "From Mystica to the headmaster''s announcement, one phrase kept repeating: your ability to stay composed under pressure in diverse situations." Liam began

    "Based on that, you can be sure of one thing: you won''t be in the same group as the people you''re close to or comfortable with."

    The group fell into thoughtful silence, his words sinking in like heavy stones in a calm lake.

    "But," Ariana spoke up, her eyes thoughtful behind her glasses, "if the groups are large¡ªsay, ten or fifteen people¡ªwouldn''t the chances of being with someone you know well increase?"

    Liam shook his head, his expression calm. "No, it wouldn''t. Even in a group that size, the probability of being placed with someone you''re close to is still low. The organizers will deliberately spread connections thin to force us into unpredictable dynamics. You might end up with a classmate, but that''s about it."

    "Why go to such lengths, though?" Sheila asked, her brows furrowing. "Wouldn''t it make more sense to put people who work well together in the same group?"

    "Why go to such lengths, though?" Sheila asked, her brows furrowing in thought. "Wouldn''t it make more sense to group people who work well together? That way, we''d maximize efficiency."

    Liam''s eyes flicked toward her, his expression unreadable. "Sometimes, you''re too na?ve," he said bluntly. "This isn''t about what makes sense¡ªit''s about forcing us to adapt. The goal isn''t to see how well we perform in comfort zones. It''s to test how we survive, strategize, and excel when we''re thrown into situations with people we don''t trust or understand. If they handed us a safety net, there wouldn''t be a challenge to overcome."

    Sheila blinked, her lips parting as she processed his words, but before she could respond, Asher leaned back in his chair with a smirk. "Exactly," he said, folding his arms behind his head. "They want to push us out of our bubbles. See who sinks and who swims. If we stuck to the same tricks we always use, they''d never know who can really rise under pressure."

    "Pretty much," Liam agreed. "So don''t get too attached to the idea of familiar faces. If you do, you''ll only end up disappointed when the exam starts."

    The group exchanged glances, the weight of his analysis sinking in. Even Dylan, who was still chewing on his dessert, paused mid-bite to mull over Liam''s words.

    "Well," Dylan finally said, swallowing a massive chunk of cake, "whatever the groups are, one thing''s for sure."

    "What''s that?" Sheila asked, raising a brow.

    Dylan grinned. "I''ll still be the MVP."

    Charlotte groaned. "You? The MVP? Please, you''re more like the comic relief."

    "Yeah, but at least I''ll keep things interesting!" Dylan shot back, winking at her.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Sent To Vlardia

    When the next day arrived, the atmosphere among the first years had shifted. Gone were the nervous whispers about the theory exam or the fear of expulsion. Today, some students looked as if they were ready to march into battle, their determination blazing. "If we''re going down," one had declared loudly, "then we''re going down in style!" Others, however, had resigned themselves to fate, their faces pale and expressions devoid of any fight.

    At the Northeast side of the Academy stood a grand, high-domed structure, its design intricate and commanding. Morning sunlight filtered through its numerous windows, casting reflections across the exterior like fractured rainbows. The inside, however, was even more striking¡ªa carefully designed blend of elegance and authority. A raised stage viewing balcony dominated the space, lined with rows of plush, red-cushioned seats. This place was reserved for the Academy''s highest-ranking figures and influential guests.

    At the forefront sat the Headmaster, Mr. Thion, his composed demeanor radiating authority as he observed the scene below. To his right was Gordon, wearing his signature overly sincere smile that seemed out of place among the stoic expressions surrounding him. Several other notable figures were present as well: Sir Regulus, Sir Kaelen, and Lady Ember. Mystica sat a few seats behind the Headmaster, her piercing eyes watching the proceedings with a mixture of amusement and curiosity.

    Among the other attendees were nobles, knights, and mages, all present for reasons beyond mere academic interest. The presence of the nobles was more political than ceremonial; they were keen to observe the next generation of talent that might one day serve their interests. For them, this was not just an exam¡ªit was an opportunity to identify potential allies or assets for their respective houses. The Academy''s reputation as a breeding ground for powerful mages and warriors made it a critical hub for political maneuvering.

    Yet, not everyone was present. In the back row, two seats remained conspicuously empty. They belonged to Galen and Magnus, the Academy''s most infamous knights. Their absence drew murmurs among the nobles, who questioned the decorum¡ªor lack thereof¡ªof the knights tasked with shaping young minds.

    "Such a lack of discipline," one noble muttered, leaning toward another. "How are we to trust knights who don''t even bother showing up on time?"

    But beneath their murmurs lay an unspoken truth: no one could deny the value these knights brought to the Academy and the Kingdom. Galen and Magnus were far more than just instructors; they were legends in their own right. Despite their differing temperaments and reputations, both were unparalleled in their mastery of their respective elements. While Magnus was revered for his precise and overwhelming wind magic, Galen''s fire magic was so destructive that stories of his strength bordered on myth. Their presence at the Academy wasn''t a question of propriety but of necessity; they were living examples of what the students could aspire to become.

    Back on the tiled ground below the balcony, the first-year students gathered, their uniforms crisp and weapons at the ready. They formed a loose assembly, their chatter and shifting stances betraying a mix of anticipation and anxiety. The space, though open and unadorned, seemed almost sacred under the weight of so many expectant gazes.

    A hush fell over the students as the Headmaster rose from his seat with a commanding presence, his sharp gaze sweeping across them. The murmurs that had filled the air below fell silent as every single one of them turned their attention upward, anticipation palpable. Clearing his throat, he began to speak, his voice resonating with authority.

    "Good morning, first years. I trust you all enjoyed your experience with the theory exam yesterday." His tone carried a subtle edge, as if daring them to admit otherwise.

    A ripple of nervous chuckles passed through the students, though it quickly faded as he continued.

    "Today marks the beginning of your battlefield exam. For the next three days, you will be sent to Vlardia. Allow me to remind those of you who may have let the details slip your minds what Vlardia truly is and what you can expect."

    The Headmaster clasped his hands behind his back, his expression growing more solemn. "Vlardia serves two purposes. It is both a testing ground for the Academy and a containment zone for captured demons. These demons, sealed by powerful enchantments, will be temporarily released into designated areas to provide the necessary conditions for your examination."

    A visible wave of tension swept through the students, many of whom exchanged uneasy glances.

    "Yes," the Headmaster confirmed. "This means that, depending on your circumstances, you may encounter these demons. Whether you find them¡ªor they find you¡ªwill largely depend on your choices and instincts." He paused for effect, allowing the weight of his words to settle over them.

    "However, let me make one thing abundantly clear: the purpose of this exam is not to see how many demons you can defeat. Your primary objective is survival. You are to demonstrate adaptability, strategic thinking, and the ability to navigate dangerous situations. Should you find yourself outmatched, retreat. Survival takes precedence over reckless bravery."

    The students listened intently, their initial fear tempered by the clarity of his instructions.

    "That being said," he added, his tone hardening, "do not think for a moment that you can simply hide and wait out the exam. Doing so will result in an automatic failure¡ªzero points for the entirety of the exam. This test is about learning to thrive in adversity, not avoiding it."

    Silence reigned as the weight of the Headmaster''s words bore down on them. Some students straightened their postures, steeling themselves, while others shifted nervously.

    "Any questions?" he asked, scanning the group with a sharp gaze. For a moment, none of the students moved, their silence speaking volumes.

    Just as he turned to Mystica, preparing to proceed, a voice broke through the quiet. "Uh¡ªsir!"

    The Headmaster halted mid-step, his piercing gaze falling on a boy with messy ginger hair, his hand hesitantly raised.

    "Yes, young man," the Headmaster said evenly. "Do you have a question?"

    The boy swallowed, then nodded. "Yes, sir. I was wondering... you mentioned we would be placed in groups for this exam. When will we find out who our group members are?"

    The Headmaster''s stern expression softened slightly, acknowledging the merit of the question. "A fair query. The group placements have already been decided. You will learn who your teammates are upon your arrival in Vlardia."

    "Thank you, sir," the boy replied, lowering his hand.

    "Any further questions?" the Headmaster asked, his gaze sweeping the students once more. When none came, he nodded and turned back to Mystica. "Very well. Mystica, if you would."

    Mystica, who had been reclining in her seat with a playful smirk, rose gracefully. "Understood, Headmaster." She stepped forward, addressing the students with a teasing lilt to her voice. "Alright, my darlings, it''s time to enter the battlefield. Enjoy yourselves¡ªand do try to come back in one piece."

    With a snap of her fingers, the air shimmered with magic. One by one, the students began to dissolve into clouds of white, swirling smoke, their forms vanishing into the ether. Within moments, the tiled ground was empty, leaving only the faint scent of myst lingering in the air.

    Mystica turned back to the Headmaster with a sly smile. "All set, Thion. Let''s see how they fare."

    The Headmaster nodded, his expression unreadable as he gazed at the empty space below. "Let the exam begin."

    ¡ª

    Minutes after the students had been teleported, a door at the back of the balcony creaked open. The sharp sound drew the attention of many seated nobles and knights, but the atmosphere shifted entirely when two figures strode in: Galen and Magnus.

    "I said shut up," Galen growled, his voice laced with irritation as he entered the room. He glanced over his shoulder, clearly annoyed. "If you wanted to walk through first, you should''ve just gone ahead, you idiot."

    Magnus, strolling in behind him with his usual carefree demeanor, smirked. "Well, maybe next time you should just agree to walk behind me. Problem solved." He casually rubbed the back of his head, as if nursing a fresh smack.

    The tension in the air was palpable as the two knights entered. Eyes turned their way, some filled with open disdain, while others betrayed grudging respect. The nobles, in particular, shifted uncomfortably at their irreverent presence.

    The acting commander of the Academy''s Knight''s Council, Sir Varyn Hone, spoke from his seat with an air of authority, his no-nonsense expression unwavering. "At the very least, show some respect by offering a greeting or silence for arriving late."

    Galen stopped mid-stride, his eyes locking onto the back Sir Varyn head. "Huh? Who exactly are you directing that statement to? I hope it''s not me, Sir Varyn," he said, his tone dripping with mockery. "I don''t take kindly to being told to act a certain way just to satisfy the fragile egos of nobles." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without waiting for a response, Galen dropped into an empty seat, stretching his legs out as if he owned the place.

    The tension snapped like a bowstring when Sir Kaelen stood abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. "MAGNA GALEN! HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO YOUR COMMANDER IN SUCH A DISRESPECTFUL MANNER!" His booming voice echoed through the chamber, silencing the murmurs.

    Galen cracked one eye open, reclining further in his seat. "First off, don''t say my name backward, you damn wizzel. Second,"¡ªhe propped one foot on the chair in front of him, folding his arms behind his head¡ª"he''s your commander, not mine."

    The audacity of his words left several nobles gasping in shock, their outrage barely contained. Others simply muttered under their breath, clearly torn between anger and admiration for Galen''s sheer disregard for decorum.

    Beside him, Magnus finally sank into the seat next to his friend, a crooked smile tugging at his lips. "C''mon, Gally, you can''t go around talking like that. You''re going to give the poor man a heart attack." His teasing tone only added fuel to the fire.

    "Don''t call me that, you damn idiot," Galen snapped, his irritation evident.

    Magnus chuckled, leaning back lazily. "Sure thing, Gally."

 Chapter 152 - 152: The Team

    The sun hung high in the sky as Liam stood in a small clearing within Vlardia. He tilted his head upward, squinting against the light as faint, dark shapes flitted across the vast blue canvas above. They looked like birds from this distance, but given the nature of this realm, Liam wasn''t inclined to assume.

    ''Who knows what they really are,'' he thought.

    The clearing felt eerily familiar. The tall green trees surrounding the area formed a dense wall, their canopy allowing only fragmented rays of sunlight to pierce through and dapple the ground in shimmering patches. The scent of wild vegetation filled the air, stirring a memory from the beast realm they had been sent to during the enrollment trials.

    ''This feels familiar,'' Liam mused. His red eyes swept across the clearing, taking in the scene with a detached air.

    A group of four other students stood nearby, their presence indicating they were his assigned companions for the next few days. ''So, these are my allies¡ªor liabilities¡ªfor this exam,'' Liam thought dryly. His gaze lingered on one of them, a familiar face leaning casually against a tree, eyes closed as though this were a casual stroll through a park.

    ''How interesting to have him here,'' Liam thought, recognizing Lucian, one of Chris''s ever-loyal lackeys.

    The rest of the group was new to him. The first girl drew his attention with her athletic frame. Her short, dark blue hair framed her slender yet muscular figure. A sword was sheathed at her hip, and a sturdy shield was slung across her back. She had a serious demeanor.

    The second girl was strikingly beautiful, even more so than the first. Her long, pink hair was styled in a flowing ponytail that complemented her elegant features. Her piercing sky-blue eyes. At her side, a sheathed sword with a pristine white hilt gleamed faintly under the sunlight. She stood calmly.

    Among the boys, Liam recognized the messy-haired ginger who had questioned the Headmaster earlier. The boy carried a quiver strapped to his back, packed with arrows, while a polished bow rested diagonally across his shoulders. His curious eyes darted around the clearing, brimming with unease. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Finally, there was Lucian. Dressed in his uniform, he seemed utterly indifferent to the proceedings, leaning lazily against the shade of a nearby tree. His face was serene, almost bored, but Liam knew better than to underestimate him. For someone like him not only being one of Chris''s lackeys but also ranked fifth among the first years, Liam knew what Lucian was capable of.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took in the group. ''They seem solid not do be a nuisance here. I hope them are whag they look like.'' He thought, his expression neutral.

    Suddenly, the girl with the pink hair jogged over to Liam, a bright smile lighting up her face as she grabbed his right hand with both of hers, looking up at him with an expression of pure admiration.

    "It''s you! From the enrollment trial!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing on her feet. "I can''t believe we''re in the same group again! It''s so great to finally meet you like this!"

    Liam stared at her, his calm demeanor unshaken, though irritation flickered in his red eyes. "Can you let go of my hand?" he asked in a calm, dry tone that made his displeasure obvious.

    "Oh! Sorry!" The girl released his hand and took a small step back, bowing slightly in apology. "I''m Karla. Nice to meet you again!"

    "Karla?" Liam said, his tone laced with confusion.

    "You don''t remember me?" Karla asked with a playful smile. "I''m the girl you saved during the enrollment trial!"

    Liam''s brows furrowed.

    "You know... the invisible beast? It was right above my head near the tree?" Karla added, her voice rising slightly as she tried to jog his memory.

    It was then that the memory clicked. During the enrollment trial, he had intervened to save a clueless girl standing too close to danger. Back then, it was a calculated move to eliminate the beast for his shadow army, not an act of heroism. Now, that same girl stood before him, beaming with gratitude.

    "I remember now," Liam said flatly.

    "Yay! I''m so glad you didn''t forget me!" Karla chirped, her smile growing brighter. "To be honest, I wanted to thank you earlier¡ªlike during mealtime in the cafeteria¡ªbut you were always busy with your friends, so I didn''t want to interrupt. But now? Here we are! In the same team! Isn''t fate amazing?"

    Liam''s stoic face remained unchanged, but his thoughts betrayed his irritation. ''She''s way too clingy. This is almost as bad as Elsie. How utterly vexing.''

    "Do you mind giving me some space?" Liam said, his tone sharp enough to cut through her enthusiasm, but before Karla could respond, a stern feminine voice interrupted.

    "Are you two here for bonding or survival? In case you''ve forgotten, this is Vlardia. Demons are roaming the area right now, and for all we know, some could be heading this way," the girl with the shield snapped, her piercing gaze fixed on the pair.

    Karla immediately retreated a step, a sheepish smile crossing her face. "Oh, sorry! I was just thanking him for saving me, no need to get so fiery about it." She shuffled back to stand closer to the shield girl.

    "Whatever," the girl replied with a huff. "I have a suggestion." She crossed her arms, glancing around at the group. "But first, introductions. My name is Edith Roswell, of the noble Roswell household." She spoke with confidence, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Now, here''s the deal. Since we barely know each other, I suggest we start by introducing ourselves and sharing our affinities. That way, we''ll have a better understanding of what everyone brings to the table."

    "Fine by me," Liam said, raising his hand. ''This is perfect. I''ll get to know their affinities and figure out how to best use them to my advantage,'' he thought coldly.

    "Yeah, me too!" Karla chimed in, eagerly raising her hand.

    "I... I guess I''m in as well," the ginger-haired boy said nervously, stepping closer to the group.

    With four of them in agreement, all eyes turned to Lucian, who still leaned casually against the tree, his expression unchanged.

    "We''re waiting on you, muscle brain," Edith said with a teasing smirk, her tone daring him to challenge her suggestion.

    "Don''t call me that again. We don''t know each other that well," Lucian muttered, finally opening his eyes and fixing Edith with an unamused glare.

    "Sorry, champ. It''s the best way to catch your attention," Edith teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Liam''s sharp eyes flickered between the two. Do they know each other? If that''s the case, things might be simpler than I thought.

    Edith, unfazed by Lucian''s irritation, cleared her throat and stepped forward, her posture straight and commanding. "Since everyone''s here now, I''ll start the introductions. I''m Edith Roswell, Class B. I specialize in enhancement magic."

    Karla bounced on her toes, eager to follow. "Oh, that''s cool! I''m Karla Beaumont, Class C. I wield water magic," she said, flashing a bright smile.

    The ginger-haired boy shifted nervously, adjusting his quiver of arrows. "I''m R¨CRobin Hugh, Class D. Air magic."

    Liam remained calm, introducing himself without fanfare. "I''m Liam Hunter, Class A. Fire magic."

    Lucian''s voice was low but steady as he finally spoke. "Lucian Keller. Earth magic, Class A."

    "Great," Edith nodded, her gaze scanning each of them as she absorbed the details. "Now that we all know each other and our affinities, let''s break it down. Looking at you, Liam, you''re clearly a close-range fighter. Those daggers you carry, combined with your fire magic, say enough." Edith''s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed him, noting the leather sheath holding his daggers at the back of his waist.

    Liam gave a simple nod in acknowledgment.

    "And you, Karla," Edith continued, turning her attention to the girl with the pink hair, "You''re a mid-range fighter, just like me. That fancy sword of yours combined with water magic makes you more of a support fighter, but useful."

    Karla grinned, clearly pleased with the assessment. "Yep, you got that right!"

    Edith then shifted her gaze toward Robin and Lucian. "As for you two, Robin, it''s obvious. Long-range fighter. An archer, I''d say." She paused, then turned her attention to Lucian. "And you, Lucian? What''s your deal?"

    Lucian''s lips curled into a smirk, but it was tinged with annoyance. "None of your business. You''ll find out when the time comes."

    Edith wasn''t fazed in the slightest. "Well, judging from you, Lucian," she said with a knowing glint in her eye, "you strike me as someone who switches between long and mid-range, but clearly prefers closer-range combat. You don''t seem like the type to stay too far back."

    Liam watched Edith closely as she dissected their fighting styles so easily. ''Her quick analysis... is impressive. She''s either very perceptive, or she''s simply using common knowledge. Regardless, her confidence makes it clear she knows what she''s talking about.''

    Edith shrugged as if it were all in a day''s work. "There, now we all know where we stand, combat¨Cwise. I would like us to talk about our abilities with our magic, but I don''t deem this place worthy for us to waste more time here. We better get moving to¡ª."

    Edith''s words were abruptly cut off by a deafening rumble that shook the very ground beneath their feet. The air seemed to vibrate with intensity as the trees in the distance swayed violently, their trunks creaking under an unseen force.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Threat Of Day One

    "What the hell is that heading our way?" Edith said, concern etched into her voice and visible in her gaze.

    "Whatever it is, I¨CI don''t think we should stick around to find out, right?" Robin stammered, nervously fidgeting with his quiver.

    "I agree with him," Karla said, her voice betraying her anxiety as she shifted closer to Edith.

    "Same here. Let''s lose whatever that is and find shelter before we start thinking about fighting demons," Edith declared, trying to sound composed.

    "You shut up and don''t move," Lucian snapped as he crouched down, placing his palm firmly against the ground. Closing his eyes, he focused, his jaw tightening.

    Everyone watched him in confusion until his eyes flew open moments later. "Three Demon Wolves. Roughly 15 feet tall at the shoulder. They''re massive," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for doubt.

    "How did you¡ª?" Karla started to ask, but Lucian cut her off.

    "Not the time for questions. Right now, there are three Demon Wolves headed straight for us. Like gingerhead and Edith suggested, it''s best we flee and find shelter before we consider a fight," he said decisively.

    "That would be stupid and suicidal," Liam interjected bluntly.

    All eyes turned toward him. Edith frowned. "What do you mean stupid? Are you saying we should stay here and fight?"

    "Precisely," Liam replied without hesitation. "If they truly are Demon Wolves, running is pointless. They have an exceptional sense of smell and are relentless hunters. They will track us down regardless of how far or fast we run. Surely you all know that."

    His words hung in the air, the weight of the truth sinking in. Liam''s gaze lingered on Lucian. ''They might not all know, but Lucian does. We''re in the same class, after all. Now I just need him to agree with me. That way, we don''t have to follow the ''flee'' plan or the ''fight'' plan. At least it will seem that way.''

    "What I''m saying is this," Liam continued. "Whether we flee or stay, we''ll still end up fighting them. On foot, or even with magic aiding us, they''ll catch up. I suggest we turn the tables and ambush them instead. What do you think, Lucian?"

    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Liam as if trying to figure out his angle. ''Why is this guy asking for my opinion? Is he trying to make me a pawn in whatever he''s planning? Tsk. As much as I hate to admit it, he''s right. What a pain.''

    "I agree with him," Lucian said finally. "Running or fighting outright ends the same way. Ambushing them gives us an edge. Demon Wolves may be classified as Ferals¡ªthe weakest demons¡ªbut we can''t afford to underestimate them."

    "Wait," Edith said, holding up a hand. "I get that you Class A students have better training and intel, but we can''t just blindly go along with this because you two are on the same page."

    "Sorry, but we ha¡ª" Lucian started.

    "The decision is in your hands, Edith," Liam interrupted, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    "What?" Lucian said, incredulous.

    "You''ve already shown leadership," Liam continued. "Your boldness, quick analysis of our fighting styles, and decision-making so far make you the most qualified to lead. I believe the others would agree."

    Lucian stared at him, stunned. ''This guy¡­ is he serious? After all that, he''s handing over leadership to Edith? A Class B student?''

    "Yeah, I agree with Liam," Karla said, nodding enthusiastically. "You''ve got leader energy, Edith."

    "Same here," Robin chimed in. "You''re a natural fit."

    Lucian grumbled, clearly irritated. "Tsk. Fine. Majority wins. Whatever you guys say."

    With all eyes on her, Edith hesitated, taking a deep breath before exhaling slowly. "Fine, then," she said, her voice steady. "I''ll take the role. My decision is..."

    ¡ª

    The clearing fell silent, devoid of any movement. Moments later, three massive Demon Wolves emerged from the shadows, their hulking forms cutting an imposing silhouette. Their thick black fur glistened in the dim light, bristling with sharp, quill-like spikes. Saliva dripped from their jagged maws as their glowing crimson eyes scanned the surroundings.

    The wolves slowed, sniffing the air with a predator''s precision, their breaths low and guttural. The largest of the three, standing in the middle, raised its snout, inhaling deeply. A low, menacing growl escaped its throat as it stalked toward a seemingly random patch of ground, its steps calculated yet heavy with intent.

    It lowered its head, sniffing the earth itself now, its growl intensifying. Without warning, it began clawing furiously at the dirt, its massive paws tearing into the ground with savage determination.

    Then, before it could dig further, the earth beneath the wolf suddenly caved in. A hidden trapdoor opened in an instant, and an intense burst of heat erupted from the hole, accompanied by a fiery blaze. A shadowed figure exploded upward, moving faster than the eye could follow.

    The wolf barely had time to react. A swift, clean sound cut through the air¡ªa blade slicing through flesh. The massive beast''s body was cleaved in half with surgical precision, dark blood erupting like a geyser and painting the ground in a macabre display. The remaining two wolves froze, their predatory instincts momentarily overtaken by shock.

    The figure landed gracefully in the pool of dark blood, his silhouette framed by the faint glow of embers still flickering around him. In his hand was a sword with a pristine white hilt, its blade dripping with the blackened blood of the slain wolf.

    "One down. Two more to go," Liam said.

    ¡ª

    *Few Minutes Earlier*

    "My decision is that we ambush the wolves," Edith declared firmly, her eyes scanning the group for confirmation. "But the real question now is: How do we pull it off?"

    "Yeah, you''re right. We can''t just say we''re ambushing them without a solid plan," Lucian added, which sent everyone into a moment of quiet contemplation¡ªexcept Liam, who remained observant.

    As the others pondered, Liam''s sharp gaze alternated between Lucian and the ground. ''I don''t know how well he can use his earth magic, but if he can do what I think he can, then we have a solid plan already. However, I''d rather not be the one to point it out,'' he mused.

    Breaking the silence, Liam finally spoke. "What if we got underground?" His focus remained on the ground as he made the suggestion.

    "Wait a second," Edith said quickly, "Lucian, how good are you with your magic?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam suppressed a smirk. ''She''s quicker than I expected. If this goes well, all the upcoming times here will be easy for me to operate.'' His plan was simple: plant the seed of an idea and let Edith, the newly appointed leader, take ownership of it. That way, the attention stayed off him while the group worked toward his goal.

    "Good enough," Lucian replied curtly.

    "Are you good enough to create a hole big enough to fit all five of us inside?" Edith pressed.

    After a brief pause, Lucian nodded. "I believe I can. It''ll take a bit of time, though."

    "Perfect. Start working on it now. We''ll use it to position ourselves for a surprise attack. If we can take one of the wolves out instantly, we''ll have the upper hand. But the question is¡ªhow do we manage that?" Edith asked, glancing at the group.

    "If I may," Liam interjected, raising his hand slightly. "I think I can handle taking out the first wolf in one strike, but for that to work, I need you all in separate holes¡ªif possible."

    "You mean you want Lucian to create multiple ''rabbit holes'' so the wolves won''t know where we''re attacking from?" Edith asked, her brows furrowing as she considered the idea.

    "Precisely," Liam said with a calm nod.

    "But why separate us like that?" Edith questioned.

    "Because for me to kill the first wolf in one strike, I''ll need a significant burst of firepower to boost my speed. If you''re too close, you''ll get caught in the flames," Liam explained evenly.

    "I see," Edith said, nodding slowly. "That''s interesting. But doesn''t separating us make it harder to track the wolves? What if one heads straight for someone else''s hole?"

    "That''s true," Liam conceded, "but if we all stay in one hole at first and spread out just before the wolves arrive, all our scents will concentrate in one location, which..."

    "Which will lure the wolves straight to your hole, thanks to their sharp sense of smell," Edith finished, catching on quickly.

    "Exactly," Liam said.

    "It''s a solid plan, but there''s one thing I don''t understand," Karla interjected. "How do we know when the wolves are close enough for us to disperse?"

    Another moment of silence fell over the group as they considered Karla''s point. This time, Liam didn''t bother thinking¡ªhe simply glanced at Lucian, waiting for him to take the lead.

    After rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Lucian finally spoke. "I can tell when they''re coming."

    "Really?" Karla asked.

    "Yes," Lucian said confidently.

    "Perfect. That makes you the cornerstone of this entire plan, Lucian," Edith said, her tone commanding yet encouraging.

    With that, Lucian began to use his earth magic. He extended his index and middle fingers, drawing a wide circle in the dirt that encompassed the entire group. With a deep breath, he raised his leg and stomped forcefully, sending a ripple through the ground. The earth beneath them sank inward, lowering everyone into an underground chamber with smooth, compacted walls.

    Once they were safely below, Lucian raised his hands, guiding the soil above to close, creating an airtight seal. Darkness enveloped the group, but Liam quickly summoned a small flame in his palm, illuminating the chamber with a soft orange glow.

    Lucian placed his hands on the curved wall, letting his myst flow into the soil. With deliberate strikes, he hit the wall at four distinct points¡ªNorth, South, East, and West. The ground trembled as narrow channels extended outward in each direction, stretching about 20 feet from their current position.

    Once the channels were formed, Lucian knelt and placed his hand against the northern tunnel. He muttered something under his breath, and a secondary hole opened at the far end, creating an exit point. He did the same to the rest as well.

    "Alright, that should do it," Lucian said, standing and brushing his hands off. "But I think those Wolves will be close by now."

    "Wait before we split up," Liam interjected, turning to Karla. "Can I borrow your sword? I promise I''ll return it when this is over."

    Karla hesitated, her hand tightening on the hilt of her weapon. "Umm¡­ alright, but use it well," she said, unsheathing her sword and handing it to Liam.

    "Thanks," Liam replied curtly.

    Lucian crouched again, placing his palms flat on the floor. Less than five minutes his eyes snapped open.

    "They''re here," he announced, his voice tense.

    ''That was fast,'' Liam thought.

    "Alright, everyone, head into one of the tunnels now!" Edith commanded. "Liam, good luck."

    As the group dispersed, each person took one of the tunnels. Lucian, lingering for a moment, sealed the entrances behind them with barriers of earth. Before heading into his own tunnel, he turned to Liam.

    "I''ll reopen the top in 30 seconds, so be ready by then," he said, his tone sharp with irritation.

    "That''s more than enough," Liam replied without looking.

    Now left alone, Liam knelt in the center of the chamber. He gripped Karla''s sword tightly in one hand.

    ''Accumulate and concentrate,'' he told himself. ''Tense the muscles in your legs. Focus.''

    The seconds ticked by. Above him, he could hear faint movements¡ªheavy paws pressing against the soil, the faint growls of the Wolves. The moment the ceiling began to open, Liam''s eyes caught sight of dark fur.

    Without hesitation, Liam released a powerful burst of flame from his feet. The fiery propulsion launched him upward with blinding speed, turning his ascent into a lethal strike. The flames roared, channeling into Karla''s blade, which now glowed with an intense orange hue.

    The Demon Wolf above barely had time to react before Liam''s sword sliced through its thick fur and flesh like paper. The creature let out a guttural snarl that was cut short as its body split cleanly in half. Dark blood sprayed across the clearing, pooling beneath Liam as he landed gracefully..

    He rose to his feet, shaking some of the blood off the sword, and glanced at the two remaining wolves, their glowing eyes wide with shock and rage.

    "One down, two more to go."

 Chapter 154 - 154: Threat Slain

    The two remaining Demon Wolves snarled in unison, their glowing eyes locked onto Liam. Their quills bristled, saliva dripping from their jagged maws as they took slow, deliberate steps toward him, growling low and menacingly.

    ''I could take them both out myself,'' Liam thought, his grip tightening on the sword. ''But that won''t help in this exam. If they see me acting alone, they''ll mark me as reckless and incapable of teamwork.'' He exhaled. ''Teamwork is the only way for me right now.''

    "First Demon is slain!" Liam shouted, his voice echoing across the clearing to alert his teammates that their plan had worked.

    In response, the earth around him shifted. Exactly 20 feet away in each cardinal direction, Lucian''s tunnels opened, and his four teammates emerged one by one.

    Lucian stepped out from Liam''s left, brushing dirt off his shoulders with an air of nonchalance. From Liam''s right, Karla emerged, her face tense as her eyes fixated on the wolves. Edith appeared directly ahead, shield and sword drawn, standing firm between the wolves and the group.

    Behind Liam, Robin rose into view. Using his air magic, he flew to a branch on a towering tree, his bow drawn and an arrow already nocked, aimed at the wolves.

    "Great job, Liam. I''ll give you a pat on the head once this is over," Edith said, a smirk tugging at her lips as she readied her shield in front of her and her sword in her right hand.

    "Please don''t say that," Liam replied flatly before turning to Karla, who stood frozen, her hands trembling slightly.

    "Here." Liam tossed her sword back. "Thanks for letting me borrow it. I''ll use my own weapons now." Unsheathing his daggers, he twirled them in his hands. "And loosen up. You don''t want a repeat of the enrollment trials, do you?" His voice was calm.

    Karla nodded stiffly, gripping her sword tighter. Meanwhile, the Demon Wolves hesitated, their growls faltering as they assessed the sudden shift in numbers.

    "What''s the plan, Edith?" Lucian asked, his fists clenched. Brown, metallic gauntlets with intricate draconic designs materialized over his hands which captured Liam''s eyes immediately.

    "Wolves prefer to fight together, and that''s a problem," Edith began, her voice steady and commanding. "Even if we outnumber them, their size and speed can turn the tide. We need to split them up."

    "So you want to isolate one?" Lucian asked, flexing his gauntlets.

    "Exactly. Use your earth magic to trap one in a prison it can''t escape. That''ll let us focus on the other."

    Lucian frowned slightly. "I''m running low on myst after everything I''ve done so far, but I can manage."

    "Don''t worry," Edith said with a small, confident smirk, her eyes never leaving the wolves. "I''ll make your job easier, which those fancy gauntlets will have to wait for another fight."

    She activated her enhancement magic, and her body tensed, her muscles visibly bulging beneath her school uniform. A faint gray aura enveloped her as her strength surged.

    "Alright, Liam," Edith continued. "You take the lead since you''re our close-range specialist. Karla and I will support you. Let''s show these predators who the real hunters are."

    With a nod, Liam stepped forward, his daggers gleaming as flames flickered faintly along their edges. The wolves growled louder, sensing the tension, their bodies coiled like springs.

    "Let''s hunt," Edith said, her aura intensifying.

    The Demon Wolves crouched low, their glowing eyes narrowing. They bared their teeth, their growls reverberating through the clearing like distant thunder. Liam adjusted his stance, his daggers raised, their edges glinting with faint ember trails of mystic fire.

    "Lucian, get ready," Edith commanded. "Karla, you''re with me. We''ll back Liam up. Robin, keep those arrows trained¡ªif either of these things moves toward Lucian, stop it immediately."

    "Got it," Robin replied from his perch high above, his bowstring taut. His arrow shimmered faintly, charged with air-infused energy, ready to strike with speed and precision.

    Karla stepped closer to Liam, her sword now steady in her grip, though her breaths came measured and deliberate. "Don''t rush ahead," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    "Just keep up," Liam quipped, his eyes locked on the wolves as he shifted his weight.

    Lucian exhaled deeply, his hands pressed firmly to the ground. Veins of myst glowed faintly as they spread like roots into the soil beneath him. "Alright, Edith," he said through clenched teeth, "I''ll trap the one on the left first."

    "Perfect. Liam, now!" Edith barked.

    Liam moved in a blur, closing the distance between himself and the wolves in a heartbeat. His daggers twirled in his hands. The wolf on the left snarled and lunged at him, claws slashing through the space where Liam had been a moment before.

    Liam sidestepped, flames flaring from his feet to propel him faster. As the wolf overextended, Liam slashed upward with his right dagger. Fire engulfed the blade as it tore into the creature''s side, leaving charred fur and flesh in its wake. The wolf yelped in pain, stumbling backward.

    Before it could recover, the ground beneath it erupted. Lucian''s magic activated with a rumble, and jagged earthen walls shot up around the wolf, forming a tight prison. The creature howled in fury, slamming its claws against the walls, but it was trapped.

    "One down!" Lucian called, sweat beading on his forehead. "Focus on the other!"

    The second wolf wasted no time. With its partner contained, it turned its glowing eyes on Karla, sensing hesitation in her posture. It lunged, a blur of teeth and claws.

    "Karla, move!" Edith shouted, charging forward with her shield raised.

    Karla froze for a split second, fear rooting her to the ground. But her instincts kicked in just in time. She sidestepped as the wolf''s jaws snapped inches from her shoulder. Edith intercepted the beast mid-leap, slamming her shield into its side with a resounding clang. The wolf was sent skidding across the clearing, but it recovered quickly, snarling in fury.

    "Robin, now!" Edith yelled.

    A sharp whistle cut through the air as Robin loosed his arrow. The air-infused shot struck the wolf''s shoulder with a forceful impact, causing it to stumble and howl in pain.

    "Lucian, trap its legs!" Liam shouted.

    Lucian spread his hands wide before clenching his fists. Earthen shackles erupted from the ground, locking around the wolf''s ankles and immobilizing it.

    "Great, Lucian. Karla, Liam¡ªstrike its tendons!" Edith commanded.

    Karla hesitated for a moment but dashed forward as soon as she saw Liam surge past her. Flames burst from his feet, propelling him into a twisting maneuver as he avoided the wolf''s snapping jaws. With a flick of his wrist, he activated Inferno Edge, slashing through the tendons of the wolf''s front legs in a fiery arc. The beast roared in agony, collapsing to its knees.

    Karla followed Liam''s lead, her sword glowing with water magic. She moved with newfound resolve, dashing to the wolf''s hind legs. With a precise strike, she severed the tendons in its back legs, forcing the creature to the ground completely.

    "Time to finish it," Edith declared, sprinting toward the fallen wolf. She leaped high, her enhanced strength propelling her upward. With a shout of determination, she brought her sword down in a clean, powerful strike, severing the wolf''s head in one motion. Dark blood sprayed across the clearing as the creature''s lifeless body crumpled.

    "Two down, one more¡ª" Edith''s words died in her throat.

    The earthen cage holding the third wolf shattered with a deafening crack, chunks of rock flying in all directions. The beast burst free, its eyes blazing with unbridled rage. Time seemed to slow as it lunged at Edith, its massive jaws open wide, mere inches from tearing into her.

    The rest of the team also stood frozen in shock¡ªexcept for Liam.

    In a single, fluid motion, Liam unleashed a burst of flames from his feet, launching himself forward like a blazing comet. He passed by Edith so close that the heat of his flames brushed her skin. As the wolf''s jaws closed in, Liam twisted his body midair, spinning like a wheel. Flames roared around him, boosting his momentum as his daggers slashed through the wolf''s body with surgical precision.

    The strike was perfect. The wolf stood frozen for a split second before its body split apart, its massive frame split cleanly from maw to tail, its halves falling apart in a grotesque spray of dark blood and steaming entrails.

    Liam landed in a crouch, his daggers dripping with gore. The clearing was silent save for the heavy breathing of his teammates.

    The scene was gruesome¡ªblood pooled around the bisected wolf, its internal organs spilled across the ground. And amidst it all stood Liam, soaked in dark blood, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.

    "None left." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Search For Shelter

    The rest of the group stood frozen, their expressions a mixture of awe and disbelief as they stared at Liam. The remains of the Demon Wolf painted the ground in a grotesque display of dark blood and organs, the sheer violence of the scene lingering in the air.

    Edith, standing closest to the carnage, felt her legs trembling slightly. Just seconds ago, she was certain she was about to meet her end. Her mind raced as she tried to process what had just happened.

    ''How did he move so fast?'' she thought. ''I didn''t even see him react, let alone strike... and the wolf¡ªit''s just... ''

    Robin dropped from his perch, his boots landing with a crunch on the blood-soaked dirt. His voice trembled as he spoke. "H-how did he do that? I didn''t even see him."

    "I don''t know," Karla replied, her eyes still wide. "It was like... like time just stopped for a moment."

    Lucian clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he struggled to contain his irritation. ''Impossible, no matter how strong he is, he should be able to pull off something like this. There should''ve been limits... but this? It''s as if he''s on a completely different level. I couldn''t even track his movements like last time. How humiliating.''

    Liam, unfazed by their reactions, calmly flicked his daggers, letting the blood drip to the ground before sliding them back into their sheaths. His expression remained stoic as he assessed the situation.

    ''Did I overdo it? They seem too shocked. I should''ve just gotten Edith out of harm''s way instead of going all out on the wolf. My instincts took over. No point dwelling on it now. I need to redirect the focus.''

    "Where to next, Edith?" he asked, his tone steady and unbothered.

    His words snapped Edith out of her trance. She blinked rapidly, straightening herself as she tried to regain composure. "Er¡ªright. Great job, everyone. You all fought well. The Demon Wolves didn''t stand a chance against our teamwork." Her voice wavered slightly, but she forced a confident smile.

    She turned to Liam, her expression softening. "And Liam... thank you. You saved my life."

    "Just doing my job," he replied curtly.

    Edith cleared her throat, addressing the group. "I know that fight took a lot out of us, especially you, Lucian. Your magic was crucial. Thanks to you and Liam, we managed to pull this off." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucian''s cheeks flushed slightly at the unexpected praise. "It was... nothing," he muttered, trying to mask his embarrassment.

    "Yay! The two superstars of Class A save the day!" Karla said, clapping her hands together with a grin.

    "Y-yeah, great job, guys," Robin added, still shaken. "We owe you one."

    Edith''s expression grew serious. "As much as I''d like to celebrate, we need to move. We can''t stay here. The smell of blood will attract more demons, and nightfall is closing in. Let''s find shelter before it gets dark."

    "Agreed," Lucian said, steadying himself as he stood.

    "Alright, everyone, let''s move out," Edith ordered, picking up her shield and sword.

    Robin hesitated, pointing at Liam. "Um... what about him? He''s covered in blood."

    Edith turned to Liam, her brows furrowing. "Right. We can''t have you walking around like that. Karla, can you handle it?"

    "Of course," Karla replied with a cheerful smile. She stepped closer to Liam, raising her hands as water magic swirled around her fingers. A sphere of water enveloped Liam''s body, gently pulling the blood and gore from his uniform. With a flick of her wrist, she drew the water away, leaving him clean.

    "All done," Karla said, inspecting her work. "Looking good as new!"

    "Thank you," Liam said, glancing over himself to confirm.

    Karla gave a sly smile. "Least I could do after you saved me, too. Now, could you do something about this?" She gestured to the floating sphere of bloodied water still suspended in the air. "It''s kinda gross."

    Without a word, Liam summoned a small flame in his palm and flicked it toward the sphere. The fireball struck the water, evaporating it in an instant, leaving only a faint mist in the air.

    "Thanks," Karla said with a chuckle.

    "Alright, with that out of the way, we head north," Edith declared confidently as the group began their trek through the forest.

    "Why north?" Lucian asked, his tone tinged with mild curiosity.

    "According to my dad," Edith began, glancing back at him, "if you ever find yourself in a crucial situation like this¡ªbeing in a large forest¡ªit''s best to head north. The northern side is usually cooler and has denser vegetation due to moss growing on that side of the trees." Her explanation was calm and precise, her gaze scanning their surroundings.

    "I see. That''s actually useful information," Lucian admitted, nodding in approval.

    "And if we''re lucky, we might find better vegetation depending on how Vlardia is structured," Edith added.

    "Even better. Let''s just keep going until we find a good place to rest," Lucian replied.

    The group of five moved steadily, with Edith and Lucian leading the way. Their conversation flowed naturally as they guided the others, though Lucian occasionally glanced over at Edith with an expression that lingered longer than necessary.

    Behind them, Karla and Robin walked together, though the atmosphere between them was anything but smooth. Karla''s bubbly, hyperactive energy clashed awkwardly with Robin''s nervous silence. Every attempt she made at small talk seemed to dissolve into stammered responses or awkward laughs.

    Meanwhile, Liam trailed silently at the back, his hands stuffed into his pockets, his eyes scanning the forest.

    ''Edith seems well-versed in this environment¡ªsimilar to me. The only difference is her knowledge comes from experience in natural forests, while mine is rooted in the Dark Forest. Still, her insight should help us sustain ourselves here. Putting her in the leader position was the right call, even though Lucian is clearly trying to play second-in-command. Not that I care about his power plays.''

    Liam''s eyes flicked toward Lucian for a moment before returning to the trees. ''There''s something I''ve noticed about him, though. He doesn''t seem as cunning as Chris. He acts the part, sure, but it''s more like he''s imitating Chris''s behavior rather than truly embodying it. Ever since we got here, he''s been... different, especially around Edith.''

    He let out a quiet sigh, his pace steady. ''Not that it matters to me. But it''s worth noting¡ªif Chris ever tries one of his crazy stunts again, I could potentially use Lucian against him. He''s predictable enough to manipulate if necessary. For now, though, that''s a problem for another time.''

    His thoughts shifted as his gaze darted to a rustling bush nearby. ''My real priority is ensuring we avoid a Titanborne. Running into a demon of that class would be a nightmare to deal with in our current state. They''re rare, but in an environment like this, there''s no telling what might appear.''

    ***

    Meanwhile, back at the Academy within the grand observation dome, the Headmaster, knights, and nobles watched the Vlardia trials unfold on numerous magical screens. Each display showed a different group of students navigating the perilous forest.

    "The kids are quite talented this year," one noble remarked, leaning forward with interest.

    "Indeed. The white-haired boy has impressive skills," another noble replied, nodding toward a screen showcasing Asher''s firework.

    "Yes, but the one with the daggers just now¡ªhe''s not only skilled but strikingly handsome as well," a female noble chimed in, her tone appreciative.

    "Very true, sister," another noblewoman added, though her voice carried a faint hesitance. "But don''t you think he gives off... a certain energy?"

    "Hm? What sort of energy?"

    "You know, that kind of energy," the first woman replied, subtly gesturing with her eyes toward Galen.

    Galen, seated at the very back row, couldn''t have looked less concerned. His long legs stretched lazily over the seat in front of him, hands clasped behind his head as he indulged in what appeared to be a very serious nap.

    Magnus, seated nearby with a plate of cookies, chuckled as he nudged Galen with his elbow. "Hey, Gally. I thought you said you weren''t going to teach the kid that technique until after the exam. What happened? Don''t tell me your fatherly instincts are kicking in."

    Without opening his eyes, Galen''s response was dry. "Shut up when you''re eating, mop head."

    Magnus smirked, not at all offended. "So, you did teach him, didn''t you?"

    "I didn''t teach him directly," Galen said, finally cracking open one eye. "His buddy¡ªthe one I was training a couple of months ago¡ªpassed it on."

    Magnus paused mid-bite. "Oh, the guy with the buzz cut?"

    "Yeah."

    Magnus let out a mock sigh, wiping an imaginary tear with a cookie. "Man, I wish we had friends like that. Sharing high-level techniques without a care in the world? Must be nice."

    "Stop whining and eat your cookies before I burn them," Galen muttered, shutting his eye again.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Making A Home

    After trekking for hours through the dense forest, exhaustion clung to the group like a heavy cloak. Their legs dragged with each step, but that weariness quickly evaporated when they stumbled upon a small but wide river shimmering under the dappled sunlight.

    "Water!" Edith exclaimed, her voice tinged with relief as she hurried forward.

    The others followed close behind, their spirits visibly lifting at the sight of the clear water.

    "Oh, thank the gods," Robin said dramatically as he dropped to his knees, cupping his hands to drink. "I thought I was about to shrivel up like a dry leaf."

    "It''s so clean," Karla marveled, holding the crystalline water in her palms. She tilted her head, admiring how the sunlight refracted through it.

    Lucian and Liam arrived last, with Liam trailing a bit farther behind. Everyone drank deeply, washing their faces and letting the cool water refresh them.

    But Karla suddenly paused, her expression shifting to one of curiosity. "Wait¡­ do you guys hear that?"

    "Hear what?" Lucian asked, wiping his damp face with the back of his hand.

    "That sound," Karla replied, her brow furrowing as she focused on the faint roar in the distance. "It sounds like... a waterfall." Her eyes lit up as realization struck. "There''s a waterfall nearby!" Without waiting for a response, she stood and began heading toward the sound.

    The group exchanged brief glances before following her, too tired to argue but curious enough to comply.

    After walking a few meters, they reached the source of the sound¡ªa breathtaking waterfall cascading over a rocky cliff, its powerful flow crashing into the pool below and creating a soft, misty veil that hung in the air.

    "Wow, would you look at that," Edith said, her tone a mix of awe and relief as she took in the serene scene.

    "This place is stunning," Karla added, spinning in a circle to absorb the view.

    "Finally, I can take a break," Lucian sighed as he sat on a nearby stone, rubbing his temples.

    "You need it," Edith said, offering him a small smile. "Use Myst Recovery to replenish your reserves. We all should. This is a good place to rest, but we can''t stay here when night falls. I wish there was a cave or something nearby." She scanned the surrounding area.

    "I can scout ahead and see if there''s anything useful," Liam offered, raising a hand slightly.

    "Can I tag along?" Karla asked eagerly.

    Liam gave her a brief glance and shrugged. "I don''t mind."

    Edith nodded. "Good idea, but don''t go too far. If something happens, we won''t be able to help in time."

    "Don''t worry, Captain," Karla said with a playful salute. "We''ll be back before you know it."

    "Be careful," Edith added, her tone firm. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright," Liam replied simply, already turning toward the waterfall cliff.

    "Wait up, Liam!" Karla called, jogging to catch up to him as the others settled in to rest.

    ¡ª

    As the rest of the group rested by the waterfall, Liam and Karla ventured into the forest to survey the area. They moved through the trees, keeping the sound of rushing water behind them as they searched for shelter. About 40 meters away, Liam spotted something amidst the dense foliage.

    "There''s a cave over there," he said.

    "Wow, you have sharp eyes," Karla said, smiling brightly. "I didn''t even notice it."

    Liam shrugged.

    "Should we check it out? I''ve always wanted to explore a cave," Karla said.

    "Sure. I don''t have a problem with it."

    "Yes!" Karla cheered, doing a small jump of joy before hurrying toward the cave.

    The entrance was partially hidden by overgrown vines and rocks, appearing slightly dark.

    Liam raised a hand, conjuring a small flame that hovered over his palm, its warm glow illuminating the narrow entrance. Shadows danced across the walls as they stepped inside.

    "Creepy," Karla whispered, her voice echoing faintly in the silence. "But also kind of cool, don''t you think?"

    "If that''s what you want to call it," Liam replied, his tone neutral.

    The two ventured deeper into the cave, their footsteps muffled by the dirt and loose stones. The air grew cooler, and the scent of damp earth filled their nostrils. After a few minutes, the narrow tunnel opened into a spacious chamber.

    The ceiling arched high above them, and the room was large enough to accommodate their group with room to spare. Liam''s flame revealed smooth, natural walls with faint streaks of mineral deposits glimmering under the light.

    Karla let out a low whistle as she ran her hand along the cool stone. "Wow. This place is perfect. It''s roomy and looks pretty safe."

    Liam scanned the chamber, stepping further in to examine its structure. "There''s no other entrance or exit apart from the one we came through."

    "Even better!" Karla said, spinning in place. "This could totally be our little base. The others are going to love it."

    "Let''s head back and tell them," Liam said, extinguishing the flame in his hand as he turned to leave.

    Karla nodded enthusiastically, practically skipping as they retraced their steps back to the waterfall.

    When Liam and Karla returned to the riverbank, the group greeted them with expectant expressions.

    "Well?" Edith asked, her tone curious.

    "We found a cave about 40 meters from here," Liam said. "One entrance, no signs of danger. It''s spacious enough for all of us."

    Edith''s face softened with relief. "That''s great news. We''ll move once everyone''s ready."

    "Thanks for scouting it out," Robin added with a nervous smile

    Karla gave a playful wink. "No problem! I had the ultimate bodyguard with me, after all."

    Liam didn''t respond, walking over to the river to scoop some water into his hands, the coolness grounding him.

    As the group gathered their belongings and prepared to leave, the sun began to sink below the horizon, casting golden light over the forest. The timing couldn''t have been better¡ªthey''d found shelter just as night approached.

    On their way to the cave, Edith instructed Liam and Robin to gather some tree branches. Karla had mentioned how cold the chamber had been, and they needed wood to start a fire.

    Once they reached the cave, Liam conjured a small flame and lit one of the sticks, handing it to Edith to illuminate their path.

    "You two were right," Edith said as they entered the spacious chamber. "This place is perfect for us. Great job."

    "Thanks, Captain," Karla said with a proud smile.

    As the group settled in, Lucian looked around with a thoughtful frown. "We''ve got shelter, but we''ve got another problem."

    "What now?" Edith asked, already dreading the answer.

    "Hunger," Lucian said plainly. "We might have a place to rest, but there''s no food."

    Edith smirked. "Actually, you''re wrong, Lucian. Back at the river, there were plenty of fish. That''ll keep us fed for now. I''m guessing you were too busy meditating to notice."

    Lucian''s cheeks flushed, and he muttered, "Oh. Well¡­good to know."

    Edith chuckled. "No worries. We appreciate the concern, though."

    As they began discussing sleeping arrangements, Edith hesitated, glancing around awkwardly. "So¡­is everyone okay sleeping on the bare floor? Because, uh¡­I''m not a big fan."

    Karla immediately chimed in, laughing. "Thank God you said that first. I didn''t want to be the only one complaining."

    Robin scratched his head nervously. "I mean, I can manage, but it''s not exactly comfortable."

    Lucian sighed dramatically. "Fine. I can use my magic to make something like beds. They won''t be luxurious, but they''ll be better than the cold ground."

    "You''ve done enough for today," Edith began, but Lucian cut her off with an exasperated glare.

    "Just shut up and accept the help."

    Edith blinked, startled. "O-okay. Thanks."

    Lucian rolled his eyes, muttering under his breath as he moved to a spot in the chamber to begin shaping crude beds from compacted earth and stone.

    Meanwhile, Liam and Robin stacked the collected branches in the center of the chamber. Liam ignited them with a flick of his fingers, the fire''s warmth spreading through the cave.

    "Much better," Karla said, stretching her arms toward the flames.

    "I''m heading out to get some leaves," Liam announced, already moving toward the cave entrance.

    "Leaves? Why?" Edith asked, confused.

    "For comfort. There are big leaves near the waterfall. They''ll make decent covers."

    "I see. Someone should go with¡ª" Edith started but stopped when Liam interrupted.

    "No need. I''ll handle it."

    Before anyone could argue, he walked put of the cave.

    Edith watched him go, her brow furrowed. ''That was the first time he''s seemed¡­off. Well not that he gives any other energy, but that seemed a bit off. I wanted to tell him it was dangerous, but I couldn''t. I hope he is alright.''

    Outside the cave, Liam walked under the fading light of the sunset, the rising moon casting a calm glow over the forest. He inhaled deeply, the cool air soothing his nerves.

    ''It was getting stifling in there,'' he thought, his footsteps crunching softly against the forest floor. ''The leaves were just an excuse to clear my head.''

    Stopping at a large tree near the riverbank, Liam noticed its massive leaves and clusters of berries. With a flick of his wrist, he used his magic to propel himself onto a sturdy branch. Carefully, he cut nine large leaves and picked three clusters of berries, inspecting them closely.

    ''They don''t look poisonous. These should be safe to eat,'' he thought, pocketing the berries before leaping back to the ground.

    With his supplies in hand, Liam began his walk back to the cave.

    He returned to the cave with the armful of large leaves and the berries tucked into his side. As he stepped into the dimly lit chamber, the soft crackle of the fire greeted him. Karla was the first to notice his arrival, her face lighting up.

    "Liam! You''re a lifesaver," Karla exclaimed, rushing over. "Are those berries? Please tell me they''re edible!"

    "They seem safe," Liam said simply, dropping the leaves onto the ground and holding out the clusters of berries.

    Robin approached hesitantly, his nervous hands fumbling together. "T-thank you, Liam. I, uh¡­I haven''t eaten anything since this morning."

    Edith joined them, her shoulders visibly relaxing as she grabbed one of the clusters. "This is perfect. Good thinking, Liam." She paused, glancing at the leaves. "And these will make things a bit more comfortable. Nice job."

    Karla grabbed one of the berries and tossed it into her mouth without hesitation. "Mmm! They''re actually good!" she said, grinning. "Sweet and juicy. Robin, come on, don''t just stand there like a scared kitten!"

    Robin flushed, fumbling to grab a berry. "I-I''m not scared. Just cautious." He popped one into his mouth and blinked in surprise. "Oh¡­they are good."

    Lucian, who had just finished his work, wiped his hands on his uniform and approached the group. "Well, glad to see you all eating, but can we appreciate my masterpiece for a second?"

    The group turned to see the five earthen beds Lucian had created, each spaced widely apart to respect personal boundaries. The beds were simple but functional, raised slightly off the ground with smoothed surfaces that wouldn''t cause discomfort.

    "Wow," Edith said, walking over to one. "These are¡­incredible, Lucian. Thank you."

    "Yeah, not bad!" Karla chimed in, inspecting another. "Although, did you have to space them so far apart? I''m not that scary to sleep near."

    Lucian smirked. "Personal space. You''re welcome."

    Robin, standing awkwardly near one of the beds, mumbled, "They look great. R-really. Thank you."

    Lucian waved off the compliments, scratching the back of his neck. "Don''t make a big deal out of it. Just don''t complain if they''re not soft enough."

    As the group settled in, laying down the leaves on the earthen beds for added comfort, the fire''s glow filled the chamber with a sense of calm. Karla stretched out on her bed with a satisfied sigh, while Robin carefully positioned himself on his, trying not to make any sudden movements.

    However, Liam stood by the entrance, his expression unreadable. Without a word, he turned and walked out of the cave.

    "Wait, where''s he going again?" Edith called after him, sitting up.

    "I''ll be keeping watch. Since we don''t have proper security," Liam said over his shoulder.

    "By yourself? There are demons out there." Karla asked, raising an eyebrow. "And besides, you just got back. Take a break!"

    "I''m fine, no need to make a fuss out of this." Liam replied curtly, walking out.

    Robin shifted nervously on his bed. "D-do you think he''s okay? He doesn''t seem like the type to just, uh, walk off¡­"

    Karla leaned back, folding her arms behind her head. "He''s probably fine. Liam''s got that whole lone wolf vibe, ever since the enrollment trials. He''ll be fine."

    Edith, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. She sighed but didn''t press further, knowing Liam didn''t look like the type to listen to persuasion.

    Outside, Liam leaned against a tree a short distance from the cave. The forest was quiet, save for the soft rustle of leaves and the distant sound of the waterfall.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Day Two: Survival In Vlardia

    As the sun rose over the horizon, signaling the start of day two of the students'' practical exams, the cave was still cloaked in the quiet stillness of early morning. Edith stirred awake first, her eyes blinking as they adjusted to the dim light filtering in. She sat up, stretching her arms, but her gaze quickly fell on the empty bed next to hers¡ªthe one meant for Liam.

    "Did he not come back to sleep at all?" she murmured to herself, her brow furrowing.

    Not wanting to disturb the others, Edith quietly got to her feet, her bare toes brushing against the cool earthen floor. She made her way to the entrance. Outside, the forest was alive with the gentle rustle of leaves and the melodic chirping of birds. Edith inhaled deeply, the crisp morning air filling her lungs.

    Shielding her eyes from the sun''s golden rays, she called out, "Liam! Where are you? Liam!" Her voice echoed faintly through the trees as she began walking toward the riverbank.

    ''If he didn''t come back to sleep, did he really stay up all night on watch?'' Edith pondered, her brows knitting further. ''That doesn''t seem possible. No matter how tough he looks, staying awake for an entire night would wear anyone down.''

    Her thoughts grew darker as she walked. "Did he end up fighting a demon? Is he¡­dead?" she whispered, the mere idea sending a chill through her.

    But she shook her head, forcing herself to remember the Headmaster''s words. "No one will get injured during the exams. They''re monitoring everything. There''s no need to panic." A faint smirk crossed her lips as a stray thought crept in. ''Though, how exactly are they watching us for three full days? They''d have to do shifts. Or maybe they have some kind of magical surveillance?''

    Edith shook her head again, refocusing on the task at hand. "Anyway, where is that stubborn guy?" she muttered under her breath, annoyance coloring her tone as she approached the riverbank.

    Kneeling by the water''s edge, she cupped her hands to scoop the cool, clear water to her lips. The crispness of the drink was invigorating. "The water here really is amazing," she murmured, splashing some on her face to wake herself up further.

    "Good morning, Captain."

    The sudden voice made Edith freeze, her instincts kicking in as she spun around, her hand already half-raised to strike.

    But she stopped mid-motion, her breath catching as her eyes landed on Liam. He stood a few paces away, his shirt discarded, leaving his upper body exposed. Water droplets glistened on his toned physique, catching the sunlight as they trickled down his chest and arms. His trousers were rolled up just above his ankles, and his damp hair clung slightly to his forehead.

    Edith''s hard exterior faltered as her cheeks burned with an uncontrollable blush. She quickly averted her gaze, staring resolutely at the ground as she tried to steady her voice.

    "W-where have you been? I-I was looking all over for you," she stammered, struggling to maintain her composure.

    "I was near the waterfall," Liam said. "Karla cleaned my uniform with her magic yesterday, but some areas of my body were still dirty, so I decided to wash up properly."

    "Oh, I see¡­" Edith replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She hesitated before glancing back at him, only to catch herself and turn away again. "Wait¡ªyou didn''t wash in the river, did you?"

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "No. The waterfall hits the cliffside at an angle, and there are a few natural pools just beneath it. I used those instead."

    As he spoke, he raised a hand, channeling his myst to evaporate the remaining water from his skin. Steam curled around him, dispersing into the air as he stood there.

    Edith, on the other hand, felt her face flush even redder. She bit her lip, scolding herself inwardly for her flustered state. "Oh, a-alright. I thought you used the river, that''s all," she said, her voice tinged with awkwardness.

    But her resolve faltered as she realized she had turned to face him again without thinking. She quickly spun back around, her hands clenching at her sides. ''Get a grip, Edith. He''s just another student¡­a frustrating, stubborn, shirtless student.''

    Liam, oblivious to her inner turmoil, tilted his head slightly. "Did you need something, or were you just checking if I died somewhere?"

    "N-no! I just¡­" Edith trailed off, letting out a frustrated sigh. "Never mind. Just¡­hurry up and get back to the cave. The others will probably be awake soon."

    "Understood, Captain," Liam said simply, before retrieving his shirt and slipping it back on.

    Edith didn''t turn around until she was sure he had walked past her, muttering under her breath, "Stubborn and annoying¡­"

    ¡ª

    Edith and Liam returned to the cave to find the others stirring awake. Karla was already sitting up, stretching and yawning, while Robin blinked sleepily, his face still buried in his arms. Lucian sat cross-legged on his makeshift bed, running a hand through his disheveled hair.

    "Morning," Edith greeted.

    "Morning," Karla responded brightly, while the boys mumbled something incomprehensible.

    "Liam found some natural pools of water just below the waterfall. It seems to be a good place to freshen up," Edith continued, glancing at the others.

    Karla perked up at the suggestion. "That''s great! Why don''t the girls go first, and the boys can go after us?"

    Edith nodded, appreciating Karla''s practicality. "Works for me. Let''s go."

    Without further ado, Edith and Karla left the cave, heading toward the riverbank. As they approached the pools Liam had mentioned, Karla marveled at the pristine beauty of the spot, while Edith just quickly got to washing up.

    "It''s nice to have a moment to clean up," Karla remarked as she ran her fingers through her wet hair. "Can you imagine going three days without washing? Gross."

    Edith smirked faintly. "That''s the least of my concerns out here. But yeah, it''s nice."

    Once the girls were done, they returned to the cave, allowing Robin and Lucian to take their turn. The boys approached the pools more awkwardly, with Robin muttering something about how he''d rather be covered in dirt than get cold water dumped on him. Lucian, on the other hand, seemed fascinated by the surroundings, remarking on the natural formations as he rinsed his face and hair.

    When everyone was refreshed and ready, Edith called the group together. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, before we do anything else, I know I said food wasn''t problem but, how to get it would be a problem," she began. "So, who here knows how to hunt or catch fish?"

    Karla was the first to respond, shaking her head. "Not me. I''ve never hunted a day in my life, seems pretty barbaric to me. And the closest I''ve come to fishing is watching someone else do it."

    Robin hesitated before speaking up. "I¡­I know a little about hunting," he said quietly. "My dad taught me when I was a kid, but I stopped when I was eight. After that, my family insisted I focus on learning magic so I could train as a knight."

    Lucian shrugged. "I''m as hopeless as Karla. I have no skill or knowledge about all these survival stuff."

    Edith''s gaze shifted to Liam, who had been silent so far. "What about you?"

    Liam gave a small nod. "I can catch fish. My grandpa and I used to do it for fun."

    Edith raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Good to know. As for me, I''m decent at fishing, but my specialty is hunting. That''s what my family is known for."

    "The Roswells, right?" Karla asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Edith nodded. "That''s right. My family''s been in the meat business for generations. We supply meat and other food products to the Academy and several regions across the eastern side of the continent. Hunting is in our blood, and we''re damn good at it." Her voice carried a hint of pride.

    "Since it seems like we''re split on skills, we''ll divide responsibilities. Liam and I will handle catching fish, while the rest of you work on preparing a fire pit and gathering wood. We''ll need to eat quickly and move out to cover more ground today.

    "And also, Robin... can I borrow you bow and a few arrows?"

 Chapter 158 - 158: Food Is Served

    With the group having split the responsibilities, Edith and Liam made their way to the riverbank. Edith carried Robin''s standard bow and a quiver of arrows, borrowed after a brief conversation. Robin had happily lent them to her, confident in his backup¡ªa compact, foldable bow he always kept for emergencies¡ªand his ample supply of arrows.

    Lucian and Karla, meanwhile, had headed off in search of firewood, despite their lack of survival knowledge. They grumbled about the task but decided to stick together, laughing off their inexperience as they trudged into the forest. Robin, following Edith''s instructions, climbed a nearby hill to find a vantage point where he could oversee the area. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the riverbank, Edith scanned the water, her eyes searching for signs of life. She waded into the shallows cautiously, her bow held high, while Liam stood further downstream, his gaze fixed on the rippling surface.

    Minutes passed with no sign of fish. The river seemed unnervingly quiet.

    "I swear there were a lot of fish swimming here yesterday when we arrived," Edith muttered, frustration creeping into her tone. She crouched near the edge of the water, peering into its depths. "Where did they all go?"

    Liam, standing a few feet away, glanced upstream. Her observation wasn''t wrong¡ªhe''d seen the fish, too. ''If the fish aren''t here now, they might have been migratory.''

    He hesitated before speaking. "Should we follow the river?" he asked, not wanting to present his idea straight forward.

    Edith blinked, then straightened up. "Follow the river? Hmm¡­" She tapped a finger against her chin before realization dawned. "Oh, that makes sense! Some fish migrate along rivers depending on the time of year. If that''s the case, following it could lead us to a spot where they''ve gathered."

    Liam nodded. "I see. Then let''s follow it."

    ''Her knowledge about all this stuff is good. She catches onto things quickly, which saves me the trouble of explaining.'' Liam thought.

    After walking for a while, Edith spoke again. "If we don''t find fish, we might run into a rabbit or some kind of rodent along the way. Game isn''t as reliable as fishing, but it''s better than nothing."

    Liam followed silently, his eyes scanning the dense trees and undergrowth as they walked alongside the river. The sound of rushing water filled the air, mingling with the occasional rustle of leaves in the breeze.

    ''Let''s hope this pays off. I wouldn''t like to run into some demon right now,'' Edith thought, gripping her bow tightly.

    As Edith and Liam followed the river, the forest around them grew denser, the sunlight filtering through the canopy in scattered beams. The sound of the water grew louder, suggesting they were approaching another bend or perhaps a larger pool.

    After several minutes of walking, Edith suddenly stopped and crouched down, signaling Liam to do the same. She pointed ahead to a small clearing where the river widened into a calm, shallow pool. "There," she whispered.

    Liam squinted and saw faint ripples in the water. Small fish darted back and forth near the surface.

    "This is promising," Edith said, her voice low. "Looks like we''ve found a feeding spot."

    "Good eye," Liam replied. He stepped closer to the edge of the water, his movements quiet. "How do you want to do this?"

    Edith smirked. "I''ll use the bow to try and catch the larger ones. You''re good with your hands, right? Think you can grab some of the smaller ones or use a stick to spear them?"

    Liam nodded. "I''ve done it before. Let''s see what we can get."

    Edith positioned herself on a flat rock near the pool''s edge, her bow ready. She nocked an arrow, drawing it back slowly as she took aim. Her eyes locked onto a large fish swimming lazily near the surface. She exhaled and released the arrow, which pierced the water with a sharp splash. A moment later, she reeled in her prize¡ªa decent-sized fish wriggling on the arrow''s shaft.

    "Not bad," Liam said, already stepping into the water. He waded in carefully, his eyes tracking a small school of fish near the bottom. Using a long stick he had picked up earlier, he quickly speared one, pulling it out with a swift motion.

    Edith pulled her second arrow from her quiver, already aiming for another target. "Looks like you weren''t lying about knowing how to fish," she said, a hint of approval in her tone.

    Liam smirked, a real smirk. "Told you. My grandfather and I used to do this for fun."

    For the first time, Liam''s usually stoic demeanor softened. His eyes, often distant and guarded, seemed to light up with genuine enjoyment. His movements became more fluid, less mechanical, as if the task stirred a memory he hadn''t revisited in years.

    Edith paused for a moment, her gaze lingering on him. ''He''s¡­ smiling?'' she thought, caught off guard by the shift in his expression. There was something disarming about seeing Liam like this¡ªless the cold, stoic teammate and more a person simply enjoying the moment.

    They continued working in sync, the pile of fish on the bank steadily growing. Edith''s precision with the bow and Liam''s steady hands created an efficient rhythm, their silent cooperation speaking volumes.

    After a while, Edith sat back on the rock, wiping sweat from her brow. "I think we have enough," she said, glancing at their haul. "This should be plenty for all of us."

    Liam suddenly stopped mid-motion, realizing he had been immersed in the fishing. He stepped out of the water with the last fish. "Sure. Let''s head back before the others start wondering where we are."

    They gathered the fish into a makeshift bundle using some vines Edith had cut earlier and began walking back along the river.

    "You know," Edith said after a moment, glancing at Liam. "You seem quite distant but very close at the same time."

    "Hm?"

    "N-Nothing!" Edith stammered, her cheeks flushing faintly. She looked away, mentally kicking herself. ''What was that, Edith? Get it together.''

    The two continued their journey back to the cave, the bundle of fish slung over Liam''s shoulder, and the air between them surprisingly light.

    By the time Liam and Edith returned to the cave, the sun was higher in the sky, casting warm light over the forest. The faint sound of conversation and laughter reached their ears as they approached.

    Inside, Karla and Lucian had already stacked a modest pile of wood, though their efforts were accompanied by plenty of bickering, judging by their expressions. Robin, perched on a rocky outcrop just outside the cave, looked relieved to see them.

    "You''re back!" Robin called down, his nervous tone evident. "Everything okay?"

    "We''re fine," Edith replied, holding up the bundle of fish. "And we''ve got lunch."

    Karla, who had been sitting cross-legged near the wood pile, immediately perked up. "Finally! I was starting to think we''d starve," she said, jumping to her feet.

    Lucian gave an exaggerated sigh of relief. "I was about to suggest we start chewing on bark."

    Liam shot him a dry look but said nothing, dropping the fish onto a flat rock near the cave entrance. "These should be enough for everyone."

    Karla inspected the haul with a grin. "Nice work, you two. I guess that bow of Robin''s wasn''t just for decoration, huh?"

    "Well, Edith seems to be a natural," Liam said simply, sitting down near the cave wall.

    Edith gave a small nod, brushing off the compliment as she moved to untie the vines holding the fish together. "Did you guys manage to figure out how to start a fire?"

    Karla grimaced. "Well¡­ not exactly. We were kind of hoping you''d handle that."

    Lucian shrugged. "We got the wood, though. That counts for something, right?"

    Edith rolled her eyes but smiled faintly. "Fine. I''ll handle it."

    "I can just light it up." Liam offered.

    "No need, I got this." Edith said.

    As she began arranging the wood for the fire, Karla crouched beside her, watching closely. "Show me how to do it. I don''t want to be useless if this comes up again."

    Edith raised an eyebrow but nodded. "Alright. Pay attention."

    While Edith and Karla worked on the fire, Liam set about cleaning the fish with a sharp rock he had picked up earlier, not wanting to use his daggers. Robin eventually climbed down from his vantage point and approached hesitantly.

    "Um¡­ do you need help?" Robin asked, fidgeting with the strap of his quiver.

    Liam glanced at him, noting the nervous energy. "Sure. Hold this," he said, handing Robin one of the cleaned fish.

    Robin accepted it cautiously, watching as Liam demonstrated how to properly prepare it for cooking. Despite his initial hesitation, Robin quickly caught on, and the two worked in relative silence.

    After a few minutes, the fire crackled to life, drawing everyone''s attention. Karla clapped her hands in triumph. "We did it! Well, mostly Edith, but I helped!"

    Edith smirked. "Good job, assistant."

    Lucian wandered over, rubbing his hands together. "Perfect timing. I''m starving."

    The group skewered the cleaned fish on sticks and set them over the fire, the aroma quickly filling the cave. As they waited for the meal to cook, Karla plopped down beside Edith.

    "You know," Karla said, "for our second day, we didn''t do half bad."

    Edith nodded. "We''ve got food, shelter, and a plan. That''s more than some groups can probably say."

    Robin, who was sitting a bit away from the group, spoke up hesitantly. "Do you think the other teams are doing okay? I mean¡­ it''s not easy out here."

    "You know," Karla said, "for our second day out here, we''re not doing half bad."

    Edith nodded, her eyes scanning the small group. "We''ve got food, shelter, and a decent plan. That''s more than some groups can probably say."

    Robin, sitting a little apart from the group, spoke up hesitantly. "Do you think the other teams are doing okay? I mean¡­ it''s not exactly easy out here."

    Lucian leaned back, smirking. "If they''re not, that''s their problem. We''re all here to earn points for the exams. No handouts."

    Karla rolled her eyes. "And you really love hearing yourself talk, don''t you?"

    Before Lucian could fire back, Edith raised a hand, silencing the brewing argument. "Focus, guys. We''re not here to bicker. Let''s eat, rest up, and then explore the area. Remember, the headmaster warned us: hiding away and waiting for the exam to end guarantees failure."

 Chapter 159 - 159: Adventures Of Day Two

    After the group finished their meal, they agreed to rest for an hour before heading out to explore Vlardia. The break passed quickly, and soon they were gathering their gear, ready to move.

    "Alright," Edith began, standing near the cave entrance, her sword sheathed and shield resting against her leg. "Here''s the plan. Moving together as a group is important for safety, but it will slow us down significantly. I propose we split into smaller groups based on our strongest members, Lucian and Liam. This way, we balance strength and efficiency."

    Karla furrowed her brows, her nervousness apparent. "That makes sense, but splitting up could make us vulnerable. What if we run into something stronger than we can handle?"

    Edith nodded thoughtfully, rubbing her chin. "That''s a valid concern. We don''t know the highest class of demons present here yet, and we can''t afford to be reckless."

    "We''ve already dealt with the Wolves," Lucian added. "They''re part of the Feral class. Two of us with a solid strategy could handle one or two without much trouble."

    "I agree," Karla said, though her voice wavered slightly. "But it''s the higher classes that worry me. If we encounter a Titanborne or a Horror, things could go south fast. Titanbornes are literal giants. Even one of them would be a nightmare to face."

    "And Horrors are just as bad," Edith agreed. "Unlike Ferals, they''re intelligent, cunning even. My professor once told me they are capable of thinking like we humans, but their reason is low. They''re not something you want to fight unprepared."

    The group fell into a contemplative silence, the weight of the situation settling over them. Finally, Liam spoke up, his tone calm and steady.

    "Whatever decision you make, we''ll follow it. You''re the leader, and there''s no need to feel pressured about this." He leaned back against the cave wall, his eyes steady as they met Edith''s.

    ''I need her to stay composed,'' Liam thought to himself. ''If she starts second-guessing herself now, it''ll only create chaos later¡ªand that''s the last thing I need.''

    Robin, sitting a bit away from the group, fidgeted nervously with his quiver. "He''s right. W-We trust you, Edith¡­ whatever you decide."

    Lucian shrugged, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "Same here. Captain''s call."

    Karla let out a long sigh before flashing Edith a supportive smile. "You''ve made the right choices so far. We''re with you."

    Edith blinked, momentarily stunned by their unwavering support. Their trust weighed heavily on her, but it also strengthened her resolve.

    ''They believe in me,'' she thought. ''It''s my responsibility to keep them safe. As long as we''re in this realm, I''ll make the decisions that protect us all.''

    "Thanks, guys," she said, her voice steady. "I really appreciate your trust. It means a lot."

    She straightened up, her tone firm as she laid out the final plan. "We''ll move together to explore Vlardia, but we''ll stick to two smaller groups that stay within sight of each other for safety. Lucian, you''ll pair up with me. Liam, you''ll go with Karla. Robin, I need you to stay airborne and keep watch for threats we might not see from the ground. Can you handle that?"

    Robin hesitated, adjusting his quiver nervously before nodding. "Y-Yeah. I''ll use my air magic to stay above and alert you if I see anything."

    "Good. Then it''s settled." Edith grabbed her shield and sword. "Let''s move out."

    The group followed suit, gathering their weapons before stepping out of the cave. Once outside, Lucian turned back and stretched out his hand. With a small surge of myst, the cave entrance shimmered before solidifying into a seamless rock wall, effectively concealing their shelter.

    "Just in case," Lucian said, dusting his hands off.

    As the group moved deeper into the forest, the dense foliage gradually gave way to a small, open clearing. Edith signaled for everyone to stop, the sound of crunching leaves beneath their boots filling the air.

    "Alright," Edith said, her eyes scanning the area, "we''ll split up here as planned. Stay within 100 meters of each other. Robin, use your Whisper spell to communicate with us if anything comes up. We''ll need to stay in constant contact, especially if something unexpected happens."

    Robin, hovering nervously in the air, adjusted his quiver. "Y-Yeah, I got it. Whisper will work fine. Just¡­ keep an eye out, okay?" His voice wavered slightly as he hovered higher into the sky, looking back at the group.

    "Don''t worry, Robin," Karla reassured him, flashing a grin. "We''ll be fine. Just keep an eye on the skies and let us know if something''s off."

    "Exactly," Edith added, her tone calm. "Lucian and I will head west. Liam, Karla, you two head east. And Robin, stay on top of things. If you see or hear anything unusual, just let us know."

    The team nodded, and the two groups split. Edith and Lucian ventured west, while Liam and Karla headed east. Robin flew high above them, his nervous energy palpable despite his attempts to focus on the task at hand.

    As the two groups moved, the forest seemed calm. The usual sounds of wildlife echoed through the trees¡ªbirds chirped, rabbits hopped in the underbrush, and the wind rustled through the leaves. It was a peaceful moment, allowing the group to relax, if only for a brief time.

    "Everything seems clear so far," Karla commented, her voice a mix of enthusiasm and nervousness. "I mean, I haven''t heard anything strange, and the wildlife seems calm, right?"

    "Yeah, it''s been quiet. Let''s just be on alert." Liam said simply without sparing her a glance.

    Karla nodded, her bright energy slightly tinged with worry. "I know! It''s just¡­ I haven''t fought much, and I really hope nothing comes our way."

    ''Despite the fight with the Wolves, she is still afraid of all this. I don''t blame her entirely.'' Liam thought.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. Just keep an eye out." He said.

    Meanwhile, high above them, Robin floated in the sky, his eyes nervously scanning the horizon. The world seemed so much bigger from up here, but it also felt strangely empty. He tried to focus on the task at hand, but his thoughts kept drifting.

    ''Everything''s fine,'' Robin thought, gripping his bow tightly. ''It''s just some quiet walking. We''ll be okay. We''ve got the best fighters with us, right? So nothing can go wrong, right?''

    But just as he began to calm himself, something felt off. The wind shifted. Robin squinted, his nerves heightening as he noticed something strange on the horizon.

    The forest had grown unnervingly silent. No rustling animals, no chirping birds. It was as though the forest itself was holding its breath. His stomach tightened.

    ''Wait... What''s that?''

    Far below, he saw it before anyone else¡ªa massive disturbance on the ground. The creatures of the forest, from rabbits to deer, were sprinting in the opposite direction, their eyes wide with fear.

    ''What the hell is that?''

    Robin''s breath caught in his throat as he finally saw it¡ªa towering shape moving slowly through the trees. At first, it looked like a boulder, a massive stone out of place in the forest. But then it shifted, and Robin''s blood ran cold.

    It wasn''t a boulder at all. It was a demon.

    A Titanborne.

    The demon''s hulking form towered at least 45 feet high, its skin rough and craggy like stone, with two jagged, exposed lower canines jutting from its mouth. It swung a massive club in one hand, its slow, deliberate movements shaking the ground beneath it.

    "Holy¡ª" Robin gasped, his voice barely a whisper. His hands trembled as he reached for his Whisper spell. "Edith¡­ Lucian¡­ get out of there. It''s a Titanborne!"

    Far below, Edith and Lucian, who had been advancing cautiously, froze as they felt the tremors ripple through the ground. At first, it was subtle, just a slight quaking. But then, the force of the earthquake intensified, rattling the trees and causing the forest floor to shake. Edith''s heart skipped a beat as she looked around, trying to sense what was happening. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Lucian¡­" she muttered under her breath, the words tinged with disbelief. "That''s not a natural tremor."

    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, his instinctively activated his gauntlets again. "No¡­ it''s a demon. And by the feel of it, that''s not just any demon."

    Edith glanced toward the source of the disturbance, her breath catching in her throat as she finally saw the Titanborne rise above the trees, its towering form casting a long shadow over them.

    "That''s a Titanborne," Edith whispered, more to herself than Lucian. "We need to get out of here, now."

    Before she could turn to make a move, the Titanborne let out a low, guttural roar, its massive club slamming into the ground. The impact caused another violent tremor that nearly knocked Edith and Lucian off their feet. The ground cracked beneath them, debris flying as the creature advanced.

    Meanwhile, Liam and Karla, still several hundred meters away, felt the ground shake violently. Karla''s eyes widened in shock, her voice barely a whisper. "What the hell is that?"

    Liam''s expression darkened. "It''s a Titanborne."

    Without another word, they began sprinting toward the source of the quake, their pace quickening as they heard the thunderous roar of the demon in the distance.

    Back above, Robin''s voice trembled as he relayed the warning through Whisper. "Liam¡­ Karla, get moving! The Titanborne is heading straight for Edith and Lucian! You have to hurry!"

 Chapter 160 - 160: Fighting A Titanborne

    As the ground shook beneath their feet, Liam''s expression remained stoic, his mind already working through the situation. He knew that getting to Edith and Lucian in time was impossible, at least not with Karla. The Titanborne was too close, and the time it would take to reach them would be too long if he moved with Karla but, he alone could reach them in just one blast of his flames .

    "Robin, we won''t be able to reach Edith and Lucian in time," Liam''s voice echoed through the Whisper spell, his tone calm. "Even if they can hold their own for a moment, they can''t do any damage on that thing. You''re the only one who can get close enough to that demon. I need you to target its eyes, we need to blind."

    Robin''s stomach churned as he hovered above, the wind biting at his face. His hands gripped his bow tighter, but his voice trembled with uncertainty. "M¨Cme? I¨CI can''t¡­ I''m not strong enough¡­"

    Liam''s voice cut through Robin''s head again, colder this time, as he continued to sprint through the forest with Karla. "I understand your fear, Robin, and I''m not forcing you to do this. However¡­ will you be able to live with yourself if one of our teammates gets injured, knowing you could have done something to stop it?"

    Robin froze midair, the words hanging in the air like a heavy weight. His heart pounded in his chest, the once comforting breeze now feeling too heavy, too suffocating. His eyes darted nervously across the horizon, the Titanborne''s massive form still looming in the distance, relentlessly advancing.

    Liam''s voice cut through the silence, "You have the power to make a difference, Robin. You''ve trained for moments like this. Don''t let fear control you."

    The forest seemed to hold its breath as Robin hesitated, his grip tightening on his bow. The weight of Liam''s words gnawed at him, and for a moment, he could almost hear Edith''s voice in his head, her words of encouragement. ''We trust you, Robin¡­''

    Swallowing his nerves, Robin finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "...Okay. I''ll do it."

    Liam''s voice came through the Whisper spell again, still stoic. "Good. Take your shot, Robin. Aim for the eyes. We''ll handle the rest."

    Robin''s hands tightened around his bow, his fingers steadying as he prepared to release the first arrow. His heart pounded, but his resolve had solidified. The others were depending on him now. There was no turning back.

    With a final deep breath, Robin shot forward, his air magic propelling him toward the Titanborne.

    Liam and Karla pushed harder, their feet pounding against the earth as the roar of the Titanborne echoed through the trees.

    Robin hovered above the Titanborne, heart pounding as it lumbered closer to Edith and Lucian. From his elevated position, he pulled an arrow from his quiver, aiming it directly at the demon''s eyes. Taking a deep breath, he channeled his air magic, imbuing the arrow with a burst of speed and precision before letting it loose.

    The arrow streaked through the air like a bolt of lightning, striking the Titanborne square in the eye. For a fleeting moment, Robin''s heart lifted. But the moment the arrow connected, it shattered into splinters, leaving the demon unscathed.

    The Titanborne slowly turned its massive head, its eyes locking onto Robin. Its sheer presence was overwhelming, a force that seemed to grip Robin''s very soul. He hovered there, frozen in midair, unable to move as the colossal creature raised its enormous hand.

    The shadow of its swing grew larger as it loomed closer. Robin''s breath caught in his throat, his limbs refusing to obey.

    "ROBIN, MOVE!!"

    The voice from below snapped him out of his paralysis. Instinct took over, and he thrust himself backward with a surge of air magic, narrowly escaping the giant''s crushing blow. The force of its hand moving through the air sent a shockwave that knocked Robin off balance, sending him spinning through the sky.

    Before he could fully recover, a deafening crash echoed through the clearing. A massive, cone-shaped projectile hurtled upward, slamming into the Titanborne''s hand mid-swing. The impact was devastating, forcing the demon''s arm back and sending ripples of energy through the air. Robin, still airborne, struggled to stabilize himself amidst the chaos. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When he finally steadied, his eyes darted downward. The forest below was scarred, a massive clearing now carved into the terrain from the Titanborne''s earlier attacks. His gaze fell on Edith and Lucian, standing side by side in the heart of the devastation.

    Edith held her shield at the ready, her sword glinting faintly. Beside her, Lucian stood with his right hand still outstretched, steam rising from his gauntlet, evidence of the immense power he had just unleashed.

    "Was that Lucian¡­ who threw that huge rock?" Robin thought.

    Edith''s voice cut through the tension. "ROBIN, YOU DID GREAT! NOW WE KNOW HOW STRONG ITS DEFENSES ARE!"

    Robin''s eyebrows furrowed. ''Why is she shouting? Whisper would be so much easier.''

    He reached out to activate the Whisper spell, but to his shock, the magic didn''t respond. Panic began to creep in.

    ''What? Why can''t I use Whisper? Did something disrupt it?''

    Robin''s voice shook slightly as he yelled back, "A¨CARE YOU GUYS OKAY?"

    "YEAH! DON''T WORRY ABOUT US!" Edith shouted back, her shield glowing faintly with myst as she prepared to defend. "JUST KEEP SHOOTING THAT THING! WE''LL COVER YOU!"

    Robin nodded, forcing himself to push the rising panic aside.

    "Hey, Lucian. Are you okay?" Edith asked, glancing at him with concern as the tremors of the Titanborne''s movements rattled the ground beneath them.

    Lucian wiped the sweat off his brow, his expression serious. "Y-yeah, don''t worry about me. These gauntlets amplify my magic far beyond its usual limits. I can handle this, so focus on the fight."

    Edith nodded, though her thoughts briefly drifted elsewhere. "Understood. I just wonder where Liam and Karla are¡­" Her gaze shifted eastward, scanning for any signs of their teammates.

    Lucian let out a sharp breath, his eyes fixed on the Titanborne. "To be honest, the last thing you should worry about is them." With a grunt, he clenched his fist, channeling his myst. Five massive boulders erupted from the earth and launched themselves toward the demon.

    ''From what I''ve seen so far, I can certainly say that bastard will make it through, no matter what. Even if the world''s against him, Liam always pulls through. Tch, such an annoying, smug bastard.'' He thought with a hint of envy and annoyance.

    "Alright then," Edith said, breaking him from his thoughts. "If you say so, we''ll just focus on distracting that thing while Robin keeps up the pressure." She took a deep breath, myst swirling around her as she activated her enhancement magic. Her strength and speed surged, and without hesitation, she charged toward the Titanborne''s towering feet, her shield and sword glinting with energy.

    Meanwhile, a few meters away, Liam and Karla raced through the forest, dodging shards of boulders sent flying by Lucian''s earlier attack.

    Liam''s eyes locked onto the massive figure in the distance, its presence undeniable. ''We''re close now,'' he thought, ducking and rolling to avoid a splintering chunk of debris. ''It''s just as massive as Mystica described.''

    Something else gnawed at him, though. ''Why can''t I use Whisper anymore? Is it the Titanborne? Some interference?'' He glanced up and spotted Robin in the air. ''At least he''s still holding his own. That''s good. But now that we''re closing in¡­ time to switch tactics.''

    "Karla!" he called out. "You head straight to the others. I need to take care of something first."

    Karla''s pace faltered as she turned toward him, confusion evident on her face. "W-what do you mean? We''re almost there¡ª"

    "Just tell Lucian and Edith to target its feet," Liam interrupted. "Like we did with the wolves. I''ll catch up with you soon."

    Before she could respond, Liam veered off, sprinting toward a different path that led slightly away from the Titanborne. Karla hesitated, frustration bubbling up, but she clenched her fists and continued toward the others, trusting Liam''s instincts.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Fighting A Titanborne 2

    Edith darted between the Titanborne''s massive feet, her enhanced speed letting her avoid the crushing weight of its stomps. With every step, the earth trembled, the sound of cracking stone and snapping trees filling the air.

    She gritted her teeth, leaping onto a nearby boulder for leverage before slamming her shield into the side of the Titanborne''s ankle. The impact rang out, but the creature remained unphased, its hide too durable to break.

    "Lucian!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "I need more support down here!"

    Lucian stood his ground a few dozen meters away, his hands glowing with myst as another set of boulders rose from the earth. With a wave of his arm, the rocks shot forward like missiles, crashing into the Titanborne''s lower body. Each hit created small shockwaves, but they were little more than a nuisance to the towering demon.

    "Robin!" Lucian called out, craning his neck to spot the archer in the air. "Aim for the joints or weak spots¡ªeyes, neck, whatever you can find!"

    Robin, still airborne, tightened his grip on his bow. His arrows had been useless so far, but Lucian''s shout spurred him on. "I''m trying!" he yelled back, loosing another arrow, this time aimed at the back of the Titanborne''s knee.

    The projectile struck true, but like the others, it shattered on impact. Robin clenched his teeth in frustration, muttering under his breath. "There has to be a way to get through that thing''s hide¡­"

    Below, Edith darted to avoid a sweeping swing of the Titanborne''s club, the force of the attack carving a massive trench in the earth. She stumbled slightly but recovered, her eyes flickering to Lucian. "We need to slow it down somehow! I can''t keep dodging forever!"

    Lucian nodded, his gauntlets glowing brighter. "I''ve got an idea¡ªjust keep it distracted!"

    The Titanborne roared, the sound reverberating through the forest as it raised its club again, this time aiming for Lucian. Edith''s heart leapt as she saw the giant''s attack incoming.

    "Lucian, MOVE!" she screamed, charging forward in a desperate attempt to intervene.

    But Lucian stood firm, his hands trembling as a massive chunk of earth began to rise from the ground, forming a shield-like barrier. The Titanborne''s club smashed into it, sending shockwaves through the area, but the barrier held¡ªjust barely.

    Lucian staggered backward, his breath heavy. "That¡­ was close," he muttered, shaking off the strain.

    Robin circled above, watching the scene unfold. His heart pounded as he loosed another arrow, hoping this time it would make a difference. However the outcome was the same. "Come on... something has to work!"

    Back on the ground, just as Edith and Lucian were about to attack the Titanborne again, Karla emerged from the treeline, skidding to a stop near a boulder.

    She froze, her breath caught in her throat as she took in the sheer size of the demon. Seeing it from a distance with Liam was one thing, but standing this close to its colossal form was utterly terrifying.

    Her daze was broken by Edith''s urgent voice.

    "Karla, you''re alright!" Edith rushed over, a wave of relief washing over her face. "You''re not hurt anywhere, are you?" she asked, scanning Karla quickly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nah¡­ I''m good," Karla replied, catching her breath. "We would''ve been here sooner, but we had to dodge all those flying shards of rock."

    "Don''t worry about that," Edith said, her tone reassuring. "Anyway, where''s Liam?" Her eyes scanned the forest for any sign of him, but found none.

    "Uh¡­ he said he had something to do," Karla said hesitantly, still shaken by the demon''s overwhelming presence. "He didn''t tell me what, just changed directions and took off."

    "What?!" Edith''s voice rose in frustration. "He just ran off?" Her teeth clenched as she fought to contain her anger. Is he serious? Of all times to go off on his own, he chooses now?

    "But he did say we should aim for the demon''s legs, like we did with the Wolves," Karla added quickly, hoping to defuse Edith''s irritation.

    Edith paused, her frustration giving way to contemplation. Her gaze shifted to the Titanborne''s legs, particularly the tendons. I''ve been hitting this thing''s legs since the start, but it hasn''t done a thing. Not even a scratch.

    "You two can catch up later! Right now, we''ve got bigger problems!" Lucian shouted, his voice strained as he braced himself against the Titanborne''s relentless strikes, holding his earthen barrier in place. "Don''t worry about Liam. If he ran off like that, there''s probably a reason. And if there isn''t, then forget it¡ªwe''ve got a target right in front of us!"

    Lucian''s mind churned even as he shouted. As much as I hate to admit it, Liam probably has the best battle IQ of anyone here. Ever since that run-in with him, Chris, Logan, and I have been trying to dismiss it as a fluke, but it wasn''t. That guy''s dangerous in ways we don''t even understand yet. So, as much as I don''t like it¡­ right now, I''m betting on him.

    "He''s right. There''s no time to worry about that when we have a demon to put down," Edith said firmly, her voice cutting through the chaos.

    "ROBIN, I NEED YOU TO DISTRACT THIS THING AS MUCH AS YOU CAN!" Edith screamed, her commanding tone echoing across the battlefield.

    Robin, hovering above the Titanborne, muttered nervously to himself, "My arrows aren''t doing any damage to this thing. How am I supposed to distract it?" His hands tightened around his bow as he wrestled with his thoughts. "Wait¡­ what if I use my magic to create gusts of wind to hit its face?" He hesitated, doubt creeping into his voice. "What if I get hit by this thing? No¡­ I have to do this. Only I can distract it. I''ll take the responsibility."

    Steeling himself, Robin slung his bow over his shoulder and raised his hands, murmuring an incantation under his breath. Moments later, two invisible air vortexes blasted toward the giant''s face, striking it from both sides.

    "It worked!" Robin whispered, a flicker of relief in his voice. His magic, though limited at his 4-Star low-tier level, didn''t do much damage, but it achieved its purpose¡ªthe Titanborne turned its attention to him.

    The demon''s glowing eyes locked onto Robin as it swung its massive hand toward him. This time, however, Robin was ready. Channeling his air magic, he maneuvered through the air with agility, narrowly dodging the attack.

    "Great job, Robin!" Lucian called out, sending a barrage of boulders crashing toward the demon''s lower body. "What''s the plan?"

    Edith''s eyes narrowed as she analyzed the situation. "Right now, we know how tough its defenses are. None of your attacks¡ªor mine¡ªhave done any damage. Karla, do you have any moves that can cut through that thing''s hide?"

    "M-me? Well¡­ not exactly," Karla stammered, her voice faltering as her gaze darted nervously toward the towering demon.

    "Hey, this isn''t the time to be scared," Edith said sharply, her voice firm but not unkind. "You chose to be a knight for this very reason. You were accepted into this academy because you have what it takes.

    "Even though this might just be an exam, it defines who you truly are on a real battlefield¡ªwhere lives are at stake. Would you want your hesitation or fear to be the reason someone else loses their life? I doubt it. Karla, we need your strength. It doesn''t matter what rank you have; that doesn''t define how strong you are. Now get your act together!"

    Karla felt the weight of Edith''s words pressing down on her. Her hands trembled as she stared up at the demon, but something in Edith''s voice resonated with her, lighting a small spark of courage.

    After a few shaky breaths, Karla nodded, her tone still nervous but tinged with determination. "There''s¡­ there''s a technique I learned recently, but it''ll take time to execute it properly. I can only use it once, so I''ll need you all to cover me and create an opening to strike its tendons in one go."

    "That''s the spirit," Edith said, her lips curving into a small, approving smile. "Prepare yourself and let us know when you''re ready."

    She shifted her stance, gripping her sword tightly as she eyed the Titanborne. "Lucian, keep hammering its tendons. We''re taking this thing down!"

    Lucian gritted his teeth as the ground trembled under the Titanborne''s weight. "Got it! I''ll keep it occupied. Just don''t screw this up!" With a wave of his hand, another barrage of boulders shot forward, slamming against the demon''s legs.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Fighting A Titanborne 3

    The Titanborne roared, its guttural cry vibrating through the air as it staggered slightly, its massive form shifting to counterbalance the force of Lucian''s attack.

    Edith darted forward, her body enhanced with myst-fueled speed and strength. She closed the distance between herself and the Titanborne''s foot, slashing at its tendons with precision. Though her blade barely left a mark, her strikes were relentless, forcing the demon to adjust its stance.

    Karla dropped to one knee, gripping her white-hilted sword in her hands as she began channeling myst into it. The blade shimmered faintly, water-like currents swirling along its length as she murmured a soft incantation. "Just a little more time¡­," she whispered to herself, her hands trembling as the pressure of the situation bore down on her.

    Above them, Robin continued his evasive maneuvers, sending gusts of wind toward the Titanborne''s face to keep its attention. "I can''t keep this up forever!" he shouted, his voice strained.

    "You won''t have to!" Edith called back. "Just hold on a little longer!"

    Lucian''s eyes flicked toward Karla, his frustration mounting as he saw her still preparing. "How much longer, Karla? We can''t keep distracting this thing forever!"

    "Almost¡­ almost there!" Karla replied, her voice trembling but resolute. The currents around her sword intensified, the liquid energy radiating from it now surging like a rushing river.

    The Titanborne, irritated by the continuous onslaught from all sides, let out another earth-shaking roar. It raised its massive foot, aiming to stomp on Edith, who was closest to its legs.

    "Edith, move!" Lucian shouted, hurling a jagged boulder at the demon''s raised leg to disrupt its motion.

    Edith leapt back just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed. She landed in a crouch, her chest heaving as she shot Lucian a grateful nod. "Thanks!"

    Karla finally rose to her feet, the myst around her sword now a brilliant, cascading vortex of water. Her voice, steady and determined, cut through the chaos. "I''m ready!"

    "Good!" Edith shouted. "Lucian, hit it one more time and force it to lower its stance. Robin, keep its attention! We''ll give Karla the opening she needs!"

    Lucian didn''t respond, already summoning another wave of boulders. They flew toward the Titanborne''s legs with explosive force, striking the same spot repeatedly.

    Robin unleashed another powerful gust of wind at the demon''s face, causing it to growl in frustration and swipe at him with its massive hand. He narrowly dodged, his heart pounding in his chest. "I''m running out of steam here!"

    "Just hold on for a few more seconds!" Edith shouted as she rushed toward the Titanborne''s leg again, slashing furiously to weaken its stance.

    The combined effort forced the demon to falter, its massive frame shifting to regain balance. The moment the opening appeared, Edith yelled, "Karla, now!"

    Karla''s grip tightened around her sword as she channeled all her myst into the blade. The air around her crackled with energy as she sprinted toward the Titanborne''s exposed tendon. With a powerful leap, she brought her glowing sword down with all her might, aiming for the weak point.

    A deafening crack echoed as the blade struck, a surge of water magic erupting from the sword and slicing through the Titanborne''s tendon like a rushing waterfall. The demon let out an earsplitting roar of pain, its massive body collapsing onto one knee.

    Edith''s eyes widened in shock and relief. "You did it, Karla!"

    Lucian smirked despite himself, already preparing another attack. "Not bad¡­ but it''s not over yet."

    Karla, panting heavily, stumbled back as the myst around her sword dissipated. "I¡­ I think that''s all I''ve got," she admitted, her legs trembling from exhaustion.

    "Don''t worry," Edith said, stepping protectively in front of her. "We''ll finish it from here. Robin, Lucian¡ªlet''s take it down!"

    Despite giving out that command, Edith knew they couldn''t take down the demon yet, not when it still had all that tough skin to deal with.

    ''Where the hell are you Liam?''

    ¡ª

    *Few Minutes Earlier*

    Liam darted through the dense forest, his red eyes half-focused on the distant battle where his teammates were fighting the Titanborne. His path, however, led him further from the chaos.

    "Sorry, guys, but this needs to be taken care of as well." His thought as he acrobatically weaved through the onslaught of flying boulders and shattered debris from the distant battle.

    Ever since the Titanborne appeared, it seemed to draw more than just the team''s attention. The oppressive aura of the creature disrupted their Whisper spell, leaving them unable to coordinate effectively. Worse, its presence was attracting an ever-growing swarm of feral demons, which were heading towards the direction of the fight.

    "This wasn''t in Mystica''s lessons. That thing''s aura is a magnet for every beast in the area. If they reach the battlefield, we''re done for. How annoying."

    A sudden boulder hurtled toward him, its sharp edges whistling through the air. Without breaking stride, Liam unsheathed one of his daggers and channeled his myst. Flames ignited along its edge as he activated Inferno Edge, slicing cleanly through the incoming rock. The boulder shattered into harmless pieces, scattering like embers.

    Landing lightly on his feet, Liam''s gaze locked onto his targets. A few meters away, the forest seemed alive with a swarm of incoming Ferals¡ªDemon Wolves, three-headed beasts, colossal bears, and snakes as thick as tree trunks¡ªall charging toward him with primal fury.

    "Finally," Liam muttered, unsheathing his second dagger with a flick of his wrist. "It''s about time you all showed up."

    The ground shook as a massive demon snake lunged at him, its fanged maw wide enough to swallow him whole. The serpent, over 30 feet long, coiled with unnatural speed as it struck. But Liam didn''t flinch.

    With a burst of speed, he used Flame Concentration, channeling fiery energy into his legs. A surge of heat exploded beneath him, propelling him forward like a missile.

    The moment of collision was almost imperceptible¡ªa flash of crimson flames twisting with the serpent''s dark, scaled body. Liam landed in a crouch, his daggers poised at his sides, flames flickering faintly along their edges.

    Behind him, the demon snake hung in the air for a moment, its momentum arrested. Then, in grotesque silence, it fell to the ground in several cleanly severed pieces. Black gore seeped into the soil as steam hissed from its cauterized wounds.

    "One down," Liam said softly, rising to his full height, his glowing eyes fixed on the approaching horde. "Many more to go."

    With a flick of his wrist, his daggers ignited once more, their flames burning brighter as he dashed forward.

    Liam became a blur of motion, his flame-boosted speed turning him into a streak of fire weaving through the demonic swarm. His movements were ruthless, surgical, and relentless. Each slash of his daggers left trails of searing light in the air, the Inferno Edge tearing through flesh, bone, and the cores of the beasts.

    Heads rolled, limbs flew, and bodies were bisected in every direction. Wolves collapsed in smoldering heaps, bears fell with their cores shattered, and serpents writhed as their segmented bodies spilled black ichor across the forest floor.

    Within minutes, the once vibrant forest had transformed into a battlefield of carnage. Severed limbs and shattered bodies littered the ground, the air thick with the stench of blood and the acrid scent of burning flesh.

    Liam stood in the center of it all, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. His right dagger was buried deep in the core of a massive demonic bear, its body slumped lifelessly against him. With a swift motion, he wrenched the blade free, simultaneously slicing through the bear''s neck with his left dagger.

    The beast collapsed with a heavy thud, its grotesque form joining the growing pile of corpses.

    Liam straightened, his face impassive as he surveyed the aftermath. His daggers shimmered faintly, the flames dimming but still present, casting a flickering glow over his blood-spattered form.

    "That''s the last of them," he muttered, wiping the gore splattered across his face with the back of his hand.

    Suddenly, a heavy boom echoed in the distance, drawing his attention back toward the battlefield. Through the gaps in the trees, he could see the Titanborne faltering, its massive form crashing to one knee under the relentless assault of his teammates. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Seems they managed to make it bow," he said to himself. "From that position it is in, I can strike it''s core with Flame Compression, but I''ll need those guys to get away from that thing."

    "I wonder if Whisper can be used now."

 Chapter 163 - 163: Titanborne Defeated

    *Back at the battlefield*

    Edith, Lucian, and Robin fought desperately against the Titanborne, which had been brought to one knee. Despite their combined efforts, their attacks seemed futile. Edith''s relentless sword strikes and Lucian''s unending barrage of boulders barely scratched its hardened form.

    Damn it. Apart from that single attack Karla landed on its tendons, nothing''s working, Edith thought, raising her shield to protect herself and Karla, who lay slumped and drained from her earlier assault. Flying debris pelted her shield as the Titanborne''s sweeping arm sent shockwaves through the battlefield.

    The group had hoped to capitalize on the Titanborne''s weakened stance, but their optimism was short-lived. The massive creature ignored Robin''s gusts of wind entirely, focusing its attention solely on Edith and Lucian.

    With one arm, the Titanborne gripped its club for support, while its free hand swiped at the ground, scattering rubble in all directions. Though its movements were slowed by Lucian''s unrelenting strikes, each attack still carried devastating force.

    "This is getting ridiculous," Lucian grunted, forming an earthen barrier and slamming it into the giant''s arm just as it prepared another swing. "Can we just run? It''s not like this thing is chasing us anytime soon with that busted tendon."

    Edith braced herself against another shockwave, her teeth clenched. "You might be right... Karla''s in no shape to keep fighting."

    "Exactly! So what''s the escape plan? We can''t just announce we''re leaving and hope for the best. That thing''s reach is insane¡ªwe need a strategy."

    Edith glanced upward. "ROBIN, CAN YOU DISTRACT IT?" she shouted.

    Robin, hovering above the battlefield, looked down nervously. "I CAN TRY, BUT NOTHING I''VE DONE HAS WORKED SO FAR!" he yelled back, sweat dripping down his brow. This is bad, he thought, anxiety clawing at him. We need to¡ª

    A familiar voice suddenly rang in his mind, cutting through the chaos.

    "Robin, and everyone... get out of there. As far and as fast as you can."

    "L-Liam?"

    "Yeah. I''m coming in from the south. Head north¡ªor anywhere¡ªjust move. Now." Liam''s voice was steady but urgent, carried through the Whisper spell.

    Robin''s eyes widened. "O-OKAY!" he stammered, before shouting down to his teammates. "EDITH! LIAM''S HEADED THIS WAY! HE SAID WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE!"

    Edith whipped her head around, her expression a mix of disbelief and anger. "What? Liam? Where the hell is he?"

    "He''s coming from the south!" Robin replied. "He said we need to leave. Now."

    "That scumbag disappears to do whatever he wants and now he''s barking orders? Unbelievable," Edith growled, slamming her shield into the ground.

    Lucian, already forming another wave of boulders, spoke up. "Robin, take Karla and get out of here. Edith, you too. I''ll hold this thing off long enough for you to get away."

    "What about you?" Edith demanded. "We don''t even know why Liam''s telling us to leave!"

    Lucian didn''t falter. "Don''t worry about me. With my earth magic, I''ll catch up to you guys in no time. Just move!" He punctuated his words by sending another barrage of boulders toward the Titanborne, halting its latest attempt to attack.

    Edith hesitated, frustration flashing in her eyes, but she relented. "Alright. Robin, get down here and take Karla!" she ordered.

    Robin didn''t hesitate. He swooped down, gently lifting Karla into his arms before ascending back into the air. He turned north, flying as fast as his air magic could carry him.

    Edith, strapping her shield to her back and sheathing her sword, activated her magic. Myst surged through her legs, enhancing her speed as she sprinted northward, weaving through the forest.

    The Titanborne roared in frustration, its massive arm swinging in an attempt to crush the fleeing pair, but Lucian was ready.

    "Did you forget about me, you rocky bastard?" Lucian taunted, sending another barrage of boulders to intercept the attack.

    The Titanborne growled, momentarily distracted, as Lucian stood firm, ready to buy every precious second his team needed.

    Lucian kept his wave of boulders steady until a sudden boom of flames erupted from the south. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I guess it''s time for me to get out of here," he muttered, flicking his wrist to summon a jagged piece of earth that floated into the air.

    Without hesitation, he broke into a sprint, leaping onto the floating platform. With a pulse of myst, he propelled it forward, soaring away from the battlefield and leaving the chaos behind.

    Back where the flames had erupted, Liam was closing in.

    Channeling fiery energy to his feet, Liam launched himself forward in a burst of power, his momentum nearly propelling him through the air. This time, the intensity of his flame boost far surpassed anything he had used before.

    The Titanborne, poised to crush Lucian with a massive swing of its hand, froze mid-motion as it caught sight of Liam''s blazing figure barreling toward it.

    With a roar of defiance, the giant swung its massive club, the air cracking under its force as it aimed to intercept Liam.

    ''This thing''s hide seems tougher than I thought. Flame Compression would work, but Lucian''s still within range,'' Liam thought, his mind racing as he assessed the situation. His gaze flicked between the incoming attack and Lucian, who was now rapidly retreating, before he let out a resigned sigh.

    "Looks like I''ll have to buy some time first," he muttered, unsheathing his daggers.

    Channeling even more fiery energy into his feet, Liam unleashed a second burst of flames, rocketing toward the Titanborne''s club. At the last possible moment, he twisted his body, spiraling through the air like a living flame.

    The collision was instant.

    Liam''s flames coiled around the massive weapon as he maneuvered with precision, narrowly avoiding its crushing impact. In the same motion, he propelled himself forward, appearing mere inches from the Titanborne''s left eye.

    Behind him, the club remained intact for only a heartbeat before it shattered into a rain of splinters and debris.

    The Titanborne''s eyes widened in shock, but Liam didn''t hesitate. Activating Inferno Edge, he drove both daggers forward with brutal precision, plunging them deep into its left eye.

    The giant let out an earsplitting roar, thrashing in agony as it instinctively brought its massive hand toward its face.

    "Not happening," Liam muttered, igniting his flame boost once more. With a fiery burst, he launched himself upward, narrowly avoiding the Titanborne''s grasp. He left his daggers embedded in its eye, their searing heat continuing to burn into the creature''s skull.

    High above the battlefield, Liam paused for a fleeting moment.

    "That should buy enough time," he said, steadying himself as he began to free-fall.

    Stretching his right hand backward, he summoned a glowing orb of fire. The flames pulsated wildly, radiating intense heat as he began to compress it.

    "Compress it¡­ compress it¡­" he muttered, his voice strained with focus as he fell, the wind roaring past him. The orb grew smaller and denser with each passing second, its brilliance intensifying to a blinding light.

    "I''m so gonna pass out after this," Liam muttered, his eyes glowing brighter than ever.

    As he neared the Titanborne''s chest, now exposed and vulnerable, Liam unleashed one final flame boost, accelerating his descent to terminal velocity.

    With his compressed flame orb in hand, he crashed directly into the Titanborne''s core. The impact unleashed a cataclysmic wave of energy, the orb detonating in a brilliant explosion of fire and force.

    "Die, you bastard," Liam growled through gritted teeth as the Titanborne''s body convulsed.

    The result was devastating.

    The Titanborne''s massive form erupted in a violent shockwave, the sheer force tearing through its body and obliterating it from the inside out. The explosion resembled a miniature nuclear blast, debris and fire scattering in all directions.

    The resulting gust of wind and fragments of stone surged outward, threatening to uproot entire trees in its path.

    Far from the epicenter, Edith and the others were still running.

    They had gained significant distance, but the explosion''s shockwave sent jagged pieces of boulders and debris hurtling toward them.

    "Watch out!" Edith shouted, bracing herself, but Lucian was already prepared.

    With a sharp motion, he slammed his hands into the ground, summoning an earthen barrier that enveloped the group just in time.

    The debris struck the barrier with thunderous force, but it held firm, shielding them from harm.

    As the chaos subsided, Lucian exhaled deeply, wiping the sweat from his brow. "That guy better still be alive after pulling a stunt like that," he muttered.

    Edith glanced back toward the distant explosion, her expression a mix of awe and concern. "He''s alive," she said, more to herself than anyone else. "He has to be."

 Chapter 164 - 164: Aftermath

    As the dust began to settle, the heavy silence was only broken by the faint crackling of dying flames. Edith ordered Lucian to open the sealed cave before turning her gaze to Robin. "Take Karla back to the cave. Make sure she replenishes her myst reserves."

    Robin nodded, picking Karla in a princess carry. "Hold on," he said before they flew away, heading for the cave.

    Edith then looked at Lucian, who was still staring at the obliterated battlefield. "Make your platform wide enough for the both of us," she ordered again.

    Lucian muttered under his breath but complied, spreading his hands as the earthen platform beneath him widened to accommodate Edith. She hopped on, and with a pulse of his myst, the platform hovered forward, gliding over the aftermath of the explosion.

    The clearing, once dense with trees, was now barren, with jagged pieces of the Titanborne''s remains scattered like broken statues. Blackened earth and scorch marks stretched in every direction, a testament to the sheer force Liam had unleashed.

    Edith''s eyes narrowed as she scanned the debris. "The sheer power¡­ I didn''t think he had this in him."

    Lucian remained quiet, his jaw tight. He''d always thought his rank meant something, that being ranked 5 placed him above most. Yet here was Liam, ranked 8, showing a level of strength that left him feeling insignificant.

    Finally, they spotted him.

    Liam''s body lay motionless amidst the wreckage, steam rising from his academy uniform, which was mostly intact save for a few singed edges. He was face down, his dark hair plastered to his forehead, faint embers glowing around him.

    Edith didn''t hesitate. She leapt off the platform and sprinted toward him, her heart pounding. Lucian followed more hesitantly, still grappling with the weight of his own thoughts.

    "Liam!" Edith knelt beside him, carefully rolling his body onto his back. His face was pale, his breathing shallow but steady. "He''s alive." Relief washed over her voice.

    Lucian stood a few steps away, his expression unreadable. "Of course he is. The academy wouldn''t let a student die. And besides, someone that stubborn doesn''t die easily."

    Edith shot him a glare but said nothing as she gently checked Liam for injuries. Then, she noticed his left hand was clenched tightly, his knuckles white. "What''s he holding?"

    She tried to pry his fingers open, but they wouldn''t budge. "Lucian, help me with this."

    Lucian knelt beside her as he tried to loosen Liam''s grip. Even together, they couldn''t make his hand budge.

    "It''s like he''s holding onto it for dear life," Edith muttered, frustration creeping into her tone.

    Lucian straightened, brushing off his hands. "Leave it. Whatever it is, he''s not letting go anytime soon."

    Edith frowned but relented, standing up. "Fine. Can you find his daggers? They''re not here."

    Lucian nodded, scanning the area. After a few moments, he spotted the twin blades embedded in the shattered remains of the Titanborne''s skull. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned an earthen arm to retrieve them.

    "Found them," Lucian said, holding up the daggers as he returned to Edith.

    She sighed in relief. "Good. Let''s get him back to the cave." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lucian created a second earthen platform, carefully lifting Liam''s unconscious body onto it with his daggers placed beside him.

    "Do you think he''s going to wake up soon?" Edith asked as they floated back toward their hideout.

    Lucian shrugged, his tone sharper than he intended. "Who knows? The guy just detonated himself like a walking bomb. Be glad he''s even alive."

    Edith shot him a pointed look. "Why are you so irritated? He saved all of us."

    Lucian didn''t answer immediately, his jaw tightening. Finally, he muttered, "Because I thought I was stronger."

    Edith blinked, caught off guard by the admission. "What?"

    Lucian clenched his fists. "I''m ranked 5. He''s ranked 8. I''m supposed to be better than him, but¡­ watching what he just did, it''s clear I''m not. He''s on a completely different level."

    For a moment, Edith didn''t know how to respond. Then she said softly, "Strength isn''t just about rank, Lucian. It''s about what you''re willing to do when it matters. Liam proved that today. But it doesn''t mean you''re weak. It means you have room to grow."

    "Also, you too showed how strong your are one the first day of our arrival here and even today. So be proud." She added with a warm smile.

    Lucian glanced at her, her words hitting harder than he wanted to admit. "Thanks," he murmured, his cheeks flushing slightly.

    They fell into silence as the cave came into view. Robin was already waiting at the entrance, his expression a mix of worry and relief as he saw them approach with Liam''s body.

    Edith stepped off the platform first, gesturing for Lucian to help her move Liam inside. Together, they carried him to his makeshift earthen bed and laid him down gently.

    "We should rest too. I''m beat," Edith said as she dropped her sheathed sword and shield beside her makeshift earthen bed. Stretching out with a sigh, she laid back, exhaustion finally catching up to her.

    "Yeah, you''re right. My whole body aches," Lucian replied, pulling off his shirt to reveal bruises and scrapes scattered across his torso. He winced slightly as he sat down on his own earthen bed, rubbing his shoulders.

    Robin, still jittery from the day''s events, shifted awkwardly. "W¨Cwell, I guess I''ll take the lookout, then," he stammered, starting toward the cave entrance.

    "No need, Robin," Edith said, cracking one eye open to glance at him. "You did great today, and you need rest just as much as we do." Her voice soft and kind.

    Robin hesitated, his hand hovering near his bow. "But¡ª"

    "Lucian, close the entrance with your magic," Edith interrupted, closing her eyes again.

    "Understood." Lucian flicked his wrist, and with a low rumble, the earth shifted, sealing the cave''s entrance.

    Robin stood frozen, his lips parting as if to argue further, but Lucian beat him to it. "You deserve to rest too, Robin," he said, his voice softer now. "We all made it through today, thanks to you. Get some sleep."

    Robin glanced between the two of them, their steady, reassuring presence calming his nerves. He finally muttered under his breath, "Thank you, guys," as he set down his quiver and bow.

    He made his way to his makeshift earthing bed, as he laid down before stretching out and closing his eyes.

    ***

    During this kind of examination, the Headmaster himself, along with a few elite knights, gathered in the grand observation dome to supervise the students'' progress and ensure their safety. Noble families from across the region often came on the first day to watch, scouting for potential recruits or assessing political opportunities.

    The exam lasted three days, and while the Headmaster and knights couldn''t monitor the students 24/7, the Headmaster was notorious for staying up even during the night. However, his late-night company usually consisted of people like Galen and Magnus¡ªknights who clearly had better things to do but were too bored to actually do them.

    On the first night of the examination in Vlardia, Galen and Magnus spent their time in the observation dome. Not out of duty or concern, of course, but simply because they had nothing else to entertain themselves with.

    Now, on day two, the Headmaster, his assistant Gordon, and several knights had just witnessed Liam''s explosive battle with the Titanborne. The room was abuzz with murmurs, many of the knights still in shock¡ªnot just at Liam''s performance, but also at the fact that Galen, of all people, had chosen students to mentor this time around.

    "Is this the potential Galen saw?" one knight whispered. "I mean, he never takes on students."

    "And it''s not just the stoic kid," another knight chimed in. "That Asher kid with the blue flames? He''s a walking inferno!"

    "Wow, Gally," Magnus said, cutting through the chatter with a mouthful of cookies. "Who knew you''d teach your students such suicidal stunts just to take down a couple of demons?"

    "I didn''t teach them anything," Galen replied, slouched lazily in his chair. He stared at the magical screens displaying the students in Vlardia, his crimson eyes betraying not a shred of enthusiasm. "Those two are just reckless hotheads."

    Magnus snorted, almost choking on his popcorn. "''I didn''t teach them anything,'' you say? Yeah, right. You can''t fool me. Admit it, you''re secretly invested in them. I see the sparkle in your eyes every time they pull off one of their little stunts!"

    Galen shot him a deadpan look. "The only thing sparkling here is the reflection of your crumbs on the screen."

    Unfazed, Magnus leaned back, tossing another handful of popcorn into his mouth. "Sure, sure, keep playing it cool. But we all know you''re sweating under that fancy knightly composure. You''re dying to claim credit for those two."

    Galen let out a long, theatrical sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Magnus, if I''m ever ''dying,'' it''ll be because I''ve spent more than five minutes listening to you."

    "Denial isn''t just a river, Gally," Magnus quipped with a grin, flicking a stray popcorn kernel at him. "You''re rooting for them, and we all know it."

 Chapter 165 - 165: Reason For My Action

    Back in Vlardia, Liam stirred awake from his post-battle exhaustion. Sitting on the edge of his makeshift earthen bed, he scanned the cave. His teammates were sprawled across their own improvised sleeping spots, peacefully resting.

    "Looks like we took down the Titanborne," he thought, exhaling a soft sigh of relief. "And my explosion didn''t hurt anyone."

    But something nagged at him¡ªEdith wasn''t among them. His eyes swept the cave again, landing on the sealed entrance that Lucian had left slightly ajar.

    "She must''ve stepped out," Liam muttered under his breath, letting the thought slide for the moment.

    As he rose, he noticed an odd sensation in his left hand, as if clutching something. Glancing down, he opened his palm to reveal a peculiar black object. It shimmered faintly in the dim cave light, irregular like a stone but with the cold, smooth texture of metal.

    "This... looks like the stone Grandpa used to forge my sword," Liam mused, frowning. "Only... darker."

    He pocketed it, deciding he''d puzzle it out later. For now, he needed to cleanse himself¡ªhe looked and smelled like a smoked fish after that fight.

    Exiting the cave, he was greeted by the warm amber glow of the setting sun. The sky blazed in hues of orange and gold, with the sun hanging low, perhaps an hour or two before it would vanish behind the horizon. The forest was alive with the sound of rustling leaves and distant birdsong.

    Taking in the fresh air, Liam stretched before heading toward the riverbank to wash off.

    Reaching the natural pools near the waterfall, he paused. There, standing knee-deep in the water, was Edith. Her shirt was off, revealing a white undergarment that modestly covered her breast. Her long pants remained intact, a choice that made her stand out among the other academy girls who often wore skirts.

    The sun''s light caught her figure, making her pale skin glow faintly. She had her back turned to him initially, rinsing out her shirt, but as she sensed movement and turned, their eyes locked.

    Edith froze, her blue eyes wide with a mix of shock and embarrassment.

    Liam, ever composed, simply nodded and said, "Hey."

    Her face turned crimson as she quickly crouched, arms crossing over her breast. "CAN''T YOU SEE I''M WASHING UP?!" she shrieked, her voice echoing through the trees.

    "Didn''t know you were here," Liam replied nonchalantly, as if her flustered reaction was unwarranted. He turned to walk back to the riverbank, unbothered. "Take your time, but please hurry."

    Edith glared at his retreating figure, still red-faced. "Hurry?! The audacity..." she muttered under her breath, sinking lower into the water.

    Back at the riverbank, Liam sat cross-legged, waiting patiently, entirely unaffected. "She''s loud," he muttered to himself, watching the rippling water.

    Liam waited patiently by the riverbank, listening to the sound of the waterfall as Edith finished her wash. It wasn''t long before she emerged from the pool, her shirt loosely draped over her shoulder as she wrung out her damp hair.

    He glanced her way and, in his usual blunt tone, remarked, "Now that I look at you closely, I see how well toned your body is. Your muscles look well-defined. It suits you."

    Edith froze mid-step, staring at him with wide eyes, completely taken aback by the sudden comment. She''d grown used to the teasing from her peers¡ªboys calling her a tomboy or making jokes about her being more of a "fighter" than a "lady," and even girls poking fun at how she didn''t care for dainty things. Compliments like Liam''s were... rare.

    For a moment, she felt her cheeks warm, and she stammered, "Uh... thanks. That''s... kind of you to say."

    Liam gave a small nod, oblivious to the impact his words had. "It''s just the truth," he added simply, turning back to the riverbank.

    The moment lingered for a few seconds before Edith shook her head, pushing past her flustered feelings. "Anyway," she said, her tone shifting to cover up her embarrassment, "how are you feeling? That explosion you pulled off was no joke. You don''t look hurt, but pulling that much myst must''ve drained you."

    Liam turned his gaze toward her, his face as calm as ever. "I''m fine. My myst reserves are fully restored. There''s nothing to worry about."

    Edith raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Fully restored? After that? You''re telling me you didn''t even feel a dent?"

    He shook his head. "No dent. It''s nothing unusual."

    What Liam didn''t say was that Crimson Breathing had played a critical role. The technique allowed him to absorb myst from the environment even while unconscious, accelerating his recovery far beyond what anyone would consider normal. But he wasn''t about to share that detail¡ªnot with Edith or anyone else.

    Edith, however, remained surprised. "That''s... impressive. I mean, Karla''s myst reserves were practically spent after her water technique. She''s still resting. But I guess it''s no comparison¡ªyou''re rank 8, and she''s Class C. Makes sense."

    Liam didn''t respond, letting the comparison hang in the air as Edith gathered her belongings.

    As he stood to head for the pools, Edith called out, "Don''t take too long. The others¡ªand even I¡ªwill be waiting for your explanation."

    Liam paused, turning back to her. "Explanation?"

    Edith smirked, her voice taking on a teasing lilt. "You know, about why you decided to abandon the group mid-battle to play lone wolf before coming back play hero. You''ve got some explaining to do, and I''m not letting you off the hook so easily this time."

    "Fair enough. I''ll be quick."

    "Good," she replied, her tone softening. "And Liam?"

    He glanced back at her.

    "Thanks... for everything," she said quietly, her voice sincere.

    He nodded once before heading to the pools, his expression unreadable. Edith watched him go, feeling a small sense of relief and gratitude for the strange but reliable teammate.

    After washing up, Liam made his way back to the cave as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the forest in shades of orange and purple. The familiar scent of roasting fish greeted him as he neared the entrance, mingling with the soft hum of conversation echoing from within.

    "Thank the stars we didn''t finish all the fish earlier," Karla said, holding her stick with a roasted fish close to the fire. "Who knows what we''d be eating now?"

    "Berries again, probably," Edith chuckled as she turned her own fish over the flames.

    Lucian and Robin sat by the fire as well, each with their respective fish sticks.

    As Liam stepped into the cave, the group turned to face him.

    "And here''s our savior," Karla said with a mocking tone, smirking. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not the time for your jokes, Karla," Edith said, though a soft chuckle escaped her lips.

    "What? I''m praising him," Karla retorted with a huff. "Even if I didn''t really see his stunt properly since, you know, I was half-conscious at the time."

    "H-How are you feeling, Liam?" Robin asked nervously, offering a small, genuine smile.

    "I''m fine," Liam replied evenly, his voice calm as usual.

    "Well, of course you''re fine," Lucian said, his tone tinged with irritation. "Now, sit your ass down and explain yourself."

    Liam said nothing and walked over to join the group by the fire. As he sat down, Karla and Edith tossed him a stick with a fish skewered on it.

    "Thanks," he said, taking it without much fuss.

    Edith leaned back slightly, a sly smile playing on her lips. "So, Liam, we''re all grateful¡ªespecially Lucian¡ªfor your heroic stunt that saved us back there."

    Lucian shot her a sharp glare but said nothing, opting instead to focus on the fire.

    "Anyway," Edith continued, "we were all curious. Why''d you suddenly change direction back on the way to the battlefield? Karla told us you just left her and went somewhere else on your own."

    "To be honest, I was kinda pissed about it," Edith admitted, though her tone was lighthearted.

    "''Kinda?''" Karla scoffed with a laugh. "You exploded."

    Edith''s eyes twitched as she smacked Karla lightly on the head. "Enough out of you."

    Turning back to Liam, she let out a sigh. "But seriously, Liam, we''re curious. Why''d you make that decision?"

    Liam took another bite of his fish, chewing thoughtfully before responding. "It wasn''t much of a decision. The Titanborne''s presence was attracting a swarm of Feral-class demons. I had to divert them before they reached us, because if they''d have swarmed the battlefield and overwhelmed us."

    The casual tone in which he delivered this information caused the others to freeze. Karla stopped mid-bite, Robin''s eyes widened, and even Lucian''s head shot up, his irritation replaced with disbelief.

    None of them had realized this during the fight. To them, the disruption caused by the Titanborne had seemed limited to their Whisper spell being thrown off. But now, hearing that it had also attracted a horde of Feral-class demons, they were shaken.

    "Wait, what?" Edith said, leaning forward. "There were Feral-class demons heading our way?!"

    "How did you even know they were coming?" Lucian finally asked, his voice low with disbelief.

    "I sensed them," Liam said matter-of-factly. "You were all too close to the Titanborne to notice, but I could feel them converging from the outskirts."

    Lucian crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "You should''ve told us. We could''ve¡ª"

    "Done what?" Liam interrupted calmly. "Splitting our focus would''ve gotten someone hurt. You handled the Titanborne, and I handled the demons. That''s teamwork, the main purpose of this exam."

    The room fell silent, the crackle of the fire filling the space. Finally, Edith sighed, leaning back against the cave wall.

    "Well, you''re not wrong," she admitted, her tone reluctant. "But next time, don''t play the lone wolf. At least warn us before pulling something like that."

    "If there''s time for explanations, no problem." Liam said.

    The tension eased as Karla laughed, the sound breaking the quiet. "Well, at least we didn''t end up demon chow. Here''s to surviving another day, huh?"

    The group raised their fish sticks in an impromptu toast, their laughter echoing through the cave as the fire burned brightly, warding off the encroaching night.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Late Night Interuders

    Later that night, the group stayed up a little longer before retiring to their makeshift earthen beds. After sharing a few laughs and casual conversations, they extinguished the fire, and one by one, everyone settled down for the night.

    Liam lay on his back, staring at the uneven ceiling of the cave, unable to sleep. His attention kept returning to the strange dark object he''d taken earlier. The object, about the size of a mini football but irregular in shape, rested in his hand.

    He tossed it into the air and caught it absently, his thoughts swirling. ''What the hell am I gonna use this for? Forge a sword? Tch. Not like I have any blacksmithing skills. But... maybe I could get someone to craft me a new pair of daggers with it.''

    His gaze shifted to one of his daggers at his waist, and he drew it out, holding it up to the dim light. The blade gleamed faintly, showing signs of wear from frequent use.

    ''Draven''s daggers...'' Liam thought, running his fingers over the blade''s edge. ''He used them himself before passing them to me, and I''ve been using them very frequently as well. They won''t last much longer.''

    For a moment, the image of his mentor''s stern yet knowing face appeared in his mind. The memory lingered briefly before fading as Liam sighed, twirling the dagger skillfully before sliding it back into its sheath.

    Without much thought, he slipped the dark object into his pocket. One unique feature of the academy''s uniforms was their dimensional storage capabilities, allowing him to store the object securely.

    Quietly, Liam sat up and padded toward the cave entrance. The crisp midnight air greeted him as he stepped out. Dressed in his uniform trousers and a black undershirt, he gazed up at the sky.

    The moon in Vlardia was unique¡ªlarge and silver with a smaller, dimmer moon orbiting just beneath it, casting an otherworldly glow over the landscape. Liam stood there in silence, hands in his pockets, letting the cool air brush against his skin as he closed his eyes.

    "Why am I not surprised to see you here?"

    Liam''s eyes opened to see Lucian perched on a branch of a nearby tree, his figure outlined by the moonlight.

    "..." Liam said nothing, his expression unchanging.

    "Hey," Lucian called, his tone unusually calm. "Since you''re already out here, I figured we should talk."

    "Sorry," Liam replied coldly, beginning to walk away, "but I don''t think you and I have anything to discuss."

    Lucian''s voice followed him, persistent but steady. "I get it¡ªyou probably don''t trust me or even like me. You''re just tolerating me because of this exam. But that''s not what this is about."

    Liam didn''t bother to look back, continuing his slow, measured steps.

    "I just want to know one thing," Lucian added, louder now, his voice almost desperate. "Is there something about you you''re not telling the group? Or the academy?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam froze mid-step. The silence that followed was almost deafening. After a long pause, he slowly turned to face Lucian, his crimson eyes narrowing annoyingly.

    "What bullshit are you trying to spew right now?"

    "Hey, relax," Lucian said, sliding down from the tree branch and brushing off his hands. "What I''m saying is, for someone ranked 8th, the power and skill you''ve shown out here are on par with the top three¡ªif not higher. It''s hard not to wonder if you''re holding back your true strength from the academy or something."

    Liam turned fully to face Lucian, his expression unreadable. "Try making sense with your words. You''re rambling like someone who doesn''t know what they''re trying to say. Stop beating around the bush."

    Lucian flinched slightly at the bluntness, irritation flashing across his face, but he quickly composed himself. "Alright, fine. What I mean is this: ever since our first run-ins at the academy, back when I used to tail Chris to stir up trouble, you always had this... presence. An aura that didn''t match someone ranked 8th. It felt off¡ªlike you were much stronger than the academy realized.

    "Chris and Logan might not have noticed it, but I did. And out here in Vlardia, you''ve proven me right. The power and skill you''ve displayed? It''s far beyond your rank..."

    "You''re misunderstanding everything," Liam interrupted, his tone calm.

    "What?" Lucian frowned.

    "Let me spell it out for you," Liam said. "But in return, I want to know about those gauntlets you keep forming every time you fight."

    Lucian raised an eyebrow, then shrugged. "Fair enough."

    "Good. Now listen up," Liam began. "Here''s the truth: you''re stronger than me. The problem is, you don''t see it because you''re so focused on the few areas where I outclass you that you ignore the bigger picture."

    Lucian blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Stronger than you? That''s..."

    "Exactly what I said," Liam cut in. "As a fire magic user, I''m bound to be faster and have more destructive power in certain situations. That''s just the nature of my element. But raw destructive potential doesn''t equal overall strength.

    "You''re physically stronger than me by a wide margin. Your endurance is better too. But the reason you think I''m stronger? It''s not because of power. It''s because you don''t believe in yourself. You second-guess everything. If we''re being honest, you alone could''ve handled every demon we''ve faced so far. Hell, even that Titanborne. And deep down, you know I''m right."

    Lucian stood there, stunned. He opened his mouth to respond, but Liam raised a hand to cut him off.

    "Keep whatever excuses you''re about to make to yourself. Now tell me about those gauntlets of yours."

    Lucian hesitated before sighing. "Fine." He held up his hands, showing two simple rings on his middle fingers. "See these? They''re what form the gauntlets. By infusing my myst into them, the gauntlets materialize around my hands.

    "They''re not just for show¡ªthey help me channel my myst more precisely, boosting both control and output. Without them, my magic''s a little harder to manage."

    Liam studied the rings, his expression thoughtful. "Interesting. And where''d you get them?"

    "Family heirlooms," Lucian replied, smirking faintly. "Passed down for generations. Why? Thinking about stealing them?"

    "Not interested," Liam said flatly.

    "You sure cause¡ª" Lucian began, but Liam cut him off sharply, his tone carrying an edge that silenced him mid-sentence.

    "Shut up," Liam snapped, his eyes darting toward the deeper shadows of the forest.

    Lucian frowned, about to retort, but Liam''s next words came even colder. "I said, shut it."

    The sudden glow in Liam''s crimson eyes was enough to freeze Lucian in place, a cold knot forming in his stomach.

    ''Damn it,'' Liam thought, his senses on high alert. ''Of all the times, it had to be now? Fighting those things right after the Titanborne? This is gonna be hell.'' His gaze was locked on a point far beyond the trees, where an oppressive aura pulsed faintly but unmistakably.

    The presence was sickeningly familiar¡ªan echo of the same monstrous energy he''d felt near the outskirts of Nystra City.

    Lucian''s confusion shifted to unease as he finally felt it too¡ªa heavy, disgusting energy crawling through the air, far stronger and darker than anything they''d encountered so far.

    "What the hell is that?" Lucian asked in a whisper, his voice laced with revulsion.

    "Horrors," Liam muttered, his tone flat.

    "Horrors?" Lucian''s unease spiked. "You mean there''s more than one? I only sense one presence..."

    "There are three Horrors," Liam clarified, his gaze narrowing as the oppressive energy grew more distinct. "And one Advanced Horror."

 Chapter 167 - 167: Fight With The Horrors

    Lucian''s face paled. "An Advanced Horror? Are you serious? We just took down a Titanborne¡ª"

    "I know," Liam interrupted, his voice clipped. "That''s the problem."

    Lucian clenched his fists, the gauntlet rings on his fingers faintly glowing. "How do we deal with something like that in our state?"

    "I don''t mind if the two of us combine our strength and try to take them down, but that doubles the risk of getting injured since we''d be forced to protect the others and fight these demons at the same time," Liam said, crouching behind a thick bush alongside Lucian near the cave.

    "You''re right," Lucian muttered, his expression thoughtful. "Besides, our actions might be considered selfish and reckless by the academy."

    "Probably," Liam agreed. "We need to wake the others."

    Lucian nodded, and the two moved toward the cave to rouse their teammates. But just as they stepped forward, a thunderous roar erupted from roughly 80 meters away. The sheer force of the sound sent a shockwave rippling through the air, pushing against their bodies like a heavy gust of wind.

    "Looks like whatever that was just made our job easier," Lucian remarked grimly, his eyes snapping toward the source of the roar.

    As they turned, the moonlight illuminated a sight that sent shivers down their spines.

    The creature stood on two legs, towering at nearly ten feet tall, its frame monstrous and imposing. Cracked, obsidian-like skin glimmered faintly in the moonlight, with veins of molten energy pulsating through it. It had no eyes, only a massive, gaping maw brimming with rows of razor-sharp teeth. Curved horns jutted forward from the sides of its head, and its claws looked sharp enough to carve through steel. A serrated, spiked tail swayed behind it like a predator waiting to strike.

    Around its feet were countless glowing red eyes, piercing through the darkness like embers from a raging inferno.

    Lucian''s face paled as he processed the terrifying figure. "What the hell is that thing?"

    "An Advanced Horror," Liam said flatly, unsheathing his daggers, his expression unflinching.

    Lucian''s voice wavered as he pointed toward the glowing eyes. "Wait¡ªyou said there were only three normal Horrors. Then what''s with all those eyes?"

    "There are three," Liam replied coldly. "That''s just how many eyes they each have."

    Lucian''s jaw tightened, his nerves fraying. ''To hell with all this endless spawning of demons,'' he thought bitterly.

    Before they could strategize, the rest of their team emerged from the cave¡ªEdith, Karla, and Robin¡ªall looking worried and confused, their expressions turning to horror as they laid eyes on the creature in the distance.

    Karla was the first to react, her hands flying to her mouth as her eyes widened in terror. She opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out.

    "Everyone, grab your weapons," Liam commanded, his voice cutting through the tense air. His crimson gaze never wavered from the monstrosity before them. "We''ve got another fight to handle."

    Suddenly, the creature raised one massive hand, stretching it forward as if issuing an order. The glowing eyes at its feet vanished all at once, scattering into the forest with unnerving speed.

    Silence fell, broken only by the rustle of leaves as something approached.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in the observation room at the academy, Galen, Magnus, and Mystica sat watching intently, the flickering magic screens displaying Liam''s group as they faced down their demons. Galen and Magnus lounged in the back row, while Mystica occupied a seat in the middle

    "Damn, Moony," Magnus teased, his voice light and playful as he munched on an endless supply of popcorn. "Did you secretly teach the kid how to sense demons from this far away, or is that just part of his charm?"

    Mystica smirked, her gaze never leaving the screen. "Of course not. You should know how his kind are. He''s always been able to sense auras and detect threats¡ªor allies¡ªwith ease. He claims he''s only ever faced one demon before coming to the academy, but who knows? Maybe he''s just naturally gifted."

    Magnus raised an eyebrow, a grin spreading across his face. "Woah. Damn, you two lovebirds really produced one hell of a talented kid."

    "Think so?" Mystica replied, her voice dripping with mischief. "I might just have a very fruitful worm." She added the last part with a teasing edge, clearly enjoying Galen''s discomfort as his eye twitched in irritation.

    "Sometimes I wonder how I even ended up in this friend circle," Galen muttered, exasperated, running a hand over his face.

    Both Magnus and Mystica laughed in unison, their amusement infectious but also clearly teasing.

    "By the way," Magnus continued, his tone still casual, "shouldn''t we be helping the kids with this? I mean, they just finished fighting a Titanborne, and now there''s a Malgath and three Skivoks? The Headmaster might have a few words for us if we just let them fight this on their own."

    "No need to worry. Whether the Headmaster gets angry or not, the kids need to face this on their own. Real battlefields don''t give you time to rest or recover. They need to learn that now, rather than later." Galen said with a bored expression on his face as he rested his head on his hand.

    "Yes, yes, thank the stars you said that," Magnus laughed, tossing another handful of popcorn into his mouth. "If anything goes wrong, though, the blame''s on you, Galen," he added cheekily.

    "Whatever," Galen muttered, unfazed by the banter.

    Mystica''s lips curled into a sly smile as she adjusted herself in her seat. "Alright, if that''s what you two want, no problem. But if things go south, I''m sending both of you to clean it up. Got it?"

    Magnus grinned, not missing a beat. "Yes, ma''am. But won''t that be a bit of overkill? I mean, just one of us could handle those demons without breaking a sweat."

    Mystica''s eyes flicked to him with a sly smile. "Alright, Magpie, I''ll send only you."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in Vlardia, Edith, Karla, and Robin hurried to grab their weapons, steeling themselves for whatever creatures lurked within the shadows of the forest. The group assembled in a tight formation, backs to one another, their eyes scanning the surrounding darkness, hearts pounding as they tried to guess where the impending threat would emerge.

    "Does anyone know what kind of Horror this is¡ªor what these incoming ones even are?" Lucian asked, his voice tense as his gaze darted around.

    "I''ve read about a few types," Liam replied calmly, "but I''ve never seen any information about one like that."

    Karla and Edith exchanged uneasy glances, equally clueless about the monstrosities they were about to face. The uneasy silence lingered until Robin broke it, his voice trembling.

    "I¨CI know what that big one is. That''s a Malgath. Normally, they''re just regular Horrors¡ªsmaller with just a horn. But... this one''s different. It must''ve gone through hibernation and evolved into something else. If I''m right, it''s now an Advanced Horror." He swallowed hard, his fear palpable.

    "How annoying," Lucian muttered, his irritation clear. "An Advanced Horror, of all things, attacking in the middle of the night right after we just fought a freaking Titanborne? Classic demon trash." As he spoke, he caught sight of the Malgath''s expression¡ªor what he swore was a grin.

    ''Did that piece of trash just grin?'' Lucian thought, momentarily stunned.

    Karla''s voice broke the tension, rising in panic. "We''re so gonna die! Why hasn''t the academy sent anyone to save us yet? They said they wouldn''t let us get harmed, right?"

    "Hey, Karla, get yourself together!" Edith snapped, trying to cut through her friend''s fear. "We can still do this, as long as we work¡ª"

    A sudden, ear-piercing shriek silenced Edith mid-sentence. A blur of movement descended from above, a skeletal creature lunging at her and Karla with claws poised to tear through them. In a flash, Liam moved, intercepting the attack with his dagger, deflecting the claws and slamming his body into the creature. The force sent it skidding to the side, snarling as it scrambled to its feet.

    "T¨CThat''s a... Skivok," Robin stammered, his voice quivering as the moonlight revealed the creature in its horrifying entirety.

    The Skivok stood on all fours about 4 feet high and 7 feet long. It''s skeletal frame impossibly thin, with skin stretched tightly over visible bones. Its grotesque face bore two forward-facing eyes, two more on each side of its head, and four gaping holes in the front that served as its nostrils. Its mouth, a perpetual, fanged grin, was lined with endless rows of jagged teeth. Despite its emaciated appearance, it had elongated limbs and two razor-sharp claws at the end of each limp.

    Liam let out a low, measured sigh, standing as a barrier between the Skivok and his group. Without turning fully, he glanced over his shoulder at Karla, his glowing red eyes piercing through the darkness.

    "Hey, Karla," he said, his voice calm. "I''ll say this once, so listen well. I heard you played a big role in bringing the Titanborne to its knees earlier. You did great."

    Karla froze, her panic momentarily halted by Liam''s words. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But let me make something clear. Ever since you accepted the risk of taking this exam, you should''ve known this kind of thing could happen. So, stop whatever pity party you''ve got going on, pick up your sword, and stand up."

    He paused, his glare intensifying. "Because if you don''t, I don''t know about the others, but you won''t make it out of here alive."

 Chapter 168 - 168: Horrors: The Three Vs The Skivoks

    ''I would like for Edith to take the lead right now, but this doesn''t seem to be the time for that. If I don''t push Karla this way, she might become a liability in this fight,'' Liam thought, his gaze cold as it locked onto the Skivok.

    "So, if you want to get out of here alive, get on your feet and get ready to fight for your life," Liam added.

    Karla''s eyes widened at the weight of his words, and so did everyone else''s. They were used to Liam''s detached demeanor, but hearing him speak so directly, so harshly, with no sugar-coating, showed them a side of him they didn''t quite know. It wasn''t cruelty¡ªit was clarity. Survival.

    Before Karla could respond, the Skivok let out a guttural hiss and retreated into the forest. The group snapped out of their daze as the rustling of leaves surrounded them, signaling the creatures weren''t gone, just repositioning.

    "Tsk," Lucian spat, scanning the trees. "These things make my skin crawl. And now we''ve got three of those freaks... plus that big bastard over there." He motioned to the Malgath, still standing ominously 80 meters away, its massive frame unmoving, as if observing them.

    "Hey, Robin," Liam called. "Anything we need to know about these Skivoks?"

    Robin, still visibly shaken, stammered, "W¨Cwell, they''re regular Horrors, but... with a fraction of human reasoning. Their main ability is to drain life through open wounds, and their side abilities are poisonous claws and regeneration."

    "Life drain and poisonous claws, huh," Liam muttered, glancing down at his own bicep. A shallow cut, left by the Skivok''s claw earlier, had begun to blacken. Dark veins spread outward like creeping roots, and a faint sheen of sweat appeared on his brow.

    The group''s collective breath hitched as they noticed the spreading corruption.

    "Liam, your arm¡ª" Edith began, her voice filled with concern.

    "Fine," Liam interrupted, wiping a trickle of blood from his mouth. "Focus on the fight. You three will handle the incoming Skivoks. Lucian and I will take care of the big one."

    "What?" Edith protested, stepping forward. "Liam, this isn''t the time to split up! These are Horrors¡ªand an Advanced Horror. We should stick together and take them down as a group!"

    "Nice idea, Edith," Liam replied, his tone even. "But that one over there," he gestured to the Malgath, "isn''t just standing there for no reason. Advanced Horrors are far more intelligent than regular Horrors, and far more dangerous. If we focus solely on the smaller ones, that thing will pick us off when we''re too distracted to react."

    His logic was sound, and though Edith wanted to argue, the grim truth of his words sank in. The rustling grew louder, closer, as the Skivoks approached.

    Liam took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. Then, suddenly, a faint hiss of steam rose from his arm. The black veins receded as quickly as they had appeared, but the wound returned. He flexed his fingers, rolling his shoulder as if nothing had happened.

    The others stared in shock.

    "How did you¡ª" Robin started, but Liam cut him off with a sharp glance.

    "No time for questions," he said, spinning one of his daggers. "Get into position. Karla, Edith, Robin¡ªthose three Skivoks are your priority. Keep them away from us and watch each other''s backs."

    Lucian stepped up beside Liam, his face set with determination. "You''re really gonna make me fight that thing with you, huh?"

    "Just shut up," Liam replied, his voice flat. "You''re the best option I''ve got right now."

    Lucian smirked, flexing his gauntlets slightly. "Fair enough."

    As the group split into their respective roles, Karla hesitated for a moment before finally gripping her sword with steady hands. She nodded at Edith and Robin, determination hardening her features.

    "Let''s do this," she said, her voice firm, stepping into formation with them.

    Liam watched her for a brief second with no expression. Then, turning to face the Malgath, he whispered under his breath, "Let''s see how advanced you really are."

    Liam and Lucian burst into a sprint toward the Malgath, but before they could close the distance, two Skivoks launched themselves from the canopy above, their claws gleaming as they dove in for the kill.

    Just as the creatures were mere inches from tearing into Liam and Lucian, two arrows whistled through the air. Robin''s first arrow pierced the shoulder of one Skivok, spinning it mid-air, while the second drove through the leg of the other, sending it crashing to the ground.

    The Skivoks hit the forest floor hard, writhing in pain, but recovered quickly. Their soulless eyes turned toward Edith, Karla, and Robin with a guttural snarl.

    "Good shot, Robin. Now we''ve got their attention," Edith said, banging her sword against her shield with a resounding clang. Her voice was steady. "We can''t let these things interfere with Liam and Lucian. Whether they''re stronger or not, we will win. That''s a fact."

    The Skivoks let out a low growl before darting back into the shadows of the forest, their forms vanishing like smoke. The sudden silence was deafening, broken only by the rustling of leaves.

    "Robin, intel!" Edith barked, her voice sharp and commanding.

    Robin hovered slightly above the ground, his bow at the ready. "Skivoks don''t like direct combat. Even if their opponents are weaker¡ªor stronger¡ªthey prefer to ambush and strike when you least expect it."

    "Literal stealth hunters," Edith muttered, her grip on her shield tightening. She moved closer to Karla, positioning them back-to-back. "Robin, you''re our eyes in the sky. Use your magic to enhance your vision and track them. If you can, shoot them down before they reach us."

    Robin nodded, flying higher and channeling his myst into his eyes. His pupils glowed faintly, his enhanced vision cutting through the dense foliage like a hawk''s. "Got it."

    Edith glanced over her shoulder at Karla, who was trembling slightly but holding her sword tightly. "Karla, you good?"

    Karla''s voice wavered but was resolute. "Y¨Cyes, I can do this."

    "Good. Let''s get to work." Edith activated her enhancement magic, her senses sharpening as her strength and speed surged. Her vision became razor-sharp, able to catch even the faintest movement in the forest.

    Above them, Robin scanned the treetops, his enhanced sight catching the flicker of movement. He pulled back an arrow, his voice calm but urgent. "Edith, on your left!"

    Edith didn''t hesitate. As the Skivok lunged from the shadows, its speed blurring its grotesque form, an arrow from Robin struck its spine mid-air, disrupting its attack.

    With a feral screech, the creature hit the ground, momentarily stunned. Edith seized the opening, stepping forward and slamming her shield into its face with a resounding crack. The force sent the Skivok reeling, its claws scraping uselessly against her shield as it tried to regain its footing.

    "Good one, Robin!" Edith called out as she shoved the creature back.

    Robin didn''t respond, too focused on his next shot. Another arrow left his bow, carried by a gust of wind that accelerated its speed. The arrow hit with deadly precision, embedding itself deep into the Skivok''s shoulder and pinning it to the ground. It howled in agony, its movements frantic as black ichor spilled from its wounds.

    The second Skivok burst from the shadows, charging at Karla from the opposite side. "Karla, behind you!" Robin yelled.

    Karla spun on instinct, fear flashing in her eyes before she steeled herself. As the creature pounced, she sidestepped with newfound agility, slashing her sword across its side. The blade cut deep, but the Skivok''s regeneration was already working to seal the wound.

    "Karla, keep moving! Don''t give it time to recover!" Edith shouted, stepping in to shield her from another strike.

    Just as Karla was about to deliver another attack, the third Skivok launched from the thick bushes, its claws wide, aiming to slash her. But before it could land its attack, an arrow whistled through the air and pierced its limb, pinning it to the ground.

    That wasn''t all. Seizing the moment, Edith hurled her sword with incredible force, the blade spinning like a deadly wheel before slicing clean through the Skivok''s pinned limb, severing it from its body. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The creature let out a guttural screech of pain, black ichor spilling from its wound like an overflowing fountain. But within seconds, the horrifying sight of regeneration took place¡ªthe ichor retracted, and new flesh began to grow, as if mocking their efforts.

    The Skivok pinned to the ground gritted its jagged teeth, forcing the arrow out of its shoulder. Rising to its feet, its predatory eyes locked onto Robin, still hovering above. With a low, menacing growl, it darted back into the forest, vanishing into the shadows.

    Robin''s sharp gaze turned toward the other two Skivoks, who attempted to retreat as well. Not giving them the chance, he unleashed four arrows in rapid succession, two for each creature. The arrows struck true, piercing critical points¡ªshoulders and legs¡ªforcing the Skivoks to stagger and lose momentum.

    "Now!" Edith commanded.

    Edith dashed forward to retrieve her sword, while Karla summoned her water magic, forming tendrils around her blade that twisted and writhed like a living water whip. They closed the distance quickly, each preparing to strike.

    But the Skivoks weren''t so easily defeated. Their feral instincts kicked in, and they tore free from the arrows, dodging the incoming attacks with inhuman agility.

    One of the creatures twisted its body mid-air, leaping to cling onto a nearby tree. It perched there for a brief moment before launching itself at Edith, faster than a blur.

    Edith swung her sword, aiming to intercept the incoming threat. Her blade grazed the Skivok''s side, but the creature twisted its grotesque form, evading the full impact. In the same motion, it brought both of its razor-sharp claws down in a vicious slash.

    Edith cried out in pain as the claws tore into her thigh, leaving deep, jagged wounds. Black veins immediately began to spread from the injury, creeping across her skin like a dark curse. The force of the attack dropped her to one knee, blood pooling beneath her.

    "Edith!" Karla screamed, panic flashing in her eyes as she saw their leader fall.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Horrors: The Three Vs The Skivoks 2

    Edith gritted her teeth, trying to push herself up, but the pain was excruciating, and the poison coursing through her veins was sapping her strength. The Skivok prepared for another strike, its glowing eyes locked onto her vulnerable form.

    Karla''s panic turned to fury. With a sharp cry, she lashed out with her water whip, the tendrils snapping through the air like thunder. The whip coiled around the Skivok''s neck, yanking it backward before it could deliver the killing blow.

    "You won''t touch her again!" Karla shouted, channeling all her energy into her magic. The water tendrils tightened like a vice, and with a flick of her wrist, she slammed the creature into a nearby tree.

    The Skivok screeched, clawing at the tendrils, but Karla''s determination didn''t waver. She glanced at Edith, whose breathing had grown labored. "Robin! I need cover now!" she yelled, her voice breaking slightly under the strain.

    Robin didn''t hesitate. Hovering above, he pulled another arrow from his quiver and fired. The projectile struck the Skivok struggling against Karla''s whip, embedding itself in the creature''s chest, close to the core. Black ichor sprayed from the wound, but the creature''s regeneration began almost immediately.

    Karla''s grip on her magic faltered as exhaustion began to creep in. "They just keep regenerating¡­" she muttered, frustration lacing her tone.

    Edith forced herself to speak through gritted teeth. "You have to... overwhelm them. Regeneration can only keep up... with so much damage at once."

    Karla''s eyes narrowed, her resolve hardening. "Then I''ll make sure it doesn''t get back up." She channeled her myst into her whip, the water glowing faintly as she infused it with more power. With a fierce cry, she slammed the Skivok to the ground once more, the force creating a small crater beneath it.

    "Robin, finish it!" Karla shouted.

    Robin''s next arrows came faster than a blink, one piercing the Skivok''s skull and pinning it to the ground, the second and third piercing right through its core. This time, the creature didn''t move, its body twitching before going still.

    Karla released a shaky breath, her hands trembling as the water tendrils dissolved. But the battle was far from over¡ªthe remaining Skivok let out a blood-curdling roar, charging toward her in a blind fury.

    Before it could reach her, Edith, fueled by sheer willpower, hurled her sword with all her remaining strength. The blade struck the creature''s chest, pinning it against a tree. "Not... today," she muttered, collapsing to the ground, her strength finally giving out.

    "Karla, get her to safety!" Robin yelled as his eyes scanned for the third Skivok.

    Before Karla could reach Edith, a sickening sound of movement caught her attention. Slowly, she turned her head, her breath hitching at the sight of the Skivok pinned to the tree. It was moving¡ªits grotesque, sinewy body twisting and writhing. Bit by bit, it slithered upward, allowing the sword to slice clean through its torso.

    The blade carved a horrific line, splitting the creature from chest to tailbone. Black ichor poured like a flood, soaking the ground and staining the tree''s bark. The sight made Karla freeze in fear, she might his just demonstrated great skill and resolve just now but fear still lurked in her.

    The Skivok''s mutilated form stood still for a moment, a seemingly lifeless husk. But then it happened¡ªthe ichor began to flow backward, retreating into its body. With a sickening crack and pop, its torn flesh knitted back together, and within seconds, it stood whole again, its body as if untouched.

    "I thought... she got the core."

    The Skivok''s glowing eyes fixed on Karla, and before she or Robin could act, it scaled the tree with terrifying speed, disappearing into the canopy above.

    "Karla!" Robin''s voice came from above. "It''s circling. Stay sharp!"

    The treetops shuddered as the creature moved unseen, its movements a blur of shadows and speed.

    ''Dammit... why can''t I be like Liam or Lucian? They''re fighting that huge thing over there, and they''re still going.'' Karla''s thoughts were a storm of frustration as her trembling grip on her sword betrayed her doubt. Tears blurred her vision as she fell to her knees, despair etched across her face.

    ''Why am I this WEAKKK?!'' she screamed inwardly, slamming her fist into the dirt.

    Robin caught sight of her collapse and shouted over the chaos, "Hey, Karla! You can''t be down now! You''ve shown you''re a knight and a fighter. Don''t stop now!" His voice was steady, but his own fear and doubt were thinly veiled beneath his encouraging tone.

    Karla looked up at Robin, her tear-streaked face filled with raw emotion. She wanted to crumble, to let the fear and pressure consume her, but Robin''s words struck something deep within her. ''This isn''t the time for tears...'' she thought, glancing at Edith''s motionless form nearby. Her hands clenched into fists. ''Edith needs me. I can''t stop now.''

    "You''re right. Two of these things are still out here," she muttered, her voice trembling but growing steadier as she rose to her feet. "I won''t stop."

    "Good! The next one''s coming from your left!" Robin shouted, already drawing two arrows and infusing them with air magic.

    Karla steadied her breathing, planting her feet firmly into the ground. Her grip on her sword tightened as she raised it with both hands, the blade beginning to glow as water myst enveloped it in an otherworldly sheen. The blade seemed alive, the water rippling with latent power.

    She closed her eyes for a moment, listening to the approaching creature. She could hear its claws scraping against the bark above, the faint rustle of leaves as it moved in shadowy speed. Robin''s sharp eyes caught its figure in the canopy, the Skivok leaping from tree to tree, closing in fast.

    A deafening growl tore through the air as the Skivok lunged straight for Karla from above. She braced herself, ready to deliver a decisive strike as Robin aimed his arrows to finish it off. But before they could execute their coordinated attack, the unexpected happened.

    The third Skivok launched itself from the cliff near the cave, its monstrous form barreling toward Robin from his blind spot. Time seemed to slow as Karla caught the glint of movement. Her heart pounded in her chest as she made a split-second decision.

    Robin loosed his arrows, the air magic around them howling as they flew with tenfold speed and power. Both projectiles pierced the lunging Skivok''s core, sending it crashing into a tree with a sickening crunch, the black ichor splattering the ground as the creature twitched and fell still.

    Meanwhile, Karla turned her attention to the Skivok targeting Robin. She pivoted on her heel, channeling every ounce of her water magic into her blade. The glowing water surged, forming a crescent arc around the blade as she swung with precision and fury.

    "Crescent Moon!" she roared, the attack taking the shape of a razor-sharp water crescent. It shot forward like a tidal wave, slicing clean through the airborne Skivok in a diagonal slash. The force cleaved its core in two, and its entire body disintegrated mid-air, falling in chunks. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But the remains of the Skivok''s body struck Robin mid-fall, disrupting his concentration. His flight spell faltered, and he tumbled to the ground with a heavy thud, groaning as he struggled to sit up.

    "Karla, are you¡ª" Robin''s words were cut short as the air thickened with tension.

    Karla dashed to his side, her heart still racing. "I''m fine! Are you okay?" she asked, her voice laced with concern as she helped him to his feet.

    "Yeah, yeah. Just a little winded," Robin replied with a weak grin, brushing dirt off his clothes. His gaze shifted to the battlefield, where all three fallen Skivoks now lay motionless. "You got that last one in style. Nice move."

    Karla let out a shaky breath, her body trembling from the exertion. "Thanks¡­ you did¡­" Her voice trailed off, and her knees buckled as exhaustion finally overtook her. She collapsed to the ground, unable to fight the toll her magic had taken on her.

    Robin lunged forward just in time to catch her. "Karla! Damn it, don''t give up now," he muttered, his voice thick with worry. With what little strength he had left, he dragged her limp body to the outer wall of their cave, leaning her gently against the stone.

    He glanced toward Edith, still unconscious and pale, her breathing faint but steady. Gritting his teeth, Robin stumbled over and hoisted her as well, groaning under her weight. He dragged her beside Karla, leaning her against the same wall. His body screamed in protest, but he pushed through, ensuring both of them were as safe as he could make them.

    Once they were secure, Robin slumped to the ground, his vision swimming. The adrenaline that had fueled him throughout the battle was gone, leaving only bone-deep exhaustion. He took one last look at the two girls, his chest heaving as he forced himself to stay conscious for just a moment longer.

    "The rest is¡­ up to you guys," he murmured, his voice barely audible. Then, his body gave out, and he collapsed beside them.

 Chapter 170 - 170: Liam And Lucian Vs The Malgath

    [A/N: This Chapter is beginning from the moment Liam and Lucian had launched forward toward the Malgath while the rest took care of the the Skivoks. Meaning, this chapter is beginning slightly back in time. I hope I''m making sense. Thank you very much.]

    Liam and Lucian burst into a sprint toward the Malgath, but before they could close the distance, two Skivoks launched themselves from the canopy above, their claws gleaming as they dove in for the kill.

    Just as the creatures were mere inches from tearing into Liam and Lucian, two arrows whistled through the air. Robin''s first arrow pierced the shoulder of one Skivok, spinning it mid-air, while the second drove through the leg of the other, sending it crashing to the ground.

    The Skivoks hit the forest floor hard, writhing in pain, but recovered quickly. Their soulless eyes turned toward Edith, Karla, and Robin with a guttural snarl.

    "Seems like they can handle those things. No need for us to worry, then. Let''s take this bastard down," Lucian said, his gauntlets glowing as small stones rose from the earth and launched themselves at the Malgath.

    At the same time, Liam activated flame boost, propelling himself forward like a comet, his daggers blazing with flames that carved through the smoke of Lucian''s attack. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Malgath stood unmoving, as the earthen projectiles collided with its body, creating an explosive impact that sent dust and debris swirling in the air. Liam surged through the cloud of dust, driving a high knee toward the creature''s chest. The force of his strike echoed through the battlefield, but it was like hitting solid granite.

    Liam twisted mid-air, slashing downward with his flaming daggers, but the only response was the shower of sparks as his blades skidded across the Malgath''s impenetrable hide. Realizing the futility of his assault, Liam backflipped away, landing in a crouch a safe distance from the demon.

    Lucian arrived beside him moments later, his expression tense. "Looks like its skin is as tough as the Titanborne''s," he muttered, his eyes narrowing at the Malgath, now grinning with sharp, predatory teeth.

    "Yeah," Liam said evenly, rising to his feet. "And its core area is even tougher."

    "So how are we gonna kill this thing? Gonna try that explosion of yours again?" Lucian asked, glancing at Liam''s daggers.

    Liam shook his head. "No. If I do, we might all get caught in the blast. Last time, the Titanborne''s size contained the explosion mostly within its body. This thing''s smaller¡ªmore compact, but way stronger."

    Lucian frowned, clenching his fists. "I see. What if we drag it away from here? Give it some space?"

    "That could work," Liam admitted, his gaze locked on the Malgath, "but it''ll take nearly all my myst to pull off something like that."

    Lucian smirked, flexing his gauntlets as the earth trembled beneath his feet. "Interesting. Then I guess we''re stuck facing it head-on. Still, it doesn''t have eyes. We can use that."

    "It doesn''t need eyes to see," Liam countered, twirling his daggers with a cold precision. "And its intelligence is way beyond those lesser Horrors. But none of that changes a thing. We''re taking it down."

    "Good. I was hoping you''d say that," Lucian replied, his voice laced with excitement. Earthen spears materialized around him, sharp and deadly, as the ground cracked beneath his feet.

    The Malgath tilted its head slightly, the grin widening as if it could hear their every word. The air grew heavier, an oppressive dread pressing down on them.

    Liam and Lucian launched themselves at the Malgath with synchronized ferocity, their movements fluid and precise. Lucian was the first to engage, summoning jagged spears of earth from the ground and hurling them in rapid succession. The projectiles whistled through the air, aiming for the Malgath''s glowing veins.

    At the same time, Liam darted in from the side, his Flame Boost blazing brighter as he twisted his body mid-leap, striking with his dual daggers in a series of rapid, slashing arcs.

    The Malgath remained rooted to the spot, its massive form absorbing every attack without flinching. Sparks erupted as Liam''s daggers scraped against its hide, leaving only faint scorch marks. Lucian''s earthen spears shattered against its body.

    Lucian didn''t relent, leaping into the air and slamming his gauntlets together. The ground beneath the Malgath erupted, jagged columns of rock shooting upward to crush it from below.

    Liam, undeterred, used the explosion from Lucian''s attack as cover. He lunged through the debris cloud, spinning mid-air to deliver a flaming roundhouse kick aimed at the Malgath''s neck. The flames trailed behind his strike like a comet''s tail, the force of the attack powerful enough to create a shockwave. But the Malgath raised an arm at the last moment, blocking the strike effortlessly. The sheer impact sent a ripple of displaced air through the forest.

    The boys didn''t let up, shifting their tactics seamlessly. Liam dropped low, sliding between the Malgath''s legs, aiming precise slashes at the joints in its knees, while Lucian circled to the left, his gauntlets summoning large boulders that he hurled one after another with devastating speed.

    The Malgath, however, was far from a mindless beast. Its movements were deliberate, its stance unyielding. It allowed the boys to push it further into the forest, away from the others, all the while assessing their techniques. Its glowing veins brightened slightly, as if the creature was amused.

    Liam saw an opening¡ªa slight shift in the Malgath''s stance left its neck exposed. He darted forward, Flame Boost surging as he closed the distance in a blur. His daggers gleamed, the edges crackling with flames as he prepared a cross-slash aimed directly at the creature''s neck.

    But just as his blades were about to connect, the Malgath tilted its head back and let out a guttural roar. The sound reverberated like a shockwave, but it wasn''t just sound¡ªit was power. White flames erupted from the glowing veins along its body, bursting outward in a blinding wave of destructive force.

    The blast struck Liam mid-air, the heat scorching even through his myst shield. He was sent hurtling backward, crashing through trees as if they were paper, before slamming into the ground. Lucian wasn''t spared either; the force of the flames smashed him into a boulder, shattering it on impact. The forest was left in chaos, trees smoldering and the ground charred where the flames had touched.

    Liam groaned as he pushed himself up, his vision swimming. His flames flickered weakly around him, but he forced himself to activate Flame Boost again. This time, the flames at his feet propelled him forward faster than before. The wind howled in his ears as he moved, his daggers poised for another strike.

    The Malgath turned toward him, its soulless grin widening as its glowing veins pulsed. Liam closed the distance in seconds, feinting a strike to the creature''s chest before twisting his body at the last moment to aim for its neck again. The Malgath anticipated the move, raising its clawed arm in a sweeping arc to intercept.

    Liam ducked under the strike with a hair''s breadth to spare, planting his hands on the ground and flipping backward to avoid a follow-up attack. The Malgath''s claws slashed through the space where he had just been, carving deep grooves into the earth.

    Lucian rejoined the fight, summoning a massive earthen wall behind the Malgath to trap it. He clapped his gauntlets together, the wall crumbling into a storm of rock shards that converged on the creature like a barrage of bullets. The Malgath spun, its movements deceptively fast for its size, and released another burst of white flames. The shards melted mid-air, the heat turning them into harmless wisps of steam.

    The boys regrouped, standing a few meters apart with the Malgath. Its intelligence was unmistakable now¡ªit wasn''t just enduring their attacks, it was studying them, dissecting their tactics as well. The faint, pulsing glow of its veins seemed to mock their efforts.

    Liam''s grip tightened around his daggers, his knuckles whitening as frustration bubbled beneath his composed exterior. His usually calm mind was now a storm of irritation.

    ''Why can''t I land a proper attack on this thing? I know I can take it down¡­ so why the hell does it feel like I''m the one being toyed with?''

    Lucian''s voice cut through his thoughts. "This thing''s playing with us," he muttered, his gauntlets shifting as jagged shards of earth floated into the air.

    "Yeah, and it''s almost vexing," Liam replied coldly, his eyes narrowing. "I want you to attack with sharper projectiles, faster. We''re pushing this bastard further into the forest."

    Lucian blinked, then frowned. "Alright¡­ wait," his voice slowed, realization dawning. "You don''t mean¡­"

    "I do," Liam interrupted. He exhaled slowly, the glow in his crimson eyes intensifying as a faint trail of myst coiled around his form. "I''m using the explosion attack again."

    Lucian hesitated. "You know the risks, right? Last time¡ª"

    "I know," Liam said sharply, cutting him off. He shifted his stance, twirling his daggers as if to shake off his doubts. "But it''s the only way to end this." His gaze locked on the Malgath. "Just keep it distracted long enough for me to charge up."

    Lucian let out a resigned sigh, cracking his neck as the earth beneath him began to tremble. "Fine. But you are not going to be the hero this time."

 Chapter 171 - 171: Liam And Lucian Vs The Malgath 2

    The Dark Knight Academy, the grand observation dome.

    "I can''t believe he''s being this stupid now of all times," Galen said with a bored expression, lazily propped up on his elbow as he watched Liam and Lucian battle the Malgath on the magical screens.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Magnus asked, his words muffled as he shoveled an alarming amount of popcorn into his mouth, his focus divided between the fight and the snack.

    "He''s doing something I''ve seen him do before," Galen replied, voice laced with disdain. "He''s underestimating the Malgath."

    "So?" Magnus raised a brow, not entirely sure where the problem lay. "What''s wrong with that?"

    Mystica giggled softly, a knowing gleam in her purple eyes. "Oh, I see it now," she said in her trademark mischievous tone, tapping her chin as though she''d unraveled a grand mystery.

    Magnus paused mid-bite, glaring at her. "What are you two seeing that I can''t? Spill it out, dammit." His mock anger only made Mystica''s grin widen.

    "Magpie," Mystica began sweetly, "let me enlighten you. After surviving a fight with opponents far stronger than himself, my dear Liam seems to have forgotten that luck¡ªnot brilliance¡ªkept him alive. Now, in his mind, surviving that battle means that any opponent below that level is automatically weaker than him. Hence, he looks down on them." She ended her explanation with a sly smile, her gaze never leaving the screen.

    Magnus squinted as if processing her words took monumental effort. "Oh, I see it now. Actually¡­ I don''t. But I get what you''re saying." He waved her off like her explanation was an overly long weather report. "Anyway, he''ll figure it out and fight properly, so who cares?"

    Mystica chuckled, while Galen groaned as if pained by Magnus'' lack of foresight.

    "But," Magnus continued, shoving more popcorn into his mouth, "I do wonder where the kid learned to look down on people?" He spoke the question like some profound philosophical query.

    The silence that followed was deafening, almost theatrical, as all eyes subtly shifted to Galen.

    Galen cracked an eye open, his bored expression unmoving. "Don''t compare me to a kid who can''t even get his brain to work right. Besides," he added with a smug smile, leaning back into his seat, "I don''t look down on anyone. Everyone just looks up to me."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Lucian stood firm as roots and chunks of earth spiraled into the air around him, his magic shaping the forest into a relentless arsenal. Stone pillars shot forth from the ground, jagged and swift, while massive roots surged like whips, aiming to drive the Malgath deeper into the forest.

    Liam darted between these earth-shattering attacks, using Lucian''s efforts as cover. His daggers flashed like streaks of silver as he delivered rapid slashes to the Malgath''s limbs and torso, trying to keep the demon occupied while simultaneously channeling his myst into his palm. A small, flickering orb of fire danced in his hand, slowly compressing as he poured more myst into it, aiming for the Malgath''s core.

    The Malgath, however, was done toying with them. Its monstrous frame tensed, glowing veins of white flames igniting across its blackened skin. A guttural growl rumbled from its throat before it moved¡ªa blur of power and ferocity.

    It swatted away Lucian''s stone pillars with a single swipe of its massive arm, the force shattering the rock into harmless rubble. When the roots lashed at it, the Malgath''s claws slashed through them with ease, leaving splinters raining down like ash.

    Liam, still compressing his Flame Orb, advanced cautiously, his strikes calculated. He leaped forward, aiming to carve into the Malgath''s arm, but the demon suddenly spun. Its massive tail swept across the ground like a wrecking ball, forcing Liam to backflip mid-air to avoid being crushed.

    The Malgath immediately followed up, raising both arms and slamming them into the ground with a thunderous quake, sending a wave of white flames rippling outward. Lucian raised a wall of stone to shield himself, but it wasn''t enough. The flames seared through the barrier and slammed into him, sending him flying like a ragdoll.

    "Lucian!" Liam shouted, but his moment of distraction was costly. The Malgath turned its attention fully to him.

    Its speed was terrifying. Before Liam could react, the demon lunged forward, its massive fist barreling toward him. He barely brought up his daggers in time to block, the impact forcing him backward as his boots dug trenches into the forest floor.

    The Malgath didn''t relent. A clawed hand came next, slashing at him with brutal precision. Liam twisted his body, dodging narrowly, but the Malgath''s horned head followed, attempting to gore him.

    Liam ducked, rolling to the side, but the demon''s tail came crashing down like a whip. He raised his daggers in a cross to block, but the sheer force sent him skidding across the ground, his feet kicking up dirt and leaves. The Malgath gave him no time to recover, charging forward with another barrage of attacks.

    Fists rained down like hammers, the ground shattering with every missed punch. Liam''s movements were sharp but desperate¡ªeach dodge, each deflection with his daggers was more strained than the last.

    He darted between trees for cover, but the Malgath''s punches obliterated them in single blows, sending splinters and bark flying everywhere. A particularly brutal swipe caught Liam mid-dodge, sending him crashing into a thick oak tree. He felt the air leave his lungs as the impact splintered the trunk behind him.

    He tried to retaliate, slashing upward with his dagger as the Malgath loomed over him. The blade barely grazed its skin before the demon retaliated with a devastating backhand.

    Liam flew through the air like a broken doll, crashing into the ground and rolling violently before coming to a stop in a shallow crater. Blood trickled from a cut on his forehead, and his shoulders burned with pain from the gashes tearing through his skin.

    ''Why can''t I do anything against this bastard?'' Liam thought bitterly as he pushed himself to his knees, gasping for air. His vision blurred, the heat of the Malgath''s white flames distorting the forest around him. ''I fought two Blood Demons and survived¡­ so why am I so helpless now?''

    The ground shook as the Malgath approached, its heavy steps echoing through the forest. It raised its fist high, ready to deliver a crushing blow to Liam''s face.

    Liam instinctively raised his daggers in defense. Time seemed to slow as the Malgath''s punch came down with terrifying force. In that moment, as the weight of the demon''s power bore down on him, clarity struck.

    ''Oh, I see it now,'' Liam thought.

    Time snapped back into motion. The Malgath''s fist connected with Liam''s crossed daggers, but the sheer force was unstoppable. Despite his attempt to minimize the damage, the impact sent him rocketing through the forest.

    He smashed through tree after tree, the splintered remains collapsing around him, before finally skidding across the dirt and coming to a stop at the base of a massive oak.

    He groaned, his head pounding as blood dripped from the wound above his brow, with cuts lining his arms and torso. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''How foolish and naive did I get after that fight?'' Liam questioned himself as his barely-opened eyes stared at the twin moons in the sky, their pale light casting an ethereal glow across the forest.

    ''To think I would be influenced by barely coming out of that fight alive, and think I had the right to underestimate my opponent. How idiotic,'' he mused, his face remaining stoic even as his body throbbed with pain. The moonlight illuminated his bloodied form, an eerie calm overtaking him amidst the chaos.

    ''But I''m glad I figured this out myself,'' Liam thought. ''Those Blood Demons back then¡­ they weren''t intent on killing outright. They played with their prey, finding amusement in the fight. But this demon¡­ this Malgath...''

    He closed his eyes briefly, the heavy footsteps of the Malgath drawing nearer.

    ''This thing is different. Despite its sense of reasoning¡ªprimitive compared to the Blood Demons¡ªits sole purpose is to kill. There''s no amusement, no holding back. Just unrelenting, merciless intent.'' His lips tightened into a grim line. ''And yet I was stupid enough to think highly of myself, to believe I didn''t need to go all out. Such arrogance¡­ Such bullshit.''

    His eyes opened fully now, their red hue glinting like embers in the moonlight. ''I feel disgusted by myself,'' he admitted silently. The footsteps stopped, the shadow of the Malgath looming over him.

    The creature towered above, its form lit by the twin moons. It grinned down at him, its faceless head emanating a sense of glee that Liam could feel despite the lack of eyes.

    Liam''s stomach churned, and though his expression remained impassive, a flicker of nausea tugged at his resolve. This thing wasn''t just fighting him¡ªit was enjoying every moment of his suffering.

    The Malgath raised its massive foot, the claws curling as it prepared to stomp down and crush Liam''d head.

    ''Now I know what to do and how to do it,'' Liam thought, ''I''m killing this thing, even if I have to burn this whole forest down with it.''

    The creature''s foot descended like a falling meteor, colliding with the ground in a deafening quake that sent shockwaves tearing through the clearing. Dirt and debris exploded outward, obscuring the area in a swirling cloud of dust. The Malgath tilted its head back, releasing a sound that could only be described as a guttural laugh.

    But as the debris settled, its laughter stopped abruptly. The ground beneath its foot was bare. Liam''s body wasn''t there.

    The Malgath tilted its head in irritation, its claws flexing as it scanned for Liam. It had barely begun to react when a fierce kick struck the underside of its jaw. The strike was swift, precise, and brutal, flames erupting from Liam''s foot as it connected. The combined force of the blow and the explosion sent the demon hurtling through the air, crashing into a massive tree that splintered on impact.

    Smoke curled from the Malgath''s jaw as it slowly rose to its feet, its movements jerky. With a guttural snarl, it reached up and forcefully adjusted its dislocated jaw, the bone snapping back into place with a crack. Its faceless head turned in the direction it had been kicked from.

    There stood Liam, battered and bloodied but unbroken. His stance was unwavering, his form straight. In his left hand, he held his dagger, while flames flickered at his feet.

    "Now come at me like your life depends on it."

 Chapter 172 - 172: Liam Vs The Malgath: Final Battle

    The Malgath, standing tall on its two feet, suddenly dropped to all fours. Why? The demon could sense the shift in the air. The aura which Liam was now exuding did not belong to prey but rather to a predator.

    The Malgath now regarded Liam as an equal¡ªa fellow predator. Though Liam was battered and bloodied, his presence radiated a deadly intent that hadn''t been there before.

    ''Looks like it has also decided to take this very seriously. With that posture, this is nothing more than a fight for survival now,'' Liam thought, his gaze locked on the Malgath.

    ''Thanks to its attacks earlier, one of my daggers is shattered. Fighting this thing with just one dagger won''t be enough.'' He glanced briefly at his remaining weapon.

    ''Flame Concentration and Compression are the only ways out of this.'' He exhaled, as he assessed the creature in front of him.

    The Malgath crouched low, its body taut like a spring, sizing him up with primal intensity.

    "Well, if you won''t come to me¡­" Liam muttered.

    In an instant, Liam vanished, leaving behind only a scorching burst of flames where he had been standing. He reappeared directly in front of the Malgath, his dagger poised in his left hand for a vicious slash aimed at the demon''s neck.

    "¡­then I''ll come to you."

    The Malgath reacted with a speed that belied its massive form, twisting its head just in time to bring one of its razor-sharp horns around, aiming to impale Liam through the chest.

    But Liam was ready. In the split second before the horn could make contact, he ignited the flames at his feet, propelling himself into a midair twist. The maneuver carried him clear of the deadly strike, his body narrowly avoiding the lethal thrust.

    Using the momentum from his twist, Liam channeled his fiery energy into his right palm. With precision and ferocity, he delivered a blazing slap directly to the Malgath''s jaw.

    The moment his palm connected, the energy detonated in a fiery explosion that shook the forest. The Malgath roared in pain as the force sent its massive body hurtling through the trees, crashing through trunks and splintering wood as it was flung deep into the forest once more.

    Liam landed softly on the ground, the flames at his feet dissipating as he straightened. "Its hide is still tough. Makes sense, since its regeneration ability is high."

    "I have to use more fire power then."

    The Malgath erupted from the forest debris with feral speed, charging toward Liam like a thunderous avalanche.

    It swiped its massive claws at Liam in a vicious arc, aiming to rip him apart. Liam, remaining composed, ducked low at the last second, flames bursting beneath his feet to propel him backward.

    The ground cracked under Liam''s feet as he launched a compressed fireball directly at the Malgath''s chest. The fiery orb whistled through the air like a cannonball, detonating upon impact with a deafening roar. Flames engulfed the demon, scorching the earth beneath it, but the Malgath didn''t falter.

    Letting out an enraged roar, the Malgath burst through the flames, its charred skin regenerating as it leaped at Liam. Its claws came down in a double-handed hammer strike, the force shattering the ground as Liam barely managed to sidestep.

    Using the momentum, Liam twisted his body and delivered a fiery roundhouse kick to the demon''s ribcage. The explosion from the kick sent shockwaves through the forest, trees trembling as the heatwave scorched the surroundings.

    The Malgath stumbled but retaliated instantly, whipping its massive tail in a horizontal arc. The tail smashed into Liam''s side before he could fully recover, sending him skidding across the ground. He flipped midair, digging his dagger into the earth to steady himself as flames swirled around him, forming a protective barrier.

    Liam charged forward again, his flames burning brighter and hotter as he launched a barrage of fireball. The Malgath snarled as it swatted some away, the others exploding on its body with enough force to create craters. Yet, its relentless regeneration allowed it to shrug off the damage as it closed the gap.

    The Malgath lunged, aiming to crush Liam''s head with a downward claw strike. Liam stepped into the attack, sliding his dagger upward to intercept the claw. Sparks flew as dagger met steel flesh, and Liam used his momentum to spin into a fiery slash aimed at the demon''s neck.

    The dagger''s edge grazed the Malgath''s thick hide but failed to cut deep enough. The demon retaliated immediately, snapping its horned head toward Liam in an attempt to impale him. Liam twisted his body, the tip of the horn grazing his side as he retaliated with a fiery palm strike to the demon''s jaw.

    The force of the blow snapped the Malgath''s head back, flames licking its face as it staggered. But it quickly recovered, lunging forward and delivering a brutal punch to Liam''s torso. The impact sent Liam flying, smashing through several trees before he flipped midair and landed heavily, his boots skidding against the scorched ground.

    Both combatants stood facing each other, battered but unyielding. Blood trickled from Liam''s lips, his dagger trembling in his grip.

    ''The regeneration is being a real pain in the ass,'' Liam thought as he steadied his stance.

    The Malgath snarled, baring its charred fangs as it charged again, claws and tail swinging. Liam dodged and parried, his flames flaring with each movement. He aimed his attacks with precision, his dagger slashing at the demon''s neck while his fire magic targeted its jaw and chest.

    A compressed fireball struck the Malgath square in its core, the explosion sending flames cascading outward in a fiery dome. The Malgath howled in pain, its body momentarily faltering, but its regeneration kicked in, sealing the damage before Liam could follow up.

    Liam growled in frustration but didn''t let up. He leaped into the air, igniting his feet to deliver a fiery downward kick to the demon''s face. The impact sent the Malgath crashing into the ground, but it retaliated almost immediately, grabbing Liam''s leg midair and slamming him into the earth.

    The ground split under the force of the blow, but Liam''s flames erupted around him, creating a fiery shockwave that forced the Malgath to release him. He rolled to his feet, coughing blood. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I think I just found a way to kill it. If I can''t cut off its head and destroy the core at the same time, I''ll just have to burn everything from the inside,'' Liam thought as he straightened himself, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand.

    ''This might even burn me up, but this demon has really gotten on my nerves since it arrived. That kind of death is much deserved,'' he thought, his gaze locking onto the Malgath, which prowled just a few meters away.

    "Well, let''s make this our final round," Liam muttered.

    He began channeling nearly all of his myst into his right arm. The process was excruciating, as if molten iron was pouring into his veins, but Liam didn''t flinch. His entire arm started to glow like molten rock, veins of fiery light tracing down to his clenched fist. He flexed his fingers, the air around him distorting from the sheer heat radiating off his body.

    "You are so gonna get roasted."

    The Malgath snarled, its nostrils flaring as it sensed the overwhelming power radiating from Liam. But instead of fear, fury drove the demon forward. With a guttural roar, it charged at Liam, its claws gleaming and spread wide, ready to tear him apart.

    As the beast closed the distance, Liam exhaled deeply, shifting his stance. His right arm pulsed with fiery energy, the heat intensifying as he drew his fist back. The Malgath''s claws slashed through the air, aimed directly for Liam''s head, but he moved with a speed that defied its reflexes.

    A slight tilt of his head allowed the claws to miss by mere inches, the wind of their passing ruffling his hair. In the same fluid motion, Liam planted his feet firmly into the ground and twisted his torso, using the momentum to launch his glowing fist forward.

    The punch connected squarely with the Malgath''s chest, the impact detonating like a volcanic eruption. A massive shockwave of heat and force radiated outward, incinerating the surrounding trees and splitting the earth beneath their feet. The sheer intensity of the blow sent the demon flying backward like a cannonball, smashing through trees, boulders, and the ground itself.

    Liam stood his ground, his right arm still glowing faintly as steam rose from his body. He coughed, blood splattering onto the scorched dirt, but his expression remained stoic. "That sure did some damage, but I didn''t connect how I wanted," he muttered, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

    He glanced toward the wreckage, where the Malgath lay among the debris. The creature stirred, dragging itself to its feet with a guttural growl. A gaping hole now marred its right side, dangerously close to its glowing core, yet not close enough.

    Liam narrowed his eyes as he watched the Malgath''s regeneration kick in. The process was noticeably slower, the damage he''d inflicted taking its toll, but the demon''s ferocity was undiminished.

    "How irritating," Liam said under his breath.

    The Malgath charged at Liam, its claws slashing the air. However, Liam didn''t back down; with a grunt of effort, he sidestepped the demon''s first swipe, ducked beneath the second, and countered with a devastating kick to the Malgath''s ribs, his leg engulfed in flames. The impact created a fiery explosion, sending shards of molten bark and embers scattering into the air.

    The demon roared, enraged, and retaliated with a ferocious backhand, its claws grazing Liam''s shoulder and ripping through his skin. The force of the hit sent Liam sliding across the ground, his boots digging into the dirt to stop himself from falling. Blood dripped from his wound, staining his tattered sleeve undergarment.

    "I hope you''ve got more of that, cause your death sentence is just a few hits away."

    The Malgath leaped toward him, its gaping maw aiming to devour him whole. Liam reacted just in time, twisting his body to evade the attack. As the beast passed him, Liam spun on his heel, his fist blazing with concentrated fire, and slammed it into the side of the demon''s head. The strike sent the Malgath crashing into the ground, its body carving a deep trench through the forest floor.

    Before the creature could rise, Liam pounced, igniting both legs in flames and delivering a brutal knee strike to the demon''s chest. The Malgath howled in pain, its massive frame convulsing as cracks of searing heat spread across its blackened flesh. Still, it fought back, slashing at Liam with one claw. Liam blocked with his dagger, but the force of the blow disarmed him, the blade flying into the distance.

    "Just made the work much easier." Liam growled, clenching his fists as his myst surged once more.

    The Malgath lunged again, its horns aimed directly at his chest, but Liam was faster. He ducked low, his body weaving under the attack, and delivered an upward punch to the demon''s jaw. The flames surrounding his fist erupted on impact, creating a fiery explosion that sent the demon hurtling skyward.

    The Malgath soared into the air, flailing helplessly, its roar echoing across the blazing forest. Liam didn''t wait. Channeling every ounce of myst into his legs, he leaped after the demon, flames trailing behind him like a comet. He reached the airborne beast, his fiery form illuminating the night, and struck it midair with a devastating spinning kick. The impact sent the Malgath plummeting back to the ground, the force creating a massive crater upon impact.

    Landing beside the fallen creature, Liam didn''t hesitate. He planted his foot on its chest to pin it down, his right hand glowing brighter than ever, the heat so intense that the air shimmered around it. With a roar of effort, he drove his fiery hand straight into the Malgath''s chest, penetrating its flesh until he reached its core.

    The Malgath shrieked, its body convulsing violently as Liam''s flames surged into its core. The fire spread rapidly, igniting every inch of the demon''s body from the inside out. The dark flesh of the Malgath cracked and glowed as if molten lava coursed through its veins. The creature thrashed and roared, its regeneration unable to keep up with the relentless inferno consuming it.

    "Shut up and die." Liam growled, his voice low and cold as he twisted his embedded hand, releasing a final surge of fiery myst.

    The Malgath''s struggles grew weaker, its roars fading into a pained whimper. Its body crumbled under the weight of the fire, turning to ash as the flames reached their peak. Within moments, the Malgath was no more, only a smoldering pile of embers and glowing ash remaining where it had once stood.

    Liam staggered back, his breathing ragged, his body trembling from the strain. His right arm was burned and blistered, the skin charred in some places.

    "Why do I have to pass out after every fight?" Liam muttered as he collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Aftermath

    The Dark Knight Academy, the grand observation dome.

    "Wow, that was something. Even more suicidal than what he did with the Titanborne. Hehe." Magnus said, grinning ear to ear as he munched on popcorn, his eyes glued to the magical screens showing the aftermath of Liam''s battle.

    "Yeah, and he''s set half the forest ablaze too. Honestly, I''m impressed he didn''t set himself full on fire in the process. And you were right, Magpie, he did figure out his little problem and fix it." Mystica added, her tone light and teasing as she leaned back in her chair.

    "Of course I was right! When am I ever wrong?" Magnus shot back with a smug grin, tilting the bowl of popcorn to pour the crumbs into his mouth. Half of them missed, landing on his lap.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. "Do you really want me to answer that question, sweetie?"

    "Yep," Magnus said confidently, brushing the popcorn crumbs onto the floor without a care. "I mean, between the three of us, I''m the one who believed the kid would figure it out. So, conclusion? I''m never wrong. Period."

    "Can you shut it?" Galen finally spoke, his voice low and annoyed, his eyes still closed as if trying to block out Magnus''s existence.

    Magnus grinned wider. "Ohh, sorry, Gally. Didn''t mean to interrupt your beauty rest." He crunched his popcorn obnoxiously loud, dragging out each chew just to get on Galen''s nerves.

    Galen let out a long, exasperated sigh as he stood up, clearly deciding that his peace of mind was more important than whatever chaos Magnus was brewing. "I''m leaving. Mystica, you should probably deal with the kids before daybreak. They look like they''ve been through hell, and I''m not interested in hearing the Headmaster rant about how we let this happen."

    Magnus gasped dramatically, clutching his chest like Galen had just delivered a mortal blow. "Gally, you wound me! You''re just going to leave me here? What about our bond, our friendship?!"

    Galen didn''t even look back. "Nope."

    "Wow," Mystica said, her tone dripping with mock pity. "Leaving us to handle the mess you specifically said we should let happen. Tsk, tsk, tsk. That''s not very knightly of you, sweetie."

    "What do you mean us?" Magnus piped up, his face scrunched in exaggerated confusion as he stood, clutching his half-empty popcorn bowl. "I''m not cleaning up anything. You''ve got this, Mystica. I believe in you."

    "Don''t you dare¡ª" Mystica started, pointing a finger at him, but Magnus was already skipping toward the door behind Galen.

    "Enjoy your night, Mystica! Byeee! And muah!" Magnus blew her a loud, obnoxious kiss before laughing to himself as he followed Galen.

    Mystica glared at the door as it shut behind the two of them. "You bastards," she muttered, though there was a flicker of amusement in her voice.

    Letting out a soft sigh, she leaned back in her chair, draping herself lazily across it. "Well, looks like it''s just me cleaning up the mess. Again. Those bald-headed idiots," she muttered with a smile, shaking her head.

    Finally standing up, she stretched her arms over her head, her dark hair cascading like a curtain down her back. Turning to the glowing magical screens, she gave one last glance at the aftermath of Liam''s fight.

    "Alright, time to go."

    And with that, Mystica disappeared from the observation dome.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Upon appearing in Vlardia, Mystica surveyed the scene with a playful smirk, her eyes flickering as she took in the chaos. "Oh, Liam, darling, you''ve really outdone yourself this time. Setting a whole forest on fire to kill one demon? Reckless. Very you." She hovered in the air for a moment, lazily spinning a strand of her dark hair around her finger. "Well, let''s clean up your little mess, shall we? You owe me for this, sweetie."

    Her first stop was the unconscious Edith, sprawled out on the ground and pale from the Skivok''s poison. "Tsk, tsk. Poison? Really? That''s so¡­ pedestrian." Mystica crouched beside her, glowing light pooling in her hands. "Don''t worry, darling, I''ll fix you right up. But not too much. Can''t have anyone getting suspicious about my magical handiwork, now can we?" With a flick of her wrist, she purged the poison from Edith''s body and healed her wounds, leaving just enough fatigue to make it look like a natural recovery.

    She moved to Karla and Robin next, healing their injuries with a delicate touch. "Poor little warriors," Mystica cooed mockingly, her tone dripping with false sympathy. "All beaten up and helpless. Where''s that fiery resolve now, hmm?" She smirked as she finished, ensuring their strength remained depleted. "There we go. Good as¡­ well, good enough."

    Floating through the forest, Mystica found Lucian embedded in a massive boulder, his uniform scorched and cracked. She couldn''t help but chuckle as she hovered over him. "Slammed into a rock, huh? And they call me dramatic." She waved her hand, light magic weaving through his body to heal his worst injuries. "You''re welcome, sweetheart," she said teasingly, before teleporting him unceremoniously near the cave where the others were. "Let''s see if anyone notices how conveniently close you landed."

    Next, she arrived at the part of the forest that Liam had set ablaze. Mystica hovered over the devastation, her lips curling into a wicked grin. "Oh, the destruction! The drama! You really know how to make an impression, Liam." She raised her hands, water and ice magic surging out to extinguish the flames with a hiss. Steam rose around her as she worked, her voice echoing through the forest.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it mostly pretty again. Gotta leave a little evidence of your heroics, after all." With a flourish, she used nature magic to regrow parts of the forest, intentionally leaving charred scars here and there. "A little chaos is good for the aesthetic," she said with a mischievous smirk.

    Finally, Mystica teleported to the crater where Liam lay, battered and broken from his battle with the Malgath. She landed lightly beside him, her gown swaying as she crouched down to inspect his burned and blistered arm. "Oh, Liam, darling," she said softly, though her tone was laced with mockery. "You look absolutely terrible. What would you do without me?"

    With a wave of her hand, light magic poured into his arm, healing the worst of the damage. She intentionally left some of the burn scars behind, her lips quirking into a sly smile. "Can''t have you looking too perfect now, can we? Scars are very rugged, don''t you think?"

    Mystica stood up, brushing her hands together as if dusting off invisible dirt. "There. That should keep you alive long enough to stumble back into another disaster." With a snap of her fingers, she teleported him back to the cave, leaving him lying beside the others.

    She glanced around the forest one last time, her gaze lingering on the remnants of the battle. "All cleaned up. Well, mostly. I''m not a miracle worker, after all," she said with a playful chuckle before vanishing into thin air. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Day Three: My Dagger

    As the sun began to rise in Vlardia, Liam stirred awake, finding himself lying in his makeshift earthen bed. His body felt heavy, but the familiar damp chill of the cave brought him some clarity. Slowly, he opened his eyes and immediately noticed Edith resting on her earthen bed opposite him. The others were nowhere to be seen.

    ''How did I end up here? And... my arm?'' Liam thought, his eyes narrowing as he flexed his right arm. Though still marred with scars, it looked far better than he remembered before losing consciousness. The last thing he recalled was the searing pain from his battle with the Malgath. Yet, the arm he stared at now felt... functional.

    ''The others must''ve used the Mend spell, but... that wouldn''t account for this level of recovery. Even at their best, none of them could have done this.'' His thoughts churned as he sat up, wincing slightly at the stiffness in his muscles. His gaze dropped to his body, and he noticed his undergarment was practically in tatters, scorched away from the battle. With an annoyed huff, he grabbed the ruined cloth and tore it off, discarding it to the side. He reached for his uniform shirt beside the bed, slipping it on without a word.

    ''Maybe the Academy sent healers here,'' he mused while buttoning the shirt, though a faint doubt lingered in his mind. ''But why only half-heal us? That doesn''t add up. Well, doesn''t matter. I''ll just fix the rest myself with Mend later.'' Dismissing the thought, he made his way toward the mouth of the cave.

    The sunlight greeted him the moment he stepped outside, bright and warm against his skin. He blinked, adjusting to the light, but it wasn''t the sun that caught his attention next¡ªit was the sound of raised voices.

    Karla and Lucian stood a short distance away, their tone sharp as they argued about something. Their bickering was cut short when Robin, who had been quietly sitting near them, turned and spotted Liam.

    "H¨Chey, Liam," Robin called, his voice hesitant but relieved.

    At Robin''s words, both Karla and Lucian turned to see Liam stepping out of the cave. Their expressions quickly shifted.

    "Liam! You''re up!" Karla exclaimed, rushing over to him. "How''s your arm? Are you okay?"

    Lucian, on the other hand, crossed his arms, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. "Looks like you just don''t know when to stay down, huh?"

    Liam''s gaze shifted between them, his face calm and unreadable. "I''m fine," he replied evenly before glancing over their forms. They looked surprisingly well. "You all seem... unharmed."

    "Yep!" Karla said, nodding quickly. "I woke up and found all my injuries gone, and my strength''s... well, decent, I guess. Same for these two." She gestured toward Robin and Lucian. "At least that''s what they said when I asked."

    "I see," Liam said, his tone clipped as he processed the information. "That''s good to know. I''m off to look for something of mine, I''ll be back." Without another word, he began walking past Karla, his focus elsewhere.

    "Wait!" Karla called after him. "Where are you going? Your condition is still... "

    "What condition?" Liam asked, not breaking his stride.

    "Uh, your arm?" Lucian chimed in, his voice laced with dry amusement.

    "I''m fine," Liam replied flatly. "I''ll use Mend later."

    Karla quickly jogged up beside him, her curiosity evident. "What are you going to look for? I could help."

    Karla frowned as she hurried to keep pace with Liam. "Your dagger? You mean the one you were using during the fight? Isn''t it, uh... a little dangerous to be wandering around looking for that thing in your state? I mean, what if¡ª" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nothing is gonna happen," Liam replied flatly as he and Karla walked deeper into the forest.

    Karla huffed, crossing her arms as she kept up with him. "What makes you so sure about that?"

    Liam glanced at her briefly, then turned his attention back to the path ahead. ''From the amount of killing intent the Malgath and I released during our fight, there''s no way anything ordinary¡ªanimal or demon¡ªwould dare stick around. It''s just a natural phenomenon. The weak flee when the strong clash.''

    "It''s just a feeling," Liam said aloud. "Besides, I can''t sense any demons or animals nearby. Can you?"

    Karla furrowed her brow, closing her eyes for a moment to focus. "Well... no, I can''t sense anything, but still, you''re not exactly in the condition to¡ª"

    "Hey, Karla," Liam interrupted. "I don''t mind you tagging along, but save your worrying for yourself. That''s the last thing I need right now."

    Karla paused, taken aback by his bluntness, but quickly shook it off and skipped ahead to catch up with him again. "Alright then, I''ll stop," she said lightly.

    The two walked in silence for a while, the forest around them eerily quiet. Liam scanned their surroundings as he began to notice the familiar terrain. They were entering the area that had been set ablaze during his fight with the Malgath.

    ''I remember this entire section of the forest being on fire. Did the academy send others to use Nature magic to restore the vegetation?'' he wondered as he took in the greenery around him.

    ''If they did, finding my dagger''s going to be a pain. The last place I saw it was...'' His thoughts trailed off as his nose caught the faint, distinct scent of burnt soil and wood.

    Without a word, Liam adjusted his course, heading toward the source of the scent. Karla noticed the sudden shift and followed him without question, her eyes wandering to the trees and ground around them. She seemed to be biting her tongue, resisting the urge to ask what he was doing.

    After a few minutes of walking, the two came to a stop. Before them lay a stark contrast to the lush forest they had just walked through.

    The area was a wasteland¡ªtrees reduced to charred stumps, branches broken and scattered, and the vegetation utterly destroyed. The air still carried the faint, acrid smell of smoke and scorched earth. The devastation was contained within a distinct radius, as if the chaos had been confined to this one brutal battleground.

    As Liam scanned the scorched clearing, his eyes darted across the charred remains of trees and ash-covered ground. He was searching for the dagger¡ªhis only remaining one since the second had been shattered under the relentless punches of the Malgath. Karla, on the other hand, wandered a few paces behind him, taking in the destruction with wide eyes.

    ''All of this... done by someone ranked 8?'' Karla thought, her shock evident as she glanced around. She couldn''t imagine the strength of those ranked higher than Liam if this was the extent of his power. Her gaze lingered on the destruction before a new thought crossed her mind. ''But then why does Lucian, someone ranked 5th, seem weaker than him? Is ranking not everything?''

    Her train of thought was interrupted when Liam abruptly stopped walking. He narrowed his eyes at something glinting faintly under the sunlight. Without a word, he strode toward it, kicking aside some debris to reveal the object.

    It was his dagger, lying half-buried in the ash and dirt. Liam knelt down and picked it up, inspecting its blade. A faint scorch mark marred its surface, but the dagger remained intact. He gave a small nod to himself before straightening up. Without sparing a glance at Karla, he turned and began walking back toward the cave.

    Karla blinked, realizing he was already heading back, and quickly jogged to catch up. The two walked in silence for a while, before Karla finally broke the silence, her voice soft.

    "Thank you."

    Liam didn''t stop walking, nor did he turn to look at her. "For what?" he asked, his tone as blunt as ever.

    "For what you said during the fight," Karla admitted, her gaze fixed on the ground as they walked. "You know, about not letting fear control me. I don''t know if you meant to be encouraging or if it was just another one of your blunt comments, but... it helped. It really did."

    Liam glanced at her from the corner of his eye. "There''s no need to thank me for that. Besides, you needed to focus, and that''s all I wanted."

    Karla smiled faintly, shaking her head. "Well, it did help. Even if you didn''t mean it to. So... thanks."

    Liam said nothing in response, his gaze fixed forward as they approached the edge of the scorched clearing.

    ''He seems a bit... sensitive,'' Karla thought as she trailed behind Liam, watching his rigid posture. ''Ever since he woke up. I mean, it''s Liam¡ªwe''re talking about the guy who barely shows any emotion. But now, he seems... irritated, like something''s really eating at him.''

    Soon, they reached the cave. Lucian and Robin were sitting just outside the entrance, seemingly chatting idly. But now, there was a third figure among them¡ªEdith. She was awake, her back leaning against the stone wall.

    "You guys are back," Edith said, her voice soft.

    The moment Karla spotted Edith, her face lit up, and before Liam could even blink, she bolted toward her friend.

    "Edith!! You''re awake!" Karla cried out, practically flinging herself at Edith, who barely had time to react. Karla wrapped her arms around her in an overly dramatic hug, her voice turning into a mock wail. "I thought you weren''t gonna wake up! I was so scared!"

    Edith let out a small chuckle, patting Karla''s back lightly. "Karla, you''re squeezing the life out of me."

    "I don''t care! I''m just glad you''re awake! Don''t scare me like that again, okay?" Karla said, pulling back slightly to look at her friend''s face, her grin wide but her eyes brimming with genuine relief.

    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll try not to take another nap after getting poisoned," Edith replied dryly, though there was a glint of amusement in her eyes.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Day Three: The Reason For Anger

    Liam watched the two girls share their little reunion with his usual dry expression. Without waiting for the sentimental moment to end, he stepped forward, cutting in.

    "You got poisoned?" he asked, his tone devoid of concern or surprise.

    Edith glanced at him, slightly taken aback. "Well, yeah. When we were fighting the Skivoks, one of them cut me. But I''m fine now," she said with a shrug.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I see. Do you remember how you got healed?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh¡­" Edith paused, clearly confused. "I thought you did it. I mean, you healed yourself when you got cut during the fight. I figured you did the same for me."

    "Sorry to disappoint, but it wasn''t me," Liam replied flatly. "And for the record, I didn''t heal myself. I just burned the poison out to stop it from spreading. My wound was still there. At least, it was... until now."

    Lucian, who had been leaning casually against the cave wall, pushed off with a curious expression. "If it wasn''t you, then who? The Skivoks don''t exactly heal their victims for fun."

    "I think the academy sent healers to take care of us while we were out. That''s the only explanation that makes sense."

    Karla grinned cheekily, stepping closer. "Well, that shatters my image of you. I actually thought you pulled some mysterious Liam trick to heal us all. Guess I looked up to you too much!"

    "Y¨Cyeah, me too," Edith added, her cheeks tinged with embarrassment.

    Liam''s brow furrowed slightly. He glanced between them with a confused expression, clearly trying to process their misplaced faith.

    Lucian smirked, his tone as dry as ever. "What they mean is, we all thought you secretly healed us but didn''t bother to mention it¡ªbecause, you know, it''s you."

    Liam gave them a flat look. "Heal you? I don''t use light or nature magic. What made you think I''d be the one patching you up? And even if I wanted to, I didn''t have the strength to crawl all the way here, let alone heal anyone."

    The girls exchanged sheepish glances, both letting out embarrassed chuckles.

    Without another word, Liam turned away, heading toward the forest.

    "Where are you going now?" Edith asked, her voice laced with curiosity.

    Liam didn''t even glance back. "To heal my arm," he said bluntly.

    The group watched him go, his figure disappearing into the trees.

    Edith frowned, glancing at the others. "Uh¡­ did something happen to him? He sounds more annoyed than usual."

    Robin stammered, scratching the back of his head. "B¨CBeats me. He''s been like that ever since he woke up."

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam reached the waterfall, the steady roar of cascading water drowned out the thoughts swirling in his head. He made his way to the pools at the base of the falls, the air damp and cool around him. Kneeling down, he scooped the cold water into his hands and splashed it onto his face.

    ''I need to calm down,'' he thought, letting the water drip down his cheeks. ''I''m being too sensitive about this. It''s my fault it happened, so instead of sulking like a kid, I better focus on finding a solution.''

    Despite his best efforts, irritation still simmered under the surface. He knew exactly why he was so frustrated. It wasn''t just losing one of his daggers¡ªalthough that was bad enough. Those daggers weren''t ordinary weapons to him. They were the only tangible reminders of his first mentor, Draven. To Liam, they were his legacy, a piece of the man who had shaped him into who he was today.

    And now one was destroyed, while the other was chipped and barely functional. Liam clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as the memory of the fight with the Malgath replayed in his mind. It wasn''t the demon that angered him¡ªit was himself. His arrogance, his recklessness. He''d failed to protect what mattered to him, and the consequences of that failure stung far more than any wound.

    He exhaled sharply, leaning forward to splash more water on his face, the coldness grounding him. He forced himself to push the anger aside, redirecting his thoughts to something more productive. ''The exams,'' he reminded himself. ''This is our last day in Vlardia. I can''t afford to waste time dwelling on this.''

    After a few moments, Liam stood, peeling off his shirt. The damp air clung to his skin, and the sunlight streaming through the canopy illuminated the bruises along his right arm. He frowned, studying the discoloration before placing his left hand over the bruises.

    Closing his eyes, he muttered an incantation under his breath. Myst gathered around his hand, glowing faintly as the Mend spell took effect. In seconds, the bruises vanished, his arm looking as if it had never been touched by the fight.

    ''That should do,'' he thought, flexing his fingers to ensure everything was in order.

    Satisfied, he turned his attention back to the pool. The water glimmered under the sunlight, and Liam decided to take a moment to clean himself up. He stepped closer to the edge, letting the tension of the last few days slowly wash away with each drop of water cascading over him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After finishing at the waterfall, Liam made his way back to the cave. As he stepped into the cave, he found Edith and the others in the middle of a discussion.

    "Oh, you''re back," Edith said, noticing him. "Good timing. We were just talking about how we plan on surviving today. Since this is our last day for the test, we need to make it count."

    "Okay," Liam replied calmly.

    Edith exchanged a glance with Lucian before continuing, "Robin said he surveyed the forest early this morning. According to him, there are no demons in the area. Not even wild animals."

    "Which means," Lucian continued, "we have a problem. We''ve run out of the fish we caught yesterday. If we don''t find food, we''ll be running on fumes by the time we leave this place."

    Liam leaned against the cave wall, crossing his arms as he listened. "So, you''re saying we need to either fish or hunt. If that''s the case, prepare to walk further than last time. I checked the riverbank earlier, and there were no fish anywhere near it."

    Edith frowned at this, pausing to consider his words. After a moment, she sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "That makes sense. The fight with the Malgath and the Skivoks last night must''ve scared off the wildlife. If they''ve migrated deeper into the forest, we''ll have no choice but to venture into demon territory to find anything."

    Robin, who had been quiet until now, spoke up nervously. "That''s risky. If we go too far into demon territory, we could end up in another fight. And, let''s be honest, none of us are in the best shape for another battle."

    Lucian nodded, his expression serious. "He''s right. But staying here and starving isn''t exactly a better option."

    Liam glanced at them, his expression unreadable. "If it''s food we need, then we''ll have to split up. Cover more ground, move faster. But if we''re heading into demon territory, we''ll need a solid plan. We can''t afford to stumble into a fight unprepared."

    "Split up?" Karla asked, her voice tinged with worry. "Wouldn''t that make us easier targets if we run into anything?"

    "Not if we stick to smaller groups," Liam countered. "Two groups. One focuses on hunting and scouting for food, the other secures the perimeter and keeps watch for anything approaching. We regroup two hours after the sun hits the highest point."

    Edith considered his suggestion, her eyes narrowing in thought. "It''s not a bad plan. If we''re careful, we can cover enough ground without putting ourselves at too much risk. But who''s going where?"

    "I''ll help scout for food," Liam said immediately. "If we head east, toward the thicker part of the forest, that''s where the animals would''ve gone to avoid the demons."

    "I''ll go with you," Edith volunteered. "Robin, I''ll need your bow and arrows again."

    Robin hesitated before handing over his weapon, his hands fidgeting nervously. "Just... don''t lose it, okay?"

    Lucian took charge of the second group. "That leaves me, Karla, and Robin to hold the perimeter. I''ll raise some walls with my magic to give us a safe zone and keep watch for anything that might wander too close."

    Robin nodded, but Karla looked uncertain, her gaze lingering on Liam. "Are you sure you''ll be okay out there? You''re still recovering from last night."

    "I''ll be fine," Liam said, brushing off her concern. "Besides, it wasn''t just me who fought last night. Edith''s coming with me, and she''s just as capable."

    Edith clapped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright, then. It''s settled. Liam and I will head east and be back before sunset. You three stay sharp¡ªno unnecessary risks. If something comes near the perimeter, don''t try to be heroes."

    "Understood," Lucian replied firmly, taking on a commanding presence as he readied his group.

    With that, the team split. Liam and Edith headed east into the dense forest while Lucian, Robin, and Karla remained at the perimeter, preparing for the long day ahead.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Day Three: Hunting

    The forest was quiet as Liam and Edith made their way east, their footsteps muffled by the thick layer of moss and fallen leaves. The morning sun filtered through the dense canopy, casting dappled light onto the forest floor. The air was cool, and a faint breeze rustled the leaves above, the only sound accompanying their journey.

    Edith walked slightly ahead, her bow slung over her shoulder, with the quiver of arrows at her waist and an arrow in hand. She glanced back at Liam, who followed in silence.

    "Hey, Liam. Mind grabbing some vines?" she asked in a low tone, gesturing toward a tree covered in thick, trailing vines.

    Liam simply nodded, stepping closer to the tree. With a swift flick of his dagger, he cut a few strands, rolling them into a coil before securing them at his side. Without a word, he resumed following Edith as they wandered deeper into the forest.

    "You know nothing about hunting, yet you volunteered for this," Edith remarked after a while, breaking the stillness. "Were you just trying to avoid watch duty?"

    Liam remained unfazed. "That''s part of it. But more importantly, this balances both groups."

    Edith smirked. "Interesting. Nice way of admitting I''m right. But let''s be honest, you always put duty first, don''t you? Even if what you said is true, you still made the decision based on responsibility rather than preference. Who knows? Maybe Robin would''ve chosen to hunt since he actually has experience. But you? You''re better at fishing."

    She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, watching for a reaction. "Not that I''m judging. Everyone''s free to choose what they want."

    Liam didn''t respond, his expression unreadable as he walked behind her.

    Taking the hint, Edith let the conversation drop and shifted her focus back to the task at hand. Her sharp gaze scanned the ground and trees, searching for any sign of movement. After a few minutes, she suddenly stopped and crouched, her fingers lightly tracing a faint set of hoofprints in the damp earth.

    "Looks like deer tracks," she noted, motioning for Liam to take a look. "They''re fresh, too. We''re on the right path."

    Liam crouched beside her, studying the tracks closely. "They lead deeper into the forest. If they''re this fresh, we might find a herd not too far from here."

    Edith stood up, gripping her bow. "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s move quietly. If we find them, I''ll take the shot. You can back me up if they scatter."

    Liam rose as well, "Understood."

    The two continued east, heading deeper into the forest, which was growing denser with every step.

    ''This place is starting to feel like a rainforest¡­ and I hate rainforests. Moreover, I hate snakes. I just hope we don''t run into any while we hunt.'' Edith thought, her eyes sweeping through the tangled undergrowth, making sure her fears didn''t become a reality.

    Behind her, Liam silently observed his surroundings as well. He noticed Edith''s subtle change in movement¡ªthe slight hesitation, the extra caution in her steps. But he said nothing, letting her keep her focus as they pressed on.

    After nearly twenty minutes of tracking, Edith abruptly raised her hand, signaling Liam to take cover behind a thick bush at the side. He wordlessly followed her lead, lowering himself behind the foliage. Meanwhile, Edith crouched low just slightly behind him, her sharp eyes locked onto a clearing ahead.

    Liam followed her gaze¡ªand there they were. A small group of deer, grazing peacefully in the open space, unaware of their presence.

    "There," she whispered, nocking an arrow and drawing her bowstring back.

    "Want me to strik¡ª" Liam''s words cut off as Edith suddenly raised her bow and rested it on his shoulder, using him as a stabilizer.

    "Don''t move... and breathe," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "You move, I miss. I miss, we lose our game."

    Liam immediately stilled, feeling the faint pressure of the bow against him. He even slowed his breathing, his eyes locked onto the unsuspecting deer.

    Edith activated her enhancement magic, sharpening her vision to ensure absolute precision. She also strengthened her arms just slightly, steadying her aim. Her breathing was slow, controlled.

    Her gaze locked onto the largest deer¡ªthe perfect target. Right at the heart.

    In a heartbeat, she released the arrow.

    It sliced through the air in a blur, striking its mark with deadly accuracy.

    The deer barely had time to react before it collapsed, lifeless.

    At the sound, the rest of the herd bolted, disappearing into the trees within seconds.

    A satisfied smirk tugged at Edith''s lips as she lowered her bow. "Perfect shot."

    Liam let out a quiet breath as Edith lowered her bow. He glanced at her briefly before standing up from behind the bush. "Let''s not do that again," he said as he stepped toward the fallen deer.

    Edith gave a sly smile as she followed him. "My bad, hehe. But you have to admit, that was a perfect shot," she said smugly, retrieving another arrow and keeping it ready in case of any surprises.

    Liam crouched beside the deer, his eyes inspecting the clean wound. The arrow had pierced straight through the heart¡ªefficient, instant. No unnecessary suffering. "Well, I can''t lie," he said, gripping the arrow and smoothly pulling it free. "You did strike it down well. It''s a clean kill."

    "Of course I did," Edith replied, placing her bow over her shoulder. She then reached for the vines Liam had gathered earlier and tossed them onto the ground beside him. "Now, time to carry our prize back."

    Liam picked up the vines and began tying them around the deer''s legs, securing them tightly. Edith helped hold the carcass steady, working efficiently. The air between them was quiet, save for the rustling of leaves and distant chirps of birds.

    "So, since we''re done here, want to talk about why you''ve been in a mood since this morning?" Edith asked casually as she tightened one of the knots before standing.

    Liam didn''t look up. "Not really."

    Edith snorted. "Of course. You never really want to talk about anything."

    Liam finished securing the vines and stood. "But I have something else to talk about," he said as he turned his gaze toward Edith.

    "Of course¡­ wait, what?" Edith said, now actually hearing what Liam had said. "You have something else to talk about?" She teased.

    "Yeah, but first¡­ do you trust me?" Liam asked, his voice way calmer than usual.

    Edith was looking elsewhere when Liam asked the question, and hearing something like that from him caught her off guard. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "W¨CWhat?" She stammered.

    "I said, do you trust me?" Liam repeated, taking small steps toward her.

    "Y¨CYes, I do?" Edith replied, suddenly aware of her own heartbeat for some reason as she noticed Liam''s approach.

    "Alright, can you close your eyes for me? I need to do something," Liam said calmly, now even closer.

    "O¨Cokay, s¨Csure." Edith''s stance faltered as she followed his words. Her thoughts began running wild.

    Don''t tell me he''s about to do what I think he''s about to do? No way. Why would he do that? Moreover, why am I just listening to him like this? Her cheeks began to turn red as she felt Liam''s presence near her.

    In stark contrast to Edith''s imagination, Liam''s stoic expression remained unchanged. His sharp eyes had locked onto a sleek black snake, coiled almost imperceptibly around a tree vine just inches away from Edith''s head.

    The snake''s beady gaze was fixed on her neck, its tongue flicking in and out.

    Then, in a blink of an eye, it struck.

    Before its fangs could sink into Edith''s skin, Liam''s hand shot out, gripping the snake''s head with unerring precision.

    A sharp hiss sounded right beside Edith''s ear, snapping her back to reality. Her eyes flew open¡ªonly to freeze as she saw the writhing serpent, its body coiling tightly around Liam''s forearm.

    "Hate snakes?" Liam asked, meeting her wide-eyed gaze.

    Edith responded with a frantic series of nods, too stunned to speak.

    Liam said nothing. He turned slightly away, the snake still twisting violently in his grasp. A moment later, a burst of heat flared in his palm.

    With a controlled use of his fire magic, he burned the snake alive. Its body twisted and convulsed as it was reduced to nothing but ash.

    Without another word, Liam turned to the tied-up deer and pulled it up with a single heave.

    Edith remained frozen in place, her breath still unsteady. She glanced at the pile of ashes where the snake had once been, then back at Liam, who was already securing the deer over his shoulder like nothing had happened.

    "You¡­" She exhaled sharply, her voice somewhere between relief and disbelief. "You could''ve warned me, you know!"

    Liam adjusted his grip on the vines and started walking. "And, you would''ve panicked."

    "Of course, I would''ve panicked! You told me to close my eyes! I thought¡ª" She clamped her mouth shut, her cheeks heating up again.

    Liam glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, his expression unreadable. "Thought what?"

    "Nothing! Just¡ªnothing!" Edith huffed, marching ahead of him. "Let''s just get back before another snake shows up."

 Chapter 177 - 177: Day Three: End Of Exam

    As Liam and Edith made their way back, the dense forest gradually gave way to a more open path. The morning sun had climbed higher, its golden rays piercing through the canopy, casting dappled light across the ground. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When they finally stepped into the clearing, the entrance to their cave came into view. However, what caught Edith''s attention first was the massive earthen wall stretching around the perimeter¡ªa formidable barrier of reinforced stone and compacted dirt, standing at least ten feet high.

    "Huh¡­" Edith placed a hand on her hip, surveying the structure. "Lucian really went all out, huh?"

    Liam studied the wall with a neutral expression. "It looks solid."

    As they neared the entrance, they spotted Lucian standing near the base of the wall, arms crossed, watching their approach. Robin sat perched on a nearby rock, absently fiddling with his arrows, while Karla was closer to the cave, sorting through a bundle of firewood.

    Lucian was the first to speak, his smirk already in place. "Welcome back, lovebirds," he remarked, his gaze landing on the deer draped over Liam''s shoulder. "Looks like you two had a successful hunt."

    Robin''s eyes widened as he finally noticed the carcass. "W¨Cwow, that''s a clean kill! I''m guessing Edith made the shot?" he asked, his voice a little nervous.

    "Obviously," Edith said smugly, stretching her arms. "One shot, straight through the heart."

    "N¨CNo offense, Liam," Robin added quickly.

    "None taken," Liam replied flatly.

    Karla turned to them with a bright smile. "Nice work, you guys. That should last us for the rest of our stay."

    "Yeah, considering we''re done with the exam tomorrow," Edith sighed, tossing Robin his quiver and bow.

    "Thanks, Robin."

    "N¨CNo problem," Robin muttered, catching them awkwardly.

    Liam stepped forward, letting the deer drop with a dull thud before turning his attention to the wall. "You made this?"

    Lucian nodded. "Didn''t want any unexpected visitors while we''re stuck here. It''s sturdy enough to hold against smaller threats, and I can reinforce it more if needed."

    Edith walked up to the wall and knocked her knuckles against it. "Not bad. Though, it kinda feels like we''re trapped inside just as much as it keeps things out."

    Lucian smirked. "That''s the point. If something tries to get in, it''ll have to break through first. That gives us time to react."

    "True," Edith admitted. "Though I doubt we''ll need reinforcements. There haven''t been any demons or even wildlife nearby since this morning."

    Karla stretched her arms above her head. "Sounds like a lot of work just to keep things out. But hey, as long as I don''t wake up with something trying to chew my face off, I won''t complain."

    "Alright, enough chit-chat." Edith clapped her hands, grabbing everyone''s attention. "Let''s get cooking. I doubt any of us can deal with hunger much longer."

    She turned to Robin. "You said you had hunting experience, right?"

    "Y¨CYeah, but just a little," Robin replied hesitantly.

    "Alright, can you skin an animal? I can do it, but I need someone to help me out. And I definitely don''t trust these two silver-spoon brats over there," Edith said, side-eyeing Lucian and Karla.

    "And Liam''s useless in that department too, so¡­" she trailed off.

    Robin hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah, my dad spent a lot of time teaching me how to do that when I was younger."

    "Perfect. Now, here''s the plan," Edith announced. "Liam, you''re on watch duty. Karla and Lucian, you two will set up the fire pit¡ªoutside the cave this time," she said, pointing at a clear space nearby. "Robin and I will handle skinning the deer."

    Lucian groaned. "Why do I have to do the grunt work while Liam gets to sit around? And moreover, he is a fire magic user!"

    "Shhh," Karla interrupted, patting his shoulder. "You need survival skills, muscle-brain. Luckily for you, I learned how to make a fire pit, thanks to Edith. Now, it''s time for me to pass on that sacred knowledge. Follow me, my faithful student."

    With an exaggerated grin, she grabbed Lucian''s wrist and started dragging him toward the pile of firewood.

    Liam, meanwhile, leapt onto the rocky cliff above the cave, choosing a vantage point for his watch duty.

    ''Finally, some peace.''

    As the warmth of the afternoon sun settled over him, Liam let out a slow breath, allowing himself a rare moment of calm.

    From his vantage point above the cave, Liam sat with one knee propped up, his sharp eyes scanning the dense treeline. The earthen wall stood firm, enclosing their temporary camp, and from what he could tell, there was no movement beyond it¡ªno signs of wildlife, no lurking demons, nothing that suggested immediate danger. It was quiet, almost unnaturally so, but that only meant he had less to worry about for now.

    Below him, the others were busy with their tasks.

    Lucian and Karla had finished assembling the fire pit, a solid ring of stones encircling dry firewood. Lucian, now crouching, worked on igniting the kindling with a focused expression, while Karla leaned on a log, watching him with an amused smirk.

    "You''re actually decent at this," she teased.

    Lucian huffed, striking the flint again. "Tch. Like I''d fail at something this simple."

    Karla grinned. "Suuuure. Keep telling yourself that, golden boy."

    A few feet away, Edith and Robin were wrapping up the skinning process. The deer carcass was now stripped clean, its hide set aside while they drained the remaining blood. Edith wiped her hands against her pants, satisfied with their work.

    "Not bad, Robin," she said, glancing at him. "You''re actually useful for something."

    Robin let out a nervous chuckle. "Uh¡­ thanks, I think?"

    Edith dusted off her hands and turned toward Lucian and Karla. "You guys done with the fire yet?"

    Lucian, who had finally managed to get the flames going, leaned back smugly. "Of course."

    "Great," Edith said as she and Robin carried the cleaned meat over. They skewered thick slabs onto sharpened sticks, propping them above the growing fire. The scent of raw meat mixed with the smoky air as the flames began their slow roasting process.

    Karla stretched her arms with a satisfied sigh. "Finally. I was starting to think we''d never eat."

    Liam, still perched above, glanced down at the scene. The camp was secure, the fire was crackling, and the others seemed¡­ content. He let out a quiet breath, resting his arms on his knees.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Liam hopped down from his vantage point, landing lightly on his feet before making his way toward the fire. The scent of roasted meat filled the air, rich and smoky, making it clear that the effort had been worth it. He took his seat on one of the makeshift stone stools Lucian had raised, positioned slightly away from the group but still within their circle.

    The flames crackled, casting flickering shadows across their faces as they each grabbed a portion of the meat. The outside was crisp and golden brown, while the inside remained tender and juicy, the juices glistening under the firelight. Edith, who had taken the lead in roasting, tore off a piece and bit into it first.

    "Mmm, damn, I outdid myself," she said smugly, chewing with satisfaction.

    Robin, taking a hesitant bite, nodded eagerly. "Yeah, this is way better than I expected! I mean, I figured it would be good, but this¡ªthis is amazing."

    Karla smirked as she took a bite of her own. "Guess you actually have some value after all, Edith."

    "Gee, thanks," Edith scoffed before turning to Liam, who had silently taken a piece but had yet to eat it. "Well? You gonna compliment the chef or just stare at your food?"

    Liam finally took a bite, chewing slowly before nodding. "It''s good."

    Edith huffed. "Just ''good''? That''s all I get?"

    Liam looked at her, deadpan. "Do you want me to write a poem about it?"

    Lucian snorted at that, while Karla burst into laughter.

    Edith rolled her eyes, but a small smirk tugged at her lips. "Tch. Whatever, as long as you''re eating."

    They continued eating in comfortable silence for a while, the warmth of the fire taking the edge off the cool evening air. The forest remained quiet, the earthen wall still standing strong, and for once, there was no immediate danger looming over them.

    As they ate, Lucian leaned back, stretching his arms. "Can''t believe we''re almost done with this exam," he mused, gazing up at the darkening sky. "Feels like we''ve been out here forever."

    Karla nodded, resting her elbow on her knee. "Yeah, but hey, at least we''re leaving with full stomachs. That''s a win in my book."

    Edith smirked. "And with bragging rights, too. I mean, let''s be honest, we handled this better than most teams probably did."

    Robin chuckled nervously. "Y¨CYeah¡­ let''s hope the instructors see it that way, too."

    Liam said nothing, simply continuing to eat as he listened to the conversation. The fire flickered, the night deepened, and for this brief moment, everything was still.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Back To The Academy

    As the sun began to rise, the group was already set, each of them suiting up in their academy uniforms and equipping their weapons.

    Liam was the first to be ready, stationed outside the cave on watch. He sat perched on a sturdy tree branch, arms resting on his knees as he scanned the forest.

    ''I think because the exam is over, the academy must have sealed the demons again,'' Liam thought, exhaling softly. ''Well, it''s for the best. This place is starting to get under my skin.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Minutes passed in silence before the others emerged from the cave, their expressions a mix of anticipation and relief. Edith adjusted the straps of her shield on her back, her sword sheathed neatly at her side. Karla tightened her gloves, her sword secured at her hip. Robin slung his quiver over his shoulder, while Lucian walked out casually, his gauntlet summoning rings glinting in the morning light.

    "Hey, Liam. Anything off?" Edith asked, glancing up at him.

    Liam didn''t answer right away. Instead, he pushed off the branch and free-fell, landing smoothly in a slight crouch, hands still tucked in his pockets.

    "No, nothing," he finally said. "I think since the exam is done, the academy has sealed the demons once again."

    "I see," Edith nodded. "Then we just have to wait for the academy to summon us¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Karla vanished in a swirl of white mist.

    Lucian smirked. "Looks like it''s time." Without another word, he disappeared as well.

    Robin was next, his body dissolving into thin air, followed by Liam, who vanished without hesitation.

    Edith, now alone, exhaled before her vision blurred. The last thing she saw was the fading remnants of the sunrise before the world around her shifted into nothingness.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Dark Knight Academy, Grand Observation Dome

    The vast space of the dome flickered with light as students began reappearing one by one. Some arrived in groups, others in pairs, while a few materialized alone. The battlefield exam had left its mark¡ªsome students looked utterly drained, their once-proud forms now lean and exhausted. Others still held their composure, seemingly unaffected. There were those who grinned, relieved to be back, while others bore scowls, their irritation likely stemming from incidents during the exam.

    Within moments, all 100 students had returned, filling the dome with an uproar of chatter. Stories of the exam buzzed in the air¡ªtales of victories, betrayals, and unexpected challenges. The energy in the room was a chaotic blend of excitement and tension.

    Then, a single voice cut through the noise.

    It was loud yet composed, demanding attention without effort.

    Every student recognized it instantly, even though they had only heard it twice before.

    As their heads turned toward the viewing balcony, they saw him¡ªthe Headmaster, Thion Layenhart.

    Dressed impeccably as always, his white robe with dark and golden patterns complemented his flowing white beard and hair. His presence alone was enough to silence the entire hall.

    "I welcome you all back from your battlefield exam," Thion spoke, his gaze sweeping across the gathered students. "I hope you all had a great time with your groups."

    A few disgruntled grunts echoed in response. Clearly, not everyone had enjoyed their experience.

    "Regardless of what happened, the exam is over," he continued, undeterred. "Your actions and decisions in Vlardia have already been evaluated. Your scores have been recorded."

    That caused a brief hush, tension replacing the murmurs.

    "Now, I originally planned to address this after the theory exam results, but I see no reason to delay." He let the words sink in before continuing. "There was something I withheld before the exam began¡ªthough it changes nothing now."

    A pause.

    "Extra points have been awarded to individuals who proved themselves in key areas during the exam."

    At that, the murmurs returned¡ªthis time filled with surprise.

    Thion raised a hand, silencing them before he proceeded. "Let''s begin. The first group of students to be recognized are those who displayed exceptional leadership. They showed that they have what it takes to guide their peers."

    His eyes shifted slightly before he announced the first name.

    "Sheila Granger."

    The crowd parted slightly as all eyes fell on Sheila, who now had her hair tied back in a ponytail. She hesitated for only a second before stepping forward confidently, making her way to the front.

    Thion nodded approvingly. "You have once again proven why you hold the number one rank among your peers¡ªand why you are the princess of the Crescent Kingdom. Your leadership during this exam was exceptional. You demonstrated a clear understanding of what is expected of a leader, taking command with both strength and wisdom. For that, you are awarded 20 points¡ªand 5 points to your group as well."

    Shouts of her name erupted from her group, their enthusiasm ringing through the hall.

    Thion waited a moment before calling the next name.

    "Edith Roswell."

    Edith froze. She had not expected to be recognized.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she exhaled sharply and made her way through the crowd, stepping up beside Sheila.

    Sheila shot her a warm smile, which Edith returned with a subtle nod.

    "You, Edith, proved that you can lead anyone, regardless of rank," Thion stated. "You put your people first, ensuring their survival and success. The trust your teammates placed in you¡ªand the trust you placed in them¡ªset you apart. For that, you are awarded 15 points, with 5 additional points to your group."

    Unlike Sheila''s group, who had erupted into cheers, Edith''s reception was¡­ lackluster.

    Only Karla cheered enthusiastically, her voice standing out in the silence. Robin hesitated before nervously clapping along.

    Lucian and Liam?

    They just stood there, offering nothing.

    Edith clenched her jaw. ''Those bastards don''t know when to at least show some appreciation.''

    Thion didn''t comment on the disparity and simply moved on.

    "Last but not least¡ªMaxwell Samson."

    Max moved through the crowd as he stepped forward.

    "To be frank, Maxwell," Thion said, "you were simply a better leader than those who didn''t make it to this list. That said, you did well in guiding your group. 10 points for you, and 5 for your team."

    Unlike Edith''s group, Maxwell''s team roared in approval, clapping him on the back.

    The energy in the hall shifted¡ªsome students now eager to hear more, others growing anxious about whether their names would be called next.

    "Alright," Thion continued. "For the second group of students, their recognition is purely individual¡ªawarded based on their significant contributions in battle against the demons."

    A hush fell over the dome as the students waited in anticipation.

    "First, Liam Hunter."

    At the mention of his name, Liam exhaled slightly before stepping forward. He moved with his usual composed demeanor, standing a short distance away from Sheila''s group.

    "Among all the students who participated in the exam, you achieved the highest number of kills," Thion announced.

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    "While teamwork was the primary focus of this exam, your choices¡ªthough often independent¡ªwere made to protect your teammates and secure victory."

    A pause.

    "More importantly, you eliminated at least one demon from every known class encountered during the exam, except one which you left for your team to handle. The Titanborne doesn''t count since it was a team effort allowing you to have the final blow. Anyway..."

    Another pause.

    "37 Feral-class kills."

    Silence.

    "And one Advanced Horror-class kill."

    The dome erupted into stunned whispers.

    Even Liam''s own teammates were visibly shaken.

    They had only witnessed him take down two Feral-class demons themselves. When he mentioned that he had intercepted a wave of incoming demons during their fight with the Titanborne, they hadn''t thought much of it. But now? Thirty-seven?

    The weight of that revelation hung in the air.

    "For this, you are awarded 15 points," Thion concluded.

    The astonishment in the room hadn''t faded when Thion moved on.

    "Next, Asher Hawthorne."

    With an irritated scoff, Asher strode forward, standing to Liam''s right.

    "Tch. Looks like I lost, huh?" he muttered.

    Liam merely shrugged. "Technically, yes. But thanks to you, I was able to rack up that many kills."

    "Shut up," Asher snorted. "I only taught you that for my own benefit."

    Thion ignored their exchange and continued, "You secured 24 Feral-class kills and three Horror-class kills. For that, you are awarded 10 points."

    Asher simply crossed his arms, nodding to himself.

    Finally, Thion called the last name.

    "Chris Rature."

    A visible frown formed on Chris''s face as he stepped forward. He had expected to rank higher¡ªespecially above the two people he despised the most.

    Positioning himself at Liam''s left, his irritation was evident.

    "One Titanborne-class kill¡ªachieved alone," Thion stated. "And five Horror-class kills. For that, you are awarded 5 points."

    Chris clenched his jaw but said nothing.

    With all three standing before the students, Thion addressed the academy once more.

    "These individuals distinguished themselves through their combat prowess during the exam. I expect you all to recognize their efforts and give them the respect they deserve."

    Applause broke out across the dome, first for Sheila''s group, then for Liam''s group. Some clapped genuinely, others begrudgingly, but none could deny their achievements.

    Thion let the moment linger before continuing.

    "That concludes today''s battlefield exam announcements. You will all be recalled to Beacon Hall for further information regarding the remainder of your semester."

    Then, his voice took on a pointed sharpness.

    "And for those of you who failed to meet expectations¡ªas I warned before the exam began, expulsion awaits you."

    That single sentence sent a chill through the room.

    The expressions of many students shifted from relief to unease, their earlier smiles fading as reality set in.

    "You are now dismissed," Thion declared. "Tomorrow at noon, you will be summoned to Beacon Hall. Do not be late."

    And with that, the gathering came to an end.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Back To The Academy 2

    As the students dispersed from the dome, some stuck with the groups they had fought alongside during the exam, while others reunited with their usual friends. Those heading in different directions exchanged brief waves, knowing they might not cross paths as often now that the test was over.

    "So, I guess this is where we say goodbye, huh?" Edith said, glancing at her group members.

    Lucian raised a brow. "What are you talking about? We''re still at the same academy. Stop making it sound so dramatic."

    Karla chuckled. "He''s got a point."

    Edith sighed before flashing a small smile. "Fair enough. I guess the right thing to say is¡­ see you guys around."

    "Yeah, see you around," Karla added. "Make sure to say hi when you spot me."

    "Especially you two," Edith said, shooting a look at Lucian and Liam before turning to leave.

    Robin hesitated before nervously chiming in, "B-Bye, guys. See you around." He quickly followed the girls toward Building B.

    As the three disappeared into the crowd, Lucian and Liam remained standing among the passing students.

    Lucian exhaled. "So¡ª"

    "Don''t start." Liam cut him off immediately. "Whatever speech you''re about to give, I''m not interested. The exam is over. There''s nothing tying us together anymore. You can go back to Chris."

    Without another word, Liam turned and walked toward Building A.

    Lucian remained where he stood, watching Liam''s retreating figure.

    A frustrated sigh left his lips. ''Looks like I won''t be able to convince him.''

    His thoughts drifted, instinctively finishing with¡ª''I guess I''ll just go back to Chris, then.''

    But for the first time, the thought didn''t sit right with him.

    ''Do I really want that?''

    His gaze lifted toward the sky, the sun casting a harsh light against his face.

    ''I already know the answer to that. But moving on my own¡­'' His jaw clenched. ''That''s not an option. Not with my family so deeply entangled with the royal family.''

    Then, a bitter anger stirred in his chest.

    ''That man¡ªmy so-called father¡ªis nothing but a lapdog for the Ratures. A pathetic old bastard who only cares about his own gain. Not his wife. Not his children.''

    His fists tightened.

    ''Don''t worry, Mom. One way or another¡­ I''ll free us from that worthless son of a b*tch.''

    Lucian took a deep breath, shaking off the weight of his thoughts as he turned away from the crowd. His mind was restless, but now wasn''t the time to dwell on things he couldn''t change¡ªat least, not yet.

    For now, he needed to figure out his next step.

    Meanwhile, Liam walked through the academy grounds, paying no mind to the students chatting around him. He could still feel the lingering gazes¡ªsome curious, others wary. The battlefield exam had certainly made him stand out more than he intended.

    As he neared Building A, a familiar voice called out.

    "Tch. You didn''t wait for me, bastard."

    Liam sighed, already knowing who it was. He turned his head slightly, meeting Asher''s irritated expression as he fell into step beside him.

    "Not my problem," Liam replied flatly.

    Asher scoffed. "Hah? After all I did for you? I at least deserve a little gratitude."

    Liam barely glanced at him. "Didn''t you say you only taught me for your own benefit? Seems like a you problem."

    Asher clicked his tongue. "Tch. You really know how to be annoying."

    They walked in silence for a moment before Asher side-eyed Liam, his competitive nature surfacing again. "Still can''t believe you got more kills than me."

    Liam exhaled through his nose. "Deal with it."

    Asher groaned dramatically. "Damn it. Whatever. I''ll just make sure I crush you next time."

    Liam didn''t respond, but the corner of his mouth lifted slightly.

    As they reached the corridor of their individual forms, Asher stretched, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Anyway, I''ll be heading to get some food after taking a bath. You coming?"

    Liam shook his head. "Not now, I have something I need to take care of. I''ll join for dinner."

    Asher waved him off. "Suit yourself. Later, loser."

    Liam ignored him and stepped into his dorm.The moment he shut the door behind him, he finally let out a breath.

    "I need to find Mystica. I have to get this concealment spell off me¡­ and there''s something else I need to confirm."

    With that in mind, he unsheathed his dagger and set it on the table near the window. His fingers lingered on the hilt for a brief moment before he reached to unbutton his shirt.

    Just as he was about to pull it off, a magical portal flickered into existence right in front of him, swirling with an eerie glow.

    Liam''s gaze snapped to it. "What the¡ª?"

    He instinctively stepped back, his body tensing as he studied the portal, but before he could decide whether to attack or evade, a familiar voice echoed from within.

    "It''s me, Liam. Step through the portal. Or do you not want that concealment spell removed?"

    Mystica.

    There was a teasing lilt to her tone, laced with mischief, as if she was enjoying his hesitation.

    Liam stood there for a few seconds, weighing his options. Then, without another word, he grabbed his dagger and stepped forward, vanishing into the portal''s glow.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam stepped out of the magical portal, he found himself back in Mystica''s chamber. The air carried the familiar scent of aged wine and faint traces of mystic incense.

    Seated comfortably in an elegant chair, Mystica held a glass of wine in her hand as usual, a knowing smirk playing on her lips. However, instead of her usual gown, she wore a revealing silk robe, draped loosely around her frame. The fabric barely covered the ample curve of her chest, and with one long, bare leg crossed over the other, her smooth thigh down to her toes was on full display.

    "Well, welcome back, my lovely Liam," Mystica purred, her tone laced with amusement.

    Liam barely reacted, his eyes meeting hers with mild indifference. "Thanks, I guess."

    Before he could continue, another voice cut in lazily.

    "Hey, kid. Pass me the bottle of wine over there¡ªthe Tigerburn."

    Liam turned his head to see Magnus, sprawled across the couch with a grin of pure laziness on his face. His dark hair was slightly messy, and the way he lounged made it seem like getting up was too much effort.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Uh...?"

    Magnus let out an exaggerated sigh. "Come on, kid, the drink. Be useful."

    Suppressing the urge to ignore him, Liam walked over to the counter, scanning the labels until he found Tigerburn. Picking it up, he tossed it toward Magnus, who caught it with a dramatic groan.

    "Much appreciated. You''ve saved a dying man." Magnus said with an exaggerated tone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam ignored him and turned back to Mystica. "Since you called me here, I assume you''re finally removing the concealment spell?"

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine before flashing a smug smile. "Of course. I figured you''d be itching to get rid of it the moment you returned. And, as usual, I was right."

    Liam exhaled through his nose. "Then let''s get it over with."

    Mystica gracefully rose from her seat. "Step into that circle over there." She gestured toward an intricate magic formation drawn on the floor. "I''d like to get this done quickly. I need my beauty sleep."

    Liam glanced at the window. "It''s still the afternoon."

    Mystica waved a hand dismissively. "Irrelevant. Now, get your tiny balls in the circle, sweetie."

    Deciding not to argue, Liam stepped into the ritual circle. Mystica followed, standing opposite him.

    "Now, just like last time, repeat after me. Word for word." She raised her hands, waiting for Liam to place his palms against hers.

    Liam complied. "Alright."

    Before beginning, Mystica threw a glance toward Magnus. "And Magpie, try not to make any noise."

    Magnus gave a mock salute. "Understood, Ma''am."

    Ignoring him, Mystica began the chant. Her voice was low, smooth, and resonant.

    "Solus Atra¡­"

    Liam matched her tone. "Solus Atra¡­"

    "Nymbrath¡­"

    "Nymbrath¡­"

    "Arkaios."

    "Arkaios."

    The moment the final word was spoken, Mystica swiftly stepped out of the circle.

    Immediately, the dark powder on the floor began to shimmer, rising into the air like tendrils of living smoke. The substance twisted and coiled, moving with an eerie grace as it wrapped itself around Liam.

    The shadows thickened, forming a vortex that engulfed him completely. A cold, numbing sensation spread through his body, followed by an odd heaviness¡ªlike something that had been missing was being restored. The swirling tendrils pulsed, glowing faintly before retreating into the symbols on the floor.

    As the ritual concluded, the room dimmed momentarily before everything settled. The circle beneath Liam faded away, leaving only silence.

    Liam exhaled slowly, his senses adjusting to the familiar presence of his dark myst¡ªsomething he hadn''t felt in days. Lifting his hand, he flexed his fingers, feeling the energy flow through him again.

    Mystica smirked as she walked back to her seat. "You should be good as new. If you want to check, try one of those shadowy tricks of yours."

    Liam didn''t hesitate. Walking over to the table, he picked up his dagger. Closing his eyes, he focused¡ªthen, the blade dissolved into pure darkness, sinking into his palm. With another flick of his wrist, the weapon reappeared instantly.

    "It worked." Liam said simply.

    Mystica swirled the wine in her glass. "Obviously. I don''t mess up."

    She took another sip before waving him off. "Anyway, now shoo. You''ve gotten what you came for."

    But Liam didn''t move. Instead, he returned the dagger to his Void Storage and turned to face her once more.

    "I need to ask you something before I leave."

    Mystica sighed dramatically. "Hah¡­ what is it?"

    "It''s about this."

 Chapter 180 - 180: Demon Stones

    Liam pulled a dark, faintly glimmering object from his pocket¡ªthe object he had taken after the battle with the Titanborne. The dim light from the window caught its surface, making it gleam ominously.

    "I found this after my team and I defeated a Titanborne," Liam said, holding it up for Mystica to see. "I''ve been wondering what it is. Thought you might know."

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine, then set her glass down with a smirk.

    "Well, now that''s interesting. It''s rare for a Titanborne to drop a Demon Stone. Normally, only high-ranking Sync-class demons leave those behind."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Demon Stone? Mind explaining?"

    Mystica let out an exaggerated sigh. "Ugh, Liam, you owe me for interrupting my beauty sleep." She flipped her hair before continuing. "Demon Stones are remnants of a demon''s essence, formed when their myst and physical body undergo extreme compression at the moment of death."

    She gestured toward the object in Liam''s hand. "That stone is packed with residual demonic energy, making it valuable for weapon forging, enchantments, and mystic augmentation."

    Liam turned the stone between his fingers, deep in thought. "I had a feeling it was used for something like that."

    Mystica tilted her head. "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "When I was a kid, I ran into a Feral-class demon wolf¡ªabout twenty feet tall," Liam said, his voice neutral.

    Mystica blinked. "Wait, twenty feet? That''s... unusual. The max height for a Feral-class demon is usually around fourteen to fifteen feet. Either it mutated, or these things are evolving. Anyway, go on, sweetie."

    Liam nodded. "The thing nearly killed me, but my grandpa saved me. After he put it down, he picked up something just like this¡ªa Demon Stone. But instead of being dark like this one, it was more silver, with a slight dark hue."

    Mystica leaned forward, intrigued. "A Demon Stone from a Feral-class demon? That''s very interesting. So, did your grandpa ever make a weapon out of it?"

    "Yeah," Liam said simply.

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed. "Can I see it?"

    Liam nodded and raised his hand. In an instant, his grandpa''s sword materialized before him¡ªa blade he hadn''t used in a long time.

    The dark, mystical blade pulsed with an eerie glow, intricate blue runes lining its length. The crossguard curved into claw-like edges, and the handle was wrapped in smooth black leather. Liam''s deep blue myst faintly surrounded it.

    "This is¡ª"

    A sudden gust of wind brushed past Liam, and before he could react, the sword was gone from his grasp.

    "Whoa! This¡­ this is beautiful!"

    Liam turned to see Magnus standing by the window, cradling the sword like a treasured relic.

    ''When did he even move from the couch? I didn''t even see him grab it.''

    "Hey, kid." Magnus grinned, twirling the sword effortlessly. "Mind if I keep this? I promise to put it to very good use."

    "No," Liam deadpanned.

    Magnus scoffed. "Huh? What do you mean no? C''mon, you don''t even use swords. You''re a dagger guy."

    Liam placed his hands in his pockets. "I was planning to hold onto it. My daggers are basically useless now."

    "Nonsense. I just saw you summon a dagger seconds ago." Magnus smirked, still toying with the blade.

    "Yeah, but one is chipped, and I lost the other when I fought a Malgath during the exam," Liam explained.

    Magnus waved him off. "So what? You can''t use a sword anyway. Just hand it over."

    Liam narrowed his eyes. "A sword is just an oversized dagger. I can definitely use it."

    Magnus twirled the sword again, clearly enjoying himself. "Oh yeah? Prove it."

    Liam sighed. He extended his hand, and dark myst flickered around his fingers. In a blink, the sword vanished from Magnus''s grasp and reappeared in Liam''s hand.

    Magnus blinked. "Oh? You got quick hands, kid."

    Liam ignored him, taking a firm stance. His grip tightened around the handle, feeling the familiar weight of the blade. With a sharp inhale, he swung.

    A burst of dark myst surged through the air as Liam''s slash left a thin arc of black energy in its wake. The movement was fluid¡ªprecise.

    Magnus let out a low whistle. "Huh. Not bad. Thought you''d be all stiff using a proper weapon instead of those little butter knives you call daggers."

    Liam sheathed the sword back into Void Storage. "I told you. A sword is just a bigger dagger."

    Mystica chuckled, swirling her wine. "I gotta say, seeing you actually use a sword? That''s new. But I like it."

    Magnus stretched lazily. "Still think it''d be better off with me, but whatever. Guess I''ll just steal it later."

    "You can try," Liam said flatly.

    Magnus grinned. "Oh, I will."

    Liam rolled his eyes and turned back to Mystica. "Anyway, now that I know what this Demon Stone is, what''s the best way to use it?"

    Mystica tapped her chin. "Well, that depends. You could refine it into a core for a weapon, fuse it into an existing artifact, or¡ªif you''re feeling reckless¡ªabsorb its energy directly."

    Liam frowned. "Absorb it?"

    Mystica smirked. "Yep. But I wouldn''t recommend it. Demonic energy is unstable. If you don''t have the right affinity, it''ll mess you up. Badly."

    Liam looked at the Demon Stone, considering his options. He had dark magic, so maybe¡­

    Magnus yawned. "Yeah, yeah. Enough lectures. If the kid wants to stuff himself with demon juice, let him. Otherwise, let''s get some food. I''m starving."

    Mystica sighed dramatically. "Ugh, fine. But Liam, if you do decide to use that stone, let me know first. I''d rather not scrape your melted corpse off my floor."

    "Alright, but I''ve already decided what I want to do with it," Liam said.

    "Oh? And what would that be?" Mystica asked, tilting her head.

    "I want new daggers," Liam replied simply.

    Mystica''s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "I see. Well then, Magpie, why don''t you take him to Mr. Blackwood? Let''s see if he can craft something special for my darling here."

    Magnus, who was currently tipping the last drop of Tigerburn wine into his mouth, groaned. "Why me?"

    "Because you and Galen still owe me, remember?" Mystica reminded him sweetly, her smirk deepening.

    Magnus let out a dramatic sigh, flopping onto the couch. "Ugh¡­ fine."

    He lazily waved a hand in Liam''s direction. "Alright, kid. First, go clean yourself up and put on decent clothes. No way am I taking you to Mr. Blackwood looking like that."

    Liam raised a brow. "You mean looking like I just came out of a forest?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Exactly," Magnus deadpanned. He buried his face into the couch. "Now hurry up."

    "Sure, but how am I supposed to get back here? I don''t even know where ''here'' is since I''ve always been teleported."

    Mystica waved him off. "Oh, don''t worry about that. The portal will stay open. Just come back when you''re done."

    With a flick of her wrist, the swirling portal behind Liam surged forward, swallowing him whole. In an instant, he found himself back in his room.

    "Let''s take that bath quickly. I''m quite curious to know who this Mr. Blackwood is," Liam muttered to himself as he placed the demon stone on his table. Unbuttoning his shirt, he headed to the bathroom.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Mr. Blackwood, The Forgemaster

    Within five minutes, Liam had finished his bath. Stepping out of the bathroom, he ran a towel through his damp hair before slipping into fresh clothes¡ªa black, long-sleeved shirt and dark trousers. Simple, but presentable. As he fastened his belt, his gaze drifted to the demon stone resting on his table. Without a second thought, he picked it up and stored it in his Void Storage.

    Turning toward the portal, which still shimmered faintly where Mystica had left it, Liam took a steady breath before stepping through. The familiar sensation of displacement washed over him, and in the blink of an eye, he was back in Mystica''s chamber.

    Magnus was still sprawled across the couch, though this time he was sitting up, lazily twirling darts between his fingers.

    "Finally," Magnus drawled, stretching his arms. He gave Liam a once-over. "Huh. You actually clean up well. Almost thought you''d show up looking like a feral beast again."

    Liam ignored the remark. "Can we go now?"

    Yawning, Magnus flicked his wrist, sending two darts straight into the wooden target on the wall. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s get this over with. Mystica, portal to my carriage, please."

    Mystica, now lounging in a grand bathtub, didn''t even glance in their direction. She merely flicked her wrist, making the old portal vanish and a new one shimmer into existence. "Enjoy your little trip, boys," she murmured before sinking deeper into the water.

    "Thanks, Moony," Magnus said with a grin, grabbing his sheathed sword from beside the couch.

    As he secured his belt, he gestured toward a nearby sheath. "By the way, you should probably bring out your sword and use that to carry it. Also, bring out the demon stone. We''ll need both once we get there."

    Liam frowned. "Why? We''re not fighting anyone, are we? And how did you even know I stored the demon stone?"

    Magnus smirked. "Damn, kids ask too many questions these days." He adjusted his belt and started toward the portal. "You''ll get your answer when we arrive. And as for the demon stone, it''s obvious. Your pockets aren''t dimensional like the academy''s storage pockets. Now shut it and let''s gooo!" He marched through the portal dramatically. "Bye, Mystica! See you soon!"

    Liam watched Magnus vanish into the portal before sighing. He picked up the sheath, summoned his sword, secured it at his waist, and stepped through the portal himself.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam stepped through the portal, the scene shifted instantly, and he found himself standing before an extravagant black carriage. The vehicle''s sleek, reinforced frame gleamed under the afternoon sun, adorned with intricate silver engravings.

    Magnus was already leaning against the side of the carriage, arms crossed, looking utterly relaxed. "Took you long enough," he said, knocking on the carriage door. "Alright, let''s get moving."

    The door swung open, revealing a lavish interior lined with plush black seats and several storage compartments. Without a word, Liam stepped inside and took a seat, Magnus following right after and shutting the door behind them.

    Once seated, Magnus slid open the small window leading to the driver''s seat. "To the Western District¡ªBlackwood''s workshop."

    "Alright, sir," the driver responded before the carriage smoothly rolled forward, merging into the bustling streets of Grandeur City.

    Magnus leaned back, crossing one leg over the other as he casually poured himself a glass of wine. As he took a sip, Liam broke the silence.

    "So, who is Mr. Blackwood?"

    Magnus groaned dramatically. "You know, for someone with the whole stoic and mysterious vibe, you sure ask a lot of questions."

    "I''m curious."

    "Yeah, yeah. Alright, listen up. Luken Blackwood¡ªone of the best forgemasters on the continent. About eighty percent of the weapons and armor in the Eastern Region come from his workshop." Magnus swirled his wine before taking another sip.

    "He''s that good?" Liam asked.

    Magnus stared at him, then blinked. "Are you deaf? He forges weapons for eighty percent of the Tempest Kingdom''s military. You think they''d trust some amateur?"

    Liam shrugged. "Just wanted to confirm."

    "No, you''re just dumb for even questioning it," Magnus said, shaking his head in mock disappointment. He tapped the white hilt of his sword, the emerald gem in its guard catching the light. "He even forged this masterpiece of mine."

    Liam glanced at it. "Looks nice, I guess."

    "Of course it does. Anyway, just enjoy the view and stop asking so many damn questions." Magnus leaned further back into his seat, shutting his eyes.

    With nothing else to say, Liam turned his gaze to the window, watching as the vibrant streets of Grandeur City passed by.

    As they rolled through the quieter streets, Magnus stirred awake as the carriage bumped over a rock. He let out a groggy groan, rubbing his eyes.

    "Dammit, are we here already?" He yawned, stretching his arms. "Judging by how quiet it''s gotten, I''d say we''ve reached the Western District."

    Before Liam could ask, Magnus continued, "Yeah, yeah, let me save you the trouble. The Western District is dead silent during the day because the people here are basically nocturnal. They come alive at night and sleep through the day."

    "Then¡­ doesn''t that mean we won''t be able to meet Mr. Blackwood?" Liam asked.

    Magnus scoffed. "Nah, that man is a machine. He works 24/7. You could throw a party in his workshop, and he wouldn''t even notice. He lives for forging."

    "I see¡­ but does he sleep?"

    Magnus blinked at Liam like he''d just grown a second head. "Damn, how the hell am I supposed to know that? Am I his wife?"

    Before Liam could respond, the carriage came to a smooth halt.

    "Looks like we''re here." Magnus cracked his neck before swinging the door open and stepping out. Liam followed behind, taking in their surroundings.

    Magnus glanced at the luxurious house in front of them, nodding in approval. "Huh¡­ fancy place for a forge."

    The driver cleared his throat. "Uh, sir¡­ you''re looking at the wrong side. The workshop is over there." He pointed to the opposite side, where a rugged stone-built workshop stood. Smoke curled from its chimney, and the scent of molten metal lingered in the air.

    Magnus turned, stared for a second, then casually played it off. "Ah, of course! Just testing you, driver. Making sure you''re on guard¡ªgood job, you passed." He patted the man''s shoulder. "For a second, I thought you had kidnapped us."

    The driver looked utterly done.

    Magnus ignored him and gestured toward the workshop. "Alright, kid, let''s go."

    As they walked toward the wooden door, Magnus called back, "And wait here, driver. We''ll be back soon!"

    The driver muttered something under his breath, but Magnus was already pushing the door open with a flourish.

    As they stepped inside, Liam took in the chaotic mess before him¡ªpiles of swords, scattered armor, and half-finished weapons cluttered the space. There wasn''t a single soul in sight, except for the steady crackle of the fireplace in the corner.

    ''This is supposed to be a workshop? Looks more like a scrapyard,'' Liam thought.

    Magnus, already poking through the mess, chuckled. "Yeah, yeah, I know what you''re thinking. Everyone does when they walk in here for the first time." He casually picked up a small sword from the floor and started examining the walls.

    "Just wait, kid. You''re about to be impressed," he said smugly, dragging the sword along the wall''s surface as if searching for something.

    Then, with a triumphant smirk, he pressed the blade against a particular section of the wall. The stone panel sank inward with a soft click.

    The wall rumbled before swinging open like a hidden door.

    "Alright, let''s move, kid," Magnus said, stepping through without hesitation.

    Liam followed, glancing back just in time to see the entrance seal shut behind them. An underground workshop? he mused as they walked down the dimly lit passage, wall lanterns casting flickering shadows along the stone walls.

    After a minute or so, the narrow path opened into a massive underground chamber. Liam''s eyes widened at the sight¡ªthis was the real Blackwood workshop. Rows of blacksmiths worked diligently at their stations, hammering metal, shaping weapons, and forging armor. The entire space buzzed with activity, the air thick with the scent of molten steel and burning coal.

    "I know, right? Way better than that junkyard up top," Magnus said with a grin, striding forward. Liam followed, observing the focused expressions of the blacksmiths as they worked.

    Then Magnus spotted someone and grinned. "Oi, Bunny! How''s life treating you?"

    Liam turned to see a massive man with a thick goatee and arms the size of tree trunks. He looked like he could bench-press a mountain.

    The giant paused mid-swing, lowering his hammer to glance at Magnus. Then, in the softest, most childlike voice Liam had ever heard, he responded, "Oh, hey Magnus. What brings you here today?"

    Liam nearly did a double-take. That voice did not match that body.

    Magnus, unfazed, clapped him on the shoulder. "Brought my little apprentice here to meet Woody."

    Bunny¡ªyes, this mountain of muscle was apparently called Bunny¡ªpointed toward a stone cabin at the back of the workshop. "Mr. Blackwood''s in his cabin."

    "Good man. Appreciate it, Bunny," Magnus said before dragging Liam along.

    As they reached the stone cabin, Magnus barely got the door open before¡ª sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    BOOM!

    A loud explosion rattled the room, sending a thick cloud of smoke billowing out.

    Magnus immediately started coughing like he''d been fatally wounded, waving at the air dramatically. "Damn it, Woody! You trying to assassinate us?"

    Liam, covering his nose and trying not to inhale whatever that was, stepped inside cautiously.

    A gruff voice answered from within. "How many times have I told you to stop calling me that, Magnus?"

    Magnus shrugged, still fanning the air. "Meh, lost count."

    As the smoke cleared, the owner of the voice came into view¡ªa well-built man in his fifties with thick brown hair, a beard, a hammer in one hand, and a lit cigar in his mouth. He looked like someone who could forge a weapon and then beat you to death with it.

    "Maybe it''s time you start keeping track," Blackwood said dryly.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Mr. Blackwood, The Forgemaster 2

    Magnus grinned as he stepped forward, waving away the last wisps of smoke. "Come on, Woody, you should be honored! It''s a name of affection." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blackwood exhaled a slow puff from his cigar, giving Magnus a flat stare. "Affection, my ass. What do you want?"

    Magnus clutched his chest dramatically. "Wow. No warm welcome? No ''Magnus, it''s great to see you, you devastatingly handsome man''? You wound me, Woody."

    Blackwood rolled his eyes before shifting his gaze to Liam. "And who''s the quiet one?"

    Liam stepped forward. "Liam Hunter."

    Blackwood studied him for a moment, then smirked. "Huh. Doesn''t talk too much. Might actually like him more than you."

    "Rude," Magnus muttered, shaking his head. "Anyway, we need your expertise. The kid here needs a new set of weapons. Something special."

    Blackwood raised an eyebrow. "Special, huh? I don''t just forge weapons for every wannabe warrior who walks through my door. What makes this kid worth my time?"

    Magnus smirked, gesturing toward Liam. "Now you know why you needed that sword. Go on, show him."

    Liam cast Magnus a brief glance before unsheathing his weapon, the intricate runes along the blade pulsing faintly under the dim light.

    "Is it fine if I demonstrate on the wall?" Liam asked calmly.

    Blackwood waved a hand dismissively. "Yeah, yeah. They patch it up every week. Just don''t hold back."

    Liam nodded and turned toward the wall. Taking a slow breath, he activated Inferno Edge. The runes flared to life, and a fiery glow ignited along the blade''s edges.

    Then, with a swift, precise motion, he slashed at the wall.

    A fraction of a second later¡ªBOOM!

    The stone wall shattered, sending debris flying and revealing the stunned blacksmiths working outside.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. That was more power than I intended¡­ Is it because it''s a sword and not a dagger? He dismissed the thought and calmly sheathed his weapon before turning back to Magnus and Blackwood. "Was that enough?"

    Magnus let out a low whistle. "Galen''s been teaching you well, huh?"

    Blackwood''s expression didn''t shift, but Liam noticed the way his sharp eyes flicked toward the sword, now filled with interest.

    "That''s some serious destructive power, kid," Blackwood muttered, stepping closer. He paused. "Mind if I?"

    Liam nodded, unsheathing his sword again and handing it over.

    Blackwood took the weapon carefully, running his calloused fingers along the hilt before testing its balance with a few small movements. "Hmm. Decent craftsmanship. Very decent. Feels like something I''d make¡­ but it''s not my work." He flipped the sword in his grip once before tossing it back to Liam, who caught it effortlessly.

    Taking another drag of his cigar, Blackwood exhaled slowly. "Alright, you''ve got my attention. What exactly are you looking for?"

    Magnus clapped his hands together. "Alright, kid, give him the rundown."

    Liam didn''t hesitate. "I need something stronger, more durable¡ªsomething that fits my fighting style. I''m a dual wielder."

    Blackwood nodded slowly. "I see. And I assume you want them forged with the right demonic stone and myst-infused materials?"

    "Obviously," Magnus said. "We''re not here for basic kitchen knives."

    Blackwood chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do. But if you want something truly exceptional, I''ll need a high-quality demon stone. I can handle the rest of the materials. Bring me what I need, and I''ll forge weapons worthy of your skills."

    Without a word, Liam reached into his pocket, quickly summoning the demon stone into his hand before forcefully pulling it out, holding it up. "Will this do?"

    Blackwood''s eyes widened slightly as he took a closer look. He held out his hand, and Liam tossed it to him. Catching it effortlessly, Blackwood studied the stone, turning it over in his palm.

    "I can''t believe you have something like this in your possession," he muttered.

    Liam remained silent, waiting for his evaluation.

    "This is a rare type of demon stone¡­ Onyxium. Or you can just call it Obsidian Demon Stone," Blackwood said, his voice carrying a hint of genuine appreciation. "It''s one of the most durable and myst-resistant materials out there. If you wanted a weapon built to withstand hell itself, you''re in luck."

    Blackwood rolled the Onyxium stone between his fingers, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "With this, I can forge you a decent pair of dual daggers. The durability and myst conductivity of this stone will make them something special."

    Liam gave a small nod. "How long will it take?"

    Blackwood exhaled another puff of smoke before answering. "Three weeks. No less. Crafting something like this ain''t just hammering steel together¡ªthere''s a process, and I don''t half-ass my work."

    Magnus grinned. "That''s the Woody guarantee."

    Blackwood shot him a dry look. "You keep calling me that, and I''ll ''guarantee'' a hammer to your skull."

    Magnus held up his hands. "Alright, alright. No need for violence¡ªunless I get to watch Liam break another wall."

    Blackwood ignored him and turned back to Liam. "I''ll need you to come back before the final enchantment stage. Since these are your weapons, they need to resonate with your myst properly. Otherwise, they won''t function at their peak."

    Liam nodded,considering. "That''s fine."

    Blackwood nodded, tucking the demon stone into his coat. "Good. I''ll start working on them right away. You''ll get a message when they''re ready."

    Magnus clapped a hand on Liam''s shoulder. "See? Told you the trip would be worth it."

    Liam said nothing, but inwardly, he was looking forward to seeing what Blackwood would create. Three weeks wasn''t a short wait, but if the daggers lived up to his expectations, they would be well worth it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As they stepped into the afternoon sunlight, Magnus stretched with a content sigh. "Ah, fresh air. Nothing like the stench of burning metal and sweaty blacksmiths to make you appreciate it."

    Liam, unfazed, walked straight toward the carriage. "What''s next?"

    Magnus climbed in after him, rapping his knuckles against the side to signal the driver. "Now? We wait. Three weeks isn''t that long¡ªunless you plan on spending it staring at a wall in absolute silence. Which, honestly, wouldn''t surprise me."

    Liam shot him a blank look. "I have other things to do."

    Magnus smirked. "Right, right. Brooding, training, scaring the hell out of people¡ªsounds like a packed schedule."

    Liam ignored him, turning his gaze toward the window as the carriage lurched forward. "We''re heading back to the academy, right?"

    "Obviously," Magnus said, leaning back with his arms crossed. "Though I''ll probably drop you at the gate. I''ve got some business to handle with a lesser noble family in the Eastern District. And, you know, students aren''t supposed to be outside academy grounds for more than ninety minutes."

    Liam glanced at him. "I see. Good luck with that, then."

    Magnus waved a hand dismissively. "Save your well wishes. They might start thinking you''re friendly."

    Liam exhaled quietly. ''How irritating can one person be?''

    The carriage rolled on, leaving the Western District behind as it made its way toward the heart of the city¡ªthe Central District, where the Dark Knight Academy awaited.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The carriage rumbled through the academy gates, passing through the towering black spires and open training fields before coming to a halt near the main courtyard. The moment it stopped, Liam stepped out without a word, landing lightly on the stone pavement.

    Magnus leaned out of the carriage with a smirk. "Try not to scare too many people while I''m gone, yeah?"

    Liam gave him a flat look. "I don''t scare people."

    Magnus chuckled, rapping his knuckles against the carriage wall again. "Alright, driver, let''s get moving. Eastern District, and step on it."

    With that, the carriage rolled forward, leaving Liam behind as it passed back through the academy gates and headed toward Magnus'' next destination.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Reunion

    Liam walked through the academy grounds, the afternoon sun casting long shadows across the stone paths.

    ''Should I head back to the dorm for some rest or stop by the cafeteria for food?'' He mulled over the thought but quickly dismissed the latter. ''Not really hungry, but I do feel a little dizzy. Probably a side effect of regaining my magic.''

    Deciding on rest, he made his way toward his dorm, his gaze briefly dropping to the sheathed sword at his waist. Ever since Draven had taught him Void Storage, he''d stopped using physical sheaths for his weapons. During the battlefield exam, he had made an exception for his daggers, but carrying a sword like this felt unfamiliar. It had been a while since he last wielded one in real combat.

    Upon reaching Building A, Liam entered, offering a brief nod to the staff members at the entrance before heading up the stairs. As he approached his dorm, he spotted a familiar figure waiting at his door¡ªNaya, his academy-assigned personal assistant. She stood with her arms folded, occasionally shifting her weight as if debating knocking again.

    "Good afternoon, Naya," Liam greeted as he reached the door.

    Naya turned sharply at the sound of his voice, quickly tucking a loose strand of auburn hair behind her ear. "Liam. Good afternoon. I thought you were inside."

    "I had an errand to take care of. Sorry if I kept you waiting."

    "No need to apologize," Naya replied, her gaze briefly dropping to the floor. "I should''ve realized you weren''t here."

    Liam tilted his head slightly. "Is there something you need?"

    "Not really," she said, regaining her usual composed demeanor. "I just came to welcome you back from the battlefield exam. It''s my duty to check on your well-being, after all."

    "I see. I appreciate your concern, and thanks for the welcome." He reached for the door handle. "If that''s all, I''ll be heading in. I need some rest."

    Naya stepped aside but hesitated before speaking again. "Are you alright? Or is there anything you need?" There was a faint trace of concern in her voice.

    Liam paused, then shook his head. "Just a little exhausted from the exam, that''s all. No need to worry." He pushed the door open.

    "Understood. Have a good rest, Liam." Naya gave a small nod before turning away.

    As he shut the door behind him, Naya exhaled a low, relieved sigh as she walked down the hall.

    ''Damn, that kid has some intense eyes. I can never look straight at him for long.'' She shook her head. ''It kills me to act all proper for someone this young, but¡­ well, money is money.''

    ***

    Back in his room, Liam unfastened the belt holding the sheathed sword and placed it on the table. After that, he pulled off his shirt and draped it over the chair.

    ''I would like to store it in Void Storage, but¡­ I should start getting used to the feeling of carrying a sword at my waist. If I ever need to look formal, it''ll be less uncomfortable.''

    Kicking off his shoes, he lay flat on his bed, staring at the ceiling. He waited for sleep to take over, but minutes passed with nothing but silence. With a quiet sigh, he muttered, "Come forth."

    His shadow expanded slightly, and from it, Nyxie emerged. This time, instead of her usual large size, she appeared in the small form Liam had last summoned her in¡ªabout the size of a cat with wings. Stretching her shadowy body, she took to the air, spiraling in playful loops before landing gracefully on Liam''s chest.

    She nuzzled against his chin, her shadowy tongue flicking across his skin. A faint smirk tugged at Liam''s lips as he ran a hand along her back.

    "It''s been a while, huh?" he murmured. "Looks like you were bored."

    Nyxie wiggled her tail in response.

    "Guess that''s a yes." He continued stroking her, feeling the subtle vibrations of her purring against his chest.

    Even as a shadow, you can still do that? He mused, amused by the sensation.

    The rhythmic purring, combined with Nyxie''s warmth against him, made it easier for his body to relax. His eyelids grew heavy, and before he knew it, sleep took hold, the quiet hum of Nyxie''s presence lulling him into unconsciousness.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Liam stirred awake, the warm orange rays filtering through his window and casting soft light across his face. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, he glanced down at his chest, only to find that Nyxie had already dissolved back into his shadow while he slept. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a quiet sigh, he sat up, rolling his shoulders to shake off the drowsiness before standing and heading to the bathroom. The cool water against his face helped clear his mind, washing away the lingering haze of sleep.

    As he stepped out of the bathroom, a low growl from his stomach reminded him of a more pressing need¡ªfood. He hadn''t felt hungry before, but now his body demanded sustenance.

    He walked over to the window, glancing outside. The sky had deepened into shades of purple and blue, signaling the approach of night. Dinner time.

    Without wasting time, he grabbed the shirt draped over the chair and slipped it on before stepping out of his room, shutting the door behind him as he made his way toward the cafeteria.

    As Liam entered the cafeteria, the space buzzed with students engaged in lively conversations. The scent of warm food filled the air, but before he could even reach the serving counter, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Well, well, look who finally decided to grace us with his presence after that big exam," came the sultry purr of Miss Layla, the most flirtatious¡ªand arguably the most beautiful¡ªserver in the cafeteria.

    She effortlessly ignored the growing line of students waiting for their meals, leaving the other serving ladies to handle them. Instead, she leaned forward on the counter, her eyes fixed solely on Liam.

    "Good evening, Miss Layla," Liam greeted in his usual calm tone as he approached.

    Layla hummed in amusement, resting her chin in her palm. "You know, when you call me Miss, it makes me feel old¡ªtechnically I''m only in my late twenties, after all." She smirked before adding, "But when it''s coming from you, it just sounds... right."

    Liam remained unfazed as Layla''s hazel brown eyes twinkled with mischief. "How are you doing, my sweetie? I swear, all these other students have been ruining my day. But seeing you? That makes it so much better."

    Her blatant favoritism drew scowls from some of the passing boys, who muttered complaints under their breath.

    ¡ª"First he aces the exam, now he''s got her wrapped around his finger?"

    ¡ª"Tch. What a damn showoff."

    ¡ª"Lucky bastard."

    Liam ignored them entirely, keeping his attention on Layla. "I''m doing well, thanks for asking. Could you serve me some food?"

    "Of course, sweetie. I''m here for you, after all," Layla cooed, grabbing a tray. She generously piled it with rice, a hefty portion of chicken, rich sauce, and just the right amount of vegetables.

    "Make sure to eat those veggies," she added with a playful wink. "I need my man strong and healthy."

    Before Liam could respond, a sharp voice barked from the kitchen.

    "Attend to the other students, Layla!"

    Layla rolled her eyes, raising her voice in response. "What does it look like I''m doing, Miss Lane?" Then, turning back to Liam, she smiled. "Don''t mind her, sweetie. Enjoy your meal¡ªand if you want seconds, come right back to me."

    "Thank you," Liam said simply before turning to leave.

    Layla watched him go, a smirk playing on her lips. Such a cute young man¡­ If I were only a few years younger¡­

    Her thoughts were rudely interrupted by another student stepping up to the counter. A handsome boy, arguably even better-looking than Liam, smiled at her and asked in a soft voice, "Uh, Miss¡­ Could I have seconds?"

    Layla didn''t even glance at him. "Move along, kid. I don''t serve seconds."

    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving the student standing there, utterly bewildered and slightly insulted.

    As Liam walked away from the counter, tray in hand, someone bumped into him¡ªthough only slightly.

    Turning his head to see who it was, he found the person slowly turning around as well. Liam wasn''t the least bit surprised when he saw who.

    Dylan.

    His mouth was stuffed full of noodles, with one lone strand dangling from his sauced lips. But that wasn''t the only absurd thing¡ªhe held an oversized tray, piled high with all sorts of meats, side dishes, and even an excessive number of desserts. Compared to everyone else''s portions, his meal looked like a feast fit for a king.

    Dylan blinked at Liam, his expression comically exaggerated. Then, with a quick slurp, he sucked in the last noodle and swallowed hard.

    "Liam¡­ hehe."

 Chapter 184 - 184: Reunion 2

    "Hey, Dylan," Liam greeted.

    "What''s up, my man? Haven''t laid eyes on you in a minute," Dylan said, eyeing Liam''s tray as if evaluating it.

    "Yeah, I guess. Are you really planning to eat all that?" Liam asked, glancing at Dylan''s towering mountain of food.

    "Of course. A knight needs to stay fueled at all times," Dylan declared proudly. "Besides, three days without even a taste of fish during that hellish exam? That really taught me a life lesson."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "And what lesson is that?"

    Dylan blinked. "Eh¡­ don''t remember." He shrugged. "Anyway, let''s head to the others. They''re at the usual spot. Follow me to the promised land, lost soul."

    With that, Dylan maneuvered his way through the sea of students, balancing his overloaded tray with the grace only he could have.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh before following behind.

    As they weaved through the crowded cafeteria, they eventually reached their table. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, guys! Look who I found," Dylan announced, placing his food down with a dramatic flourish.

    The group¡ªSheila, Ariana, Asher, Max, and Charlotte¡ªlooked up.

    "Liam," Sheila acknowledged.

    "Liam," Ariana greeted.

    "Liam," Max nodded.

    "Bae," Charlotte purred.

    "Hey, everyone," Liam said simply.

    "Finally decided to show your weakling face, huh?" Asher smirked, biting into his steak.

    "I told you, I had something to take care of," Liam replied, unfazed.

    "So what?" Asher snorted.

    "Seems someone''s still salty about being second place," Dylan teased, his grin widening. The table let out a few chuckles.

    "C''mon, sit next to me, Bae. I''ve missed you," Charlotte said in a sultry tone, patting the empty seat beside her.

    Liam''s gaze swept the table, searching for any other available seats. The only open spots were next to Charlotte and Ariana. His eyes lingered on Ariana''s side for a brief moment before making his decision.

    "Not today, Charlotte. I''ll sit here instead," Liam said, moving to sit beside Ariana.

    Ariana''s cheeks flushed slightly, clearly caught off guard.

    "You''re a meanie," Charlotte pouted dramatically. Then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she turned her attention to Max. "But that won''t stop me from switching seats."

    She walked over to him and grinned. "Let''s switch, Maxie. And before you ask, that wasn''t a request."

    Max sighed, pushing his tray aside. "Hah, whatever. Sit next to your prince charming all you want."

    "Thanks, Maxie~" Charlotte cooed as she plopped down beside Liam. "I might just give you a kiss later as thanks."

    Max scoffed. "Pass."

    As Liam settled into his seat, Charlotte leaned in, resting her chin on her palm as she smirked at him.

    "So, Bae, did you miss me?" she asked playfully.

    Liam, already picking up his fork, didn''t even spare her a glance. "Not really."

    "Ohhh, so that means you missed me just a little, right?"

    "No. Not even slightly."

    Charlotte gasped dramatically. "How heartless! After everything we''ve been through!"

    "You mean everything you''ve been through," Asher muttered, rolling his eyes as he stabbed another piece of steak.

    Sheila chuckled, shaking her head. "So, Liam, care to share how you managed to rack up thirty-seven Feral-class kills?"

    Liam cut into his chicken, his expression indifferent. "Nah, sounds like a hassle. But I would be interested in hearing how you managed to earn the ''Best Leader'' title." He glanced up at her.

    Sheila blinked in surprise. Normally, Liam brushed off her questions or gave curt answers unless it was something relevant to the whole group. But now¡­ he was actually asking about her experience? ''Did he just¡ª? Is he finally accepting me as a friend?'' she thought, momentarily thrown off.

    Dylan leaned forward, stuffing a chunk of food into his mouth. "Yeah, Sheila, enlighten us on your legendary leadership. Been wondering about that, especially with that new ponytail you''re rocking. What, did you seduce the guys into following you?"

    He snorted before adding, "Though, honestly, you''re way too much of a man for that. Right, proceed, my fair sister."

    Sheila''s eye twitched as she took a deep breath, trying to keep herself from strangling Dylan. "You just got back from the exam, Dylan. Maybe try acting a little wise for once?" she said with a forced smile.

    Dylan grinned. "Too much effort."

    Sheila exhaled sharply before continuing. "Anyway, the exam was¡­ interesting. On the first day, when we were teleported to Vlardia, my group members immediately decided I should be the leader¡ªwithout my consent, mind you. And since nobody else wanted the role, I had no choice but to comply."

    Sheila set down her cutlery and leaned back slightly. "At first, I thought it wouldn''t be too bad. I mean, handling people my age shouldn''t have been that difficult, right? But I was wrong." She let out a sigh. "Half of them had no solid survival instincts. The other half¡ªmainly the boys¡ªbarely listened to me, even though I was forcibly picked as the leader. And somehow, I was supposed to keep them all alive."

    Dylan snorted. "Sounds rough. I would''ve just let natural selection do its thing."

    "That''s exactly why you weren''t chosen as a leader," Sheila deadpanned.

    "Hey! I wasn''t a leader during the exam, sure, but if I was, I would''ve been great at it!" Dylan declared, gesturing dramatically with his fork. "Sure, half my group might have abandoned me, but that just makes things easier. Fewer mouths to feed, more kills for me."

    Ariana sighed. "That''s¡­ not how teamwork works, Dylan."

    Dylan shrugged. "Would''ve worked for me."

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "Anyway, the first day was a complete disaster. We got ambushed by a pack of Demon Bears immediately after landing. Some idiot ran ahead without scouting, and before we knew it, we were surrounded. I had to step in and take charge, or we''d all be dead."

    Liam listened quietly, cutting into his food. "So, you managed to get them under control?"

    Sheila nodded. "Yeah. After surviving that, they actually started listening to me. I set up a strategy¡ªrotating shifts for night watches, planned scavenging routes, and prioritized taking down lone Ferals instead of engaging entire packs. The more we worked together, the smoother things went."

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "So, you actually led instead of just barking orders? Impressive."

    "I know, right?" Dylan added with mock disgust. "It''s like the Sheila I don''t know was the one who went into the exam."

    "Shut it, Dylan." Sheila shot him a flat look.

    "There she is," Dylan said, pointing at her dramatically.

    Sheila huffed. "Anyway, the next few days were alright. The only real issue was food. No one in my group had any hunting or fishing skills, so we had to make do with whatever we could find¡ªmostly berries and the occasional fish."

    "We had the same problem," Ariana murmured. "Except my group leader was a total jerk. Logan¡ªChris''s lackey." Her voice took on a rare edge of bitterness. "He had zero leadership skills but still decided to put himself in charge."

    Liam''s gaze shifted to her. "Looks like we had something in common. I had Lucian in my team, but for some reason, he wasn''t as bad as how you''re describing Logan."

    Ariana''s cheeks flushed as she quickly dropped her gaze to her food. "R-Really?"

    "Yeah."

    Max, who had been listening, leaned in. "I was actually surprised when I saw Edith leading your group, Liam, especially with Lucian there. But then again, I wasn''t that surprised. Edith has always had great leadership skills."

    "You know Edith?" Liam asked.

    "Yeah¡­ we''re cousins," Max said casually, as if it were obvious.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "I see. By the way, you placed third in leadership rankings. What was your group like?"

    Max leaned back, drumming his fingers on the table. "My group? Eh, they weren''t terrible, but they weren''t exactly great either. We had a decent mix¡ªsome solid fighters, a passable strategist¡ªbut the real problem?" He sighed dramatically. "Well¡­ it was me."

    Liam raised a brow. "You?"

    Max smirked. "Yeah. Apparently, my incredible charisma made people a little too comfortable. The first day, they treated the whole thing like a damn camping trip¡ª''Oh, Max has got this!''¡ªso they barely put in any effort. I had to drill it into their heads that this wasn''t some school retreat. If they didn''t take it seriously, they''d be dead by the second day."

    Dylan snickered. "Sounds like a you problem."

    Max shrugged. "Maybe. But by the third day, I had them in line. We worked in pairs, prioritized weaker Ferals first, and focused on gathering resources instead of just fighting nonstop. Efficiency was key."

    Liam gave a slight nod. "Makes sense. No wasted energy."

    "Exactly. And look where it got me¡ªthird place." Max grinned, then turned to Sheila. "Though, I was surprised you ranked higher than me. What did you do, give your team a motivational speech?"

    Sheila crossed her arms. "No. I led them properly."

    "Same thing," Dylan teased.

    Sheila shot him a glare but ignored him, instead shifting her gaze to Liam. "And what about you? You weren''t even the leader of your group, so how the hell did you rack up thirty-seven kills?"

    All eyes turned to Liam. Even Charlotte, who had been lazily twirling her hair, perked up in curiosity.

    Liam casually stabbed a piece of chicken with his fork, chewing slowly before responding. "It was thanks to a Titanborne we encountered while surveying the forest. Its presence was drawing in Feral-class demons."

    Asher scoffed. "So what? You just intercepted them before they could reach your team and make things worse?"

    Liam set his fork down, meeting Asher''s gaze. "You surprise me. That''s exactly what happened." His tone was calm, matter-of-fact.

    Asher blinked. "Wait¡ªyou''re serious? You personally intercepted an incoming horde of Feral-class demons and took them out?"

    "Yeah." Liam took another bite before adding, "And thanks to you teaching me Flame Concentration and Compression, killing them wasn''t much of a hassle."

    "Tsk. To hell with that bullshit." Asher clicked his tongue in disbelief.

    "Woo~ Is our little buzz-cut blushing from getting praised?" Dylan teased with a smirk.

    "Shut up, Dylan."

    Max leaned in, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Now I''m really interested in how you managed to kill an Advanced Horror."

    At that, the entire table fell silent, all eyes locked onto Liam.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Reunion 3

    "Well, it was alright. A bit brutal at first, but I won," Liam said casually.

    Dylan scoffed. "Damn, care to elaborate? Because, my good sir, none of us can picture a damn thing with just those words."

    Liam leaned back slightly. "The Advanced Horror was a Malgath. I''d say we were on equal footing¡ªmaybe I was slightly weaker. The fight was intense, especially since it happened on the same day we took down a Titanborne."

    "Wait, two major fights in one day? And you still came out on top? That''s insane."

    "That''s my man~" Charlotte purred, giving Liam a playful wink.

    Liam ignored her and continued, "At first, Lucian and I had to team up to take it down while the others handled regular Horrors¡ªSkivoks, mostly."

    Max let out a low whistle. "An Advanced Horror and a swarm of Skivoks? You guys must''ve been drenched in sweat."

    Dylan squinted dramatically. "But hold on¡ªif you and Lucian teamed up to fight the Malgath¡­ doesn''t that mean the kill wasn''t yours?"

    Liam took another bite of his food. "Lucian got knocked out partway through, so I had to finish the fight alone."

    Dylan dropped his fork like a mic. "How convenient. Just the way you like it. And guess what? He won."

    Max leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. "Alright, now I really want details. How the hell did you take down a Malgath alone after an entire fight with a Titanborne?"

    Ariana nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with curiosity. Even Sheila, who had been calmly sipping her drink, set it down to listen.

    Liam tapped his fingers against the table, considering how much to share. "It wasn''t easy," he admitted. "Malgaths are already a cut above regular Horrors¡ªstronger, smarter, and more resilient. But when they evolve into an Advanced Horror, everything doubles. They think faster, strategize better, and they don''t just rely on brute force¡­ though the one I fought did rely on brute force quite a bit."

    "Yeah, I''ve read about them," Ariana said. "They''re considered apex predators¡ªHorrors that evolve beyond mindless slaughter."

    "Exactly," Liam said. "It fought using what suited it best¡ªspeed and its destructive white flames to keep me on the defensive. But the most annoying thing? Its damn regeneration."

    Dylan let out a low whistle. "Yeah, see? That''s why I would''ve just stayed out of the fight."

    Asher smirked. "And then you wouldn''t have your precious ninth ranking, would you?"

    "Touch¨¦." Dylan grinned.

    Sheila leaned forward slightly. "So what tipped the battle in your favor?"

    Liam scratched the side of his face. "I had to push Flame Concentration and Compression twice as hard, using them in a more destructive way than usual. The Malgath was strong and fast, but I was faster. So I leaned into that."

    "And that was enough?" Asher asked skeptically.

    Liam took a sip of water before continuing. "Not entirely. It still broke one of my daggers, so I had to rely on just one¡ªalong with my fists and feet. Not ideal, but I made it work."

    Dylan yawned dramatically. "Alright, man, just get to how you killed the damn thing. You''re hogging the spotlight."

    Liam set his glass down. "I turned my right arm into a living inferno and burned the Malgath from the inside out."

    Asher''s brows furrowed. "Hold on¡ªturned your arm into a living inferno? How does that even work?"

    Liam leaned back, folding his arms. "By using both Concentration and Compression, I gathered almost all of my fiery energy into one arm, making it feel like molten lava. That was Concentration''s job¡ªfocusing all the power into a single limb. Compression made sure that energy didn''t flare out uncontrollably."

    Asher''s expression shifted as realization dawned. "So when you struck, all of that destructive power was released at the exact point of impact."

    Liam nodded. "Exactly."

    "Damn, that''s impressive," Max said. "But did you get injured?"

    "Yeah, but the academy sent a healer, so I was fine," Liam replied.

    Charlotte leaned in closer, resting her chin on Liam''s shoulder with a playful smirk. "That''s my baby~ Always coming back in one piece."

    Dylan snorted. "Charlotte, you really gotta stop that. You''re gonna make our dear Liam think you actually like him."

    Charlotte blinked innocently. "But I do, though."

    Dylan squinted at her. "Like genuinely like him? Or like how you ''liked'' that one guy during our first week here until he ran out of money?"

    Charlotte gasped in mock offense. "First of all, how dare you¡ª"

    "Oh, I dare plenty."

    "¡ªand second, that was different. He was dumb and boring. Liam, however¡­" She ran a finger down his arm, her voice turning sultry. "Strong, mysterious, broody¡ªoh, and that whole ''undefeated lone wolf'' thing? So attractive."

    Liam, unbothered, continued eating as if she didn''t exist.

    Dylan smirked. "Damn, Liam, you could at least acknowledge that she''s throwing herself at you. A man''s gotta have some pride."

    Liam swallowed his food and deadpanned, "I have enough pride to ignore obvious bait."

    Charlotte pouted dramatically. "Cold. I love it."

    As the banter continued, Asher simply smirked to himself, eyes on his plate. ''Damn you, Hunter. You just can''t stay in one place, can you? Always pushing further, turning every lesson into something even deadlier.''

    His fingers tapped against the table as he stole a quick glance at Liam. ''I should be annoyed that you''re using the technique I taught you. Should regret teaching it at all. But instead¡­ I feel a mix of frustration and excitement. Because now, you''ve just given me another reason why I can''t slack off. Let''s keep this fire burning, Hunter¡ªbecause mine sure as hell isn''t dying.''

    After the group fell into a brief silence, Dylan let out an exaggerated sigh, stretching his arms as if the weight of unspoken words was unbearable. "Alright, since no one else is gonna ask, guess it''s up to me."

    He turned to Liam, tilting his head with mock suspicion. "What the hell happened to you in Vlardia? ''Cause the Liam I know wouldn''t have talked this much in a month, let alone in one conversation."

    The others nodded in agreement, Sheila gave a knowing look. "He has a point."

    "Definitely," Max added, smirking.

    Even Asher, who had been quietly observing, leaned back and made a face of exaggerated disgust. "Yeah, it''s honestly disturbing."

    Liam, unfazed by their reactions, simply shrugged. "I haven''t changed. It''s just that since Sheila and Max shared their experiences when asked, I figured it wouldn''t be right if I ignored the question when it was my turn."

    The group exchanged glances, nodding in understanding.

    Dylan, however, snickered. "Since when do you care about our feelings?" He rested his chin on his hand, grinning. "But hey, not complaining. You should talk more often¡ªthis version of you isn''t too bad."

    Liam gave Dylan a deadpan look. "You make it sound like I never talk."

    Dylan chuckled, nudging Max. "Because you don''t. And there he is¡ªthe grumpy bastard we all know and love."

    Max smirked but leaned back in his chair, stretching. "Still, I gotta admit, it''s weird hearing you explain things in this much detail. Usually, it''s just ''Yeah, that''s true'' or ''It was alright.''"

    Sheila tapped a finger on the table, eyeing Liam with curiosity. "Maybe Vlardia did change him."

    "Or," Asher cut in, resting his chin on his knuckles, "maybe it was that Edith girl. Or the pink-haired one¡­ but honestly, she gives off too much Dylan energy." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with my energy?" Dylan asked in mock offense.

    "Everything." Sheila shot him a glare.

    Dylan clutched his chest dramatically. "Ouch. Right in the heart."

    Liam met Asher''s stare before exhaling. "That''s got to be the dumbest thing you''ve ever said."

    Before Asher could reply, Charlotte, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, suddenly leaned into Liam''s space with a sultry smile. "Or maybe," she purred, tracing a slow circle on the table with her finger, "my presence has given him the right motivation to open up."

    Dylan snorted. "Charlotte, you keep flirting like that, and one day Liam''s just gonna vanish into the shadows to escape you."

    Charlotte turned to him with an exaggerated pout. "Oh, Dylan, sweetie, if Liam really wanted to escape me, he would''ve done it already." She glanced back at Liam, her smile turning mischievous. "But he hasn''t."

    Dylan rubbed his chin as if in deep thought. "Hmm. So what you''re saying is¡­ our boy likes the attention?"

    Liam, without even looking up, muttered, "Please don''t make such assumptions."

    Charlotte''s grin widened as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against Liam''s ear. "Oh? Trying to keep our love life a secret? I don''t mind, you know~"

    Liam''s jaw clenched slightly, but he wasn''t the only one affected. Ariana, sitting beside him, had turned a sleek shade of red, her focus shifting aggressively to her food as if willing herself not to exist.

    Max shook his head, laughing. "Alright, alright, Charlotte. Maybe give him a break? He''s actually talked this much today. Let''s not scare off all his newly learned social skills."

    Charlotte''s eyes flicked toward Sheila, whose cheeks were slightly flushed, then to Ariana, who radiated pure discomfort. Sensing the tension, she smirked mischievously before finally pulling back¡ªjust slightly.

    As the laughter and teasing settled, the group gradually eased into more casual conversation, shifting to topics that didn''t involve battles or relentless flirting. The atmosphere around the table became lighter, filled with the occasional joke from Dylan, a witty remark from Asher, and Ariana finally regaining enough composure to join in again.

    Plates were emptied, drinks were finished, and the once-hectic dining hall had started to quiet down as other students trickled out. Max stretched with a satisfied sigh.

    Few minutes later, the group started making their way out of the dining hall, the night air cool against their faces as they stepped outside.

    Ariana, still slightly flustered from earlier, walked beside Liam but kept her gaze forward. "Um, well¡­ goodnight, everyone."

    "Goodnight~" Charlotte cooed, winking at Liam one last time before walking off.

    Max and Sheila also left the group, walking in pair with a conversation. Leaving behind Liam, Asher, and Dylan¨Cthe main trio¨Cto walk back to their respective dorms.

 Chapter 186 - 186: A New System

    As the sun rose over Dark Knight Academy, its golden rays washed over the towering structures, signaling the start of a new day. It was the weekend, and as soon as daylight broke, the first-years made their way to the cafeteria for breakfast, knowing that today was significant.

    By midday, as the sun reached its peak in the sky, a summons was issued¡ªevery first-year was to gather in Beacon Hall. They all knew what this meant. It was time for their results to be announced.

    As the students entered the grand hall, a mixture of tension and unease hung thick in the air. The once lively chatter was filled with anxious murmurs, many students were on edge. Some even looked on the verge of tears, dreading what was to come. The Headmaster had made it clear¡ªpoor performance in both the theoretical and battlefield exams could lead to expulsion.

    Unlike previous gatherings, where the stage would be lined with high-ranking knights and esteemed figures, today, only three individuals stood at the front: Headmaster Thion, his assistant Gordon Rvack, and Mystica Moonstone.

    As the students whispered amongst themselves, the Headmaster stepped forward to the pulpit. The moment his imposing figure moved, silence fell.

    "Good afternoon, first-years," Thion began, his deep voice resonating through the hall. "I trust you enjoyed your rest yesterday¡­ and for some of you, I hope you made the most of your final meal and night at this academy."

    A heavy weight settled over the room. His words struck deep, confirming their worst fears.

    "Today, your results for both exams will be revealed," he continued. "You will also be given a rundown of how the rest of this semester will proceed."

    The students braced themselves, but instead of immediately revealing their results, Thion took a different approach.

    "But before we display your scores, let''s discuss what comes next¡ªyour true academic and training experience."

    Confusion rippled through the hall. True academic and training experience? What had they been doing for the past three months if not real training?

    Thion let the question hang in the air before he continued.

    "The primary purpose of these exams was to assess whether or not you belong here," he stated bluntly. "Many of you may have confidence in your physical strength or magical prowess, but when placed in a real battlefield scenario, that confidence was shattered. Some of you learned firsthand that raw power means nothing without the ability to use it effectively."

    Murmurs broke out among the students. He wasn''t wrong¡ªmany of them had struggled, realizing that sheer strength alone wouldn''t carry them through real combat.

    "Not all of you are meant to be front-line warriors," Thion went on. "Not everyone is meant to be the hero at the center of battle. Some of you are more suited to support roles, while others may even be liabilities in direct combat. But that does not mean you are without value."

    The hall remained silent, every word sinking in. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Throughout the exams, many of you demonstrated exceptional survival instincts. Some of you were able to craft weapons, build barriers, or construct shelters to aid your team. Even if you failed in direct combat, your skills proved invaluable in other ways."

    A shift in the atmosphere occurred¡ªnot of relief, but of realization. Some students who had believed they had failed completely now saw their actions in a new light.

    "Now that we have evaluated your actual strengths and weaknesses," Thion declared, "we shall introduce the academy''s true learning system."

    "We at Dark Knight Academy, with the support of the Tempest Kingdom, have forged an alliance with Beau Magic Academy in Zone 9," Thion began. "Thanks to this partnership, our academy is no longer limited to the traditional teachings of knighthood. We aim not only to shape warriors but to guide you toward a path that will best serve your future.

    "Some of you possess a keen interest in alchemy, yet due to family expectations, you were forced into the path of a knight. Others may find their true calling in forgemastery, yet you stand here, bound by duty rather than passion. But now, that no longer has to be the case."

    A murmur spread through the hall as Thion''s words sank in.

    "Dark Knight Academy has undergone changes. With the backing of Beau Magic Academy, we now offer the opportunity for you to pursue the fields you truly desire while remaining within these walls. Whether it be alchemy, forgemastery, or other disciplines, you will have the freedom to choose courses that align with your strengths and aspirations. This is your chance to uncover your true potential and shape your own path."

    Thion allowed a moment for the murmurs to settle before continuing.

    "From this point forward, your classes will no longer be determined solely by rank," he announced. "Instead, they will be structured based on your chosen fields of study. Whether you are a high-ranked knight or just beginning to grasp your strengths, you will be placed in courses that align with your abilities and aspirations."

    "For instance," Thion elaborated, "those with a fire affinity will no longer be grouped with students of significantly different magical specializations. Instead, you will train and study alongside others who share a similar elemental alignment, ensuring proper growth and specialization. Likewise, a student aspiring to master forgemastery will not find themselves trapped in an alchemy class where their skills have no place."

    The logic behind the changes became clearer, and whispers of understanding spread through the hall.

    "Everything will be balanced according to the path you choose," Thion stated firmly. "This new system ensures that you develop where you are strongest and are not hindered by forced placements. Your potential will be cultivated in the right environment, giving you the best chance to excel in your chosen field."

    The weight of his words settled over the students, and for the first time since the announcement of the exam results, there was something other than anxiety in the air¡ªhope.

    A student from the crowd hesitantly raised her hand, standing as the Headmaster acknowledged her.

    "Sir, haven''t we already been doing this for the past few months? We''ve been taking specialized training with different instructors. What exactly is changing?"

    Thion nodded, as if expecting the question. "Yes, I understand why you''d think that. However, what you''ve been experiencing so far was only an introductory phase¡ªmeant to assess your capabilities and determine where you truly belong. Up until now, you have been following a half-day system, where you spend part of your time in general magic classes and the other half training under different instructors. That changes now."

    His gaze swept over the students, ensuring he had their full attention. "From this moment on, your entire day will be structured around the courses you''ve chosen. Instead of splitting your time between general education and training, you will immerse yourself fully in the disciplines that best suit you. Whether it be alchemy, forgemastery, strategy, or combat specialization, your schedule will revolve around honing those skills."

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the hall as students processed the information.

    "However," Thion continued, raising a hand to silence the chatter, "some courses will still require you to maintain a level of knighthood training. This is the Dark Knight Academy, after all. Even if you are pursuing fields outside of direct combat, understanding the foundation of knighthood remains essential. You will still be expected to meet a basic standard of physical and magical training, no matter your chosen path."

    This clarification seemed to settle some of the more skeptical students, while others were still weighing the implications. The shift was significant, but for many, it meant finally being able to focus on what they truly wanted to master.

    As Thion finished, he cast one final glance over the students before stepping back. "Mystica will now reveal your exam results and explain what you need to know. Gordon and I have other matters to attend to."

    With that, he gave a nod to Mystica and exited the hall, Gordon following behind. The heavy doors shut, leaving a tense silence.

    Mystica stepped forward, a sly smile on her face. With a flick of her wrist, a large floating projection appeared, displaying names, new ranks, and scores.

    "Alright, little ones," she said, her tone both smooth and teasing. "Let''s go over your failures, shall we?"

 Chapter 187 - 187: The Results

    The massive magical projection displayed the results in three separate sections: theory, battlefield, and overall rankings. The theory and battlefield scores were listed in descending order, showing who had performed the best, while the overall rankings included each student''s new rank and final score.

    As students frantically searched for their names, Asher and Max focused on the theory results first, knowing full well they had bombed it. They weren''t aiming for the top¡ªthey just wanted to rip the bandage off.

    "Alright, where the hell are we?" Asher muttered, scanning the list from the 40th spot downward.

    "Not here," Max sighed. "Looks like we''re bottom-feeding lower than 50."

    They kept scrolling down until¡ªbam. There they were.

    "Asher¡ª62nd place."

    "Max¡ª61st place."

    A beat of silence.

    "Heh. Looks like I beat you," Max smirked, leaning back smugly.

    "Shut up. It means nothing," Asher grumbled.

    Max chuckled, but then a thought hit him. "Wait¡­ why don''t we check how the others did?"

    "They definitely scored higher than us, but whatever," Asher shrugged, but curiosity got the best of them.

    Starting from the top, the first name was¡ªno surprise¡ªAriana Merdin. The undisputed brainiac of their group.

    Sheila was fifth, which also made sense.

    Then they kept scrolling¡­ down¡­ down¡­ until their eyes stopped at the 8th spot.

    And their brains short-circuited.

    There, in bold, unmistakable letters, sat a name that should not have been there. A name that defied all logic.

    Dylan Wellington.

    Max''s jaw went slack. "How¡­ how the hell did he get up there?!"

    Asher, equally dumbfounded, blinked several times as if the screen might correct itself. "So all that serious writing during the exam¡­ wasn''t a joke? He was actually writing something meaningful?"

    Max grabbed Asher''s arm. "Damn it. You don''t think he heard us when we were making fun of him before, do you?"

    Silence.

    Then Asher''s eyes widened as a memory hit him like a lightning bolt.

    ¡ª"If Dylan actually passes, I''m buying him dinner."¡ª

    ¡ª"If he actually passes, I''m questioning my entire existence."¡ª

    Max''s face paled. "Asher¡­ he was sitting right infront of us when we said that."

    Before Asher could respond, both of them suddenly felt a hand land on their shoulders.

    Cold. Ominous. Unshakable.

    Then, in a chilling, dramatically low whisper, Dylan''s voice slithered into their ears.

    "Oh, I heard everything, my dear Asher. And I am getting that dinner. Today~."

    Asher''s soul nearly left his body.

    Dylan''s grip tightened slightly as he turned to Max. "And Max¡­ better start questioning your entire existence. In fact, question your past, your present, your next generations¡­ because you, my friend, just got defeated by me."

    Max sat there, frozen, his spirit visibly shattering.

    Meanwhile, Dylan simply walked away yo his seat with the swagger of a man who had just conquered an empire.

    A few rows behind Asher and Max, Liam sat quietly, as his eyes scanned the theory rankings. He started from the top, working his way down until he finally found his name.

    Liam Hunter ¨C 25th place.

    He raised an eyebrow. ''Didn''t expect to rank this high¡­ especially with the kind of questions they threw at us.''

    His gaze drifted to the next name.

    Charlotte Raven ¨C 26th place.

    Before he could even process it, a sultry voice purred into his ear, warm breath brushing against his skin.

    "Wow, Bae. Seems like you enjoy being on top of me, huh?" Charlotte teased, her tone dripping with amusement.

    Liam barely flinched, but the guys sitting nearby? Their faces burned red as they exchanged silent, panicked glances.

    With his usual calm, Liam responded, "I''d prefer if you didn''t lean on me, Charlotte." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Undeterred, she leaned in closer, her lips almost grazing his ear. "No need to be shy, Bae. We can even go right now~"

    Her voice was laced with pure seduction, her eyes gleaming mischievously. For a brief second, Liam found himself questioning if Charlotte was actually his age¡­ or some ancient temptress in disguise.

    As the murmurs of the students filled the hall, Mystica spoke, her voice smooth yet commanding enough to draw everyone''s attention.

    "Alright, darlings, no need to get too worked up over these results. They barely matter¡ªexcept for the part where they affect your rankings, of course." She smiled playfully, causing every student to instinctively shift their gaze toward the overall rankings.

    The magical screen shimmered, revealing a list that had seen significant shifts. Some students had dropped several ranks, while others had climbed unexpectedly. However, the least movement was seen in the top ten.

    OVERALL RANKINGS

    ¡ð Rank 1 ¨C Sheila Granger

    ¡ð Rank 2 ¨C Chris Rature

    ¡ð Rank 3 ¨C Charlotte Raven

    ¡ð Rank 4 ¨C Liam Hunter

    ¡ð Rank 5 ¨C Asher Hawthorne

    ¡ð Rank 6 ¨C Lucian Kellor

    ¡ð Rank 7 ¨C Dylan Wellington

    ¡ð Rank 8 ¨C Maxwell Samson

    ¡ð Rank 9 ¨C Ariana Merdin

    ¡ð Rank 10 ¨C Logan Hepten

    The hall buzzed with shock as eyes darted across the list. The biggest surprise was the drop of Logan and Lucian, Chris''s usual lackeys, who had previously held the 4th and 5th spots. Their sudden fall was unexpected, considering their ties to one of the strongest contenders. However, what barely surprised anyone was Liam and Asher''s ''s rise. Given their overwhelming kill count during the battlefield exam¡ªon top of training under Sir Galen himself¡ªtheir ranking boost felt inevitable.

    The murmurs began to rise, but Mystica shut them down with a light clap of her hands.

    "Alright, I assume you''ve all burned your rankings into your hearts by now. Good. Now, let''s talk about what happens next." She paused, her purple eyes glinting mischievously. "And before anyone asks¡ªno, no one is getting expelled. That whole thing was just a little... experiment to see how well you all handle pressure."

    Her voice was as soft and sweet as honey, yet the teasing edge in her smile made it clear¡ªshe had thoroughly enjoyed watching them squirm.

    "Now then, for the rest of our time, I''ll be explaining how you''ll select your courses and what you need to know about your chosen path moving forward," Mystica announced, snapping her fingers.

    The large magical screen vanished instantly, replaced by smaller screens floating in front of each student. The glow of myst reflected in their eyes as they glanced at the personalized displays.

    "Shall we begin?" she said smoothly, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Rising Issues

    Mystica''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint as the smaller screens settled before each student. "Alright, let''s dive into your futures, shall we?"

    The floating screens displayed a list of courses and disciplines, each labeled with detailed descriptions:

    1. Knight Combat Training

    Specializes in swordsmanship, martial arts, mounted combat, and battlefield tactics.

    Required: Physical endurance, combat affinity, weapon specialization.

    2. Elemental Myst Mastery

    Focuses on harnessing elemental powers¡ªfire, water, earth, wind, lightning, and more.

    Required: Elemental affinity, myst control, and advanced theory.

    3. Strategic Command and Leadership

    Prepares for commanding troops, battlefield strategy, and tactical planning.

    Required: Analytical skills, communication, and basic combat training.

    4. Alchemy and Potion Crafting

    Teaches concocting potions, elixirs, and experimental alchemy.

    Required: Precision, knowledge of herbs and minerals, and patience.

    5. Forgemastery and Enchantment

    Focuses on crafting and enchanting weapons, armor, and artifacts.

    Required: Basic smithing, myst infusion, and material knowledge.

    6. Healing and Support Magic

    Centers on medical myst, healing techniques, and support spells.

    Required: Myst sensitivity, calm demeanor, and advanced myst control.

    7. Beast Transformation and Summoning

    Specializes in transforming mystical beasts and summoning familiars.

    Required: Beast affinity, mystic bond, and control.

    Mystica continued, "These courses are designed to hone your strengths while addressing your weaknesses. You''re no longer confined by rank but by the paths you choose and the skills you wish to cultivate."

    She took a breath, allowing her words to sink in. "You can choose up to two primary courses and one secondary. Primary courses will consume most of your time, while the secondary will act as a supplementary skill. But choose wisely. This will shape your entire journey here at the academy."

    Pausing for effect, she added, "Some courses¡ªlike Knight Combat and Strategic Command¡ªwill still require you to partake in core knighthood training. After all, we are the Dark Knight Academy."

    Mystica gestured, and the screens displayed additional details. "Once you''ve selected your courses, your schedules will automatically adjust. Morning sessions will be reserved for primary courses, afternoons for secondary, and evenings for knighthood training if applicable."

    There was a murmur among the students, a mixture of excitement and apprehension. Mystica leaned in with a conspiratorial smile, "And remember, just because you''ve chosen a path doesn''t mean you''re stuck on it forever. Flexibility is the key to survival. If something doesn''t work out, adjust, adapt, and overcome. But if you think about slacking¡ª" her playful tone turned steely for a moment, "¡ªthere will be consequences."

    With a clap of her hands, Mystica''s demeanor softened. "So, take a deep breath, explore your options, and set the foundation for the future you want. When you''re ready, select your courses on the screen. The path forward is yours to carve."

    "And before you start panicking about choosing right here and now, don''t worry," Mystica said smoothly. "You have until the end of next week to finalize your course selections. Take your time¡ªno pressure. Well, maybe just a little." She smirked, her teasing tone making some students chuckle nervously.

    She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. "And for those of you wondering if these magical screens will be hovering in front of your faces all day¡ªno, that''s not happening." With a flick of her fingers, a soft glow enveloped the students'' left wrists, forming intricate rune marks.

    "These marks will let you summon or dismiss your course selection screen whenever you need," Mystica explained. "Just focus on it, and it''ll appear. No need to run around looking for an instructor if you forget your options."

    The students examined the runes, some tracing the markings curiously.

    "That''s all from me," Mystica continued. "Once you select your courses, your schedules will be generated automatically, and the rune marks will vanish. No need to rush, but the sooner you decide, the sooner you can start preparing for what lies ahead." She winked playfully. "Alright, my sweet darlings, you''re dismissed~"

    With that, the hall filled with movement as students began exiting, making their way back to the dorms, some already discussing their choices, while others still pondered their next steps.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Far beyond the towering walls of the Dark Knight Academy, past the vast expanse of Zone 12, lay Zone 8¡ªa land renowned for its breathtaking beauty, often regarded as the crown jewel of the Eastern Region. At its heart stood the Tempest Kingdom, the undisputed ruler of the East, its influence stretching across both military and academic domains.

    Deep within the royal palace, hidden beyond its grand halls and opulent corridors, existed a chamber known only to the King and Queen, its existence a closely guarded secret shared with only their most trusted guards. Unlike the splendor of the palace, this chamber was stripped of extravagance, its stone walls etched with powerful sigils, ensuring absolute secrecy. At its center stood a long obsidian table, polished to a mirror-like sheen, surrounded by high-backed chairs occupied by some of the most influential figures in the continent''s political and academic spheres.

    At the head of the table sat Queen Lucy Rature, her piercing green eyes cold and calculating. Despite the lack of a crown, her regal presence was undeniable. Dressed in a fitted royal uniform adorned with lightning insignias, she exuded an air of authority that made even seasoned rulers tread carefully.

    To her left, Thion Layenhart, Headmaster of the Dark Knight Academy, sat in composed silence. His gaze observed the room, fingers interlocked on the table. Beside him, his assistant, Gordon Rvack, wore an easy, righteous smile.

    Across from them, representing the Beau Magic Academy, sat its own Headmaster, Elric Vael, a stern man draped in pristine navy-blue robes embroidered with golden sigils. His assistant, Magister Helena Voss, a composed woman with silver-streaked hair, sat beside him, expression unreadable.

    The tension in the room was palpable. They had all gathered here under the strict summons of Queen Lucy herself, and none of them knew exactly what she would say next.

    She broke the silence first.

    "Let''s not waste time," Queen Lucy said, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. "We''re all aware of the reforms we''ve implemented at the Beau Magic Academy and the Dark Knight Academy over the last three years. A new, structured system that prioritizes practical combat and specialized training over the old, outdated methods. A system that, I might add, has yielded undeniable results."

    Her eyes swept across the table. "But now, the real question remains¡ª" she leaned forward. "What will the other great academies think?"

    A heavy silence followed.

    Finally, Elric Vael of Beau Magic Academy spoke, his voice measured. "The Noble Knight Academy and the Citadel Magic Academy of the Northern Region have been quite vocal about their... skepticism," he admitted. "They still uphold the traditional methods. They believe the Tempest Kingdom is trying to shift the academic balance of power in its favor."

    Helena Voss nodded. "Many in the Crescent Kingdom''s upper circles share this sentiment, given that both the heir to their throne, Percy Granger, and his sister, Sheila Granger, have chosen to pursue their lives in the Dark Knight Academy. A bold move, considering their royal family''s ties to the Citadel Magic Academy and the Noble Knight Academy."

    Thion Layenhart smirked, leaning back in his seat. "Interesting, isn''t it?" His deep voice carried a hint of amusement. "The very heirs of the Crescent Kingdom rejecting their own nation''s academy in favor of mine. Perhaps they see the truth¡ªthe old ways are dying."

    Elric narrowed his eyes. "Or perhaps they have been persuaded."

    Gordon Rvack let out a soft chuckle, leaning forward with a polite, almost too-innocent smile. "Oh, come now, Headmaster Vael. Are we really suggesting that a mere academy¡ªno matter how well it trains its students¡ªcould seduce two members of a royal family? If the Crescent Kingdom''s heirs saw fit to leave their homeland''s system, doesn''t that simply prove the superiority of our approach?"

    Elric''s expression hardened, but it was Queen Lucy who responded.

    "Spare us the flattery, Gordon," she said bluntly. "The truth is, the Crescent Kingdom and its traditionalist academies will not take this lightly. It''s a direct insult to their system. Even if the Granger children made this decision of their own will, the ruling elite will paint this as a calculated move by us to diminish their power."

    "Which would not be entirely incorrect," Thion murmured with a faint smirk.

    Queen Lucy shot him a sharp look but did not deny it.

    Helena Voss exhaled, her tone grave. "If the Crescent Kingdom pushes back, then this will definitely be an issue. The Northern Region has strong allies, including the Eastern Sanctum. If they pressure their affiliated academies to oppose this system, the entire continent''s balance of power could be affected."

    Elric nodded. "The Citadel Magic Academy is the stronghold of mystic tradition. They have powerful mages, scholars, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªinfluence over the royal court."

    "And let''s not forget the Noble Knight Academy, where the fiercest warriors of the Northern Region are trained," Helena added. "They are deeply tied to the Crescent Kingdom''s military. If they openly denounce the new system, it could create a divide among all academies."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Queen Lucy, unbothered, rested her chin on her hand. "Let them denounce it," she said coolly. "Their students will fall behind while ours evolve. When wars come¡ªand they will¡ªit won''t be their scholars or traditionalists leading the battlefield. It will be our graduates."

    Elric frowned. "You speak as if war is inevitable."

    Queen Lucy''s green eyes darkened. "It is," she said flatly. "The Crescent Kingdom and its allies have held onto academic dominance for too long. They will not accept their heirs choosing a different path. And when people fear losing power, they retaliate."

    Thion chuckled, shaking his head. "And here I thought we were only discussing education."

    Elric sighed, rubbing his temples. "What do you propose, then?"

    Queen Lucy leaned forward, her presence commanding.

    "First, we reinforce our support for students who choose our academies. We ensure that neither political pressure nor noble interference forces them back. The Granger children must remain where they are¡ªuntouched by outside influence. If the Crescent Kingdom tries to interfere, we make it clear that their education is beyond their control."

    Gordon''s smirk widened ever so slightly. "And the other academies?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Queen Lucy''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "We let them talk. Let them complain. But we continue to prove that our system is better. When the results speak for themselves, their students will come to us."

    Thion grinned. "A battle of tradition versus evolution. I quite like those odds."

    Elric and Helena exchanged a look, the weight of this discussion settling over them.

    "Then the future of education on this continent has already begun shifting," Helena murmured.

    Queen Lucy nodded. "And we will ensure it shifts in the right direction."

 Chapter 189 - 189: Selection Of Course

    After being dismissed from the Beacon Hall, students scattered across the academy, each processing the announcement in their own way. Some hurried straight to their dorms, seeking solitude and a quiet space to carefully consider their course selections. Others gathered in the cafeteria, using food as a distraction while debating their options with friends. A few simply stood in stunned silence, still reeling from the realization that they wouldn''t be expelled after all.

    And their shock was justified. Many had already begun mentally preparing themselves for the worst¡ªrehearsing explanations for their families, dreading the disgrace of returning home as failures. Expulsion from the Dark Knight Academy after only four months would have meant one thing: they weren''t good enough. But for some, failure wasn''t just personal¡ªit carried grave consequences for their families.

    For noble families, where prestige and power were paramount, having a child expelled from one of the continent''s most prestigious academies wasn''t just a disappointment¡ªit was a humiliation. Their social standing, built on generations of reputation and influence, could be severely damaged. In aristocratic circles, weak heirs reflected weak bloodlines, and such disgrace often led to a decline in political alliances, marriage prospects, and business connections. Parents with high expectations would not tolerate such shame, and the pressure to succeed¡ªwhether for personal ambition or familial duty¡ªwas immense.

    Yet, with today''s revelation, the students had been granted an unexpected reprieve. The looming stigma of failure had been lifted, replaced with a new opportunity¡ªa chance to prove themselves not necessarily as warriors or mages but in other equally valuable disciplines.

    The academy''s new system allowed them to carve paths beyond their families'' rigid expectations. While some would still strive for battlefield glory, others could now explore strategic warfare, arcane research, alchemy, political studies, or even diplomatic affairs¡ªfields that could still bring honor and recognition to their houses, even if they weren''t the traditional ones their families had envisioned.

    For many, this was a second chance¡ªbut it was also a test. A test not just of their skill, but of their ability to adapt and redefine success in a world where status and legacy mattered just as much as talent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Inside the academy''s library, Liam and his group sat around a table, their magical screens glowing softly as they discussed their course selections.

    Max leaned back in his chair, eyeing the list of available courses. "Gotta say, this new system is pretty interesting," he mused.

    "Yeah," Sheila nodded, scrolling through her own screen. "Adding all these extra fields to the curriculum really takes the pressure off. Now we''re not all just stuck fighting to the death for a living."

    She glanced around. "Anyway, have any of you actually chosen your courses yet?"

    "I haven''t," Dylan admitted with a lazy grin, before turning to Liam. "But I bet our dear Liam already has, huh? You''ve probably mapped out your entire future, right?"

    Liam''s eyes flicked up briefly from his screen before returning to it. "Not done yet," he replied, his voice as calm as ever.

    Dylan smirked. "Just making sure, buddy. By the way, how does it feel to be in the top five now, huh? You and Asher, climbing the ranks like that."

    The others turned their attention toward them.

    Asher scoffed, leaning back in his chair with an arrogant smirk. "Why are you guys acting like it''s a surprise for me? I am Asher Hawthorne. My path only goes up."

    "Pfft." Charlotte let out a snicker, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Yeah? And yet Liam''s still ahead of you. Twice in a row, actually. First, he beat you with the highest kill count, and now he''s ranked fourth while you''re stuck at fifth. How bad do you want Liam on top of you, Asher?"

    Asher''s eye twitched. "Better watch your tongue, kitty cat. I''m not your pretty boy Liam who''ll just sit back and tolerate your nonsense." He leaned in slightly with a sly grin. "And for the record, I don''t mind going down with a girl either."

    Charlotte gasped dramatically, placing a hand over her chest. "Oh~? Is that so? Wanna test that theory right now?"

    The two locked eyes, the air between them crackling with tension¡ªbefore Sheila let out a sigh and cut in.

    "This is a library, you know," she reminded them flatly. "Not exactly the best place for a fight¡ªor whatever that was turning into. Just sit down and focus on your selections."

    Charlotte rolled her eyes before throwing Asher a sassy grin. "Fine. But tell him to stay away from my bae. Only I deserve to be beneath him~"

    Asher scoffed, crossing his arms. "Don''t order me around, ponytail."

    Sheila blinked. "Ponytail?"

    Asher gave a slow, smug nod. "Pony¨Cta¨Cil." He dragged out the syllables just to irritate her further.

    Her eye twitched. She exhaled through her nose, doing her best to maintain her composure. "Looks like Dylan''s been rubbing off on you," she shot back with a smirk.

    Asher opened his mouth to retort, but his words died in his throat as he spotted the librarian strolling past, eyes sharp and ready to dish out punishments.

    He promptly shut up.

    The others exchanged amused glances, and Dylan chuckled. "Smart move, buddy. I was about to start planning your funeral."

    "By the way, Ariana, how''d you drop to ninth so fast?" Dylan asked, tilting his head curiously. His words made everyone''s eyes shift toward Ariana, who had been quiet the whole time.

    "Yeah, Ari, I was wondering about that too," Charlotte added, raising a brow.

    Ariana fidgeted slightly, pushing up her glasses. "Oh¡ªumm¡­ well, I guess it''s because of how terribly I performed during the battlefield exam," she admitted. "Like I told you guys before, Logan was the leader of my group, and, well¡­ let''s just say he made things very difficult, which dragged the rest of us down."

    Charlotte scoffed. "Ugh, that jerk of a lackey really messed you up, huh?" She leaned in dramatically, wrapping Ariana in a tight embrace. "Oh, my dear Ari, don''t you worry about that good-for-nothing piece of garbage!"

    "S¨Cstop it, Charlotte! I can''t breathe!" Ariana protested, her voice muffled against Charlotte''s shoulder.

    Max chuckled. "Well, at least thanks to you acing the Theory Exam, you didn''t fall out of the top ten."

    Ariana sighed, straightening her glasses once Charlotte finally let her go. "Yeah, I guess that saved me."

    Dylan smirked. "And hey, at least you didn''t let that idiot rank higher than you. He''s tenth, after all."

    Ariana blinked before a small smile crept onto her face. "Yeah, thanks, Dylan."

    Dylan gave her a dramatic bow from his seat. "Always at your service, RiRi."

    Ariana rolled her eyes with a soft laugh, while Charlotte gagged. "RiRi? Ugh, you really are the worst, Dylan."

    Dylan ignored her, leaning back in his chair and kicking his feet up onto the table, crossing them lazily. "Anyway! Back to the real discussion. What courses are you guys picking? Because I already know what I''m choosing."

    "Really? Care to share?" Sheila asked, arms crossed.

    "But of course, my lady," Dylan said with an exaggerated bow.

    Sheila''s expression remained deadpan. "Don''t. Just tell us your choices and don''t derail the conversation."

    Dylan dramatically pouted. "You''re no fun."

    "Never have been. Now talk."

    "Fine, fine. Since we have to pick two primary courses and one secondary, my first choice is Forgemastery and Enchantment¡ªmakes sense, right?" Dylan grinned. "I mean, my dad''s a forgemaster, and I''ve got steel magic. It''s a perfect fit."

    Sheila smirked. "Not surprising. You used to drool over your dad''s craftsmanship every time he made weapons for the Crescent Kingdom¡ªmy family."

    Dylan gasped, placing a hand over his heart. "Oh? Look at our little princess showing concern for me! I must be truly irresistible."

    "Tch. Shut up and just continue, idiot," Sheila snorted.

    "As you command, my princess." Dylan winked before continuing. "For my second primary course, I''m going with Knight Combat Training. Even though I specialize as an archer, the battlefield exam made me realize just how useless I am in close combat. And that needs to change. So! Combat Training and I are about to become best buddies."

    Charlotte smirked. "Wow. Who knew you were capable of deep thinking?"

    "Me, obviously," Dylan shot back smugly.

    Liam, who had been silently observing, finally spoke. "Interesting. And what''s your secondary course?"

    Dylan''s grin widened. "Oh? Even Liam is curious now? Alright, let''s make it fun. Any guesses?"

    The group exchanged glances before Sheila sighed. "Don''t tell me you''re actually going through with that plan."

    "Heh. You already know I am," Dylan said, sitting back smugly. "Opportunities like this come once in a never, so¡­ I''m picking Alchemy." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The entire table went silent.

    "You?" Asher raised a brow. "Are you sure you can handle the brainpower required for that?"

    Dylan leaned forward, his smirk turning sharp. "I know I can. After all, I did pass both you and Max in the Theory Exam."

    Max coughed into his fist. Asher''s eye twitched. Charlotte cackled.

    "You got him there," Charlotte said, nudging Asher.

    "I should''ve just stayed quiet."

 Chapter 190 - 190: Selection Of Course 2

    "To be honest, this joker here is actually smart enough to handle Alchemy. Don''t let his 24/7 act of foolishness fool you," Sheila sighed, rubbing her temples.

    "Wait, so you''re saying his eighth-place ranking in the Theory Exam wasn''t a fluke?" Max asked, raising a brow.

    "Nope. Maybe partially, but not entirely," Sheila replied. "You''ll all understand once you see this idiot in serious mode."

    Dylan gasped, clutching his chest dramatically. "Oh, stop it, stop it! Sheila, you''re flattering me! What have I done to deserve such high praise from the great Lady Granger herself?"

    Sheila stared at him, deadpan. "We''ve known each other for thirteen years, Dylan."

    Dylan shrugged, still grinning. "Thirteen years, huh? And yet, you still can''t resist showering me with compliments. Admit it, Sheila, you''re totally enamored by my brilliance."

    Sheila exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Yeah, sure. That must be it."

    Charlotte smirked, leaning forward on the table. "So, Mr. ''Brilliant Mind,'' do you actually have a plan for handling Alchemy? Or are you just gonna wing it and hope for the best?"

    Dylan crossed his arms, looking oddly serious for once. "Alchemy isn''t just about memorizing formulas and mixing potions like some kind of fancy chef. It''s about understanding the properties of myst, how different elements interact, and how to refine raw materials into something greater. That is where I''ll shine."

    The table went silent for a second before Asher snorted. "You rehearsed that, didn''t you?"

    Dylan gave him an exaggeratedly wounded look. "Asher, my dear friend, how dare you doubt my intellectual prowess?!"

    Liam, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke. "If you''re actually serious about it, then I''ll look forward to seeing what you accomplish."

    Dylan blinked, momentarily caught off guard by Liam''s words. Then, a smug grin crept onto his face. "Aha! Even Liam believes in me! You hear that, guys? The man himself acknowledged my potential!"

    "Relax," Liam said flatly, turning back to his magical screen. "I just don''t want to hear you whining when you''re drowning in coursework."

    Charlotte laughed. "Yeah, knowing Dylan, he''ll probably try to flirt his way into getting extra help from the professors."

    Dylan placed a hand over his heart. "I take offense to that!¡ªWait, actually, that''s not a bad idea¡­"

    Sheila smacked him upside the head. "Focus, idiot."

    "Ow! Abuse! I demand justice!" Dylan cried dramatically, earning a collective sigh from the group.

    Sheila ignored him and turned to Liam. "What about you? What are you choosing?"

    Liam didn''t answer right away, his eyes flickering across his screen before he finally spoke. "Knight Combat Training and Elemental Myst Mastery for my primary courses. But I''m torn between Forgemastery and Strategic Command & Leadership for my secondary."

    At that last part, the table collectively blinked in confusion.

    "I mean, I kinda get the Forgemastery part¡­ barely," Max said, scratching his head. "But Strategic Command & Leadership? You?"

    Dylan snorted. "Yeah, aren''t you the lone wolf type? You''re seriously considering a course meant for battlefield leaders? What''s next, public speaking?"

    "As much as it pains me to agree with this clown, he''s got a point," Charlotte added. "You''re not exactly the ''rally-the-troops'' kind of guy."

    Asher, however, leaned back with a knowing smirk. "Unless¡­ he''s looking at it from a different angle."

    That got the others thinking.

    Liam gave a small nod. "Exactly. I''m not interested in the leadership aspect. What I want is the battlefield tactics. I believe that studying it will help me refine my ability to see the entire battlefield in a more advanced way, allowing me to make better decisions mid-fight."

    Dylan let out an exaggerated whistle. "Damn, there it is again¡ªthat brain of yours. Just when we think we''ve got you figured out, you hit us with the 4D chess move."

    "But if that''s the case," Charlotte said, tilting her head, "why even consider Forgemastery?"

    Liam shrugged. "It''s just a skill I want to have."

    The table fell silent for a second before Dylan grinned. "Hah! Classic Liam. No deep explanation, no grand scheme. Just ''It''s a skill I want.''"

    Asher chuckled. "Honestly, can''t even argue with that."

    "Anyway, since everyone is sharing," Asher leaned forward, resting his arms on the table as he spoke. "I''m going with Elemental Myst Mastery and Knight Combat Training for my primary courses. As for my secondary, I''m picking Strategic Command & Leadership."

    This time, no one looked confused¡ªonly mildly impressed.

    "Figures," Dylan said with a smirk. "Unlike a certain lone wolf over here"¡ªhe gestured at Liam¡ª"you actually look like a battlefield leader."

    Asher smirked. "I am one. Unlike some of you, I don''t just rely on raw talent. I refine every aspect of my skillset¡ªboth in battle and strategy."

    Charlotte rolled her eyes. "Here we go again with the Asher Hawthorne is perfect speech."

    "Not perfect," Asher corrected with a cocky grin. "Just better."

    Ignoring him, Max finally spoke up. "For me, it''s Knight Combat Training and Forgemastery for my primary courses. And for my secondary¡­" he sighed, bracing himself. "Alchemy." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Silence.

    Then Dylan burst out laughing, slapping the table. "No way. No way! First I pass you in the Theory Exam, and now you''re following in my footsteps? Maxie, if you wanted to be like me, you could''ve just said so!"

    Max groaned. "Here we go¡­"

    "I mean, it''s touching, really!" Dylan continued dramatically. "First, you try to compete with me in archery¡ªfail. Now, you see me going for Alchemy and suddenly you want in? What''s next? Gonna start cracking jokes and flirting too?"

    Max shot him a deadpan look. "I''d rather eat molten steel."

    Dylan wiped a fake tear from his eye. "They grow up so fast."

    "Enough, idiot," Max grumbled. "I''m picking Alchemy because it''s useful. Unlike you, I actually intend to take it seriously."

    Dylan gasped, clutching his chest. "The betrayal! Sheila, did you hear that? He wounds me!"

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "Both of you are idiots."

    "Speaking of which," Charlotte said, tilting her head. "What about you and Ari? You two haven''t picked yet, have you?"

    Sheila exhaled. "I''m still deciding. I know I''ll take Knight Combat Training and Elemental Myst Mastery, but I''m torn between Strategic Command & Leadership and Healing & Support Spells for my secondary."

    "Ohhh, the classic ''do I punch people or help people'' dilemma," Dylan teased.

    Sheila ignored him. "Ari, what about you?"

    Ariana fidgeted, adjusting her glasses. "I¡­ I''m not sure yet."

    Dylan leaned closer. "C''mon, RiRi, no need to be shy. Just say you''re waiting for me to pick first so you can match with me~"

    Ariana sighed. "Dylan, I''d rather let Charlotte carry me around in jaguar form before I do that."

    Charlotte smirked. "I do give good rides."

    "¡­That came out wrong," Max muttered.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte stretched her arms behind her head, groaning. "Ugh, choosing a secondary is such a hassle. I''ve got Beast Transformation & Summoning and Knight Combat Training for my primaries, but everything else feels like too much work."

    "Maybe if you paid attention in class, it wouldn''t seem like such a hassle," Sheila pointed out.

    Charlotte grinned. "I pay attention to important things, like food, sleep, and looking good."

    "Of course," Sheila sighed. "How could I forget?"

    "Exactly!" Charlotte leaned back. "Now, someone help me pick a secondary before I just randomly pick something dumb."

    Dylan grinned. "Well, if you''re looking for dumb, you could follow Max''s shining example and pick Alchemy!"

    "Hey!" Max protested.

    And just like that, the group fell back into their usual bickering, their course decisions still hanging in the air.

    Just as Dylan and Max were about to dive into another round of playful insults, Charlotte suddenly shifted gears¡ªturning her attention to Liam.

    With a sultry grin, she leaned dangerously close, her hands finding their way to his arm. "Bae," she purred, dragging the word out in a sing-song manner. "You wouldn''t happen to have any suggestions for my secondary course, would you?"

    Liam, who had been minding his own business, barely spared her a glance. "Don''t call me that."

    "Awww, don''t be like that," Charlotte cooed, resting her chin on his shoulder. "You''re smart, cool, and oh-so-mysterious¡­ surely you can help a poor, confused girl like me?"

    "You''re not confused," Liam stated plainly. "You''re just lazy."

    Charlotte gasped dramatically, clutching her chest as if he had stabbed her. "How could you say that to me? Me?! The adorable, hardworking Charlotte Raven?"

    "Hardworking?" Sheila snorted. "That''s a new one."

    Charlotte ignored her. "C''mon, bae, just give me one tiny, little suggestion." She fluttered her lashes.

    Liam sighed, shifting in his seat. "I wish I could, but I have something else to do." Without waiting for a response, he stood up, brushed Charlotte off, and walked toward the door of the library.

    Charlotte pouted. "You wound me, Bae."

    Dylan snickered. "Looks like ''Bae'' isn''t falling for your charms, Char."

    "Shut up, Max''s biggest fan," Charlotte shot back.

    As Liam disappeared through the door, the group fell back into their usual antics¡ªuntil Asher and Dylan started getting too loud.

    "Okay, but listen," Dylan said, clearly trying to be quiet but failing miserably. "What if Max is actually my long-lost brother, and that''s why he''s copying me?"

    Max groaned. "For the last time, I''m not copying¡ª"

    "You know what this reminds me of?" Asher interjected, his smirk growing. "That one time Dylan tripped over his own bowstring in Sir Magnus'' class and nearly face-planted into a guy."

    Dylan glared. "First of all, that was one time, and second¡ª"

    "¡ªhe screamed," Asher added with a wicked grin. "Like, full-on high-pitched shriek."

    Dylan''s face twisted in horror. "You swore to take that to your grave."

    At that moment, a sharp THWACK echoed through the library as a thick book was slammed onto the nearest table. The group froze.

    The librarian, a strict, elderly woman with round glasses and a permanent scowl, loomed over them like a shadow of doom.

    "You brats," she hissed, her voice sharper than a blade. "How many times must I remind you¡ªthis is a library!"

    Dylan pointed at Asher. "It was him!"

    Asher pointed right back. "No, it was him!"

    Max, deciding to make it worse, leaned over to Charlotte and whispered, "I bet if we make a run for it, they''ll get detention instead of us."

    Charlotte grinned. "Oh, I like those odds."

    Meanwhile, the librarian''s glare intensified. "If one more sound comes out of this table, you all get banned for a week."

    A painful silence followed.

    Then Dylan, unable to help himself, whispered under his breath, "What if I just breathe a little too loud?"

    The librarian''s eyes narrowed.

    Dylan''s face paled. "I regret everything."

 Chapter 191 - 191: A Bold Move

    After leaving the library, Liam headed straight to his room, retrieving his sword before making his way to one of the training grounds. Though he had no real difficulty wielding a sword, he was well aware that his proficiency and power with it paled in comparison to his mastery of dual daggers.

    In a pure weapons-only fight, he knew Asher and Sheila¡ªboth skilled swordsmen¡ªmight actually have a chance against him. That was unacceptable. With class selections underway, he''d be relying on a sword for the time being, at least until his daggers were ready from Mr. Blackwood.

    The training grounds were empty due to everyone being preoccupied with course selections, making it the perfect opportunity to train without distractions. Wasting no time, Liam engaged with the enchanted wooden dummies. No matter how many times he reduced them to splinters, they seamlessly reassembled, allowing him to go all out without restraint.

    For the rest of the afternoon, he relentlessly practiced, refining his strikes and movement. Fire magic blazed through his swings, enhancing his attacks, but he consciously refrained from using dark magic. It was broad daylight¡ªhe couldn''t afford to risk anyone witnessing him wielding something forbidden.

    ¡ª¡ª Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the training ground, Liam stood at its center, sweat trickling down his face.

    "I''d like to keep going, but it''s better to come back at night," he muttered, gripping his sword in one hand while wiping his forehead with the other. "That''ll be the best time to train with dark magic."

    With a quiet sigh, he retrieved the sword''s sheath from the ground and smoothly slid the blade back into place. His body ached from the relentless training, but he paid it no mind as he made his way back to his room, intent on washing away the exhaustion.

    As soon as he stepped inside, Nyxie emerged from his shadow, stretching her wings as she hovered in her small, cat-like form.

    "Don''t destroy anything," Liam said flatly, not even glancing at her as he leaned the sheathed sword against the wall. He began unbuttoning his shirt, stripping it off as he headed straight for the bathroom, ignoring the mischievous glint in Nyxie''s eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Ariana lay sprawled across her bed, staring at the magical screen hovering before her. The long list of courses seemed to taunt her as she mindlessly scrolled up and down, frustration evident on her face.

    "Okay, okay¡­ Elemental Myst Mastery is an obvious choice. That one''s settled. But what about the rest?*" she thought, letting out a groan.

    Knight Combat Training? Absolutely not. Sure, she had participated in Magnus''s one-month weaponry training, but that was a disaster. The number of times she had tripped over her own feet or nearly poked her own eye out with a practice sword was enough to make even Magnus forget her name out of secondhand embarrassment.

    Strategic Command and Leadership? Also a no. She couldn''t picture herself barking orders at people, let alone standing at the front of a battlefield. Just the idea made her shudder.

    "Maybe¡­ Alchemy?" she thought, tapping her chin. It made sense. She was smart enough for it. But then again, did she really enjoy brewing potions and mixing strange ingredients together? The memory of the one time she tried making a simple healing salve and ended up creating an oddly sentient blob that refused to be disposed of made her reconsider.

    That left Healing and Support Magic. It seemed like a reasonable choice. It was useful, and she was a caring person, after all¡­ but still, something about locking herself into a healer''s path made her hesitate.

    Ariana sighed deeply, letting her screen blink out of existence before dramatically burying her face into her pillow. "Ughhh! Why is this so hard?"

    As she lay there wallowing in self-pity, a thought suddenly surfaced.

    Wait¡­ back at the library, Charlotte asked Liam for help, but he said he had something to do.

    She lifted her head slightly. Would he be done by now? If so, maybe¡­ maybe he could help her too.

    Her fingers curled around her pillow as an internal battle immediately began raging in her mind.

    "Go ask him."

    "No, that''s stupid! He probably doesn''t want to be bothered."

    "But he''s smart, and he''d probably help if I asked."

    "What if he gets annoyed? What if he calls it a ''waste of time'' in that flat, scary tone of his?"

    "But I really need help!"

    She groaned again, rolling onto her back and covering her face. "Why am I even overthinking this?!"

    After a few more minutes of mental warfare, she finally sat up with newfound determination¡ªor at least, as much determination as her small frame could muster.

    "Okay! I''ll go ask him!" she declared, clenching her fists.

    She hopped off her bed and marched toward the door, stopping in front of her mirror for a quick check. "Serious face, serious face..." she muttered, puffing her cheeks before exhaling sharply.

    She furrowed her brows, attempting to look as composed and businesslike as possible. Instead, she ended up looking like a pouty squirrel.

    "Ugh, whatever!" she huffed, shaking her head before heading out of her dorm, her steps growing lighter as nervousness creeped in despite her best efforts.

    As Ariana stood in front of Liam''s door, her confidence crumbled like a poorly made house of cards.

    Why am I here again?!

    Her hands twitched at her sides as she bit her lip, her mind scrambling for an escape plan. She could just turn around and pretend she never even came! Yes! That was a perfect plan!

    But then¡ªwhat if Liam somehow knew she had been here? What if he opened the door just as she was running away and called her out? That would be humiliating!

    She took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock¡ªonly to freeze.

    What if he''s sleeping? What if he''s busy? What if I knock, and he opens the door with that cold, unreadable stare and¡ª

    "Aaaaghhh!" she internally screamed, gripping her head in frustration.

    She turned around dramatically, ready to flee. Nope, nope, abort mission!

    But then she spun back. Wait! No! I came here for a reason!

    She lifted her fist again¡ªpaused. But what if¡ª

    STOP THINKING AND JUST KNOCK!

    With a tiny squeak, she squeezed her eyes shut and rapped on the door with the weakest knock known to mankind.

    ***

    Meanwhile, inside Liam''s room, he had just finished his shower, his damp hair slightly tousled as he slid into his pants. A towel hung around his neck as steam still lingered in the air. Just as he reached for his shirt, he heard the faintest knock at the door.

    Immediately, his eyes flicked to Nyxie, who had been lazily floating around.

    "Hide," he ordered, his voice firm.

    Nyxie, being the absolute genius that she was, darted toward the bed and buried herself under his pillow.

    Except¡­ her tail was still sticking out.

    Liam stared.

    Nyxie''s tail twitched.

    "¡­You do realize you''re not hidden, right?" he deadpanned.

    The tail froze.

    A second later, it slowly, painstakingly wriggled under the pillow, as if that would somehow erase the fact that he had already seen it.

    Liam sighed, rubbing his temple. "Nyxie. Shadow. Now."

    With a small huff, Nyxie finally did as she was told, sinking into his shadow like a stubborn cat being forced into its bed.

    With that settled, Liam made his way to the door¡ªstill shirtless, because honestly, whoever it was, they''d either deal with it or leave.

    When he swung the door open, he was met with an interesting sight.

    Ariana was mid-step, clearly in the process of fleeing, when she suddenly froze like a deer caught in headlights.

    Her eyes slowly trailed up, her face instantly turning crimson as she registered Liam standing there¡ªwet hair, towel draped around his neck, very much shirtless.

    Ariana.exe had officially crashed.

    Ariana stood there, completely frozen, as if her brain had been yanked out and tossed into the void.

    Why... why is he shirtless?!

    Her mind screamed at her to look away, but her eyes refused to cooperate, instead betraying her by lingering far too long on Liam''s well-defined torso.

    Liam, on the other hand, simply arched a brow, his red eyes flicking over her face as he took in her tense posture and frantic expression. "¡­You good?"

    Ariana jolted, snapping out of her daze. "I¡ªI''m fine! Completely fine! Never been finer!" She laughed awkwardly, waving her hands as if that would somehow dispel the intense heat rushing to her face.

    Liam squinted. He had seen a lot of strange things in his life, but Ariana''s current behavior? This was a new level of weird.

    She fidgeted, looking everywhere but at him, her fingers nervously twisting the hem of her sleeves. Her mouth opened, closed, then opened again as if she was trying to form words but failing miserably.

    "¡­Are you having a malfunction?" Liam asked, genuinely curious.

    Ariana groaned internally. Why am I like this?!

    Deciding that the only way out was through, she squeezed her eyes shut, took a deep breath, and then¡ª

    "I NEED HELP CHOOSING MY COURSES!!"

    Her voice came out way too high-pitched, nearly echoing down the hall.

    Liam blinked, slightly taken aback. "¡­Okay."

    Ariana slowly opened one eye to peek at him. Seeing his unreadable expression only made things worse.

    She swallowed hard, finally daring to meet his gaze¡ªbut the moment her eyes drifted downward again, her entire soul short-circuited.

    Oh no. Oh no. Too much. TOO MUCH.

    Her brain scrambled for an emergency escape, and the only words that left her mouth were:

    "I¡ªI like your abs."

    Liam stared.

    Ariana stared back, utterly mortified. WHY DID I SAY THAT?!

    Before Liam could even process what she had just blurted out, Ariana spun on her heel, ready to bolt down the hallway and never return.

    But just as she took her first step¡ª

    "You can come inside."

    Liam''s calm voice stopped her in her tracks.

    She hesitated, turning back slightly, her face still burning.

    "I don''t mind helping you with your course selection," Liam continued, leaning against the doorframe. "You''ve helped me before. So¡­ it''s only fair."

    Ariana fidgeted, still clearly embarrassed, but after a moment, she gave a small nod and hesitantly stepped inside.

    Just act normal, Ariana. Act normal.

    Easier said than done.

 Chapter 192 - 192: A Bold Move 2

    As Ariana stepped inside, her eyes wandered across the room, finally giving her something else to focus on besides Liam''s physique.

    His dorm was surprisingly spacious¡ªat least, it felt that way. Maybe it was because he had fewer belongings than she did. While her own room was decorated with books, trinkets, and magical notes scattered across various surfaces, Liam''s space was minimalistic. A neatly made bed, a study table with a few papers, a single bookshelf, and a weapon rack. Everything was organized, almost unnervingly so.

    As she took in her surroundings, Liam silently walked over to hang his towel before slipping on his shirt. Once done, he turned back to her, his red eyes settling on her with a neutral gaze.

    "You can sit on the bed," he said, gesturing casually. Then, without waiting for her response, he pulled out the wooden chair by his study table and sat down.

    Ariana hesitated for a moment, her earlier awkwardness lingering, but eventually, she made her way to his bed, perching carefully on the edge like she was afraid to disturb anything.

    She clasped her hands together in her lap, finally feeling her heartbeat settle. ''Okay, okay. Just focus on why you''re here.''

    Liam leaned back slightly in his chair, arms crossed as he regarded Ariana. "So, what exactly are you having trouble with?"

    Ariana twiddled her fingers, her eyes darting away for a moment before she finally answered, "Well¡­ I already picked Elemental Myst Mastery as one of my primary courses¡ªbecause, you know, I kind of have to." She let out a small, nervous laugh, her cheeks puffing slightly. "But everything else just doesn''t feel right for me. I don''t see myself swinging a sword, leading a battlefield, or brewing potions all day. And healing magic¡­ I could do it, but I''m not sure if it''s for me."

    She sighed, puffing her cheeks again in frustration. "It''s so hard to choose¡­"

    Liam opened his mouth to respond¡ª

    WHOOSH!

    A blur of shadow suddenly shot out from beneath him, and before either of them could react, it crashed straight into Ariana''s face.

    "Wha¡ª?!" Ariana squeaked as a small, shadowy creature wrapped around her, its tiny wings fluttering excitedly. A warm, rough sensation brushed against her cheek¡ªlicks.

    Liam blinked, his expression deadpan. "¡­Did I tell you to come out?"

    Ariana, who had finally processed what just happened, gently pushed the creature back, holding it in front of her. She recognized the sleek dark form, the gleaming blue eyes, and the playful energy. But¡ª

    "Wait¡­" Ariana squinted. "Did you get a new shadow creature?"

    The little dragon¡ªnow roughly the size of a cat¡ªwiggled in her hands, looking up at Liam with an exaggeratedly guilty expression, much like a kitten caught stealing food.

    Liam exhaled through his nose, still unimpressed. "No, it''s the same one you met before."

    Ariana''s eyes widened. "Wait, this is the huge dragon from before?!" She glanced between the tiny creature and Liam, her brain struggling to connect the dots.

    Liam gave a simple nod. "I used a technique to make her smaller."

    Ariana was still processing when something else clicked. "Wait, her?" She blinked, then tilted her head. "It''s a girl?"

    "Yeah," Liam said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Her name''s Nyxie."

    As soon as he said that, Nyxie let out a tiny chirp before wriggling free from Ariana''s grip¡ªonly to immediately dive back into her arms, snuggling into her like a cat demanding attention.

    Ariana let out a surprised laugh, her heart melting at the sudden affection. "Aw, she remembers me!"

    Nyxie responded by happily nuzzling against her before making a triumphant little squeak, as if saying, ''Of course I do, peasant!''

    Liam watched with the same deadpan expression. "She just likes attention."

    Nyxie turned her head sharply to him, narrowing her glowing eyes as if deeply offended by the accusation. Then, with dramatic flair, she draped herself over Ariana''s shoulder, throwing one tiny wing over her own face in an exaggerated sulk.

    Ariana giggled, gently scratching under Nyxie''s chin. "I think she likes me more than you, Liam."

    Liam shrugged. "She probably does."

    Nyxie shot him another glare before curling up against Ariana, purring like a satisfied cat.

    Ariana, meanwhile, was completely enchanted. "I can''t believe this was the same terrifying dragon from before. She''s so cute like this!"

    Liam sighed. "Yeah, she knows that too."

    Nyxie smugly flicked her tail, clearly reveling in the praise.

    Liam exhaled slightly, shifting the conversation back on track. "Anyway, about your course selections."

    Ariana blinked, her mind still slightly wrapped around Nyxie''s cuteness, before quickly nodding. "Oh, y-yeah. Got distracted for a second there," she said with a nervous laugh, scratching her cheek.

    Liam leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "Healing and Support Magic actually suit you. You''re naturally kind, and it complements your elemental versatility as a Primordial."

    Ariana''s cheeks warmed slightly at the compliment, though she quickly waved her hands dismissively. "I-I mean, I guess¡­ but I don''t know if I can handle the pressure. Healing magic means having people''s lives in your hands, and what if I mess up?"

    Liam gave her a blank look. "Then you try again."

    "¡­That''s kind of a terrifying way to put it," she muttered.

    Liam shrugged. "You''d be good at it. But if you''re unsure, don''t force yourself. Same with Alchemy¡ªit seems like your kind of thing, but if you don''t enjoy it, there''s no point."

    Ariana nodded, feeling slightly reassured. "Yeah, I just don''t like working with potions and formulas. It''s too¡­ sterile."

    Liam hummed in understanding. "Then we''re not even going to talk about Forgemastery or Beast Transformation. You don''t have the physical strength for one, and you don''t have a beast affinity for the other."

    Ariana pouted slightly. "Hey, I could get stronger¡­"

    Liam gave her a flat look. "You couldn''t even lift Magnus'' training sword properly."

    Ariana slumped. "¡­Fair point."

    Shaking his head, Liam gestured toward her magical screen. "Let me see your course options."

    Ariana lifted her magical screen toward him, but Liam squinted, leaning forward slightly. "I can''t see it properly from here." Without much thought, he got up from his chair and sat down beside her on the bed.

    Ariana stiffened. Oh no.

    He was too close.

    Not that he was invading her space, but still¡ªshe wasn''t expecting him to just sit next to her like it was nothing. Her brain momentarily shut down as she felt the slight warmth radiating from him.

    "Are you going to scroll or just sit there?"

    Ariana jolted. "I¡ªI was scrolling!" She quickly flicked through the courses, her fingers fumbling slightly.

    Liam''s eyes followed the screen, skimming the courses until something caught his attention. He narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling like he had just seen something he hadn''t noticed before.

    "Wait," he said, pointing. "Tap on that."

    Ariana followed his gaze and tapped on the highlighted section.

    Two new courses appeared:

    ? Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy

    ? Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping

    Both of them stared at the screen in surprise.

    "¡­Huh," Liam muttered. "I don''t remember seeing those before."

    Ariana blinked. "Me neither. Did they just add them?"

    Frowning slightly, Liam summoned his own magical screen and searched through his course list. He scrolled carefully, and sure enough¡ªthere they were. Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy and Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping.

    He tapped them, and the descriptions loaded.

    Ariana leaned closer to read as well. "Did Mystica forget to mention these?"

    Liam stared at the screen, processing. "Either that, or she left them out intentionally to see who would find them."

    Ariana huffed. "That sounds exactly like something she''d do."

    As they skimmed through the descriptions, they quickly understood Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping¡ªit focused on high-level teleportation magic, pocket dimensions, and advanced spatial techniques. A complicated but incredibly useful field.

    But the other course¡ª

    "Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy¡­" Ariana frowned. "This one sounds weird."

    Liam tilted his head slightly, reading further. "''The study of infiltration, deception, persuasion, and high-stakes negotiation techniques. Trains students in covert operations and diplomatic interactions.''"

    "That sounds like something high-ranked knight assassins would do," Ariana mused, her eyes narrowing slightly at the course description.

    Liam nodded. "Yeah, it does."

    His gaze lingered on Tactical Espionage & Diplomacy longer than he intended. Something about it felt incomplete¡ªlike the course description wasn''t telling the full story. And yet, there was an undeniable pull toward it. He wasn''t sure if it was curiosity or instinct, but a part of him wanted to pick it.

    ''Would this actually benefit me?'' Liam wondered, his fingers idly tapping against his knee.

    He snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Ariana. "Hey, you''re a Primordial. Last time we talked about your affinities, you told me you only have four right now, right?"

    Ariana nodded. "Y¨Cyeah, I only have four at the moment."

    "Is space one of them?"

    She blinked at the question before nodding again. "Well, yeah. But I can only use a few gravitational magic spells. Nothing big."

    Liam leaned back slightly, considering his next words carefully. "Then Spatial Manipulation & Dimensional Warping is a course you should seriously consider."

    Ariana tilted her head. "You think so?"

    Liam gave a firm nod. "It makes sense. If you already have an affinity for space, then you have a natural advantage in learning high-level spatial magic. Teleportation, dimensional storage, pocket dimensions¡ªthis course is teaching the kind of magic that could make you practically untouchable."

    Ariana bit her lip, looking uncertain. "I don''t know, Liam. Spatial magic is incredibly advanced. I can barely control the little gravitational magic I have now."

    "That''s because you haven''t trained it properly," Liam countered. "Think about it¡ªthis course could help you develop that affinity. You''re a Primordial, Ariana. Your potential is far beyond what most people can even comprehend. If you don''t push your limits, you''ll never know how far you can go."

    Ariana hesitated, his words sinking in. He wasn''t wrong¡ªshe did want to grow stronger. And if spatial magic was already within her reach, wouldn''t it be a waste not to refine it?

    Still, she felt nervous. "What if I can''t keep up?"

    Liam sighed. "You doubt yourself too much, Ariana. You were able to help me learn the myst techniques in just one night. You can handle this."

    A small, embarrassed smile formed on Ariana''s lips. "¡­Fine. You make a good argument. I''ll pick Spatial Manipulation."

    Liam gave a satisfied nod. "Good choice."

    Ariana tapped on the course, officially selecting it. Then she glanced at Liam, noticing he was staring at her screen again. "¡­What now?"

    Liam smirked slightly. "Alchemy."

    Ariana groaned. "Liam."

    "Hear me out," he said before she could protest further. "You don''t like how formulaic it is, right? Too sterile?"

    "Exactly."

    "But you''re a Primordial," Liam repeated. "Alchemy isn''t just potions and formulas for you¡ªit''s a way to combine different myst types. If you learn how to use it properly, you could create entirely new magical effects that no one else can."

    Ariana''s brows furrowed. "New magical effects¡­?"

    "Think about it," Liam continued. "You have four affinities right now¡ªwhat if you could fuse them into something unique? Alchemy could teach you how to mix myst on a deeper level, beyond just using multiple affinities separately." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana''s expression wavered. She hadn''t thought about it like that before. She had assumed alchemy was just about making potions and enchanting materials, but if Liam was right¡­ it could be much more.

    Still, she hesitated. "¡­But I don''t know if I have the patience for all that."

    Liam sighed. "Then don''t take it."

    Ariana blinked. "Wait¡ª"

    "I''m not forcing you," he said simply. "I just wanted you to see the value in it. If you really don''t want it, don''t pick it."

    Ariana stared at him for a moment before looking back at her magical screen. She bit her lip, considering.

    "¡­Ugh," she groaned, rubbing her forehead. "Why do you make things sound so reasonable?"

    "Because they are."

    With a reluctant sigh, Ariana tapped the screen again¡ªthis time, selecting Alchemy.

    Liam nodded approvingly. "Good."

    Ariana pouted. "I hate that you''re so persuasive."

    Nyxie, who had been listening quietly, suddenly flopped dramatically in Ariana''s lap with a soft chirp¡ªclearly mimicking Ariana''s exaggerated distress. Then, for added effect, she covered her eyes with her tiny wings as if the decision had been too much to bear.

    Ariana stared at Nyxie for a second before bursting into laughter. "Oh my gods, you are so dramatic!"

    Liam rolled his eyes. "She''s literally copying you."

    Nyxie peeked through her wings, stuck out her tongue, and then snuggled deeper into Ariana''s lap with a smug little chirp.

    Ariana giggled, hugging the tiny shadow dragon close. "I think she''s on my side."

    Liam sighed. "That''s because you keep spoiling her."

 Chapter 193 - 193: I Need More Intel

    Ariana watched as her magic screen faded away, the glowing rune marks on her wrist vanishing just as Mystica had explained earlier. In its place, a neatly organized schedule appeared, displaying her selected courses alongside her class times.

    Primary 1: Elemental Myst Mastery

    Primary 2: Spatial Manipulation and Dimensional Warping

    Secondary: Alchemy and Potion Crafting

    Her eyes scanned the schedule, noting the school hours¡ª8 AM to 4 PM. It was a long day, but at least she had chosen courses that intrigued her. With a small sigh of relief, she turned to Liam with a grateful smile.

    "Thanks, Liam. Really."

    Liam just nodded, leaning slightly against his doorframe. "I just pointed out the obvious."

    Ariana giggled softly. "Still, I appreciate it."

    She stepped toward the door, but before leaving, she hesitated for a second, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Finally, she turned back to face Liam, tucking a strand of auburn hair behind her ear.

    "Um¡­ are you going for dinner now?" she asked, her voice a little softer than before. "Because¡­ I was heading there too."

    Liam noticed the slight nervousness in her tone but didn''t comment on it. He shook his head. "Not yet. I have something to take care of first. I''ll be there later."

    Ariana nodded, trying not to look too disappointed. "Oh, okay. I''ll, uh¡­ see you there, then."

    Liam gave a small nod. "Yeah." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ariana hesitated for just a second longer, then quickly turned and walked down the hall. As she disappeared around the corner, Liam exhaled quietly, shutting his door behind him.

    As Liam sat back down on his bed, he summoned his magical screen again, eyes narrowing as he reread the description for Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. Something about it held his interest in a way that the other courses didn''t. The more he considered it, the more it felt like a course tailor-made for someone like him.

    Yet, there was a dilemma.

    Selecting this course meant forsaking Forgemastery and Strategic Command and Leadership. Both had their own advantages.

    Forgemastery would grant him self-reliance. If he ever needed a weapon refined, armor adjusted, or some kind of custom gear, he wouldn''t have to rely on a blacksmith or enchanter. He could handle it himself. The thought of being dependent on someone else, especially when it came to equipment, was frustrating.

    Strategic Command and Leadership, on the other hand, was an investment in knowledge. Liam wasn''t interested in leading people¡ªhe preferred working alone. But battle tactics, real-time strategy, the ability to see beyond the immediate fight and plan several steps ahead? That was invaluable. It would refine his combat awareness, giving him a sharper vision in battle.

    And yet¡­ Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy.

    The first half of the name was enticing enough. Espionage meant deception, stealth, the ability to manipulate a battlefield without ever being seen. That aligned well with his style¡ªsilent, calculated, unpredictable. However, diplomacy? That part seemed off to him. He wasn''t exactly the negotiating type, nor did he care much for politics. The idea of sitting in meetings, talking things out, shaking hands¡ªugh.

    His fingers tapped against his knee as he mulled it over.

    What if this course wasn''t just about talking?

    Maybe there was something deeper hidden in the description, something Mystica had deliberately left out. If so, then he needed more information before making a final decision.

    Before he could think further, a small, irritated chittering noise snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Liam glanced down just as Nyxie, still in her small cat-sized form, crawled up onto his shoulder, nudging his cheek with her snout in an exaggeratedly dramatic way.

    He sighed. "What now?"

    Nyxie let out another soft, almost offended growl before flopping onto his lap, flicking her tail aggressively. She then turned her glowing eyes up at him, her expression painfully obvious.

    -Why did Ariana leave?-

    Liam blinked, then sighed again, rubbing his temple. "She wasn''t going to stay here all night, you know."

    Nyxie huffed and crossed her small front paws, looking unconvinced.

    Liam glanced down at her and, for some reason, could feel her sulking. It wasn''t like they could communicate with words, but he understood her frustration. She had clearly taken a liking to Ariana¡ªprobably because Ariana actually showered her with attention instead of telling her to stay hidden all the time.

    "You''re being dramatic," Liam muttered, but he reached out and scratched the top of her head anyway. Nyxie purred, but then quickly turned away with an air of indignant pride, as if she wasn''t enjoying it.

    With a shake of his head, Liam dismissed his magical screen. ''If I''m going to pick this course, I need answers first.''

    Mystica would know more. Whether she had intentionally left out details or simply forgotten to mention them, Liam would make sure to find out.

    For now, though, it was time for dinner.

    "Alright, enough sulking. Back into the shadow," Liam said, giving Nyxie a pointed look.

    Nyxie gave him an exaggerated stare, then grumbled before sinking into his shadow, her form dispersing into the dark mist beneath him.

    With that settled, Liam stood up, grabbed his jacket, and stepped out of his dorm, making his way toward the cafeteria.

    ¡ª¡ª

    For the rest of the night, Liam had dinner with his friends, though his mind lingered on the two mysterious courses. As they ate, it quickly became clear that he wasn''t the only one who had discovered them. Conversations around the cafeteria buzzed with speculation, with nearly every table discussing Spatial Manipulation and Dimensional Warping and Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy.

    The first course, Spatial Manipulation and Dimensional Warping, had immediately caught the attention of those with space affinities. However, that number was small. Space was a rare element, meaning the class itself would have very few students, but that also meant more focused lessons and specialized training. Those fortunate enough to have a space affinity were clearly thrilled¡ªthey had an entire course dedicated to mastering abilities that most other magic users would never have access to.

    Fewer students also meant more one-on-one training with the instructors, which could accelerate their mastery. Ariana was lucky¡ªthis was a major opportunity for her.

    Meanwhile, Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy sparked a very different kind of interest. Unlike Liam, who felt an almost instinctive pull toward the course as if there was something deeper hidden within it, most students¡ªespecially the boys¡ªsaw it in a much more shallow light.

    Some viewed it as a chance to become "cool," associating espionage with spies, stealth, and secret missions. They imagined themselves as shadowy figures weaving through battlefields unseen, whispering coded messages, and outmaneuvering opponents with clever tricks.

    Then there were those drawn to the diplomacy side¡ªspecifically, the ones who hated combat. For them, this course seemed like the perfect loophole: a way to remain relevant without actually fighting. They envisioned themselves as negotiators, making deals and settling disputes with words rather than weapons. Some even entertained the idea of climbing political ranks through diplomacy, seeing this as a stepping stone to positions of influence.

    Liam could clearly see how shallow minded they were due to their reasoning. He doubted the course was as simple as most students assumed. If anything, the description felt too vague¡ªas if the real purpose of the course had been intentionally obscured. That, more than anything, made him certain he needed more information.

 Chapter 194 - 194: Door Portal

    The following day was calm, the academy unusually quiet since it was still the weekend. Most students were nowhere to be seen, likely still holed up in their dorms, debating over their course selections.

    After finishing his morning workout, Liam was ready to seek out Mystica for answers about Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. However, there was one major problem¡ªhe had no idea where to find her.

    Sure, he had been to her chamber multiple times, but never of his own free will. Every encounter with Mystica had been unexpected and involuntary, with her simply teleporting him whenever she pleased. Because of that, he had absolutely no clue where her chamber was actually located.

    Now, standing in the academy halls, Liam realized just how much of a problem that was.

    For the next hour, he wandered the academy, searching aimlessly, scanning every hallway, every corridor, and even the Beacon Hall, hoping to find some clue to Mystica''s whereabouts. At this point, he was starting to look almost desperate.

    Then, a thought crossed his mind.

    Ariana.

    She was Mystica''s assistant, meaning she had to know exactly where Mystica''s chamber was. If anyone could point him in the right direction, it was her.

    With that realization, Liam turned on his heel and made his way toward Ariana''s dorm.

    As he reached his destination, Liam stood outside Ariana''s dorm, hands tucked in his pockets, waiting for an answer. The first knock had been met with silence, so after a few seconds, he knocked again.

    ''Maybe she''s not around.''

    That thought crossed his mind, but before he could turn away, he heard movement from the other side.

    ¡ª

    Inside, Ariana had just stepped out of the bathroom, steam curling off her damp skin. Wrapped in a snug white towel that covered her chest and just barely reached mid-thigh, she was using another towel to dry her dripping auburn hair. She blinked, slightly groggy, wondering why someone was knocking this early.

    Then she frowned.

    Early?

    Her sleepy mind jolted awake as she realized something¡ªshe had overslept. Badly.

    Snapping her gaze to the window, she saw that the sun was already high in the sky. A startled yelp almost escaped her lips, but before she could fully panic about that, the knock came again.

    "Coming!" she called absentmindedly, walking toward the door.

    Still towel-clad, still dripping wet, still very much not dressed.

    She flung the door open without a second thought, only to be met with Liam''s red eyes staring down at her.

    Ariana froze.

    Liam blinked.

    Ariana blinked back.

    For a long, silent second, neither moved¡ªuntil Ariana''s brain finally rebooted.

    Oh no.

    OH NO.

    Her towel.

    Her glasses¡ªshe wasn''t wearing them!

    Her hair¡ªa dripping mess!

    And most importantly¡ªLIAM WAS SEEING HER LIKE THIS!

    "¡ªEEP!"

    In an instant, Ariana slammed the door shut with enough force to shake the hinges.

    From outside, Liam simply raised an eyebrow. "¡­Was that an invitation or a threat?"

    ¡ª

    Inside her room, Ariana pressed her back against the door, face burning.

    ''I just answered the door like that?!''

    "I''m an idiot. A complete idiot." she whispered, covering her face with her hands. "What is he gonna think? That I just walk around like this all morning?! Is he gonna think I¡ª?!"

    Her mind raced with horrifyingly embarrassing possibilities.

    "This is bad. This is so bad. What if he thinks I''m into weird stuff?! What if he¡ª"

    A knock interrupted her self-inflicted meltdown.

    "Ariana?" Liam''s voice came from the other side, completely calm and unaffected. "You good?"

    "Y-YES! JUST GIVE ME A MINUTE!" she screeched.

    Liam, still standing in the hallway, merely shrugged. "Alright."

    Oblivious. Absolutely oblivious.

    Ariana scrambled to get dressed, throwing on the first set of clothes she could find, muttering to herself the entire time.

    Meanwhile, Liam wasn''t paying attention when a part of his shadow suddenly crept along the floor, sliding under Ariana''s door like a snake.

    A few minutes later, the door creaked open, and Ariana stepped out, now properly dressed in a simple yet elegant dress, her glasses resting on the bridge of her nose.

    She exhaled softly, still feeling a lingering heat of embarrassment from earlier. But at least now she was presentable.

    However, as she fully opened the door, Liam''s attention was immediately drawn not to Ariana¡ªbut to the tiny creature proudly perched on her shoulder.

    Nyxie.

    The little Nyxarion smirked¡ªor at least, the closest thing to a smirk a small shadowy beast could manage. Her tail flicked, her dark scales glimmering faintly in the dim light as she crouched on Ariana''s shoulder like she owned the place.

    Liam''s expression darkened.

    ''When did she leave my shadow?''

    He didn''t even sense her slipping away. Again.

    Before he could think any further, his sharp ears caught the sound of approaching voices and footsteps. Students heading down the hallway.

    Instinctively, Liam moved.

    Without warning, he stepped forward, placed a hand on Ariana''s shoulder, and lightly pushed her back inside her room.

    "Huh¡ª?!" Ariana squeaked, stumbling slightly as Liam smoothly followed her in and shut the door behind them.

    The voices outside grew louder, passed by, and then gradually faded away down the hallway.

    Silence settled in the room.

    Ariana, still slightly flustered, adjusted her glasses, staring at Liam. "A little warning next time, maybe?"

    Liam ignored her, his eyes locking onto Nyxie, who sat smugly in Ariana''s arms now, curling up comfortably.

    "Alright, you," Liam began, his tone laced with quiet disapproval. "Since when did you start sneaking out without permission?"

    Nyxie immediately tensed, realizing what was coming.

    A scolding.

    -Nope. Not happening.©\

    Before Liam could say another word, Nyxie dived headfirst into Ariana''s arms, curling into a tight ball like a guilty pet avoiding punishment.

    Ariana barely had time to react before a bundle of soft, shadowy warmth burrowed against her chest.

    "¡ªEh?!" she gasped, instinctively holding Nyxie as the little creature clung to her for dear life.

    Liam''s eye twitched.

    The damn lizard knew exactly what she was doing.

    "Really?" he muttered, unimpressed.

    Nyxie peeked up at him with wide, innocent eyes, her tail flicking.

    Ariana, still a little confused, slowly glanced between them. Then, realizing Nyxie was using her as a shield, she couldn''t help but giggle softly.

    "You''re kinda cute when you''re trying to get out of trouble," she whispered to Nyxie, stroking her head.

    Nyxie purred smugly, satisfied with her escape strategy.

    Liam sighed heavily, rubbing his temple before waving it off.

    "Whatever," he muttered. "Not the reason I came here anyway."

    Remembering why he had sought Ariana out in the first place.

    Liam turned his gaze to Ariana as he got straight to the point.

    "Sorry to just come hear unannounced but, do you know where Mystica''s chamber is?"

    Ariana blinked, pushing up her glasses. "Um¡­ not exactly," she admitted. "But¡­"

    Liam raised an eyebrow, waiting.

    "I do know how to get there," she continued, a small smile forming.

    She then turned and pointed towards a door Liam hadn''t noticed before.

    His gaze narrowed. It blended so seamlessly into the room''s interior that it was almost unnatural.

    Ariana cleared her throat before explaining, "Mystica enchanted this door for me in case I ever needed to ask her something or talk to her. But she also told me not to show it to anyone unless absolutely necessary."

    She hesitated slightly before glancing at Liam.

    "But¡­ I think she might understand," she finished softly.

    Liam stared at the door for a moment, then gave a slow nod.

    "Fine."

    Ariana stepped forward and placed her hand against the door''s surface. The moment she did, a faint ripple of energy pulsed outward, and the entire doorframe glowed with a soft, ethereal light.

    A second later, the wood shifted into a shimmering portal, its surface swirling with deep blues and purples like a living galaxy.

    Liam exhaled, watching the magical entrance.

    "That''ll do," he muttered before turning his gaze to Nyxie.

    "Alright, you. Back into my shadow," he ordered.

    Nyxie, who was still curled up comfortably in Ariana''s arms, made no move to obey.

    Instead, she gave Liam a flat look, then gestured stubbornly with her tiny claw towards Ariana.

    It was clear¡ªshe wasn''t going anywhere.

    Liam''s eye twitched.

    Ariana, watching the silent standoff, chuckled softly. "She wants to stay with me for a while," she translated with a small smile.

    Liam exhaled, already tired. "Yeah, I got that."

    Ariana adjusted her glasses. "You don''t have to worry. I won''t be going anywhere this morning¡ªjust studying. So she''ll be indoors."

    Nyxie nodded enthusiastically, her tail swaying like she had just won a grand battle.

    Liam ran a hand through his hair, then sighed in resignation. "Fine."

    With that, he turned back towards the portal. "See you later," he said before stepping forward.

    The instant he passed through, his form disappeared into the swirling energy, and the portal sealed behind him with a soft hum.

    Ariana stared at the closed door for a moment.

    Then, with a very soft sigh, she collapsed onto her bed, burying her face into her pillow.

    Two days in a row.

    Two days in a row she had been caught in some kind of weird, embarrassing situation with Liam. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She groaned quietly, the memory of standing at the door in just a towel flashing in her mind again.

    But even as she buried her face deeper, her lips twitched slightly into a small, amused blush.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Are You Willing To Take The Risk?

    As Liam stepped through the shimmering portal, the familiar pull of myst energy wrapped around him, distorting his senses for a brief moment.

    The swirling colors faded, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself standing in the middle of Mystica''s chamber.

    Before he could take in his surroundings, a familiar, playful voice echoed from the back of the room.

    "Who did you bring with you, Ariana? Don''t tell me you''ve already gotten yourself a boyfriend..."

    There was a brief pause before Mystica''s voice continued, her tone laced with amusement.

    "...And don''t even try to lie. I can feel a man''s presence from a mile away."

    Liam exhaled quietly, already anticipating whatever nonsense was about to follow.

    Footsteps approached from the back of the chamber, and as Mystica finally emerged into view, her eyes widened slightly when she saw Liam standing alone.

    "Oh?" She arched a brow, placing a hand on her hip. "Hey there."

    Then, as if something clicked in her mind, a teasing grin spread across her lips.

    "Wait a second¡­ don''t tell me you''re the one who captured my angel''s heart?"

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable. "No."

    Mystica pouted dramatically before scanning the room. "But wait¡­ where is my angel? And why are you the one stepping out of the portal door I specifically created for her?"

    Liam didn''t miss the suspicion in her tone, but he kept his explanation simple.

    "I needed some answers from you, but since I''ve never been here on my own accord, I had no idea how to get here. So I went to Ariana. She showed me the portal and allowed me to use it."

    Mystica blinked, then chuckled sheepishly. "Oh, that''s right¡­ I have always dragged you here without your consent."

    Liam merely stared at her.

    "Well, whatever," she shrugged, clearly unbothered. "I don''t mind if Ariana let you use it. So, tell me, what exactly are you here to pester me about this time?"

    Liam didn''t waste any time. "Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. You didn''t mention it yesterday at the Beacon Hall."

    Mystica''s playful smirk twitched slightly. "Oh? I forgot to mention it?"

    Liam wasn''t fooled. "Yeah. And I want to pick it, but I need to know what it''s really about before I do. Those descriptions on the magical screens don''t exactly tell the full story."

    Mystica studied him for a moment before humming in amusement. "You, picking that course? Now that''s interesting."

    She sauntered over to a nearby table, effortlessly pouring herself a glass of deep red wine before settling into her plush chair. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not that it isn''t a good fit for you¡ªactually, it''s perfect¡ªbut¡­" she swirled her glass lazily, her eyes gleaming mischievously.

    "Are you really willing to deal with all that diplomacy nonsense? You''re not exactly the social type. And more importantly¡­" She leaned forward slightly.

    "For someone who''s trying to keep his dark magic hidden from the world¡­ are you sure this is the right move?"

    Liam was about to respond when a second voice cut through the air.

    "Just tell the kid what he wants."

    Liam turned his head just in time to see Galen drop down from a pull-up bar in the far corner of the room.

    Galen stretched his arms, rolling his shoulders like he had been there the entire time. "Besides, he''s the type to deal with whatever risks come his way anyway. So quit messing with him and spill already."

    Mystica huffed, crossing her arms. "Ugh¡­ Can''t you just mind your own business, Gally?"

    Galen shot her a lazy smirk. "Not when you''re stalling like a dramatic old hag."

    Mystica gasped in exaggerated offense. "You take that back, you frosted brat!"

    Galen just snickered.

    Mystica pouted for a moment before sighing, waving a dismissive hand. "Whatever. Don''t mind the snow-head, Liam. Go ahead and take a seat."

    Liam glanced between the two before stepping forward and lowering himself into the gestured chair, ready to finally get the answers he came for.

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine, savoring the taste before finally setting the glass down. Her eyes settled on Liam, her playful demeanor simmering down just enough to let the weight of her next words settle.

    "Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy," she mused, tracing a delicate finger along the rim of her glass. "It''s an interesting course¡ªfar more than what those neat little descriptions on the selection screens let on."

    Liam remained silent, waiting.

    Mystica leaned forward, resting her chin on the back of her hand. "At its core, it''s about learning how to navigate power. That means infiltration, manipulation, intelligence gathering, and, of course, the more¡­ delicate aspects of persuasion. It''s not about brute force or charging into battle. It''s about knowing who to speak to, when to speak, and when to keep your mouth shut. It''s about learning the inner workings of influence¡ªhow nations, guilds, and people function behind the scenes."

    She tilted her head slightly. "And diplomacy? That''s just war by other means. If you do it right, you won''t need to lift a single weapon. You''ll make others fight your battles for you."

    Liam''s fingers tapped against the armrest of his chair. He had expected as much, but Mystica wasn''t done.

    "But," she continued, her tone turning more serious, "this isn''t some lesson in smooth-talking and deception. The deeper you go, the more dangerous the game becomes. Information is the most valuable currency in this world, and those who control it? They control everything."

    She folded her legs gracefully, watching Liam closely. "If you really take this course, if you push yourself past the basics and into the real shadows, you''ll start dealing with things most people aren''t meant to know. Secrets that are kept buried for a reason. And if you go that far, Liam¡­"

    "People will come looking for you."

    "And then there''s your little situation," she added, swirling her wine again. "It''s one thing to be a skilled infiltrator, to blend into places you don''t belong. It''s another thing entirely when you''re hiding something as big as dark magic."

    She let that hang in the air for a moment before resting back against her chair. "The deeper you go, the more eyes will be on you. People will dig. And the moment you slip up¡ªeven once¡ªsomeone will notice."

    Mystica leaned forward again, propping her elbows on the table and lacing her fingers together. "So¡­ Are you willing to take the risk?"

    As Liam pondered over Mystica''s words, weighing the risks against the potential rewards, Galen''s voice cut through his thoughts like an afterthought.

    "Man, you think too much."

    Liam glanced to the side just as Galen casually walked past, a towel draped around his sweaty neck. He grabbed a cup of water from a nearby table, taking a slow sip before turning his gaze back to Liam. His expression was as indifferent as ever.

    "If you wanna take the damn course, just do it. No need to sit there pondering like some scholar writing a thesis." His tone was flat, entirely unbothered.

    Liam didn''t respond, but Galen wasn''t finished. He studied Liam''s unreadable face for a moment before clicking his tongue.

    "Tch. You''re still thinking about it?" He exhaled in mild irritation. "Look, they don''t just teach espionage and all that political nonsense. There''s real combat training mixed in. Fighting styles, improved techniques, a few tricks you probably haven''t learned yet. It''s not just about sneaking around and playing mind games."

    Galen leaned against the table, stretching his arms. "So if that''s what''s bothering you¡ªthinking you won''t improve in battle¡ªdon''t. You''ll still get stronger. Probably even faster than if you took some boring command course."

    His tone made it clear he didn''t actually care what Liam chose, but his words carried weight nonetheless.

    Liam remained silent for a few more moments, his mind sifting through everything that had been said. Then, finally, he pushed himself up from his chair.

    He had his answer.

    "Well, thank you both for yours help. I''ll be taking my leave now."

    Without another word, he turned on his heel and headed toward the portal door he came from. With a step forward, his figure dissolved into the swirling myst energy, vanishing from Mystica''s chamber.

    A quiet pause settled over the room.

    Then Mystica turned toward Galen, an amused smirk curling at her lips. "Huh. For someone who doesn''t show much love to his students, you sure had a lot to say to Liam just now."

    Galen rolled his eyes and waved her off. "Please. He was gonna pick the course anyway. I just saved him the trouble of overthinking it."

    Mystica''s smirk widened as she leaned back in her chair, her gaze gleaming with mischief. "Mmm¡­ Or maybe you have a soft spot for him."

    Galen scoffed. "Like hell I do."

    He picked up his water again, taking another sip before adding nonchalantly, "Besides, it''s a good thing Seraphina''s the one teaching it."

    Mystica''s smirk faltered for just a fraction of a second before it returned with twice the amusement.

    "Ohhh? My dear friend and Magnus''s little crush?"

    She tilted her head, watching Galen for a reaction.

    But he just set his cup down and walked off without another word.

    Mystica chuckled to herself, swirling her wine once more.

    "Oh, this is going to be fun."

 Chapter 196 - 196: A Favor

    Liam reappeared in Ariana''s room, the lingering myst energy of the portal fading around him like dissolving embers. His gaze swept across the space, quickly taking note of Ariana seated at her study table, immersed in a book.

    His eyes then shifted toward the bed, where Nyxie was sprawled out, happily swiping at a ball of yarn. Her sleek tail flicked lazily, and her glowing blue eyes gleamed with playful focus as she batted the ball back and forth between her claws.

    Liam exhaled softly before speaking. "Enjoying yourself?"

    Nyxie''s ears twitched at the sound of his voice. She froze mid-swat, blinking at him innocently¡ªthen promptly resumed her game, completely unbothered.

    Ariana, finally noticing his presence, turned her head slightly. "You''re back already?" she asked, marking her page before closing the book.

    Liam gave a small nod. "Got what I needed."

    Ariana smiled lightly before glancing at Nyxie. "She''s been well-behaved. I doubt anyone outside noticed anything unusual."

    Liam remained silent for a second, watching as Nyxie tangled herself further in the yarn. "That''s good."

    He slowly moved toward the bed, crouching in front of it with a calm but intent expression.

    "Nyxie," he said, his voice quieter now, "there''s something I need to ask of you."

    Nyxie paused her swatting and looked at him. Unlike the times when she could sense his irritation or restraint, this time, she felt something different¡ªgentleness.

    The ball of yarn was forgotten. Sensing that Liam truly wanted her attention, Nyxie moved closer, crouching on the edge of the bed as she gazed at him curiously.

    "You and I are growing stronger," Liam began, "but that also means we have to be careful. My dark magic isn''t welcome in this world."

    Nyxie tilted her head, listening.

    "What I''m trying to say is¡­ you need to stop being so eager to be seen and everywhere at once. If you''re caught by the wrong person, you could be killed. And honestly¡­ I don''t want that."

    His words hung in the air, heavier than usual.

    "I know Ariana accepts us for who we are, not just what we are. And there are a few others like her. But not many." His gaze darkened slightly. "I need you to control yourself¡ªto be more cautious. Otherwise, we''ll both end up in trouble."

    A moment of silence passed.

    "Do you understand?" Liam asked. "Can you do that for me?"

    Nyxie stared at him for a long second. Even though Liam''s face remained impassive as always, she could feel something deeper¡ªa quiet, weary concern.

    Then, without hesitation, Nyxie let out a soft chirp before jumping forward and wrapping her small body around Liam in a hug.

    Liam, momentarily caught off guard, instinctively caught her in his arms.

    "...I guess that''s a yes, then," he murmured, returning the hug.

    Ariana, who had been silently watching the exchange, found herself surprised. She had seen glimpses of this side of Liam before, but this was different.

    Here, in this brief moment, Liam¡ªwho so often kept himself walled off¡ªwasn''t just showing concern. He was showing care.

    And it was Nyxie, his closest companion, who could truly feel it.

    ''Is it because they''re connected as master and familiar?'' Ariana wondered. ''Maybe that''s why she can sense his emotions, even when he doesn''t show them outwardly¡­''

    Then, before she could stop herself, another thought surfaced.

    ''...It''s nice to see him like this. Even if it lasts just for a moment.''

    Her gaze softened as she watched Liam hold Nyxie close.

    ''He looks more¡­''

    A faint blush dusted her cheeks.

    ''¡­cute.''

    Ariana quickly shook herself from her thoughts, realizing just what she had been thinking.

    ''Cute?'' Her face heated slightly at the ridiculousness of it. ''No, no, no. That''s not something I should be thinking about right now!''

    She took a quiet breath, trying to calm herself before Liam noticed anything off about her.

    Meanwhile, Liam gently placed Nyxie back on the bed. The small creature chirped in protest, clearly wanting to stay attached to him, but Liam gave her a firm look.

    Then, turning to Ariana, he asked, "Would you mind keeping Nyxie here for the rest of the day?"

    The question snapped Ariana out of her daze entirely. "Huh?"

    Liam raised a brow at her reaction, but before he could question it, she quickly responded, "Oh! No, I don''t mind. I''ll be staying indoors most of the day anyway, except for dinner." She paused for a second before adding, "Lunch won''t be an issue either since my assigned assistant brings me food."

    Liam gave a small nod, satisfied with the arrangement. "Then I''ll leave her here."

    Ariana glanced at Nyxie, who was now lounging on the bed, clearly at home. She smiled softly. "She''ll be fine with me."

    Liam turned to Nyxie. "I''ll come for you when the sun starts to set. Stay out of trouble."

    Nyxie flicked her tail, tilting her head as if to say Me? Trouble? Never.

    Ariana chuckled at the exchange, and Liam simply exhaled before turning toward the door. "Thanks, Ariana," he said before stepping out.

    As the door closed behind him, Ariana sat back in her chair, letting out a small sigh.

    ''Why do I still keep have all these weird thoughts?''

    She bit her lip, glancing at Nyxie, who had curled up comfortably on the bed.

    Then, almost unconsciously, she touched her warm cheeks, her thoughts drifting back to Liam''s rare moment of softness.

    ''Ugh¡­ what is wrong with me?''

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam entered his room, the door shutting softly behind him, he exhaled, letting the weight of the day settle for a brief moment. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, summoning his magical screen. The faint hum of myst energy filled the air as the translucent interface materialized before him, hovering just infront of his face.

    He scanned the selection menu. Now was the time to finalize his choices.

    Without delay, he selected:

    Primary Courses:

    ¨C Elemental Myst Mastery ¨C Specialization: Fire Magic

    ¨C Knight Combat Training

    Secondary Course:

    ¨C Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy

    The instant his selections were confirmed, a soft glow spread across the rune marks on his wrist. Then, with a final pulse of myst, they vanished. His schedule materialized on the magical screen, listing each class with precise timing. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    *******

    Liam Hunter''s Course Schedule

    Fire Magic (8:00 AM ¨C 10:20 AM) (2h 20m)

    ¨C Theory Class: Professor Orin Vale

    ¨C Practice Sessions: Instructor Rosalind Emberhart

    Knight Combat Training (10:25 AM ¨C 12:45 PM) (2h 20m)

    ¨C Instructors: Darius Flint, Vance Holloway, Garrick Stroud

    Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy (1:45 PM ¨C 4:00 PM) (2h 15m)

    ¨C Theory Class & Practice Sessions: Lady Seraphina Vale & Professor Veylan Kaine

    *******

    Liam''s gaze lingered on the names. He committed them to memory, but still, he reached for a notebook from his desk, flipping to a fresh page and carefully jotting them down.

    As he scanned over the schedule, his mind quickly broke down the structure of the day.

    Five minutes to transition between classes. That was standard, though it wasn''t much time if the lecture halls were spread out. He''d need to map out the academy grounds once classes start again. Then there was the lunch break¡ªa full 50 minutes¡ªwhich meant enough time to eat and maybe fit in some light training or recon work.

    His fingers tapped idly on the table as he considered his last selection.

    Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy.

    Of all the courses, this was the most uncertain. He knew Mystica had only given him a partial truth. He could tell she left out details on purpose, expecting him to uncover them himself. That alone made him curious.

    And then there was the instructor.

    Seraphina Vale¡­

    A name he hadn''t heard before, but for some reason his guts told him to be prepared.

    Liam closed his notebook, setting it back on his desk. He had done enough thinking. His decisions were made.

    He turned toward the weapon stand near the door, where his sheathed sword rested against the polished wooden frame. Without hesitation, he grabbed it, fastening the strap securely around his waist before stepping out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Later that day, a carriage rumbled down the darkened streets of the night, its wheels creaking as the night air pressed in, the world outside blurred beneath a veil of mist. Inside, Seraphina gazed out of the window, her expression unreadable, while Veylan sat across from her, his silence filling the space between them.

    "I heard this year''s first years are particularly talented," Seraphina mused, her voice carrying a playful edge. "More potential than usual."

    Veylan''s gaze flicked to her, but he said nothing, his expression stoic.

    A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she leaned back against the seat, her fingers tracing the rim of her glass. "I do hope they last longer than the others. It would be such a shame if they all broke so easily. I''ve been craving something a little more... challenging."

    Veylan''s lips twitched, but he didn''t speak. The atmosphere between them remained charged, his cool demeanor a contrast to her eager, almost predatory excitement.

    "Their resilience, or lack of it, will be so... entertaining," Seraphina continued with a smile that was both chilling and delighted. "I''m looking forward to seeing how far they''ll go before they finally crack."

 Chapter 197 - 197: New Courses Begin

    As the week passed, students finalized their course selections and received their schedules. Within Liam and Ariana''s group, Sheila and Charlotte also confirmed their choices. By the end of the process, several of them found themselves sharing classes.

    Liam and Asher ended up in both Fire Magic and Knight Combat Training together. Ariana and Dylan shared Alchemy. Sheila and Asher were in Strategic Command and Leadership, while Max and Dylan took Forgemastery. Charlotte and Sheila both had Knight Combat Training.

    Most of them were glad they''d run into each other throughout the day, but one particular pairing raised some eyebrows¡ªespecially Dylan''s.

    Charlotte had chosen Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. And somehow, she had ended up in the same class as Liam.

    Which led to this moment¡ªDylan standing in front of Charlotte with an expression of sheer, exaggerated suspicion. His green eyes narrowed, his lips pursed, and his arms crossed.

    "Alright, spill it," Dylan demanded, dramatically pointing a finger at her. "Why the hell did you, of all people, pick Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy? Do you even know what espionage means?"

    Charlotte, who was lazily lounging on a bench with one leg draped over the other, stretched her arms with an amused smirk. "Mmm¡­ espionage. Sounds exotic, doesn''t it?" she purred, tilting her head as her curly hair bounced slightly.

    Dylan groaned, rubbing his temples. "You''re not answering the question. And don''t think I don''t see what''s going on here. You just wanted to invade Liam''s space even more, didn''t you?"

    Charlotte''s smirk widened, and she let out a soft chuckle. "Maybe¡­" She leaned forward, resting her chin on her palm. "That''s half of it."

    Dylan gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. "She admits it! I knew it! You''re obsessed!"

    Charlotte let out a purring laugh. "Can you blame me? He''s just so¡­ interesting." Her glowing dark blue eyes gleamed mischievously. "Besides, the course does suit me. Stealth, infiltration, deception¡ª" she tapped a clawed finger against her lips "¡ªseems like a purrfect fit for someone like me, don''t you think?"

    Dylan gave her a deadpan stare. "Did you just say ''purrfect'' unironically?"

    Charlotte winked.

    Dylan sighed and shook his head. "You''re insufferable." Then he muttered under his breath, "Liam''s so doomed."

    ¡ª¡ª

    As the week ended and a new one began, the real training at Dark Knight Academy was finally underway. The academy buzzed with activity as students hurried through the capstone pathways, weaving through the hallways in search of their assigned classrooms. Some carried books, others chatted excitedly about their upcoming courses, while a few looked utterly lost.

    Among them were Liam and Asher, walking side by side, both heading to the same class.

    "You sure you know where this class is?" Asher asked, glancing at the room numbers as they passed by. His blue eyes flickered with mild impatience. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Since this is the Myst Mastery department, it should be down this hallway," Liam replied calmly, unfazed.

    Asher scoffed, shaking his head with a smug grin. "You sound real confident for someone who''s about to get completely outclassed. I mean, let''s be real, Liam¡ªI''ve got blue flames. This course is gonna be a breeze for me. Meanwhile, you? Basic fire magic, some shady dark stuff¡ªmight wanna take notes from me when I leave you in the dust."

    Liam didn''t even spare him a glance. He just kept walking, his expression blank, as if Asher''s words were no more than background noise.

    Asher paused mid-step, blinking. "Hey. Hey, are you even listening?"

    Silence.

    "Oh, I see how it is," Asher muttered, crossing his arms. "You just tune me out like I''m some annoying breeze, huh? That''s real mature."

    More silence.

    "You¡ªLiam, if you don''t answer me right now, I swear I''m gonna¡ª"

    Liam stopped walking, turning his head slightly. "You''re still talking?"

    Asher clenched his fists. "I swear to the Stars, I will set your uniform on fire¡ª"

    Before he could finish, they both caught sight of a classroom door at the end of the hallway, a metal plate mounted above it reading:

    Professor Orin Vale ¨C Elemental Myst Mastery

    "Looks like we found it," Liam said flatly.

    Asher clicked his tongue. "Tch. Lucky for you, otherwise I would''ve¡ª"

    Liam was already walking inside.

    "...You know what? Never mind," Asher grumbled, following after him.

    As they entered, the first thing they noticed was the sheer size of the room. It wasn''t a standard classroom¡ªit was a full-fledged lecture hall designed to accommodate at least a hundred students. The seats were arranged in ascending rows, forming a semi-circle around a raised platform where a massive arcane diagram was inscribed onto the floor. The walls were lined with myst-powered torches that burned in various elemental colors, shifting hues depending on the ambient myst levels.

    A large blackboard spanned the front wall, already filled with some kind writtten equations and what looked like elemental resonance theories. They might likely have been written by Professor Vale in advance.

    However, none of that was what caught their attention.

    It was the students'' reactions.

    The moment Liam and Asher stepped inside, the atmosphere changed. Conversations halted. Some students looked their way and instantly frowned¡ªexpressions shifting from casual to disgusted or annoyed. A few exchanged whispers, while others barely acknowledged their presence.

    Asher, naturally, noticed. He leaned over to Liam. "Huh. Either we just walked into the wrong classroom, or everyone here suddenly decided they hate us."

    Liam, as usual, remained unbothered. "It''s because we ranked up."

    "Yeah, but like¡ªthis level of saltiness? Damn. You''d think we stole their lunch money."

    It wasn''t surprising, though. Liam had just jumped to 4th place and Asher to 5th in the rankings. For students already established in fire magic without having competition, two bastards who were already in the top ten now climbing so high to top five so quickly, there was bound to cause resentment if they ended in the same class with them.

    But neither of them cared.

    Without acknowledging the stares, they made their way to the third row and took their seats.

    Asher leaned back, smirking. "Guess we''ll just have to remind them why we''re here, huh?"

    Liam simply nodded, eyes forward. "Let them think what they want."

    And with that, they waited for class to begin.

    As the students settled into their seats, the academy bell rang, signaling the official start of class. The sound echoed through the lecture hall, and within moments, the door swung open.

    A man stepped inside with a composed stride, dressed in a well-tailored navy coat over a high-collared shirt. His transparent glasses rested on the bridge of his nose, giving him an air of wisdom. Despite his dark gray hair revealing his age, his sharp sky-blue eyes and youthful demeanor made him look no older than his mid-forties. There was a quiet authority in his presence¡ªnot overbearing, yet impossible to ignore.

    He walked to the front of the room and turned to face them, offering a polite yet firm nod.

    "Good morning, students," he greeted, his voice smooth and measured. "My name is Professor Orin Vale, and I will be your instructor for Elemental Myst Mastery ¨C Fire Specialization."

    His gaze swept across the room, taking in the nineteen students before him. After a brief pause, he sighed softly, almost as if he were reflecting on something.

    "Only nineteen this year¡­ It seems the number of fire magic users continues to dwindle."

    His words were not filled with disappointment, merely observation. A few students exchanged glances, unsure how to react.

    Then, with a slight tilt of his head, Professor Vale suddenly posed a question:

    "What is fire?"

    Silence fell over the room.

    It was such a simple question¡ªalmost too simple. And yet, the more they thought about it, the less obvious the answer became.

    One student cautiously raised a hand. "Fire is¡­ an element used for destruction and creation?"

    Professor Vale gave a thoughtful nod. "A reasonable answer, but not quite complete."

    Another student hesitated before answering. "Fire is¡­ energy released through combustion?"

    "A scientific approach. Yet, still lacking something fundamental."

    The room grew tense. Some students shifted uncomfortably, while others remained deep in thought. Even Asher, usually quick with confidence, narrowed his eyes in concentration.

    Liam, on the other hand, remained silent, simply watching.

    After a few moments, Professor Vale adjusted his glasses and answered his own question.

    "Fire¡­ is the expression of will."

    His words were calm, yet they carried weight.

    "It is hunger that demands fuel, force that demands movement, and resolve that refuses to be extinguished. Fire is not merely an element, nor just a force of destruction¡ªit is a manifestation of intent. The stronger the will, the hotter the flame. This is why fire myst is deeply tied to emotion, focus, and purpose."

    The room remained still as his words settled in.

    "Over the next three months, we will delve into the depths of fire myst. Not just how to wield it, but how to understand it. You will learn to control its nature, enhance its potency, and refine it beyond mere combustion. Some of you may struggle, others may excel¡ªbut none of you will remain the same."

    His eyes briefly locked onto Liam and Asher, as if acknowledging something in them.

    "Expect challenges¡ªboth theoretical and practical. Expect to be pushed beyond your comfort zones. And above all¡­" He adjusted his glasses once more, his calm presence shifting slightly¡ªbecoming just a bit sharper, more intense.

    "Expect to earn your place in this class."

    His words hung in the air for a moment before he finally leaned back slightly, his expression easing once more.

    "If that is understood, then shall we begin?"

 Chapter 198 - 198: Fire Myst Mastery Class: First Lesson

    Professor Vale let the silence linger for a moment before turning to the blackboard. With a flick of his fingers, a wisp of flame sparked at his fingertips, then stretched into a thin line of fire. The flames danced in the air as if responding to his thoughts, and with a subtle motion, he directed them to write "Fire Myst Fundamentals" on the board. The letters burned brightly for a few seconds before fading into glowing embers that settled into the surface like ink.

    "As this is your first official lesson, we will begin with the core principles of Fire Myst." He clasped his hands behind his back and paced slowly. "Tell me¡ªwhat are the three main properties of fire in myst application?"

    A few students hesitated, but one eventually raised their hand. "Uh¡­ Heat, Light, and Destruction?"

    "Close, but not quite." Professor Vale turned toward the class. "Anyone else?"

    Liam and Asher exchanged a glance but remained silent. Galen had trained them in combat, drilled them in technique, but he had never once mentioned something like this. They both knew how to wield their flames, but they had never thought about its fundamental nature.

    "Tch," Asher clicked his tongue in annoyance. He hated not knowing things when it came to fire.

    A student in the back finally spoke up, his voice hesitant but clear. "Ignition, Expansion, and Consumption?"

    Professor Vale''s lips curled slightly in approval. "Correct."

    With another flick of his fingers, three glowing symbols appeared on the board, each one representing the concepts he had just mentioned.

    "Ignition," he tapped the first symbol, causing it to flare up, "is the act of starting a fire. Whether through a spark, friction, or myst infusion, all flames require a trigger."

    "Expansion," he moved to the second, which grew larger, "is fire''s ability to spread¡ªto feed off air, fuel, and myst to increase its range and intensity."

    "And finally, Consumption." He gestured to the third symbol, which slowly dimmed and faded, "Fire is hungry. It will take everything if given the chance¡ªfuel, oxygen, even your own myst if you lose control."

    Liam narrowed his eyes slightly. ''So fire isn''t just about burning things¡ªit had an actual structure to how it worked.''

    Asher crossed his arms, absorbing the information with a rare moment of silence. ''That bastard of an instructor, Galen, never mentioned this¡­ is it because he thought we didn''t need to know? Or because he didn''t care?''

    The professor turned back to face the class. "These three properties form the foundation of every fire-based technique, whether basic or advanced. Mastering them means controlling not just your flames, but also your own limits."

    He then glanced at the clock, nodding slightly. "For now, we will focus on Ignition¡ªthe most basic yet essential aspect of fire myst. And so¡­" He gestured to the classroom. "Let''s see where you all stand."

    A pulse of myst flared from his fingertips, and suddenly, small flame sigils appeared on the desks of each student.

    "Your first task is simple," Professor Vale said. "Channel your myst and ignite the sigil before you. No incantations, no unnecessary movements¡ªjust pure myst control."

    Some students immediately placed their hands over the sigil, already focusing their myst. Others hesitated, clearly nervous about failing such a fundamental exercise.

    Asher smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Heh. Easy."

    Liam, meanwhile, simply placed a hand over the sigil, his myst already stirring.

    Asher exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. "Alright, let''s see what this is all about." He placed his palm over the sigil and channeled his myst. A sharp blue spark flickered¡ªthen nothing.

    He blinked.

    Liam, sitting beside him, narrowed his eyes at his own sigil and did the same. His myst stirred, flowing to his palm, but the moment it met the sigil, the flame barely sputtered before fizzling out.

    The two boys exchanged looks.

    "...What the hell?" Asher muttered.

    Liam didn''t respond. He focused again, pushing more myst into the sigil¡ªbut the result remained the same. A weak flicker, then silence.

    Across the room, some students had already managed to light theirs. A few small flames hovered over their sigils, flickering steadily. Others, like Liam and Asher, struggled.

    Professor Vale, watching from the front of the class, finally spoke. "Having trouble?"

    Asher frowned. "I don''t get it. We literally use fire all the time. Why is this different?"

    "Because this exercise is not about simply producing flames," Professor Vale explained, stepping closer. "It is about precision and balance. From what I observed during the battlefield exam, you both have strong control over fire, but your method until now has been based on instinct and brute force. Here, your myst must align perfectly with the sigil''s structure. Too much force, and it will reject your myst. Too little, and it won''t activate."

    Liam''s gaze flickered toward the sigil again. ''So that''s it.''

    He took a slow breath, adjusting his myst flow. Instead of forcing it, he let it seep into the sigil gently, like a steady stream rather than a crashing wave.

    The sigil glowed.

    A small, steady ember flickered to life in the center.

    Asher''s eyes twitched at the sight. "Tch¡ªno way I''m letting you get ahead." He clicked his tongue and closed his eyes, adjusting his approach. Instead of pouring his myst in all at once, he eased it in, mimicking Liam''s method.

    A second later¡ªfwip!¡ªhis sigil ignited with a small, controlled blue flame.

    He grinned. "Hah! Knew I had it."

    Professor Vale nodded approvingly. "Better. Fire Myst is not just about raw power¡ªit is about understanding how much to give and when. Those of you who succeeded, remember this. Those still struggling, adjust your myst flow accordingly."

    Liam leaned back slightly, watching the ember flicker before him. ''Understanding the theory behind this¡­ it''s going to change how I fight.''

    After a few minutes, every student had successfully lit their sigil. Noting this, Professor Vale adjusted his glasses. "It seems you all are quick learners. Since Lady Emberhart is absent today, there will be no practical session. That gives us time to continue."

    He turned back to the board, raising his hand. Flames surged to life, forming new symbols in the air.

    "If you wish to master fire, you must learn how to shape it."

    Professor Vale let the flames linger in the air, each symbol burning with a steady glow before shifting into familiar forms. Ignition. Expansion. Consumption.

    "Now that you have grasped the basics of Ignition, we move on to something slightly more difficult," he announced. "Fire is not merely something you create¡ªit is something you command. A flame without control is as dangerous to its wielder as it is to its enemy."

    With a flick of his wrist, the flames shifted, twisting into distinct shapes¡ªa straight line, a swirling spiral, and finally, a contained sphere. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your next task is to shape the fire you create. It must not waver, must not flicker, and must not burn beyond your will."

    The students exchanged glances. Some looked confident, others hesitant. Liam and Asher, however, were intrigued. Shape fire? That was an easy task. They had formed fireballs countless times in battle¡ªwas that not considered shaping?

    Professor Vale continued, "Many of you likely use fire instinctively. But a true master of Fire Myst does not simply conjure flames. They dictate its movement. They determine its form. Fire must behave as an extension of yourself."

    He gestured toward their sigils. "Now, take the flames you''ve created and mold them into a sphere. A perfect sphere. No flickering, no warping¡ªabsolute control."

    A murmur spread through the room as students turned their attention back to their flames.

    Asher smirked. "Alright, time to see who''s got real talent." He focused on his small blue flame, attempting to mold it into a round shape. It worked¡ªto an extent. The flame bent to his will, forming a sphere just like the ones he made in battle. But then, it flickered. It wavered at the edges.

    "Hey, what the hell?" he muttered.

    Liam remained silent, observing his own flame. He faced the same problem¡ªhe could bend the fire into a sphere, but it refused to stay perfectly smooth.

    Professor Vale walked between the students, watching their struggles with a knowing gaze. "Many of you are trying to force the flame into a shape. That will not work. Fire is fluid, not rigid. You must guide it, not crush it into submission."

    Asher scowled. "Easy for you to say."

    Professor Vale smirked slightly. "Indeed." With a simple snap of his fingers, the small ember on Liam''s desk suddenly flickered¡ªthen effortlessly molded itself into a perfect, motionless sphere.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly. ''He didn''t even touch it.''

    "Fire," the professor continued, "responds best to intention. Not brute force, not excessive myst output¡ªbut balance."

    The students kept trying. Some got close, forming slightly misshapen spheres, while others could barely keep their flames steady.

    Liam adjusted his approach, loosening his grip over his myst. Instead of controlling the flame directly, he guided its edges, allowing it to curve naturally rather than forcing it into shape.

    Slowly¡ªvery slowly¡ªhis flame began to round out.

    This feels like Flame Compression, but gentler, he thought. He glanced at Asher and muttered under his breath, "Hey, buzz cut, think of it as Flame Compression."

    Asher shot him a sharp look before clicking his tongue. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­" But after a moment of hesitation, he took a deep breath, mimicking Liam''s approach. Finally, his flame settled into something that almost resembled a sphere.

    For the rest of the lesson, Professor Vale allowed the students to refine their technique. Some gradually got the hang of it¡ªespecially Liam and Asher.

    As the minutes passed, the session neared its end. With only five minutes left, Professor Vale clapped his hands once, drawing their attention.

    "Alright, my students, you''ve done well. Some of you are beginning to understand. But do not be mistaken¡ªthis is only the first step. Your flames are still unstable, unrefined."

    "Tomorrow, we will advance further. You will learn how to sustain your shapes under external pressure. A fire that cannot hold its form is useless in battle."

    He paused for a moment, then added, "Ah, and one more thing." He gestured toward the small floating crystal orbs above each student''s desk. "These belong to you. They are recording orbs, capable of storing any class session for later playback."

    "For them to function, you must infuse them with myst. You are also permitted to bring them to any other class for personal study."

    With that, he adjusted his glasses. "This concludes today''s lesson. Class is dismissed when the bell rings."

 Chapter 199 - 199: Knight Combat Training

    The academy bell rang once more, signaling the end of the students'' first course classes. The once-quiet hallways buzzed with activity as students rushed to their next sessions, eager to make it within the five-minute transition period.

    Liam and Asher stepped out of their classroom, heading in the same direction¡ªthey both had Knight Combat Training next, under the same set of instructors. As they made their way toward the training halls, they recalled the slight change in location from their usual training grounds. The instructors had informed them that while the past months'' sessions were merely introductory, they were now entering the academy''s real training system. The training halls were designed for structured, real-time combat experience, unlike the outdoor grounds meant for basic assessments.

    Fortunately, they found the correct hall without much trouble. However, the moment they stepped inside, it became clear¡ªthey were late.

    The other eighteen students were already assembled before a mounted platform, where three knights stood, their presence commanding immediate attention.

    "I think we''re late," Asher whispered.

    "Yeah," Liam responded simply.

    The moment they entered, all eyes landed on them.

    "Ah, finally, the fourth and fifth have decided to show up," one of the knights remarked, his voice carrying a sharp edge of authority. "You''ve got thirty seconds to change. Academy uniforms are not permitted in this hall."

    Without hesitation, Liam and Asher instinctively located the changing room, swiftly swapping into their training gear. In less than thirty seconds, they returned, standing at attention.

    The knight smirked. "Well, at least you two can follow orders. Now, drop and give me one hundred push-ups."

    Asher muttered under his breath, "Is that supposed to be a punishment?" but complied nonetheless, lowering himself to the ground. Liam followed suit without complaint.

    Just as they descended for their first push-up, the knight''s voice rang out again. "Hold it. Don''t even think about moving."

    He stepped down from the platform, his heavy boots echoing across the hall as he approached them. Without a word, he grabbed four large weights.

    Then, without warning, he dropped two on each of their backs.

    The sudden weight nearly made them buckle¡ªclearly, these weren''t light.

    "Those are one hundred pounds each," the knight said, his tone unwavering. "You are to complete one hundred push-ups."

    He let the statement hang for a moment before adding, "Within three minutes."

    The knight crossed his arms, staring down at Liam and Asher with an unimpressed look.

    "You''re free to use myst," he said flatly. "Enhance your strength, boost your endurance¡ªhell, use whatever useless tricks you want. But if you do, you''d better finish this punishment, no excuses."

    Liam and Asher didn''t need to be told twice. Without hesitation, they instinctively channeled their myst, reinforcing their bodies against the crushing weight pressing down on them. Asher''s blue flames flickered faintly around him, amplifying his muscle strength while keeping his breathing steady. Liam, however, took it a step further¡ªhe activated Crimson Breathing, his myst circulation intensifying, spreading warmth through his limbs, his body adapting to the extreme strain. His breath grew sharper, more controlled, his muscles tightening as power coursed through him.

    The first few sets were almost effortless. The two powered through, reaching forty push-ups with little sign of struggle.

    But then, the weight truly set in.

    Despite their reinforced bodies, the sheer load bore down on them relentlessly. Their arms trembled slightly as the repetitive movement began to burn¡ªthe heat from Asher''s flames made it worse, and even Liam, despite Crimson Breathing, could feel the growing exhaustion creeping in. Their muscles screamed for relief, but they pushed forward, refusing to break under pressure. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All the while, the other students watched with mixed reactions.

    "They deserve it. Ranking up to fourth and fifth doesn''t put them on top of the world."

    "They should''ve known better than to be late on the first day."

    "Serves them right."

    Some students smirked at their suffering, enjoying the display. Others looked at them with mild sympathy¡ªbut none spoke up to help.

    Liam and Asher, however, didn''t care. Push-up after push-up, they kept moving.

    They reached eighty-six and eighty-three, sweat dripping from their faces, arms shaking, and fifty seconds left on the clock.

    But before they could push into the final stretch, a second knight finally spoke up.

    "Enough," he said, his deep voice cutting through the murmurs. "You''ve done a sufficient warm-up. I wouldn''t want you drained before the assessment begins."

    With that, the punishment was over.

    Liam and Asher shook off the heavy weights from their backs, and took a brief moment to roll their shoulders before stepping away. Neither of them showed any sign of their fatigue¡ªno hunched backs, no heavy breathing¡ªjust sharp, unwavering expressions as they moved to join the group.

    The knight who had delivered their punishment walked back to the mounted platform where the other two instructors stood, then gestured toward them.

    "Join the rest."

    They obeyed, taking their spots among the students. Around them, some smirked, others sneered, and a few looked away, clearly uncomfortable.

    Once everyone was settled, the first knight stepped forward. His piercing gaze scanned over the class with cold disapproval before he finally spoke, his voice sharp as steel.

    "Instructor Darius Flint." His tone was brutally direct, no sugar-coating. "Your combat instructor. I don''t deal in pleasantries. You do what I say, or you''ll wish you had."

    The second knight gave a small nod, his voice gruffer, seasoned with age. "Instructor Garrick Stroud." His weathered face and numerous battle scars spoke for themselves. "If you think you know how to fight, I''ll show you just how wrong you are."

    The third knight, much quieter, simply nodded, his silver eyes calculating and reserved. "Vance Holloway. Defense and countermeasures." No further explanation, just that.

    Once introductions were over, Darius stepped forward again, hands behind his back. His sharp gaze flicked over the students, then back to Liam and Asher.

    "Now," he said, his tone clipped, "what did you all learn from what you just witnessed?"

    A few students hesitated before speaking up.

    "That Liam and Asher shouldn''t let their small achievement get to their heads."

    "They ranked up, but that doesn''t mean they''re untouchable."

    "Maybe they''ll learn not to be late next time."

    A few others muttered similar sentiments, some smug, some just parroting what they thought the instructors wanted to hear.

    Darius let the idiocy continue for a few more seconds before finally snapping.

    "Shut it."

    The room fell silent immediately.

    His eyes burned with pure disappointment as he slowly scanned the class, shaking his head.

    "And you wonder why most of you are ranked at the bottom," he said, voice dripping with disgust. "Your pathetic excuses for answers just confirmed something I already knew¡ªmost of you don''t think. You react. You assume. And worst of all, you justify your own mediocrity by dragging others down."

    Some students shifted uncomfortably, others clenched their fists, but no one dared to speak.

    "You sit here, looking down on them as if they did something wrong. But let me ask you this¡ªhow many of you could do what they just did? How many of you could handle 200 pounds on your backs and still push through without hesitation?"

    He let that sink in for a second before delivering the final blow.

    "None of you."

    A few students flinched.

    "Most of you wouldn''t even get past twenty before your arms gave out and you started crying about how ''unfair'' it is. But these two?" He gestured toward Liam and Asher. "They didn''t hesitate. They adapted. They handled the punishment like soldiers, not sniveling children."

    Darius leaned forward slightly, his sharp gaze cutting into them.

    "And that, you miserable lot, is why you are ranked below them."

    The air felt heavy, the weight of his words pressing down on the students far worse than any physical training.

    Satisfied that his point had been hammered in, Darius finally took a step back.

    "I''ll leave you with that piece of common sense," he muttered. "You clearly needed it."

    Then, without another word, he turned to Garrick, handing over the lesson.

    The battle-scarred veteran cracked his neck, stepping forward with a smirk.

    "Alright," Garrick said, his voice rough but amused. "Now that Darius has bruised your egos, let''s see if your bodies are any tougher."

 Chapter 200 - 200: Knight Combat Training: Assessment Test

    Garrick cracked his knuckles, exhaling sharply as he glanced at the large clock mounted on the far side of the training hall.

    "We''ve already wasted a good five minutes," he stated, his gruff voice carrying through the hall. "That leaves me with just twenty minutes to explain things. After that, we''ve got an hour and fifty-five minutes to assess whether you lot are worth anything on your own."

    His gaze swept over the students.

    "Listen up¡ªthis assessment is purely based on solo efforts. No teams, no partners. If you were hoping to rely on a friend to carry your weight, forget it. We already saw how most of you fumbled during the Battlefield Exam."

    A few students tensed, some shifting uncomfortably at the reminder of their less-than-stellar performances in team-based combat.

    "We''re not interested in seeing how hopeless some of you are in groups," he continued bluntly. "This is about how well you can stand alone."

    His words settled over the class like a heavy weight, making it clear that today wasn''t gonna be just another routine lesson like the past.

    He gestured around the vast training hall, his expression unreadable.

    "Now, let me explain how this will work. This hall¡ªalong with every other training hall¡ªis infused with myst. It allows us to create holographic images of demons, ranging from Feral-class to Advanced Horrors. These holograms will be your opponents from now on."

    Some students murmured in interest, while others looked skeptical.

    Garrick smirked, as if already predicting their thoughts.

    "Don''t get comfortable. These may look like holograms, but they are very real. They will fight, they will strike, and they will hurt you."

    The murmuring ceased instantly.

    "The only thing separating you from actual death is your training attire."

    A few students glanced down at their combat uniforms, some still adjusting to the fit.

    "These attires are designed to link with the myst system, translating every hit you take into real pain. Without them, the attacks wouldn''t feel real¡ªbut since you''re all wearing them, trust me, you''ll know when you''ve been hit."

    A few nervous glances were exchanged, but Garrick ignored them.

    "Now, onto the main challenge."

    He raised a hand, and suddenly, the walls of the training hall began shifting, morphing as towering structures of black stone rose from the ground, stretching high into the air. Passageways twisted and turned, forming an elaborate labyrinth in mere seconds.

    "For this assessment, this entire place is being transformed into a maze with high walls. These walls, just like the demons, are holographic¡ªbut they''re real enough to trap you inside."

    Some students stiffened, realizing that this wasn''t going to be a simple sparring session.

    "Each of you will be dropped at a different starting point within the maze. Your goal? Survive. Hunt demons, or get hunted by them."

    Garrick''s smirk returned, but there was nothing friendly about it.

    "What we''re assessing is simple." He raised a finger. "First, your ability to handle close-range combat with Horror-class demons. A lot of you think you can fight, but you crumble the moment something faster, smarter, and stronger than you comes at you with real intent."

    A second finger. "Next, your defensive adaptability. We''ve seen enough of you going all out on the offense, acting like wild animals with no sense of self-preservation. That''s what gets people killed."

    A third finger. "And finally¡ªyour awareness. If you''re too stupid to notice what''s happening around you, then you''re too stupid to live."

    Silence. Heavy. Unsettling.

    "You have five minutes."

    With that, the platform beneath Garrick, Darius, and Vance slowly began to descend, lowering them back to the ground before they turned and walked away.

    "Class time left: 1 hour and 55 minutes." Garrick''s voice echoed as they left.

    "The assessment begins in five. Get your weapons and prepare."

    The moment the instructors disappeared, the tension in the room shifted. The students, now left to themselves, broke into action.

    Some immediately rushed to the weapon racks stationed along the edges of the hall, while others stood frozen for a moment, the reality of the assessment sinking in.

    Liam and Asher, however, didn''t hesitate. They moved swiftly toward the nearest rack.

    "So, solo combat against illusions of demons," Asher muttered, scanning the weapons. "That actually sounds fun."

    Liam didn''t respond. He simply reached forward, his eyes scanning the selection before gripping a sleek, black-bladed sword. He tested its balance with a subtle swing, the weight familiar yet different from his grandpa''s sword.

    Asher grabbed a long, curved blade, testing its weight before letting out a satisfied grunt.

    "We''ve fought real demons before," he continued, his sharp blue eyes glinting. "This should be nothing, right?"

    Liam glanced at him briefly before returning his focus to adjusting his grip. "They said the damage is real enough. We''ll see."

    Nearby, the other students were murmuring among themselves, some throwing glances at Liam and Asher.

    "Tch. Acting like they''re above the rest of us."

    "Ranking up to fourth and fifth doesn''t mean they own the damn academy."

    "Maybe they should''ve been paired against real demons instead¡ªsee if they still keep that attitude."

    Liam ignored the whispers. They were expected. The battlefield exam had made him and Asher stand out, and some people clearly weren''t thrilled about it.

    Asher, however, smirked as he strapped on his gauntlets. "Man, I love the jealousy. Makes things more interesting."

    Just as the five-minute mark approached, a loud mechanical hum echoed throughout the hall.

    The maze began shifting again, its walls twisting and reforming, creating a new structure that no one had memorized yet.

    A sharp beep sounded.

    Then, Garrick''s voice rang out:

    "Assessment begins now."

    Suddenly, the floor beneath each student vanished.

    Liam''s body plummeted downward, gravity pulling him into darkness. The sensation lasted barely a second before he landed firmly on solid ground.

    A flicker of blue flames to his left confirmed Asher had landed nearby.

    As the assessment began, Garrick''s voice echoed through the labyrinth:

    "You have exactly one hour and thirty minutes. Make every second count¡ªor don''t. Either way, we''ll see what you''re worth."

    The announcement barely faded before the maze came alive.

    All across the shifting corridors, holographic demons began materializing¡ªferal-class beasts snarling and lunging, while horror-class figures twisted and crawled, their grotesque forms moving with eerie intelligence.

    Some of the students were already struggling. One boy, armed with a spear, barely managed to deflect the swipe of a massive wolf-like feral demon before stumbling back in terror.

    Another girl attempted to cast a spell but panicked when a horror-class demon dashed at her, claws swinging wildly. She screamed, narrowly dodging before scrambling away.

    However, some fought with effort. A tall student wielding a war axe braced himself, managing to take down a feral-class beast with a powerful swing. Another, using twin short swords, displayed agility, striking fast before evading the retaliating blows.

    But there was a clear difference between them¡ª and Liam and Asher.

    Deep in the maze, Liam gripped his black-bladed sword, its weight still unfamiliar in his hand. He sliced through a lunging horror-class demon, his movements precise but not quite as smooth as when using his grandfather''s sword.

    "This isn''t the same."

    With the training he has been doing with his grandfather''s sword, he quickly got used to its weight and balance. The sword was so perfect that it felt like an extension of his body. However, the one he wielded now lacked that same refinement. It was slightly off, just enough to be noticeable.

    Another horror-class demon lunged.

    With a controlled breath, Crimson Breathing activated.

    Heat surged through his veins, his muscles responding with enhanced precision. He sidestepped, bringing the sword down in a swift arc¡ª severing the demon''s head cleanly.

    Still, something felt off. His grandfather''s blade moved with him; this one needed adjustment. He gritted his teeth and kept moving.

    "But what can I do? I''ll make it work."

    Nearby, Asher was having fun.

    His curved blade ignited with blue flames as he cut through a feral-class demon, then swiftly ducked under a second demon''s swipe, countering with a fiery upward slash.

    "These illusions feel way too real," he muttered, feeling the shockwave from an attack barely miss him. He grinned, tightening his grip. "I like it."

    Unlike many of their classmates, neither Liam nor Asher hesitated when engaging an enemy. There was no fear, no moment of doubt¡ªonly movement and execution.

    As the clock continued ticking, the two of them kept cutting through the illusions, their performance standing far above the rest.

    ¡ª¡ª sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From their observation platform, Garrick, Darius, and Vance watched the students through floating projection screens, each displaying different sections of the maze.

    Darius let out a disappointed sigh, shaking his head. "Pathetic. Half of them are flinching before even throwing a proper attack."

    Vance, as usual, said nothing, but his sharp gaze analyzed every student''s movements.

    Garrick, arms crossed, grunted. "Some of them are at least trying. But most? Useless."

    Darius smirked, eyes locking onto Liam and Asher''s screens.

    "Those two, though¡­ completely different from the rest. No hesitation, no wasted movement. They spot a demon and kill it¡ªsimple as that."

    Vance finally spoke, his voice quiet but firm. "Guess that''s why Galen took an interest in them the moment they enrolled."

    Garrick clicked his tongue. "Hmph. That bastard does have an eye for talent."

    He leaned forward slightly, watching as Liam adjusted his sword mid-fight, adapting to its weight in real time. Asher, meanwhile, burned through enemies with ruthless efficiency.

    "Tch. Guess I''ll have to make sure they don''t get too comfortable. Once things really start¡­" he cracked his knuckles, a cruel grin forming. "I''m not giving those two a break."

 Chapter 201 - 201: Final Class Coming Up

    As the final seconds of the assessment ticked away, the battlefield remained chaotic. Some students had grown more aggressive, pushing themselves to the limit, while others had been utterly incapable of handling the pressure. A few had barely managed to scrape by, using sheer luck to avoid being "killed," but there was no hiding their clumsy movements and lack of awareness. The ones who failed the worst were those who hesitated¡ªthose who, even against mere illusions, couldn''t bring themselves to attack without second-guessing.

    Then, in an instant, everything vanished.

    The towering maze walls flickered out of existence. The holographic demons disintegrated into nothing. The once-crowded battlefield was now just an open training hall, with exhausted students scattered around, some panting heavily, others standing in silence.

    Darius, Garrick, and Vance returned, stepping forward with their assessments.

    Vance spoke first, his tone steady and neutral. "Some of you show promise. Most of you don''t. The purpose of this test was simple¡ªfight, adapt, survive. Some of you fought but lacked control. Some of you adapted, but too slowly. Many of you did nothing but react, scrambling without any sense of direction. Those of you who did that? You were already dead the moment the test started." His gaze lingered on the worst performers before he stepped back, uninterested in wasting more words.

    Garrick sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "If this was a real battlefield, half of you would be corpses already." His eyes swept over the students, unimpressed. "Some of you didn''t know how to use your own damn weapons. Some of you relied entirely on myst like a crutch. News flash¡ªmyst won''t save you when a real demon is sinking its claws into your throat." He scoffed, crossing his arms.

    "Some of you actually put in effort. That''s good. But effort alone doesn''t mean a damn thing if you''re still weak." His eyes flickered to Liam and Asher, narrowing slightly. "And you two¡ªdon''t think for a second that because you did well, you get a break. Next time you show up late, the weights on your back will be doubled."

    Darius finally stepped forward, his sharp gaze dissecting every single student before him. His silence was heavy, suffocating. When he finally spoke, his words cut deep.

    "Weak. Mediocre. Disappointing." His voice was laced with nothing but disdain. "I watched some of you hesitate. I watched some of you shake, unsure of whether to strike down a threat. I watched as some of you barely swung your weapons at all, as if you were afraid to commit to an attack." His red eyes swept over them, filled with disgust.

    "You feared harming something that was meant to be your enemy. That hesitation? That weakness? If this had been real, you''d be dead."

    The room was silent. No one dared to move.

    Then, Darius took a step forward, his presence heavy. "Now, let me ask you a question." His voice was calm, but there was a razor-sharp edge to it.

    "Why do we raise our swords and weapons at demons, but not at humans?"

    Silence. Some students glanced at one another, unsure if there was a correct answer. Then, finally, one of them spoke hesitantly.

    "Because¡­ humans aren''t a threat to mankind, but demons are?"

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Darius'' lips. "Exactly. This is the first lesson a knight must learn and honor."

    Another pause. Then Garrick clapped his hands together. "That''s enough. There''s five minutes left. Go to the locker rooms, change back into your academy uniforms, and get out. You''re dismissed when the bell rings."

    The students wasted no time leaving. Some walked off in complete silence, still processing everything. Others whispered among themselves, shaken by what had just happened.

    As the students filed out of the training hall, the sound of the bell ringing echoed down the hallways, signaling the end of their second class and the start of their lunch break. The cafeteria quickly filled with students eager to refuel after the grueling morning, their chatter a welcome distraction from the weight of the day''s events.

    Liam and Asher made their way through the crowded cafeteria, easily finding their usual group gathered around the table. Sheila, Ariana, Dylan, Max, and Charlotte were all there, each with a plate of food in front of them. The group waved them over, and Liam and Asher took their seats, helping themselves to the available spots as they dug into their meals.

    Dylan was in the middle of teasing Max about his latest "failed attempts" at Forgemastery. "Max, honestly, I''ve seen bricks with more finesse than your last project. I''m pretty sure even the forge was laughing at you."

    Max, completely unfazed, shot back, "Oh yeah? At least my creations don''t explode when I breathe on them. Maybe you should change your technique from ''firestarter'' to ''fire extinguisher,'' huh?"

    The group burst into laughter, with Sheila nudging Dylan playfully. "Cut him some slack, Dylan. It''s not easy working with metal¡­ especially when you''re as clueless as you are with anything that doesn''t involve setting things on fire."

    Dylan rolled his eyes dramatically. "Hey, some of us just have a passion for a good blaze! Just ask Asher." He grinned, directing his teasing at the fire-wielder.

    Asher shot back without missing a beat, "Don''t put your nonsense on me, broomstick."

    "Broomstick? I''m no broomstick!" Dylan retorted, puffing his chest out comically. "Anyway, enough about this ogre of a topic. Let''s get back to the important stuff¡­ Max, I''ll let you off the hook for now. Only because Sheila asked her favorite subject to show some mercy."

    Sheila immediately twitched at his words. "Don''t ever say that again. It sounds cringier the more I think about it."

    Meanwhile, Charlotte, ever the one to gravitate toward Liam, slid into the seat next to him, her body close enough that it was unmistakably intentional. She flashed him a flirtatious smile, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. "Guess what, Bae? After lunch, we''ve finally got the same class together. Just the two of us." She purred, leaning in just a bit closer. "Looking forward to a pleasant day, just you and me."

    Liam glanced at her with a side-eye, unbothered. "It would be wise for you to choose your words more carefully, Charlotte. It''s getting a bit vexing. You can try Asher; he''s free."

    "What''s your problem, weakling?" Asher shot back, not even looking up from his food. "Just because we spent a couple of classes together doesn''t mean you can pass your little kitty cat off on me."

    Liam shrugged nonchalantly. "It was a suggestion."

    Charlotte, not to be deterred, leaned in closer, her voice honeyed with exaggerated sweetness. "Asher''s clearly not my type, but you, darling... you''re more than just my type."

    Dylan, watching from across the table, gagged dramatically, his face twisted in mock disgust. "Disgusting. Even I don''t flirt that hard."

    The conversation shifted as Sheila and Ariana began discussing how their first day had gone. Sheila casually mentioned some of the more amusing mishaps in their courses, making light of the more chaotic moments. Ariana, ever the optimist, chimed in with a few interesting facts she had learned, keeping her tone sweet and light-hearted. Both of them seemed content, if a little worn out from the busy start to their academy life.

    As the group continued their lunch, their chatter shifted between classes, instructors, and whatever else came to mind, the air filled with the buzz of new experiences and the camaraderie of shared moments.

    The 50-minute lunch break came to a close with the sharp sound of the bell, signaling the students to finish up and head to their next class. The cafeteria quickly began to empty as everyone gathered their things, eager to make it to their destinations before the next bell rang.

    Liam and his group rose from the table, each heading in different directions. Sheila and Asher, sharing the same class, made their way toward the Strategic Command and Leadership course, chatting casually as they walked. Their easy banter and mutual interest in the subject made the walk less tedious.

    Ariana and Dylan, both headed for the Alchemy department, strolled side by side. Dylan was already cracking jokes, causing Ariana to giggle as they weaved through the bustling hallways. Max, also bound for Alchemy, took a different route to his own class, his path diverging from the others.

    Meanwhile, Liam and Charlotte made their way toward the Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy class. The hallway they walked down was quiet, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls as Charlotte led the way. She, of course, filled the silence with her usual chatter, while Liam''s attention was divided between her words and the path ahead. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s honestly surprising how you have no idea where your next class is, Bae," Charlotte teased. "If I wasn''t in the same class, what would you have done, huh? Guess we''ll never know."

    Liam''s expression remained neutral, his attention still partly elsewhere as he gave a noncommittal grunt in response. He wasn''t exactly thrilled to be spending the next class with Charlotte, but he wasn''t one to let his discomfort show on his face.

    When they reached the door to the Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy classroom, Liam paused for a brief moment, scanning the door for a name tag, hoping for some sort of label like the one on Professor Vale''s door. But there was nothing. No indication of what awaited them inside.

    Charlotte, not noticing his hesitation, simply pushed the door open with a sharp motion. "You just gonna stand there? Let''s go in."

    They entered, and Liam''s gaze swept over the room. Several seats were already filled, and the students inside cast disinterested and disdainful glances at the newcomers. The girls shot looks of clear disgust at Charlotte, seemingly repelled by the way she carried herself, while the boys turned their eyes to Liam with similar disdain. Neither of them seemed to have made a favorable impression.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Tactical Espionage Class

    Liam and Charlotte, unfazed by the stares and whispers, made their way toward a pair of open seats. Liam would have preferred to sit elsewhere¡ªpreferably far away from Charlotte¡ªbut she had other plans. With a smug grin, she plopped down right beside him, making it clear she wasn''t about to let him sit alone.

    As they settled in, murmurs spread across the room, sharp and filled with barely concealed resentment.

    "Why the hell is he sitting with her?" one of the boys muttered under his breath.

    "Of all people¡­ him?" another scoffed. "What does she even see in that guy?"

    "She wouldn''t even look at me when I tried talking to her," a third grumbled, voice dripping with jealousy.

    The girls weren''t any kinder.

    "Of course she just waltzes in like she owns the place," one sneered.

    "Does she not own a mirror? That outfit¡ªugh," another whispered, her tone thick with disdain.

    "I swear, if she starts acting all flirty in this class too¡­" a final voice grumbled.

    Charlotte, naturally, caught every word, but if anything, the negativity only seemed to fuel her amusement. She leaned closer to Liam, resting her elbow on the desk, chin in hand, and whispered, "They''re so obsessed with me, it''s kinda cute."

    Liam ignored her.

    Before the murmurs could escalate further, the sharp chime of the class bell rang through the air. The room fell silent, and as if on cue, the door swung open with a commanding presence.

    Two figures stepped inside.

    The first was a woman¡ªtall, striking, and undeniably captivating. Midnight-green hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, framing her sharp, piercing green eyes that seemed to scan the room with amusement. Her dark, form-fitting attire clung to her elegantly, silver embroidery adding a refined, almost regal touch. A smirk played at her lips, playful yet laced with something undeniably dangerous.

    Beside her stood a man, equally imposing but in an entirely different way. Broad-shouldered, dressed in all black, he carried an air of cold efficiency. His slicked-back silver hair revealed sharp, angular features, and his steel-gray eyes held no warmth¡ªonly calculation. Unlike his companion, he didn''t smirk. He didn''t need to. His presence alone was enough to silence any lingering whispers in the room.

    The two instructors took their places at the front of the classroom, their gazes sweeping over the students.

    The lady''s emerald gaze flickered with amusement as she hopped onto the teacher''s desk, her legs crossing elegantly while she leaned back slightly, making herself comfortable. Kaine, in contrast, stood rigid beside her, arms crossed, his expression as unreadable as stone.

    Her eyes swept across the room, silently counting before she let out a low, amused hum. "Only twenty-one of you¡­ interesting." Her tone carried a mixture of amusement and something darker. "The numbers keep dropping every time. I wonder how many of you will last until the end of the year."

    A few students exchanged uneasy glances.

    She smiled, slow and deliberate. "But don''t worry, my darlings. I promise you''ll enjoy this class. After all¡­" She tilted her head. "¡­we''re going to have so much fun together."

    She let the words hang in the air before leaning forward slightly, placing her hands on her knees. "My name is Seraphina Velora. You may address me as Professor Velora, but honestly, I don''t care what you call me, as long as you keep up."

    Her voice was calm, smooth¡ªalmost seductive¡ªbut there was something unsettling beneath it, something that made it hard to tell if she was smiling at them or toying with them.

    Then, as if suddenly losing interest, she leaned back and plucked a cookie from a tray that hadn''t been there a moment ago.

    The man, unfazed by her theatrics, finally spoke, his deep voice cutting through the room. "Professor Veylan Kaine. I don''t waste words, so listen carefully."

    His steel-gray eyes swept across the room, devoid of warmth. "This class is unlike any other. It happens once per day. That means the twenty-one of you sitting here? You are the only first-year students receiving this training."

    He let that sink in before continuing. "If you expect an easy grade or a chance to show off, leave now. I don''t tolerate arrogance, incompetence, or unnecessary chatter. If you waste my time, I will make sure you regret it."

    Seraphina, still perched on the desk, picked up another cookie, utterly unbothered.

    Kaine ignored her and pressed on. "For the rest of the semester, you will be trained in fundamental aspects of Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy. This includes infiltration, deception, counter-intelligence, psychological warfare, and interrogation techniques. You will be tested in ways you are not prepared for. Some of you will fail. Some of you will break. That is the nature of this field."

    His voice remained cold and even, making it all sound less like a warning and more like an inevitable fact.

    Then, as he continued outlining the course structure, a voice cut in.

    "Oh great, so we''re basically learning how to be criminals."

    The words came from a boy sitting toward the middle of the room, his tone laced with mockery. A few students chuckled under their breath, but the amusement died almost instantly when Kaine turned his head, his icy gaze locking onto the student.

    The air in the room shifted, growing unbearably heavy.

    Kaine took a slow, deliberate step forward. Then another.

    The boy, who had been leaning back in his chair, stiffened as Kaine approached, his imposing figure casting a shadow over him.

    The tension became suffocating, and Kaine''s voice dropped into a near whisper, though it somehow carried through the silent room.

    "You think this is a joke?" His tone was utterly devoid of emotion. "Let me make something clear to you, boy. If you ever find yourself in a situation where your life depends on the skills I teach, you won''t be laughing. You''ll be begging. And if you fail?"

    He leaned in slightly, just enough to make the student shrink back.

    "Then your corpse will serve as a reminder to everyone else about what happens to fools." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The room remained deathly silent.

    Satisfied, Kaine straightened, turning away as if the interaction had never happened.

    Seraphina, still nibbling on her cookie, smirked. "Oh, Veylan, darling, you really do have a way with words."

    Kaine walked back to the front of the class, his measured steps echoing in the dead silence that followed his warning. Without turning to face them immediately, he continued.

    "This class isn''t just about learning psychological tactics. It''s about survival. It''s about eliminating threats before they eliminate you.

    Unlike Knight Combat Training, where brute force and battlefield honor are emphasized, here you will learn something far more effective. Close-quarters combat on a level that can break even the most seasoned warrior. You will also learn how to utilize Myst in ways that most magic users never even consider."

    A pause. Then he turned to face them fully.

    "Now, tell me something¡ªwhy does this class even exist? Demons are not known for their use of deception, espionage, or diplomacy. So why do we, as humanity''s defenders, need to master such things?"

    The question hung in the air, but no one dared to answer. Some students glanced at each other, as if searching for confirmation that they weren''t the only ones unsure.

    Kaine gave them only a few more seconds of silence before speaking again.

    "Let me rephrase that. What is the first lesson every knight is taught to honor?"

    This time, a student¡ªone of the more confident ones¡ªsat up straighter and answered without hesitation.

    "Demons are threats. Not humans."

    Kaine nodded, his expression unreadable. "Good. That means you''ve been paying attention in your other classes."

    "Now throw that useless logic out the window."

    A ripple of uncertainty spread through the class. Whispers rose as students exchanged uneasy glances. What he said made no sense. The foundations of their teachings¡ªthe principles they had built their understanding of the world upon¡ªhad just been dismissed as useless.

    Seraphina, who had been comfortably lounging on the desk with a lazy smirk, finally decided to intervene. She leaned forward slightly, placing her chin in her palm, eyes gleaming with amusement.

    "Oh, my little darlings¡­ I see the gears in your heads turning, but you''re still stuck inside a very small box."

    She casually took another bite of her cookie before continuing, her voice silky.

    "You''ve been told that demons are your only enemy. That humanity stands united, a shining beacon of hope against the dark. But let''s play a little game, shall we?"

    She tilted her head, smirk deepening.

    "Tell me¡­ when was the last time a demon invaded a human kingdom without reason? Without provocation?"

    The class remained silent.

    "Never? Hmm, interesting." She feigned deep thought, tapping her chin. "Alright, next question. How many wars has humanity fought against itself?"

    Again, silence.

    Seraphina let out a soft chuckle, eyes twinkling with delight.

    "Hundreds. Thousands, even. Humanity has killed more of its own kind than demons ever have. Kings slaughtered their rivals for power. Kingdoms burned for resources. Bloodlines were erased out of spite. And yet, you all sit here thinking your only enemy is a horned creature from the abyss."

    She stretched lazily, letting her words settle in before delivering her final point.

    "My dear students, the greatest lie ever taught to you is that humanity is united. It is not. It never has been. The truth is quite simple: humans are just as much your enemy as demons¡ªif not more so. Because demons may want to kill you¡­ but a human? A human will smile in your face while they slip a dagger between your ribs."

 Chapter 203 - 203: Tactical Espionage Class 2

    Seraphina took her time, her piercing gaze sweeping across the room, taking in the mix of wide eyes, tense shoulders, and barely concealed horror. Some students clenched their fists as if grappling with what she had just told them. Others looked pale, their rigid expressions betraying their unease.

    She sighed dramatically, shaking her head with mock sympathy. "Oh dear, I can already hear the thoughts running through your heads¡­ ''Does this mean we''ll eventually have to kill our own kind?''"

    She let the question hang in the air before flashing a knowing smirk.

    "The answer is simple¡ªyes. Whether you like it or not, at some point, taking a human life will become necessary. It''s inevitable."

    She let that statement settle, watching the tension in the room rise.

    "What did you think being an assassin was all about?" She leaned back. "Did you think knight-assassins spend all their time sneaking into demon hideouts and heroically slitting their throats in the name of justice? That''s the kind of garbage they put in books to make people sleep better at night."

    A scoff left her lips as she swung her legs slightly, still perched on the desk. "Yes, demon extermination is part of the job. But let me make something very clear¡ªyou will find yourselves dealing with humans just as often. Corrupt lords, treacherous nobles, rogue mages, spies, war criminals¡­ the filth of humanity is endless. And when the time comes, you will have to decide¡ªare you capable of doing what needs to be done?"

    Another wave of hushed murmurs swept through the class, some students exchanging glances filled with uncertainty, while others sat rigidly, staring straight ahead, trying to process her words.

    Seraphina chuckled softly, shaking her head. "This reaction? Not new. Kaine and I see it every year. You''re all so eager to join this class, thinking it''ll be just another skillset to add to your repertoire. But let me tell you now¡ªthis isn''t for the faint-hearted."

    Her expression turned unreadable as she sat up straighter.

    "And because we are so generous, we always put an option on the table right here, right now. You can walk out that door and never come back. No one will judge you. No one will punish you. If you don''t think you can handle the weight of what this course will demand of you, leave now."

    She gestured lazily toward the door.

    "Or stay, and accept that from this moment on, you are training to survive in a world where illusions of honor and morality will only get you killed. Stay, and see this through until your final year in this academy. The choice is yours."

    Silence swallowed the room as the students processed her words. The air was thick with tension, with some shifting uncomfortably, while others sat frozen, deep in thought.

    Seraphina and Kaine remained still as they watched the students wrestle with their thoughts. The silence was broken when a chair scraped against the floor. A male student stood up, his face pale but resolute.

    "I¡ªI can''t do this," he muttered, shaking his head. "No matter how true all of this might be, I can''t imagine myself... killing someone. The thought alone makes me sick."

    His words seemed to be the push others needed. Four more students rose from their seats, each looking just as uneasy.

    "Yeah, this isn''t what I signed up for," a girl added, wrapping her arms around herself as if warding off a chill. "I thought this class was just about tactics, not... murder."

    A few students exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable, but no one else moved.

    Seraphina simply smirked, completely unfazed. "Well, at least you figured it out now and saved us the trouble of wasting our breath on you." She flicked her wrist toward the door. "Go on then. The academy is already prepared for cases like this, so don''t worry. You''ll be reassigned to another course to fill up for this one."

    The students hesitated for a moment, but then, without another word, they shuffled toward the exit, the heavy silence following them out the door.

    Kaine, who had been watching their retreat with a blank expression, finally spoke. His deep, cutting voice carried through the room.

    "The rest of you still have a chance to leave."

    His words hung in the air like a challenge. A few students flinched, their fingers twitching against their desks, but no one else stood up. Despite the unease in some of their eyes, they remained in their seats.

    Kaine gave them all a slow, scrutinizing look before turning back toward the front of the class.

    "Good. Let''s move on."

    Seraphina clapped her hands together, her smirk widening as she scanned the room. "Well, well. This year''s batch seems to have colder hearts than the previous ones. To be left with sixteen students? Now that''s a surprise. But don''t get too comfortable¡ªthere''s no need to celebrate just yet." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She leaned back slightly, tilting her head as if observing them from a different perspective. "You see, this class isn''t just about theory. It''s built on live scenarios¡ªreal experiences that will test you in ways you can''t even imagine yet. And I guarantee you, by the time this semester ends, some of you will walk out of this room and never return. It happens every year. By the time the second semester begins, we''ll finally have the real number of students willing to see this course through to the end.

    But for those of you who do stay¡ªfrom now until the end of your academy years¡ªthere''s something you should understand." She paused for just a moment.

    "The moment you step beyond these academy walls and take the skills you''ve honed into the real world¡ªwhether in an assassin''s guild or an intelligence division¡ªyou will have blood on your hands. And let me be clear¡­ that blood won''t belong to demons."

    Her smirk deepened as she continued, her voice both chilling and oddly inviting. "Each kill, each mission, each decision¡ªwhether justified or not¡ªwill leave a mark on you. The screams of the lives you''ve taken will follow you in ways you can''t predict. And unlike those who have already left, or those who will eventually quit, they will never weigh the same burden you will. They will move on, live lives untouched by the ghosts of their choices. But you?" She chuckled, a low, knowing sound.

    "You will never feel the same again."

    The room was dead silent, the weight of Seraphina''s words settling over the students. Some shifted uncomfortably in their seats, while others sat frozen, their minds undoubtedly racing with the implications of what she had just said.

    Kaine, who had remained quiet during her speech, finally spoke. "This is your final chance. If you stay past today, you commit. There''s no quitting halfway, no second-guessing when the pressure becomes too much. Once you start this path, you finish it¡ªone way or another."

    His cold gaze swept over them, daring anyone to stand. A few students clenched their fists, some swallowed hard, but no one moved.

    Seraphina let out a soft, amused chuckle. "Well then, looks like we finally have our group." She hopped off the desk, dusting off her hands. "Now that we''ve gotten past the usual dramatics, let''s get to work, shall we?"

    Kaine nodded and stepped forward. "For the remainder of today''s session, we''ll be testing your instincts¡ªhow you react under pressure, how quickly you think on your feet, and most importantly, whether you can handle unexpected threats."

    Seraphina''s smirk returned as she leaned against the desk. "And lucky for you all¡­ we like to make things interesting."

    Before anyone could process her words, the classroom''s torches suddenly flickered, their flames dimming. A split second later, the lights went out completely, plunging the room into pitch-black darkness.

    And then¡ª

    A sudden rush of movement. The sound of footsteps¡ªfast, unpredictable. A sharp whisper of steel slicing through the air.

    Then chaos erupted.

 Chapter 204 - 204: First Lesson

    The silence shattered as students jerked in their seats, their breaths uneven, eyes darting wildly despite the suffocating darkness. A metallic clang rang out, followed by the unmistakable whisper of something sharp slicing through the air.

    A yelp¡ªa short, panicked cry¡ªbefore being abruptly silenced.

    Liam remained still, senses sharpening. ''Tch. A test, huh? Just great. Like I needed another reminder of the damn dark forest.''

    Beside him, Charlotte let out a low chuckle, entirely unbothered. "Oh? They''re really going for this on the first day? Fun."

    Then¡ªmovement. Swift. Unpredictable. A rush of air to the left. Someone flinched violently, a sharp gasp swallowed by tension.

    And then, a voice¡ªsmooth, teasing, laced with amusement. "Come on, kids. You''re supposed to be learning Tactical Espionage, and you''re already panicking? Tsk, tsk." Seraphina.

    Kaine''s voice followed, blunt and cold. "Better start reacting."

    The next instant¡ªsomething fast, too fast. Liam barely tilted his head in time as a blade sliced through the space where his throat had been a moment before. His body moved on instinct, muscles coiling, his hands twitching toward his dagger.

    ''Shit. That attack had no restraint. Pure killing intent. If I''d actually summoned my dagger just now, I''d have given myself away. That would''ve been trouble.''

    Around him, the other students weren''t faring as well. Shouts erupted, hurried movements scraping against the floor, chairs toppling as they scrambled to escape unseen assailants. Someone was knocked to the ground with a grunt. Another let out a strangled breath, the sound of air forced from their lungs.

    ''Tsk. No weapons, no dark magic¡ªthat''s off-limits. Can''t use my flames either, not with how reckless everyone''s moving. Might hit the wrong target¡­''

    Liam''s fingers twitched. ''Should I enhance my eyes with Myst?''

    Then, Seraphina''s voice hummed through the black void. "Here''s a hint¡­ if you''re waiting for your eyes to adjust, you''re already dead."

    Liam exhaled slowly, lowering his stance. No eyes needed. Just instincts.

    The chaos around him faded as he shut out the distractions, molding the room into something familiar. The flickering torches, the shuffling students¡ªnone of it mattered anymore.

    He wasn''t in a classroom.

    He was back in the Forest of Kyrell.

    Breath steady. Mind sharp. His surroundings reconstructed in his mind''s eye as if the darkness itself were whispering its secrets. Flickers of crimson danced at his knuckles as he exhaled, his body thrumming with controlled power.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Let''s go then."

    The moment Liam embraced the darkness as his battlefield, the world around him slowed¡ªnot in reality, but in his perception. The scraping of boots against the floor, the subtle shifts in air pressure, the faintest rustle of fabric¡ªevery sound painted a map in his mind.

    Then¡ªan attack. Fast, precise. A blade whistled toward his ribs from the right.

    Liam twisted, slipping past the strike like a phantom. His foot slid silently across the ground as he countered, palm striking toward the attacker''s wrist. But whoever it was had sharp reflexes. They retracted just in time, vanishing back into the void.

    Another movement. This time, from his left. A blunt force aimed at his gut.

    Liam barely sidestepped, feeling the rush of air against his skin. His muscles coiled. ''Not seeing the attacks is putting me in a disadvantage, but I doubt it would be any different if I could see.''

    Across the room, students were still flailing, their frantic shouts and gasps betraying their lack of composure. Someone tripped and fell hard, their breath knocked out of them in a single, painful wheeze. Another cursed, barely dodging an unseen strike.

    Charlotte was laughing softly. "Oh, this is great."

    Seraphina''s voice rang through the chaos, still dripping with amusement. "Sloppy. You''re all hesitating. And hesitation gets you killed."

    A sharp grunt of pain. Someone had been hit. Hard.

    Kaine''s voice followed. "Don''t react¡ªact. If you''re waiting to understand the situation, you''re already dead. You don''t get second chances in this profession."

    Liam could feel the tension in the room spike. The students were on the verge of breaking. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He inhaled, slow and steady, Crimson Breathing pulsing through his veins. The faint heat at his knuckles intensified as his body fully adjusted.

    Another shift in the air¡ªthis one aimed at his legs. A sweeping attack. He jumped back, barely clearing the strike before something¡ªsomeone¡ªmoved in front of him.

    Too fast.

    He tried to move, but the weight of a hand pressed against his shoulder. And then¡ªa sharp jab to his gut.

    Liam staggered, his body locking up for a split second. That was all it took. A second hit¡ªhis legs were kicked out from under him. He crashed onto his back with a harsh thud, the breath forced from his lungs.

    Darkness pressed in. The air was still.

    Then¡ªSeraphina''s voice, right above him. Low. Almost amused.

    "Dead."

    Liam gritted his teeth, forcing himself upright as he crouched low. He didn''t react, didn''t let frustration show. And then¡ª

    He moved.

    A sweeping kick lashed out at Seraphina''s legs. It was quick, controlled, and nearly caught her off guard. Nearly. She stepped back just in time, but Liam was already following through. No hesitation, no wasted movement. He lunged, aiming for three precise points¡ªher wrist, her legs, her shoulder joint.

    For a fraction of a second, it almost worked. Almost.

    But then, Liam felt it¡ªhis momentum turning against him.

    Before he could process what happened, Seraphina''s body coiled, shifting like a phantom in the dark. One second he had her off balance, the next, her legs were wrapping around his arms, twisting his center of gravity.

    Shit¡ª

    His back hit the ground, hard. A weight pressed against him, a hand locking his arm in place, fingers digging into his wrist.

    Liam remained still. He knew struggling wouldn''t get him anywhere.

    Seraphina''s breath was warm against his ear, her voice smooth and teasing. "Not bad. You almost got me there." Her tone dipped lower, silkier. "But you hesitated. Just a little."

    She applied more pressure, not enough to break anything, but enough to remind him exactly where he was¡ªpinned, controlled, caught.

    "But don''t worry," she murmured. "If you last in this course, that hesitation? I''ll burn it out of you. By the time I''m done, taking the life of a human will feel as simple as breathing."

    And just like that, she let go, rolling off him effortlessly and disappearing back into the shadows.

    Liam exhaled slowly, pushing himself up. His body ached, his shoulder throbbed, but he ignored it. The lesson wasn''t over.

    Around him, chaos still reigned¡ªshouts, rushed footsteps, the sharp thud of bodies hitting the ground. Someone let out a strangled breath before going silent.

    Then¡ªSeraphina''s voice again, smooth, almost bored. "Most of you are already dead. And the rest?" A pause. "Well, you might actually be worth my time."

    And just like that, the attacks stopped. No more movement. No more whispers in the dark.

    The lights flickered back on.

    The room was a disaster. Students lay sprawled across the floor, some groaning, others clutching bruises. Their faces were pale, their breaths heavy.

    Seraphina sat on the teacher''s desk, legs swinging lazily, completely unbothered. A hum left her lips as if she hadn''t just torn through the class.

    Kaine leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his gaze filled with barely concealed disdain.

    Seraphina sighed dramatically. "Well, that was disappointing." Her eyes flicked across the room before settling on Liam. A smirk curled at her lips. "Except for you, my new little crush. You made things fun."

    Liam didn''t react. He simply straightened, keeping his face unreadable.

    Kaine pushed off the wall, rolling his shoulders. "Lesson''s over. You got your first taste of what this class is." His gaze swept over the exhausted students. "Some of you are already thinking about leaving. If that''s the case, do it when the bell rings and don''t come back."

    Seraphina stretched, arms arching over her head like a satisfied cat. "Well, have a nice evening. After all, the sun will be setting soon."

 Chapter 205 - 205: My Main Goal

    As the bell rang, signaling the end of class and the day, students poured into the hallway from all departments, heading toward the dorms. The sun was beginning its descent, casting long shadows as the students walked in a quiet buzz.

    Liam didn''t spare a second glance at anyone, brushing past the students like a shadow himself. He didn''t acknowledge the stares that some students threw his way or Charlotte''s antics, her voice trailing behind him with that familiar teasing tone.

    When he reached his room, he swung the door open and immediately unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the bruises along his abdomen. He exhaled, his gaze drifting down to the area where Seraphina''s attack had left its mark. ''Despite not going all out,'' he thought, ''she broke through my Myst shield and left me with this.''

    He placed his hand over the bruise, using the Mend spell to heal his injury. But even as the pain receded, a nagging feeling lingered.

    Without hesitation, he made his way to the bathroom. He needed a moment to clear his head. Not because he''d lost¡ªlosing to professionals was part of the deal. No, it was what Seraphina had said in class that troubled him.

    He stood in front of the mirror, his eyes reflecting a distant look. The lesson had shaken him in a way that only the hardest truths could. He wasn''t surprised by the brutality of the training, but the weight of her words hit deeper than expected. The idea that, eventually, he might have to kill another human¡ªit was something he hadn''t really considered.

    He''d trained for years, and demons were the ones he focused on. They were the enemy. The ones who had taken his grandfather, destroyed his happy life, and forced him into the shadows of vengeance. But humans...?

    Liam had never considered that. He might''ve grown cold, distant, and relentless toward demons, but never toward humans. He''d never taken a life, not one that had once been human.

    Well, except Jamak... His thoughts faltered for a second. Jamak had once been human, true, and later was transformed into a beast, something Liam didn''t know until he had actually ''won'' that fight.

    But still... Could he really take a human life?

    That was a line he hadn''t crossed, and a part of him feared what might happen if he ever did.

    But...

    Liam exhaled, his fingers pressing against the sink as he stared at his reflection. The thoughts clawed at the edges of his mind, but he refused to let them take root. He had come too far to be shaken by something like this.

    Killing a person...

    The weight of those words should have been heavier, but he wouldn''t let it drag him down. It wasn''t something he could decide on so easily, nor was it something he wanted to decide on. But letting that hesitation consume him? No. He wouldn''t allow that.

    He clenched his jaw, the memory of his grandfather flashing through his mind¡ªhis warmth, his laughter, and then... the blood. The pain. The monsters that tore his life apart.

    His path had already been carved out in darkness the day his grandfather was taken from him. Everything he had done¡ªevery grueling night, every drop of sweat and blood, every time he pushed himself to the edge¡ªit was all for them. The demons. The ones responsible.

    That was his purpose.

    Not protecting people. Not playing the hero. And definitely not wasting time debating morals that had no place in his world.

    Whether he could take a human life or not, it didn''t matter right now. He wouldn''t let that question sink its claws into him. This course, this training¡ªit was another step forward, another way to get stronger. He needed that strength if he was ever going to achieve what he set out to do.

    His grip on the sink tightened.

    ''I won''t let this thought swallow me whole.''

    He had survived too much, fought through too much, to be stopped by uncertainty.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The dim glow of enchanted lanterns cast a sultry ambiance across the opulent bar, a haven for the wealthy and powerful who sought respite from their carefully curated lives. The scent of spiced wine and exotic perfumes mingled in the air, mingling with the low hum of conversation and the occasional burst of laughter.

    This was no ordinary tavern¡ªit was a sanctuary of indulgence, where nobility and knights shed the weight of duty for an evening of pleasure. Here, deals were brokered over golden goblets, alliances strengthened in the hushed corners of velvet-clad booths. It was a place where status meant little for a night, replaced by the primal pursuit of desire and distraction. The rich came to forget their responsibilities, to relish in the company of willing men and women, and to lose themselves in the allure of extravagance.

    Beyond the revelry, in a secluded private room, two women sat with glasses in hand. Mystica Moonstone, her dark gown clinging to her form like liquid night, swirled the amber liquid in her goblet, the faintest of smirks on her lips. Across from her, Seraphina reclined against plush cushions, her legs crossed, a knowing glint in her eyes as she took a slow sip of her wine. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, well," Seraphina purred, setting her glass down with deliberate grace. "To what do I owe the pleasure of this rare invitation? I thought you were too busy to entertain little old me."

    Mystica chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, come now, Seraphina. We both know I don''t invite just anyone for a drink. But I must admit, it''s been too long. You haven''t changed a bit."

    Seraphina smirked. "Neither have you, dear. Still as mysterious as ever." She leaned forward, resting her chin on the back of her hand. "But I doubt you brought me here just to reminisce. You have something on your mind."

    Mystica''s smirk widened. With a casual flick of her fingers, she cast a Silent Spell across the room. A subtle pulse of myst rippled outward, sealing them in a bubble of absolute privacy. No stray ears would catch their words, and any attempt at magical eavesdropping would be met with immediate detection.

    Seraphina''s eyebrow arched. "Oh? This must be interesting."

    Mystica reclined in her seat, amusement dancing in her violet eyes. "I know you''re already indulging in your dirty little dream about my little shadow, Liam. So I figured you''d find out sooner or later."

    Seraphina let out a low, throaty laugh, tilting her head. "Please, spare me the theatrics, Mystica." She leaned back, eyes half-lidded in amusement. "If this is about his dark magic, you should know I already sensed it."

    Mystica blinked, genuinely surprised. "I expected you to figure it out eventually, but this quickly? I shouldn''t be shocked¡ªyou''ve always been myst-sensitive."

    Seraphina''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. "My dear, you don''t train killers without learning to sniff out the hidden daggers." She traced the rim of her glass, voice silky. "And Liam? That boy is a blade still being sharpened. His potential is... delicious."

    Mystica exhaled, shaking her head with a wry grin. "One reason I want him in your course is to teach him how to erase both his dark myst and aura at will¡ªwithout any detection."

    Seraphina hummed in thought, swirling her drink. "Cloaking one''s presence so completely¡­ an advanced skill. But one that would suit him." She looked up, her eyes glinting with mischief. "No need to worry about that, love. I''ve already decided¡ªI''m going to make Liam into a fine killing machine."

    Mystica took a slow sip of her wine, her expression unreadable. "I had a feeling you''d say that."

    Seraphina chuckled. "Of course. He''s more talented than I expected. He has even made my feelings stir."

    Mystica arched a brow. "You do have a thing for younger men."

    Seraphina smirked. "And you don''t?"

    Mystica only chuckled in response, setting her glass down. "I won''t deny that Liam has a way of drawing attention. He''s reckless sometimes, but there''s something about him¡­ something rare that I want to find out."

    Seraphina nodded. "Indeed. He reminds me of my best student¡ªPercy Granger, my Zero."

    Mystica smiled knowingly. "I expected you to say that. After all, the two do share a similar presence and style."

    Seraphina''s expression darkened slightly, her amusement shifting into something more contemplative. "There is a difference, though." She leaned forward, her voice softer, yet no less firm. "Liam hesitates. When it comes to delivering a clean, solid hit on a person, he holds back. Percy, on the other hand, has already ascended beyond such limitations."

    Mystica exhaled, tilting her head. "Do you think Liam will be able to do the same?"

    Seraphina smirked, a glint of something dangerous in her eyes. "Oh, I have no doubt. He may hesitate now, but if he truly wishes to walk this path, to become strong enough to reach whatever goal he has, he will have to cast away that hesitation. And I will make sure he does."

    Mystica chuckled softly. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    Seraphina''s lips curled into a slow, almost predatory smile. "Immensely."

    The two women clinked their glasses together, the conversation shifting seamlessly.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Rising Issues In The Tempest Kingdom

    In the Eastern Region of the Continent, within the Tempest Kingdom''s vast domain, lay Veridn, Zone 9¡ªa province known for its wealth, history, and the intricate dance of noble power. Unlike the western and central territories of the kingdom, where the monarchy ruled with an iron fist, Veridn''s authority was fragmented among ancient noble houses, each holding vast estates, commanding private armies, and influencing trade routes that stretched beyond the Tempest Kingdom''s borders.

    To the common people, the nobility were both protectors and parasites¡ªkeepers of stability, yet insatiable in their hunger for power. Generations of wealth ensured that their bloodlines remained the cornerstone of governance, and though kings and queens sat upon the Tempest Throne, it was the nobles of Veridn who dictated the kingdom''s economic pulse. A merchant''s success depended on noble patronage. A soldier''s future relied on noble endorsements. Even the whispers of rebellion or reform were shaped by which noble house backed them.

    But the noble class was not united. Beneath the gilded halls and diplomatic pleasantries, a silent war raged. Blackmail, espionage, and assassination had long replaced the sword as the weapons of choice among the ruling houses. House Elarion, famed for its naval prowess, quietly sabotaged House Dalmont''s shipments to weaken its grip on coastal trade. House Voreaux, dominant in myst research, bribed the Arcane Senate to restrict new advancements that could threaten their monopoly. House Tarsen, responsible for agricultural lands, ensured that rival estates faced ''unfortunate'' droughts through mysteriously tampered irrigation systems.

    For years, these conflicts remained in the shadows, a careful game where no house gained too much power, and no house fell too low. But now, a new player had entered the field¡ªone that threatened to shatter the noble order entirely.

    The Commoner''s League, an underground movement advocating for the redistribution of land and political power, had begun gaining traction in Veridn''s cities. Unlike past revolts, this one was organized, well-funded, and patient. The nobility dismissed it as an inevitable nuisance¡ªuntil rumors surfaced that one of their own, a noble house of high standing, was secretly backing the movement.

    The revelation sent shockwaves through the noble class. If true, it meant that someone among them was orchestrating the slow collapse of the system they had ruled for centuries.

    Trust frayed. Accusations flew behind closed doors. Old alliances cracked as houses turned inward, fearing betrayal from within. The once-silent war intensified¡ªpoisonings became more frequent, key informants vanished, and entire estates mysteriously burned overnight.

    Who among the nobility had betrayed their own kind?

    And more importantly¡ªwhat was their endgame?

    ¡ª

    The Grand Meeting Room of the Tempest Kingdom was a chamber of silent storms.

    Polished obsidian walls stretched high, engraved with the lightning insignia of the royal family. A massive circular table, carved from a single slab of blackwood, sat at the center, surrounded by the most powerful noble families of Veridn. They arrived draped in silks and furs, their family crests embroidered in gold, their expressions carefully composed masks of indifference. Yet beneath the surface, tension crackled like the very storms that the Tempest Kingdom was named for.

    At the head of the table sat Queen Lucy Rature.

    No crown rested upon her head, yet none were foolish enough to mistake her for anything less than absolute authority. Her piercing green eyes swept across the room, cold and unreadable. Dressed in a fitted royal uniform, its dark fabric adorned with streaks of silver lightning, she exuded an unshakable command that made even the most ambitious nobles second-guess their words.

    She had watched in silence as the noble houses of Veridn played their games, whispering in corridors, sabotaging each other''s fortunes, and feigning civility while daggers gleamed in the dark. But patience had its limits. And today, under her authority, the shadows would be forced into the light.

    She tapped her fingers once against the table. The room fell into utter silence.

    "I trust you all know why you are here."

    Her voice was even¡ªsharp, yet carrying the weight of inevitability. No one dared to answer immediately.

    House Elarion''s patriarch, Duke Rhovan Elarion, finally spoke, his voice smooth yet careful. "Your Majesty, if this is about recent... unfortunate incidents, I assure you, these are nothing more than¡ª"

    "Spare me the pleasantries, Duke Elarion." The Queen cut him off. "You all know exactly what I mean."

    She leaned forward, her emerald gaze slicing through the tension like a well-honed blade. "For years, I have allowed you to war among yourselves¡ªso long as it did not threaten the stability of my kingdom." Her fingers curled slightly against the table. "But the events of the past months have made it clear that one of you has abandoned the rules of the game."

    Silence.

    The nobles exchanged careful glances, but no one spoke.

    The Queen''s lips curled ever so slightly, though it was not a smile. "The Commoner''s League," she continued, "has been growing at an unnatural rate. It is no mere peasant uprising." She let the words sink in before delivering the next blow. "One of you is feeding them."

    The tension became suffocating.

    Duke Vallian Tarsen of House Tarsen, his family controlling the farmlands that supplied Veridn''s food, scoffed. "With all due respect, Your Majesty, do you truly believe that one of us would support such rabble? These are the mutterings of discontent, nothing more."

    Queen Lucy''s gaze snapped to him, sharp as a bolt of lightning. "And yet, House Tarsen has suffered no supply raids, while others have."

    Duke Vallian''s jaw tightened. The implication was clear.

    House Voreaux''s matriarch, Duchess Aveline Voreaux, shifted in her seat, her emerald eyes calculating. "If there is a traitor among us, Your Majesty, I trust you have evidence."

    Queen Lucy held her gaze, then let the silence stretch.

    "I do not need evidence," she said finally. "I need obedience."

    A shiver ran through the room.

    "Listen carefully." The Queen''s voice dropped to something lethal. "The moment a noble house actively works against the stability of my kingdom, it ceases to be noble."

    Her meaning was clear. Treason stripped one of privilege. And traitors did not live long in the Tempest Kingdom.

    She leaned back, her fingers tracing the armrest of her chair. "Whoever among you believes they can play both sides¡ªnobility and rebellion¡ªshould think carefully." Her eyes flickered with dangerous amusement. "I will not warn you twice."

    The air in the room became unbearably heavy.

    The nobles knew one thing with certainty¡ªthis was no mere meeting. This was a warning. The Queen was done watching from the shadows. The next move, the next betrayal, would not be met with patience.

    For the first time in years, the noble houses of Veridn found themselves with a common enemy.

    And she was sitting right in front of them.

    ¡ª

    The grand doors of the royal palace creaked open, and the noble families of Veridn stepped out. The cool night air greeted them as they descended the marble staircase, their expressions carefully composed.

    Duke Rhovan Elarion strode forward, his emerald cloak fluttering behind him. Beside him, his chief advisor, a lean man with silver-rimmed spectacles, walked briskly to match his pace.

    "Duke, the merchant guild is growing impatient," the advisor murmured. "They demand a response regarding the tariff increases."

    Rhovan''s jaw tightened. "They can demand all they want. If they want the eastern ports open to them, they''ll pay the price."

    "They may take their business elsewhere," the advisor cautioned.

    Rhovan scoffed. "And risk Tempest steel and myst? No. They''ll bend."

    The advisor hesitated before nodding. "Shall I arrange another meeting?"

    "No need. Let them squirm for a few more days."

    A few steps away, Duchess Aveline Voreaux stood near her carriage, speaking with her personal treasurer, a woman draped in dark velvet.

    "The mines are producing less than projected," the treasurer informed her. "If this continues, we may need to cut labor costs."

    Aveline frowned slightly. "Cutting costs means cutting hands. We can''t afford unrest in the lower districts."

    "Then what do you propose?"

    Aveline sighed. "Reduce the exports to stabilize supply. If anyone questions it, tell them it''s a strategic decision."

    The treasurer gave a knowing smirk. "A shortage will only drive the price higher. A calculated move."

    Before Aveline could respond, Duke Vallian Tarsen approached. His heavy coat, trimmed with silver, barely concealed the smirk on his face.

    "Aveline," Vallian greeted, his tone almost friendly. "A pleasure, as always."

    Aveline turned slightly, keeping her expression neutral. "Vallian."

    He gestured lazily toward the palace. "Quite the gathering tonight, don''t you think? Our dear Queen certainly knows how to hold an audience."

    Aveline didn''t take the bait. "What do you want, Vallian?"

    Vallian chuckled. "Straight to the point. Very well. I heard whispers about your mining concerns. Perhaps House Tarsen could provide¡­ assistance?"

    Aveline raised an eyebrow. "Assistance? Or leverage?"

    Vallian placed a hand over his heart mockingly. "Must I always have an ulterior motive?"

    Aveline held his gaze. "Yes." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vallian grinned. "Fair enough. Consider the offer open. For now."

    Without waiting for a response, he gave a small bow and walked toward his carriage. Aveline exhaled, watching as his men followed him. Her treasurer leaned in.

    "He''s planning something."

    "Of course he is," Aveline muttered before stepping into her own carriage.

    Back in the Grand Meeting Room¡­

    The doors shut, sealing the room in silence once more.

    Queen Lucy remained seated at the grand table, her posture as composed as ever. Her piercing green eyes stared ahead, unreadable.

    From the darkest corner of the room, a figure emerged.

    He moved without sound, his uniform distinctly different from the standard kingdom attire¡ªdarker, reinforced with layered protections, built for those who operated in secrecy. His hood obscured most of his face, but the insignia over his heart marked him as one of her agents.

    He knelt before the Queen, head bowed in absolute submission.

    Lucy''s gaze slowly drifted to him. Her voice was cold and barely above a whisper.

    "Execute the traitor."

    The man didn''t ask who. He didn''t seek details. He only responded in a low, measured tone.

    "Understood, my Queen."

    In the next instant, he was gone, vanishing into the shadows as if he had never been there.

 Chapter 207 - 207: Rising Issues In The Tempest Kingdom 2

    The Voreaux estate stood tall under the moonlit sky, its grand halls dimly illuminated by the soft glow of myst lanterns. Within its heart, Duchess Aveline Voreaux sat alone in her private office, meticulously working through a pile of documents.

    The large window behind her was open, allowing the evening breeze to flow through. The lanterns cast a golden hue over the rich mahogany desk, where a half-filled glass of wine rested beside an elegant quill and parchment.

    Draped in a silken nightgown, Aveline exhaled slowly, rubbing her temples. Hours had passed, yet the workload seemed endless.

    Leaning back in her chair, she tilted her head toward the ceiling, reaching for her glass of wine.

    But just as she lifted it to her lips, her fingers slipped.

    The glass tumbled down¡ª

    ¡ªand hit the floor.

    Yet, there was no sound.

    Aveline frowned.

    She stared at the broken glass, waiting for the telltale clink of shards scattering across the marble floor. But there was only silence.

    A creeping unease settled in her chest.

    Slowly, she reached for a stack of books beside her desk and let them fall.

    Not a single thud.

    The wind that had once rustled the curtains no longer made a sound.

    The entire office was mute.

    Her body tensed. Her instincts screamed.

    Without hesitation, her hand darted under the desk, fingers wrapping around the hilt of a hidden short sword. She gripped it tightly, her breathing steady as her emerald eyes scanned the room.

    Then¡ª

    A voice.

    Cold. Chilling.

    "For someone as meticulous as you, Duchess, you leave quite a trail."

    Aveline''s eyes snapped toward the dark corner of the office.

    A shadowed figure emerged, moving with the deliberate grace of a phantom. His uniform was unmistakably that of the Tempest Kingdom, but its darker, altered design marked him as something far more sinister.

    He strode along the bookshelves, gloved fingers grazing over the spines of old tomes as if browsing at leisure. His movements were unrushed, his presence eerily void of myst flow, aura, or even the faintest breath of life.

    Nothing.

    Aveline''s grip on her sword tightened.

    The man finally stopped, plucking a book from the shelf, flipping through its pages.

    "You''ve been busy." His tone was unreadable, his fingers lazily flipping a page. "Deals in the shadows. Silent exchanges. Moving pieces on a board you thought no one else could see."

    He paused, closing the book slowly. "You should have covered your tracks better."

    Aveline stiffened, her expression darkening.

    But then, she let out a sharp laugh¡ªnot out of amusement, but to shatter the suffocating tension creeping into the room.

    "I don''t know what you''re implying." Her voice was measured, but there was a steel edge to it.

    The man tilted his head slightly, as if considering her words.

    Then, in that same cold, lifeless voice, he said¡ª

    "Acting dumb in a situation like this¡­ is quite stupid for a lady of your stature."

    Aveline''s blood ran cold.

    She knew, in that instant, that playing innocent was meaningless.

    A slow, careful breath escaped her lips. Then, a smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth.

    "So," she finally said, voice low, "this is how the Queen delivers her judgment."

    The assassin didn''t acknowledge her words, merely flipping another page.

    Aveline let out a soft chuckle. "I suppose there''s no point pretending, then."

    Her emerald eyes darkened, amusement flickering through them as she slowly straightened.

    "Yes, I am the traitor."

    She rolled her shoulders, tension easing from her frame.

    "But tell me¡­ do you truly believe you can win against me?"

    A low hum of energy rumbled through the room as blue myst surged from her form. The air vibrated with raw, unrestrained power.

    With one effortless motion, she threw her desk aside, sending it crashing into the bookshelves. Papers scattered, the myst lanterns flickered wildly.

    The office trembled under her power.

    Yet the assassin remained utterly unmoved.

    Unfazed.

    As if nothing about her immense myst presence was the slightest bit impressive.

    With an eerie calm, he closed the book he had been flipping through and placed it back on the shelf.

    Then, for the first time, he turned toward her.

    A slow, cold smirk ghosted over his lips beneath the shadows of his hood.

    "You misunderstand something, Duchess."

    His voice carried no fear, no urgency.

    "The difference between you and me¡­"

    He took a single step forward, the atmosphere growing even heavier.

    "¡­is that I do not need to win."

    His next words, spoken in that same chilling whisper, sent a true shudder down Aveline''s spine.

    "I only need to kill you."

    Aveline launched forward, her short sword gleaming with raw myst energy.

    Her first strike¡ªa ruthless diagonal slash aimed for his throat.

    Miss.

    He tilted his head, the blade cutting nothing but air.

    Her second attack came in a flash¡ªa sudden pivot, her blade twisting in her grip as she swung low, aiming to sever his tendons.

    Miss.

    The man effortlessly stepped back, his movements smooth and unreadable.

    Aveline''s heart pounded as she pushed forward, chaining her attacks together in a relentless onslaught.

    A downward stab. A spinning backslash. A rapid thrust to the ribs.

    Each and every strike¡ªdodged. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And not in the way of someone desperately avoiding a fatal hit.

    No.

    This was something far worse.

    He wasn''t just dodging. He was observing. Calculating. Studying her.

    Aveline gritted her teeth.

    ''Why¡­ can''t I even scratch him?''

    Her footwork was perfect. Her myst control¡ªflawless. She was faster than any knight, her swordsmanship was deadly, and yet¡ª

    It meant nothing.

    With no wasted movements, the assassin weaved through her strikes like a ghost, every step calculated to the millimeter.

    ''There''s no myst aura. No presence. Nothing.''

    It was as if he didn''t exist in this world at all.

    The thought sent a shiver through her spine.

    Aveline''s eyes flickered with frustration.

    Enough.

    She twisted her wrist, switching her grip as she went in for a feint¡ªher body dipped low, seemingly preparing for another leg strike.

    But at the last second, she vanished¡ªher myst-infused speed boosting her to his blind spot in an instant.

    She aimed directly for his spine.

    But¡ª

    Before the blade could even pierce his back, he tilted slightly, letting the sword graze his cloak as he shifted his weight just enough to make her miss.

    He didn''t block. Didn''t parry.

    Just moved.

    Like her attacks were inconveniences rather than threats.

    Aveline''s mind screamed.

    ''This is impossible. Who the hell is he?!''

    But before she could react¡ª

    He was suddenly in front of her.

    Aveline''s breath hitched.

    Too fast.

    Her instincts flared, but her body¡ªtoo slow.

    Before she could even raise her sword, the man leaned in close, his voice nothing but a whisper¡ª

    "Good effort."

    Then¡ª

    SHHK.

    A sharp blade plunged straight through her heart.

    Aveline''s eyes widened in shock.

    Pain¡ªsharp, burning, final¡ªspread through her chest as the cold steel twisted inside her.

    But before she could even gasp¡ª

    SLASH.

    The assassin''s second blade tore across her throat in a single, clean motion.

    Her body jerked, her vision blurring as warm blood sprayed across the marble floor.

    Darkness crept in.

    Her limbs went cold.

    Her mind faded.

    Aveline collapsed, her body hitting the ground in a lifeless heap.

    It was over.

    The assassin, unfazed, withdrew his blade, flicking off the excess blood before sliding it back into its sheath.

    The silence smell in the room was canceled, the world outside eerily still.

    He turned away, walking toward the open window, his mission complete.

    But¡ª

    Just as he reached the edge, something shifted.

    A pulse.

    A vibration in the air.

    The assassin stopped.

    Slowly, he turned his head.

    His sharp gaze landed on Aveline''s motionless corpse¡ª

    ¡ªonly to see a dark red aura beginning to rise from her body.

    Then¡ª

    Her form twisted.

    Cracked.

    Morphed.

    Flesh rippled. Bones stretched and contorted into something inhuman.

    The assassin''s eyes narrowed.

    Aveline''s body was no longer Aveline.

    She was becoming¡ª

    A Gaia demon.

 Chapter 208 - 208: Rising Issues 3

    The assassin''s instincts flared.

    Without hesitation, his figure blurred¡ªa streak of darkness cutting across the dimly lit office.

    SCHLK.

    A clean, precise slash.

    Aveline''s demonic head was severed in an instant.

    But he wasn''t finished.

    Before the decapitated body could even collapse, his second blade struck forward, piercing deep into the chest cavity.

    CRACK.

    He twisted the blade sharply, ensuring the demonic core was utterly shattered.

    A gruesome silence followed.

    Dark red and thick black blood seeped across the floor, the grotesque fusion of human and demon pooling beneath the lifeless body.

    The assassin stood over the corpse, his voice barely above a whisper¡ª

    "For the Kingdom."

    His expression remained unreadable as he watched the final traces of life fade from what was once Duchess Aveline Voreaux.

    Yet, something lingered in his mind.

    ''How¡­ is this possible?''

    His sharp eyes studied the twisted corpse, its grotesque form still partially caught between human and demon.

    This wasn''t just a demon.

    It was a Sync.

    A Sync¡ªthe rarest, most dangerous type of demon second to the demon lords. A human corpse becoming a demon was unheard of, impossible even.

    And yet¡­ here she was.

    The assassin remained still, his thoughts racing.

    This was no ordinary traitor.

    Something far darker was at play.

    After a brief moment, he stretched out a gloved hand over the lifeless body.

    Myst energy crackled in the air as a distortion formed above the corpse.

    With a flick of his fingers, a Dimensional spell activated.

    SHWOOM.

    The body was swallowed whole, vanishing into the assassin''s personal spatial storage.

    His gaze flickered toward the ruined office¡ªthe shattered furniture, the bloodstained floor, the lingering aura of a battle fought in silence.

    His mission was done.

    Yet, the implications¡­

    This could not be witnessed.

    He exhaled quietly, adjusting his gloves before murmuring¡ª

    "The Queen must know."

    With that, he stepped onto the edge of the window, casting one last glance over his shoulder.

    The room stood in ruin.

    Then¡ª

    He vanished.

    ¡ª¡ª

    By sunrise, the entire Zone 9 was buzzing with the same grim news¡ª

    Duchess Aveline Voreaux was dead.

    The whispers traveled through the streets of Veridn, stretching across the noble estates, merchant districts, and commoner settlements. It wasn''t just some political shift¡ªthis was shocking. A noble of her stature, wiped out overnight?

    But what truly cemented the fear in people''s hearts was the cause of death.

    A demon attack.

    That''s what every report claimed.

    Servants who discovered the scene in the Voreaux estate described a nightmare¡ªgore, shredded furniture, and blackened blood staining the floors. There was no body, no sign of struggle outside the office, no evidence of an assassin''s blade. Just pure, savage destruction.

    It was believable.

    The Duchess had fought, and fought well. But in the end, the demon had devoured her whole, leaving nothing behind but the nightmarish scene.

    The nobility of Zone 9 had mixed reactions.

    Some were shaken¡ªif a high-class noble wasn''t safe from such attacks, who was? Others whispered suspicion, their minds spinning with conspiracy. And then there were those who saw this as an opportunity¡ªa power vacuum had just opened.

    By noon, the news had reached even the Tempest Kingdom''s inner court.

    And Queen Lucy Rature?

    She was about to find out the truth.

    Back in the Tempest Palace, the sun had fully risen, casting golden light over the Palace, its towering structures gleaming in the morning glow.

    Inside, in the Queen''s private chambers, Lucy Rature sat elegantly by her window, a cup of steaming tea in hand. She stirred it slowly, the soft clinking of the silver teaspoon the only sound in the otherwise silent room.

    Her piercing green eyes remained fixed on the view before her¡ªthe vast palace courtyard, where guards patrolled in disciplined formations and nobles moved with purpose.

    Then, without turning her gaze, she spoke.

    "How did the mission go, Wyjin?"

    At her words, a figure emerged from the shadows of the room, kneeling on one knee, head lowered, fist pressed firmly against the polished marble floor.

    "Your Majesty," Wyjin greeted with utmost respect. "The mission was a success. The traitor has been executed."

    Queen Lucy''s movements remained measured as she finished stirring her tea. Setting the spoon aside, she lifted the cup to her lips, taking a slow sip.

    "Good work," she said calmly. "Your dedication to the kingdom is noted and appreciated."

    Wyjin lowered his head slightly in acknowledgment. "I am honored, Your Majesty."

    Then, his tone shifted slightly¡ªstill composed, but graver.

    "There is something else, Your Majesty."****"

    Lucy''s stirring motion ceased midair, her spoon resting just above the tea''s surface.

    She didn''t tense, nor did her expression falter, but there was a slight pause¡ªa momentary stillness.

    Wyjin continued.

    "After I executed Duchess Aveline, her body began transforming into a Sync-class demon¡ªa Gaia demon."

    Silence settled in the room, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.

    The Queen finally set her teacup down with an unhurried motion, resting it gently on the table beside her.

    Her green eyes, sharp and calculating, shifted toward Wyjin. "Did you retrieve the body before it disintegrated?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Wyjin nodded. "I secured it in my Dimensional Storage."

    Lucy was quiet for a moment before she spoke. "Good."

    She then gave a firm command, her voice absolute. "This does not reach the public. Under no circumstances is this information to spread. The cause behind this phenomenon is unknown, and I will not have rumors disrupting the kingdom."

    "Understood." Wyjin bowed his head.

    After a brief pause, he then asked, "What would you have me do with the body, Your Majesty?"

    Lucy''s gaze flickered toward the window once more. "Store it for the time being."

    Wyjin gave a slight nod of acknowledgment.

    The Queen took another slow sip of her tea before adding, "One more thing. Bring me Landen."

    Without hesitation, Wyjin pressed his fist to the floor once more. "As you command, Your Majesty."

    And just like that, he vanished, disappearing into the shadows without a sound.

    As Wyjin vanished into the shadows, the room fell into silence once more. But only for a moment.

    Barely a minute had passed when another figure materialized, kneeling in the exact manner Wyjin had before¡ªone knee to the ground, head lowered, and fist pressed against the polished marble floor.

    The figure spoke with unwavering respect. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your Majesty, you summoned me."

    Queen Lucy remained poised, her gaze still fixed on the golden horizon beyond her window. Without turning to face him, she spoke his name.

    "Landen."

    Landen remained in place, still as stone. "Of course, my Queen."

    The Queen set down her teacup with a soft clink, then issued her command.

    "I need you to deliver a message. Travel to Zone 12¡ªto the Dark Knight Academy. Find Mystica Moonstone and inform her that I require her presence in my quarters at once."

    Landen, without hesitation, acknowledged her words. "As you command."

    With that, the Queen dismissed him, and in an instant, Landen vanished, disappearing like a phantom into the shadows.

    Now alone once more, Queen Lucy exhaled softly, her fingers idly tracing the rim of her teacup.

    Her sharp emerald eyes darkened as she mulled over the disturbing revelation.

    "A human transforming into a demon after death¡­ What is this anomaly stirring within my kingdom?"

    Her voice was quiet, yet it carried a weight that could crush mountains.

    For the first time in a long while, a shadow of uncertainty crept into the mind of the Queen.

 Chapter 209 - 209: Progress

    Weeks had passed since the academy''s new system was implemented on the first-years, and the students had begun to settle into their routines. Lectures and training sessions progressed steadily, with each day pushing them to take their studies and combat practice more seriously.

    During this time, Liam returned to Mr. Blackwood''s shop with Magnus to retrieve his newly crafted daggers. However, despite acquiring the weapons, he remained committed to mastering his grandfather''s sword, a promise he had made to himself.

    In the Knight Combat Training course, Liam relied solely on his sword, choosing not to wield his daggers even after obtaining them. Yet, in his private nightly training sessions, he dedicated time to adjusting to their weight and feel, ensuring he could wield them with precision when the time came.

    Over those past three weeks, Liam had significantly refined his control over Fire Myst, mastering precision flame shaping and the ability to sustain fire forms. He had learned to mold flames into stable geometric constructs like spheres, whips, and blades without them flickering or collapsing. His understanding of fire density manipulation had deepened, allowing him to adjust the weight and intensity of his flames¡ªwhether for slow-burning effects or explosive bursts.

    Additionally, his temperature regulation had improved, enabling him to generate flames that burned at controlled heat levels without unnecessary energy loss. This tied into his growing proficiency in myst efficiency, as he had learned to maintain powerful flames with minimal myst expenditure and even reabsorb unused energy before it dissipated.

    Liam had also developed an advanced grasp of fire flow mastery, allowing him to guide his flames in controlled streams rather than relying solely on instinctive bursts. His resistance to external fire had increased, making him more durable against heat-based attacks.

    Furthermore, he had begun experimenting with combustion control and chain ignition, enabling him to ignite objects selectively and create controlled fire-based chain reactions. This skill had granted him a tactical advantage, as he could detonate flames at will without losing control. With these advancements, Liam had steadily transitioned from raw power to refined mastery, ensuring that his fire no longer simply burned¡ªbut obeyed his command.

    Back in Knight Combat Training, Liam significantly improved his combat skills, particularly in handling various types of demons. His ability to adapt his tactics in the heat of battle became second nature, allowing him to anticipate and counter attacks with precision.

    His swordsmanship reached a new level, and his focus on defensive and offensive techniques became more seamless. In addition, he developed his ability to navigate extreme scenarios, improving his survival instincts and learning to fight effectively even when outnumbered or in unfamiliar terrain.

    His mastery of weapon handling grew, with a deeper understanding of how to use swords in close combat. Moreover, the class taught him to adapt quickly to shifting circumstances, ensuring he remained effective even when the battle didn''t go according to plan. These skills, combined with his growing tactical awareness, molded him into a far more capable fighter than before.

    Meanwhile, in Tactical Espionage and Diplomacy, the class had undergone a drastic shift over the past few weeks. What had started with 21 students had dwindled to just 11. Five had dropped out on the first day, unable to stomach the harsh reality presented to them. Another five followed as the lessons intensified, the weight of truth proving too much to bear.

    Seraphina and Kaine remained unfazed. This was an annual occurrence¡ªone they had come to expect. Many students entered the course with grand illusions, only to falter upon realizing the brutal truth: humans were just as much their enemies as demons. The idea of taking another human life unsettled most, and while some attempted to endure, the relentless training and real-world scenarios chipped away at their resolve until they inevitably quit.

    For Seraphina, this was a blessing. She had no interest in wasting her time on souls she deemed unworthy. Kaine, on the other hand, was indifferent. Whether one student or ten remained, his teaching methods wouldn''t change. The training would be just as intense, just as merciless.

    Over the past three weeks, Liam dedicated himself to mastering the lessons his instructors presented, forcing himself to push past the lingering unease about killing a person. Yet, no matter how much he tried to tune it out, the practical sessions made it impossible to ignore.

    In the training hall, Seraphina made use of its myst-infused properties to generate holographic human adversaries, each armed and dangerous. The objective was simple: eliminate the target before it eliminated you.

    Liam found himself hesitating. Unlike the Knight Combat Training class, where he dispatched holographic demons without a second thought, facing these human projections was different. His movements slowed, his instincts dulled by an uncertainty he couldn''t quite shake.

    Charlotte, however, was the complete opposite. Whether it was due to her beast affinity or something else entirely, she moved through every training with effortless ease, her animalistic instincts making it seem as though the hesitation Liam struggled with had never even crossed her mind.

    Today was no different. Charlotte and a handful of the remaining students continued their training, executing their tasks with brutal efficiency. A select few, like Liam, still struggled¡ªbut unlike them, Liam wasn''t failing outright. He simply refused to deliver the final blow with his weapons. Instead, he adapted. Using his sword, he deflected the incoming strikes of the holographic humans, redirecting their attacks while waiting for an opening. When the moment arrived, he unleashed bursts of searing flames, the heat distorting their forms and forcing the projections to dismantle. It wasn''t the clean execution expected of an assassin, but it got the job done.

    Now, he found himself cornered, two holographic opponents advancing on him with lethal precision.

    The first lunged forward with a dagger, its movement swift and calculated. Liam sidestepped just as the blade whizzed past his ribs, bringing his sword down in a quick arc. The steel clashed against the dagger, redirecting the force as he twisted his wrist and drove a knee into the projection''s gut. It staggered, but the second attacker wasted no time, swinging a short sword at Liam''s shoulder.

    Liam barely managed to twist out of the way, the blade grazing his sleeve. Gritting his teeth, he pivoted, his left hand crackling with flames as he swept it across the air. Fire roared to life, engulfing his immediate space in a controlled explosion. The first opponent dissolved instantly, the myst fueling its form unraveling under the heat. The second tried to press forward, but Liam''s blade met it head-on, severing the projection at the waist.

    As the final remnants of the projections faded into the air, Liam stood in the middle of the training hall, his chest rising and falling heavily. Sweat beaded along his forehead, and frustration settled deep in his bones. This wasn''t enough. The struggle, the hesitation¡ªit was weighing him down, holding him back. He clenched his fists. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    '' Why is this so damn hard?''

    From across the hall, Seraphina let out a dramatic sigh, resting her chin on her hand as she idly observed him. Her lips curled into a pout, eyes twinkling with amusement and something else¡ªmild disappointment.

    "Why is my lovely little crush struggling this much? And here I had such high hopes for him," she murmured to herself, shaking her head.

    She continued to watch him, studying every move, every hesitation. Then, after a moment of consideration, she activated the Whisper spell. As she spoke, her voice slipped directly into Liam''s ears like a seductive murmur.

    "Come here, little shadow. Let''s have a chat."

 Chapter 210 - 210: Why Are You Still Hesitant?

    Liam instinctively glanced around as Seraphina''s voice slithered into his ears. His gaze swept across the hall until it landed on her¡ªstill lounging lazily at the far end, her lips curved in an unreadable smirk. He hesitated for only a moment before making his way toward her.

    Upon reaching her, Liam gave a slight bow, his voice calm and collected. "You called for me, Professor Vale."

    Seraphina clicked her tongue in disapproval, waving off his formal greeting as though it physically pained her. "Professor Vale? Ugh, please, stop. You make it sound like you''re referring to my uncle, Orin Vale." She sighed theatrically before her lips curled into a playful smirk.

    "You can simply call me Seraphina. Or," she leaned forward slightly, eyes twinkling with mischief, "just for you, you can call me Sera-kiss." She added a slow, seductive wink.

    Liam remained unfazed. "Lady Seraphina, may I know why you called me here?" His tone was as neutral as ever, completely disregarding her antics.

    Seraphina pouted before dramatically placing a hand over her heart. "Straight to business, is it? How cruel. But fine, we''ll save the fun for later." Her expression shifted as she rested her chin in her palms, her green eyes gleaming with something sharper now. "Tell me, little shadow¡ªwhy do you hesitate every time you''re up against human-shaped targets?"

    Liam was silent for a beat before answering. "I suppose¡­ I don''t have that complete emptiness in me to take a life without hesitation."

    At that, Seraphina let out an unexpected burst of laughter, clutching her stomach as she wheezed. After a moment, she wiped a tear from her eye, still chuckling. "Oh, darling, that is both touching and so concerning coming from someone like you."

    Then, with a shift in demeanor, she pursed her lips and muttered a spell under her breath. The next words she spoke were silent to the world but clear to one person.

    ''Kaine, be a dear and set up a nice little dome for me and my sweet boy here.''

    From his distant position, Kaine, who had been watching the exchange from the moment Liam approached Seraphina, let out a sharp exhale through his nose. His steely gray eyes narrowed, his irritation not aimed at Seraphina, but at Liam. ''What the hell is she planning with that useless kid?'' he thought with disdain.

    Still, he obeyed, manipulating the training hall''s myst-infused properties. Within seconds, a translucent dome materialized around Seraphina and Liam, isolating them from the rest of the students.

    Liam immediately noticed the shift. His eyes flickered around the enclosed space before landing back on Seraphina, his instincts telling him she was up to something.

    Seraphina, now standing, stretched lazily before flicking her gaze toward him. Her form-fitting black pants accentuated her shape, and her dark green blouse¡ªunbuttoned just enough to be teasing¡ªonly added to her air of calculated seduction.

    "Good, now that we''re nice and hidden," she purred, "let''s have a real conversation." Her smirk deepened as she crossed her arms. "You say you lack the emptiness to kill humans without hesitation. But tell me, sweet thing, what makes you think people kill because they''re empty-hearted?"

    Liam''s jaw tightened slightly. "That''s¡­ not what I meant."

    Seraphina''s grin widened. "Oh, how cute." She stepped closer, her tone turning almost affectionate. "I really thought you were one of those detached, emotionless brats. But now that I see you up close, you''re just a kid who lost something¡ªor someone¡ªand chose this path because of it." Her green eyes studied him, dissecting him like a puzzle. "You might be able to cut down demons without a second thought, with pure efficiency¡­ but at the end of the day, you aren''t as cold and detached as you like to think."

    Liam said nothing.

    Seraphina chuckled. "Hah. You know what? Let''s make this chat more interesting. How about a little one-on-one training?"

    Before Liam could answer, the dome, which had been faintly glowing, was suddenly consumed by darkness. A thick, inky blackness swallowed everything, stretching beyond even Liam''s enhanced vision.

    His body tensed instinctively. His senses screamed as the unnatural void pressed against him. He recognized this kind of abyss, this eerie suffocation¡ªdark magic.

    Yet something was off. It felt like dark magic¡­ but it wasn''t exactly the same.

    Seraphina''s voice purred through the void. "Alright, little shadow¡­ let''s chat." Her tone dipped lower, almost a whisper against his skin. "And I suggest you stay on guard¡ªbecause you just stepped into my domain."

    Liam barely had time to register her words before his instincts flared. He spun, sensing an attack from behind. He stepped sideways just in time, dodging the first strike¡ªonly for the attacker to shift mid-motion, redirecting their blade straight for his eyes.

    His sword shot up, the steel catching the edge of the attack just in time to deflect it. With a fluid motion, he countered, lashing out with a side kick. He felt his foot connect¡ªbut then, pain flared in his gut.

    A second blade had already pierced his side.

    Liam staggered back, gripping his wound. The darkness obscured his vision, but he could feel the warm, wet sensation beneath his fingers.

    Seraphina''s laughter coiled around him like a serpent. "That''s what happens when you hesitate, darling." Her voice was silk wrapped around steel. "Now, let''s begin our little lesson, shall we?"

    Liam stayed on high alert, gripping his sword tightly. The darkness surrounding him was absolute¡ªno light, no shadows, just an overwhelming void. He couldn''t see his opponent, couldn''t track any movements. Every sense was strained to its limit.

    Then, an attack.

    A blade came from his right. Liam barely reacted in time, twisting his body to deflect it with his sword. The moment steel clashed, the attacker vanished into nothingness. No weight, no presence¡ªjust an illusion.

    Another strike, this time from behind. Liam ducked, pivoting on his heel, swinging his sword at the source¡ªnothing. His blade cut through empty air.

    A whisper slithered around him, Seraphina''s voice filled with amusement. "Still hesitating? You fight demons without a second thought, yet against humans, you are holding back, sweetie?"

    Liam clenched his jaw. He didn''t answer. He focused on the movement, on the next attack¡ªbecause it was coming.

    And it did.

    A sudden force from the left. He blocked, parried¡ªthen pain. A second blade stabbed into his side. Liam staggered back, hand clutching his wound.

    "See? This is what hesitation costs you," Seraphina''s voice taunted. "You still think humans deserve your mercy?"

    Liam tightened his grip on his sword. He tried to push her words out of his head, but they kept clawing their way back.

    Another attack¡ªoverhead. He raised his blade, blocking the strike with a sharp clang. He countered with a swift slash, but once again, nothing.

    A laugh echoed through the darkness. "You think just because they''re human, they hold more value than demons? That your hesitation makes you better?"

    Liam gritted his teeth, forcing himself to focus on the fight. But no matter how many times he swung, dodged, or countered, he never truly hit anything. It was like fighting a ghost.

    "I was like you once," Seraphina said, her voice suddenly softer, but still laced with mockery. "I killed demons without hesitation. But humans? That was different¡­ until I realized something."

    Liam''s breath was heavy, his muscles tensed, but he still couldn''t tune her out.

    "There''s no difference," she continued. "You think your soft spot matters? It doesn''t. Humans, demons¡­ in the end, they''ll all stab you in the back just the same."

    Liam''s grip on his sword faltered for just a second. And in that moment, another attack came¡ªstraight for his throat. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s heart skipped a beat as he barely managed to sidestep the slash aimed at his throat. His sword came up just in time to deflect the blade, but the cut still grazed his skin, drawing a thin line of blood. He stumbled backward, his breath ragged, as the voice continued to echo in the suffocating darkness.

    For a fleeting moment, everything stood still as Liam crouched on one knee, his body bruised, cut, and battered from the relentless barrage. His breath came in heavy, uneven gasps.

    "You know," Seraphina''s voice floated around him like a silken whisper, playful, "it''s surprising how you haven''t used any of your magic yet. I mean, I get not using your dark magic¡ªthere''s a reason for that. But not using your fire magic? That''s just plain stupid, don''t you think?"

    Liam''s senses sharpened as he felt her presence shift, moving¡ªno, gliding¡ªaround him like a ghost he couldn''t pin down.

    "And that''s not the only stupid thing you''ve done," she purred. "All those attacks you threw with your sword? Cute. But none of them were even close to lethal. Blunt side of the blade, really? How sweet that you care, sweetheart, but I like my men merciless."

    Liam gritted his teeth, trying to keep his composure, but her voice was dangerously close now, her lips grazing the edge of his ear. ''How does she know? I haven''t used my dark magic around anyone, especially not with the Veil of Flux hiding my myst... unless¡­''

    Then, without warning, a soft, almost sensual hand cupped his jaw, lifting his head just enough to expose his neck.

    Seraphina''s tone dropped into something more dangerous, more intimate. "It''s such a sight, to see that surprised look on your face... especially in my void."

 Chapter 211 - 211: Accept It

    Liam''s breath was ragged, his grip tightening on his sword, but his body refused to move. The void around him pressed in, suffocating, the weight of Seraphina''s presence bearing down like an unshakable shadow.

    "You remind me of myself, you know," Seraphina mused, still behind him. "A long time ago, I thought just like you. I believed there was a line¡ªdemons were the enemy, humans were¡­ something else. Something worth protecting." She let out a quiet chuckle, but there was no warmth in it.

    Liam gritted his teeth, his jaw clenching so hard it hurt.

    Seraphina continued, unhurried. "Back then, I was naive¡ªstrong, capable, but naive. I thought my enemies were just monsters with claws and fangs. That was before I watched my so-called allies sell me out for a handful of gold. Before I watched the people I bled for turn their backs when I needed them most. And you know what the worst part was?"

    She crouched in front of him now, the void shifting like liquid as she came into view. Her glowing green eyes locked onto his. "It wasn''t greed, Liam. It wasn''t even desperation. It was the simple fact that they could. That''s the nature of humans¡ªif betrayal is an option, they''ll take it."

    Liam''s fingers twitched against his sword hilt, but he said nothing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seraphina tilted her head, a slow smirk forming. "You don''t fully believe me yet. Not completely. Because you haven''t experienced the cruelty of mankind¡ªnot really." She traced a finger lightly along his cheek. "Oh, I know you''ve seen the selfish whims of nobles, their greed, their arrogance. But that?" She scoffed. "That''s nothing. Just entitled brats playing king in their tiny worlds. You''ve never felt true human malice, Liam. Not the kind that makes demons look merciful."

    Liam''s breath hitched, anger bubbling just beneath the surface.

    "But I do know something about you," Seraphina continued, voice dipping into something silkier. "You''re only the way you are now¡ªthis detached, brooding little soldier¡ªbecause you lost someone to demons." She leaned in just enough for her breath to ghost against his skin. "That''s why you slaughter them without hesitation, why you don''t even blink when you tear through them." Her eyes gleamed with amusement. "Your hatred is easy to understand. It''s¡­ predictable."

    Liam''s pulse pounded in his ears.

    "You think I''m wrong?" she teased. "I don''t need to read your mind, Liam. I can read you. Like an open book." She tapped a finger against his forehead. "That stiff posture, that controlled breathing, the way your hands twitch whenever I get too close? I know exactly who you are. And you hate that, don''t you?"

    Liam''s fingers twitched again¡ªthis time, not from restraint, but from raw frustration.

    Seraphina chuckled. "But that''s why you''ll never reach whatever goal you''ve set for yourself¡ªwhether it''s revenge, purpose, or something else entirely." She leaned closer. "Because as long as you cling to this ridiculous soft spot for humans, you''re just as weak as any commoner."

    Liam''s breath came faster now, the rage twisting in his gut, hotter than fire. She was right. Every single word. And that infuriated him more than anything else.

    More than when he lost his grandfather.

    More than when Draven ''died'' in the dark forest.

    And Seraphina knew it.

    She was tearing into the very foundation of his existence, stripping him bare, forcing him to confront a truth he didn''t want to acknowledge.

    His fingers trembled, not from fear, but from the sheer, unbearable need to shut her up.

    Seraphina''s smirk deepened as she watched the storm build in Liam''s eyes. The tension in his shoulders, the way his breath came sharp and uneven¡ªshe was getting to him. Breaking through that cold, controlled exterior piece by piece.

    "You feel it now, don''t you?" she murmured, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "That frustration burning in your chest? It''s not because I''m lying." She tilted her head, her fingers resting lightly beneath his chin. "No, sweetheart, it''s because I''m right."

    Liam''s body trembled, a storm raging inside him. He wanted to deny it, to shut her out, but every word dug deeper, carving through flesh and bone until they reached something raw.

    "You''re nothing but a child playing soldier," she continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You think you understand pain? Loss? Hatred? But you''ve only scratched the surface. You lost a dear one, and what did you do? You pointed your blade at demons and swore to destroy them all. How¡­ simple."

    Liam''s fingers curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms.

    "But let me ask you this," Seraphina purred, leaning closer until their foreheads nearly touched. "What happens when that isn''t enough?"

    Liam''s breath hitched.

    "What happens when you wipe out every demon in sight and realize the hole inside you is still there? When you finally understand that vengeance is nothing but an illusion¡ªan excuse to keep moving forward because you''re too afraid to admit you have nothing else?"

    His heart pounded against his ribs, his vision beginning to blur out at the woman before him. He wanted to strike, to shut her up, to bury his blade deep into something just to make this unbearable feeling stop.

    Seraphina''s smile turned almost gentle, almost pitying. "You''re still weak, Liam. Because deep down, you still believe in something. In people." She laughed softly, shaking her head. "That''s why you hesitate. That''s why you hold back. And until you rid yourself of that pathetic little hope, you will never reach the heights you''re chasing."

    The deep unfamiliar rage kept clawing at Liam''s chest, getting hotter, and darker than the void he stood in.

    Because for the first time in his life, he didn''t know what to say.

    Because for the first time in his life, he wasn''t sure if he was angry at her¡ª

    Or himself.

    Liam''s vision blurred, his thoughts spiraling into a suffocating abyss. His mind clawed at the edges of reason, but Seraphina''s words had sunk too deep, their venom spreading like wildfire.

    Was everything he was trying to built again ¡ªbonds, friendships¡ªjust a chain binding him to mediocrity?

    Dylan''s carefree grin, Asher''s sharp, competitive fire, Ariana''s gentle kindness¡­ Were they nothing more than distractions? Weighing him down, making him hesitate?

    His breath hitched. His chest tightened. His heartbeat pounded in his ears like war drums.

    The darkness swelled around him, creeping into the cracks of his resolve, swallowing him whole. His lungs burned¡ªhe couldn''t breathe.

    Seraphina''s voice slithered through the void, sick with satisfaction. "That''s it¡­ Let it take you. Let it strip you down until there''s nothing left but power. That''s what you want, isn''t it?"

    Liam''s hands trembled, his vision narrowing to an abyss darker than even his own shadows. His entire body felt weightless, slipping further into nothingness.

    Then¡ª

    A whisper of wind. The scent of earth, fresh and alive. Warmth against his skin.

    His eyes fluttered open.

    Above him stretched a vast blue sky, endless and serene, its expanse untouched by darkness. Beneath him, an endless sea of green grass swayed gently in the breeze, the land stretching beyond sight.

    Liam''s breath was still shaky as he forced himself to his feet, the sensation of suffocation lingering even in this new place. The void was gone, replaced by an open field stretching endlessly under a clear blue sky. The wind carried a familiar scent¡ªearthy, warm, comforting. It felt real.

    Too real.

    Then, he heard the voice.

    "Liam."

    His body locked up. He turned slowly, almost afraid to believe it. And there he was.

 Chapter 212 - 212: A Precious Advice

    Liam''s breath was still shaky as he forced himself to his feet, the sensation of suffocation lingering even in this new place. The void was gone, replaced by an open field stretching endlessly under a clear blue sky. The wind carried a familiar scent¡ªearthy, warm, comforting. It felt real.

    Too real.

    Then, he heard the voice.

    "Liam."

    His body locked up. He turned slowly, almost afraid to believe it. And there he was.

    His grandfather stood with his hands behind his back, wearing the same sturdy, confident posture Liam had seen a thousand times before. His hair was a little messier than Liam remembered, his ember-colored eyes steady and sharp. But they weren''t just looking at him.

    They were seeing him.

    Liam''s throat tightened. He felt like a child again, like that boy who used to follow this man''s every step. But that boy was gone.

    "You''ve grown," his grandfather said simply, his voice carrying that same deep steadiness Liam had always relied on. His gaze didn''t waver, didn''t hesitate as he took in the hardened lines of Liam''s face, the sharpness in his eyes, the way his shoulders carried a weight he had never meant to bear.

    And then, softer, almost to himself¡ª"And you''ve changed."

    Liam''s jaw clenched. "Of course, I''ve changed. You died."

    His grandfather didn''t flinch. If anything, there was a hint of something in his expression¡ªunderstanding, maybe even approval.

    "And yet, you lived," he said.

    Before Liam could react, the man stepped forward and pulled him into a firm embrace.

    Liam stiffened. It had been so long since he''d felt something like this¡ªwarm, steady, safe. His hands twitched at his sides before gripping the back of his grandfather''s coat, his body reacting before his mind could catch up.

    It was too much.

    "I''ve missed you, kid," his grandfather murmured. "But I see it now¡­ That fire in your eyes¡ªit''s different."

    Liam didn''t respond.

    His grandfather pulled back slightly, placing a hand on Liam''s shoulder. "You used to have a light in you, boy. You smiled. You laughed. Now? That part of you is dead."

    Liam swallowed hard. He knew that. He had accepted it. But hearing it said so plainly made something tighten in his chest.

    "But¡­ I''m not upset about it," his grandfather continued.

    Liam blinked, caught off guard.

    "You''ve become what you needed to be," the older man said firmly. "You''re stronger now. Colder. That''s good. The world isn''t kind to people like we used to be."

    Liam''s stomach twisted.

    "You hate demons? That''s fine. It drives you forward." His grandfather''s grip on his shoulder tightened slightly. "You trust your comrades? That''s fine too. But don''t let either of those things control you."

    Liam''s brows furrowed.

    "The hatred? It''s meant for demons. Not everything else. And trust? It''s not something you should give blindly." His grandfather exhaled, his voice lower but firm. "Your comrades¡ªDylan, Asher, that girl Ariana, and all the others¡ªthey''re good people now. But the world changes people, Liam. When the time comes, when the weight of survival presses down on them, you don''t know what they''ll choose."

    Liam felt his pulse in his ears.

    "I don''t need you to believe me now," his grandfather said. "You will see it for yourself soon, Liam. The kindness of men, and the cruelty of men. But when the time comes¡­ don''t let the abyss claim you." The sky above them started to shift, dark tendrils creeping into the blue. The warmth began to fade.

    His grandfather watched him, ember eyes steady even as the world around them fractured.

    And the last thing Liam saw before everything was swallowed by darkness¡ªwas the knowing look on his grandfather''s face.

    Back in Seraphina''s void domain, Liam''s body was still frozen, his lungs locked in that suffocating grip even as his mind had wandered elsewhere¡ªto him. To his grandfather.

    Yet, in reality, that entire exchange had lasted only seconds.

    Then, air rushed back into his lungs. His chest rose sharply as he sucked in his first deep breath, his senses snapping back into the present. His grip tightened around the hilt of his sword, and with steady resolve, he pushed himself to his feet.

    Seraphina remained crouched before him, her smirk unwavering. There was a glint of amusement in her emerald eyes, as if she had already won. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It seems you''ve finally accepted my point of view, sweetie. Now then¡ª"

    She was cut off.

    "I should thank you, Lady Seraphina," Liam said, his voice steady, almost unnervingly calm. "You''ve helped me remember exactly where I need to stand."

    Seraphina''s smirk faltered¡ªonly for a fraction of a second. She had noticed something. A shift. Ever since they had entered her domain, Liam hadn''t spoken a word. He had simply endured, resisted, let the darkness try to swallow him whole.

    But now, he spoke with purpose. And the presence he carried, the weight in his voice¡ªit wasn''t the same boy from a moment ago.

    Still, Seraphina remained unfazed. If anything, she was intrigued.

    "Oh? Is that so?" she mused, tilting her head. "Then show me, little shadow. Let me see what exactly has been reawakened."

    With those words, she vanished into the surrounding void.

    Liam exhaled slowly, and then¡ªignition.

    A brilliant fiery aura erupted from his body, flooding the darkness with its blinding glow. The flames coiled around him, burning with an intensity that devoured the void itself. His eyes, still cold and unreadable, were now set ablaze¡ªhis right eye, in particular, consumed by roaring fire.

    His voice carried through the void, unwavering.

    "Just so you know¡­ if I have to kill humans to reach where I need to be, then so be it." His expression didn''t change. "I don''t need hatred for humans to kill one. As long as there''s reason behind my actions, I''ll do what is necessary."

    The flames around him crackled, dark energy weaving through the inferno like tendrils of living shadow.

    "Like you said," he continued, his gaze cutting through the empty darkness, "one does not need to be completely empty to have what it takes to kill his own kind."

    A pause. Then, he lifted his chin slightly.

    "So, once again, I thank you¡ªfor your words and for bringing me here." His voice remained calm, yet there was an undeniable weight behind it. "And since you know I''m a dark magic user, yet you haven''t tried to execute me¡­ that means there''s a reason." His eyes narrowed slightly. "Perhaps you''re here to help me."

    His aura flared, the dark flames twisting higher.

    "But right now? I don''t care." His fingers flexed around his blade as his stance shifted. "After all, I''ll give you exactly what you want."

 Chapter 213 - 213: Impressed

    The void trembled.

    Liam''s flames surged, casting flickering shadows across the abyss. His stance remained firm, his grip steady. He was done hesitating.

    From the darkness, Seraphina''s laughter echoed, soft and sinister. Then, without warning, she emerged¡ªa blur of motion, her dagger slicing through the air toward Liam''s throat.

    Clang!

    Liam''s sword intercepted hers in a shower of sparks. The force sent vibrations through his arm, but he held firm. Seraphina''s smirk widened.

    "Oh? So there''s actually some fire in you," she purred, her emerald eyes gleaming. "Good. Let''s see how much."

    She twisted mid-motion. A second dagger materialized in her free hand, striking toward his ribs. Liam shifted, parrying with the edge of his sword while releasing a burst of flames to force her back.

    Seraphina vanished into the darkness. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam''s eyes darted around. His flames illuminated nothing but the endless void. Then¡ªwhispers.

    "You think flames will help you here?" Her voice came from every direction. "This is my domain, sweetie. Light means nothing in the abyss."

    A chill swept over him. The void itself twisted, the space around him warping like liquid. Then¡ªpain. A sharp sting sliced across his shoulder. Blood trickled down his arm.

    Liam exhaled, unfazed. "So you''re just going to play games?"

    A low chuckle. "Not a game. A lesson."

    Another cut¡ªthis time on his leg. Then another across his ribs.

    Liam remained still, his flames flickering. He could feel her presence shifting, moving just beyond his reach.

    Then he closed his eyes.

    The flames around him didn''t fade¡ªthey condensed, tightening around his body like armor. The heat intensified, scorching the air itself. The darkness swirled, but this time, Liam didn''t rely on sight. He listened.

    A breath. A shift in the void.

    He moved.

    His sword lashed out in a blur.

    A sharp gasp echoed as the tip of his blade met flesh.

    Seraphina materialized, his sword pressed against her throat, a thin trickle of blood running down her skin.

    Silence.

    Then, she laughed.

    A deep, rich laugh that almost sent shivers down his spine.

    "Oh, sweetheart," she whispered, eyes gleaming with wicked delight. "Now this is interesting."

    She didn''t move. Didn''t flinch. She simply smiled, her lips curling like a cat that had caught its prey.

    Liam didn''t ease his grip. "Is this what you wanted?"

    Seraphina''s smirk softened, just slightly. "Not wanted, darling. Needed."

    Then, the darkness collapsed inward. The abyss wasn''t fading¡ªit was being absorbed into Seraphina herself. Tendrils of void energy swirled into her body, vanishing into her very being.

    The suffocating emptiness lifted, replaced by the dim glow of reality. The translucent holographic dome around them flickered into view, its arcane structure humming softly.

    Liam lowered his sword, flames still flickering around him. His breath was steady, his expression unreadable.

    Seraphina tilted her head, her piercing green eyes studying him with satisfaction. "Well now," she purred, dusting off her shirt as if they hadn''t just been locked in a battle of minds and steel. "I do so love a fast learner."

    "And you know what? That display of dominance just now¡ªmmh, it did something to me," Seraphina purred, her smirk turning wicked. "I like it. You should do it again sometime... but next time, with your hands instead~." Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Liam remained silent, his flames slowly flickering out. "I''ll pass on that," he said flatly. "But I do have a question for you, Lady Seraphina."

    She pouted dramatically, clasping her hands behind her back. "You won''t even indulge me, won''t even choke me the way I want, and yet you still call me Lady Seraphina? And now you want answers from me? How cruel."

    She twirled on her heel, humming as she skipped around him like a child playing in a field. "But fine, go ahead. After what you just did, I can''t exactly ignore you, now can I?"

    "Thank you, but I''d prefer we talk in private," Liam said.

    Seraphina rolled her eyes, still twirling lazily. "Privacy? Sweetheart, lessons are long over. Everyone''s gone. It''s just you and me now. And if you''re still paranoid, I already placed a silence spell¡ªno one''s listening in."

    "Silence spell?" Liam murmured.

    "Mhm~. No one can eavesdrop on us, so go on, ask away."

    Liam inhaled deeply before speaking. "First, how did you know I''m a dark magic user, and why didn''t you do anything about it? Second, are you also a dark magic user?"

    Seraphina stopped mid-step, her playful energy shifting ever so slightly. She turned to face him, tilting her head, a knowing glint in her eyes.

    "For someone as sharp as you, Liam, you really do ask the most obvious questions sometimes."

    She giggled.

    "First off, no, I''m not a dark magic user like you," Seraphina finally responded. "There aren''t any left. Only Primordials can wield dark magic now, but even that''s banned by the higher-ups¡ªsomething about paranoia and control. What I used just now was Spatial Magic, specifically a technique called Void Domain. It lets me create a void that traps me and my target inside."

    "Spatial Magic... I never thought it had an ability like that," Liam murmured.

    Seraphina waved a dismissive hand. "No surprise there, sweetheart. You''re still magically ignorant about quite a few things¡ªdon''t worry, it''s cute."

    "And as for your first question..." She smirked. "It was the very first day in class. You almost summoned something using dark magic. Even though it was faint, I sensed your dark myst right then and there."

    Liam remained expressionless. "I figured."

    "Pfft, please, darling." She flicked her fingers at him playfully. "I sense your dark myst every time I see you, no matter how much you try to suppress it with that pitifully outdated technique of yours." She chuckled, stepping closer.

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. "What?"

    Seraphina leaned in slightly. "Whoever taught you that suppression technique must''ve been from way back¡ªprobably one of those old relics from the years following the Demon War. But you? You, finding and learning something from that era? That''s what surprises me."

    She tapped his chest lightly. "That being said, you do use it well. So, credit where it''s due. But¡ª" she grinned, dragging out the word, "it''s outdated, badly~."

    She twirled away before adding, "But hey, don''t feel too bad. I just happen to have an exceptional sense for myst. Not your fault you got caught~."

    Liam didn''t react immediately, his gaze fixed on Seraphina as she twirled playfully.

    "If that''s the case," he said after a moment, "then what exactly do you intend to do with that information?"

    Seraphina halted mid-spin, tilting her head with a sly smirk. "Oh? Now you''re asking the right questions." She tapped a finger against her lips, feigning deep thought. "Let''s see¡­ I could report you. Dark magic is so forbidden, after all. It''d be quite the scandal, don''t you think?"

    Liam didn''t blink. "And yet, you haven''t."

    "Mm, exactly," she purred. "I haven''t. And do you know why, my dear shadow?"

    Liam remained silent, waiting.

    Seraphina sighed dramatically, stepping closer, lowering her voice just enough to be teasing. "Because, darling, you intrigue me." Her emerald eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "A dark magic user who survived mankind''s purge¡ªthat alone makes you a rarity. But more than that¡­" Her smirk deepened. "I''m doing this because a dear friend of mine asked me to take you under my wing."

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable. "A friend?"

    Seraphina let out a breathy chuckle, circling him now. "Yeah, sweetie, a friend. Our lovely Mystica."

    Liam''s mind immediately went into thought. So Mystica is the reason she''s here? For some reason, I feel like I''m in debt to someone again.

    Seraphina suddenly stopped behind him, leaning in close, her breath ghosting over his ear. "What are you thinking about~?"

    Liam didn''t move. "Nothing in particular. But I have a question¡ªand a request."

    "Oho~, another question and a request? You really owe me now, sweetie. Go on, shoot." She stepped back with an amused glint in her eyes.

    "Thank you." Liam exhaled. "You mentioned my myst suppression technique is outdated. So, is there a modern version? Because ever since the first day of class¡ªuntil now¡ªI''ve never sensed a shred of myst or aura from you or Instructor Kaine. Except when you trapped me in your domain."

    Seraphina raised a brow. "Hmm~, so you are sensitive to myst, just not good enough yet." She waved her hand lazily. "But yes, there is a modern technique. If you''re using Veil of Flux, then you should know¡ªit''s ancient. My method, on the other hand, is near-total suppression, bringing myst levels to almost zero. It''s something people of my profession learn early in life. Unlike Veil of Flux, which lets you alter your presence¡ªappearing weaker or stronger¡ªthis simply erases it. Hope that clears things up."

    "It does." Liam gave a slight nod. "And for my request¡ª"

    "No need to ask, darling~," Seraphina cut in with a grin. "I will teach you. As long as you''re serious about taking the path of an assassin-type knight." She shrugged. "But honestly? It doesn''t matter. I''d still teach you¡ªsince it''s something Mystica asked. So no need for formalities, sweetie~."

    Liam exhaled lightly. "I see. I''m grateful for your help." He gave a slight bow.

    "Don''t mention it." Her lips curled into something mischievous. "But¡ªyou do know how to repay me, right~?" She purred, dragging a hand around her own throat, looking way too eager.

    Liam''s expression remained deadpan. "I''ll pass. But I''ll find another way to repay you." He turned. "For now, I have to go. It''s getting dark outside."

    "Huh?! You can''t just leave like that!" Seraphina whined.

    "But I can."

 Chapter 214 - 214: Dont Dictate My Life

    "What an interesting one," Seraphina murmured to herself, her emerald eyes glinting as she watched Liam disappear from sight. "He reminds me so much of Percy¡­ but his will, his sense of self¡ª" She chuckled, tilting her head. "Greater than my dear Percy, without a doubt."

    She tapped a finger against her lips, lost in thought. "Well, who cares? Cold-hearted sweeties like them¡­ oh, they''d make such a deadly pair. But not yet. Not yet." A smirk spread across her lips, sharp as a dagger. "You sure are interesting, Liam. And I''d be damned to see that potential go to waste."

    She ran a hand through her dark green hair, sighing in amusement. "Such a delicious meal you''ve found, Mystica."

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Liam changed into his academy uniform and left the training hall, he realized something unsettling¡ªall the attacks, all the pain he had felt inside Seraphina''s domain had been nothing more than illusions. Not a single wound remained on his body.

    Shaking off the lingering sensation, he made his way back to his dorm. However, as he approached his door, he immediately noticed something was off. The slightest shift in its position, the barely perceptible disturbance on the handle¡ªit had been touched. Someone had broken in.

    Yet, no presence could be felt from inside.

    Despite this, Liam entered anyway, chalking up his unease to the residual paranoia from Seraphina''s training. His gaze swept across the room, scanning every inch for movement, anything out of place. Satisfied that nothing seemed immediately threatening, he closed the door behind him, setting his sword on the rack before pulling off his shirt.

    Just as he turned toward the bathroom, he abruptly stopped.

    Something was wrong.

    No sound.

    His own footsteps had been completely silent, the air itself unnaturally still. It was exactly like what had happened just moments ago with Seraphina when she had cast her silence spell. No footfalls. No rustling of fabric. Nothing.

    His instincts flared, warning him too late.

    A crushing force wrapped around his throat and slammed him against the wall with terrifying strength. His feet left the ground as he was hoisted up, his back cracking against the unyielding surface. His windpipe compressed under the unseen grip, his breath cut off instantly.

    A hand. A firm, heavy hand.

    Even as he struggled, he recognized the cold, disdainful voice that followed.

    "As a student of my class, you''re already dead."

    Liam''s attacker began to materialize from thin air, the invisibility fading like mist.

    Instructor Kaine.

    The man''s muscular arm was locked around Liam''s throat, his grip unyielding, lethal.

    "Pathetic," Kaine spat, eyes gleaming with contempt. "Even after a training session with Seraphina, this is all you amount to? Tch. A waste of her time." His grip tightened. "And honestly, I really don''t get what she sees in a worthless shit like you."

    Liam remained silent, struggling against the vice-like hold, his lungs burning.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this man?''

    Kaine leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to an icy whisper. "Listen closely, kid. I don''t like you. Never did. So take my advice¡ªdrop the course by tomorrow." His fingers dug in harder, pressing Liam against the wall until the surface behind him cracked slightly. "If you don''t, I promise you with very fiber of my being ¡ªevery single day you remain in my class, you get close to her, I will make yourll life a living hell. And if you think that''s bad?" His tone turned downright murderous. "I could kill you right here, and no one would ever find out."

    Liam''s vision blurred slightly from the lack of oxygen, but something far stronger was rising within him¡ªrage.

    ''This bastard just classified himself under the fools who think they can dictate my life.''

    A deep, simmering fury coiled in his gut, sharp and relentless.

    "For¡­ a teacher¡­ you sure know¡­ how to be¡­ an asshole," Liam forced out, his voice breaking under the pressure.

    Kaine''s eyes narrowed, his fury evident, but his tone remained coldly calm. "You still have the nerve to speak? How idiotic. I suppose you''ve learned nothing from my lessons. Rule number one¡ªnever talk when I¡ª"

    Liam cut him off.

    "Keep that¡­ bullshit to yourself." His glowing red eyes locked onto Kaine''s with burning defiance. "I don''t care if you''re my instructor¡­ but breaking into my room for this nonsense¡­ is next-level stupidity."

    A sudden surge of heat flooded the room.

    Liam''s grip on Kaine''s forearm tightened, and without warning, flames erupted from his hands¡ªnot wild, untamed fire, but controlled, focused heat.

    Immediately, Kaine felt the scorching heat surge through his entire arm, but he refused to loosen his grip on Liam''s throat.

    "You think a little heat will make me let go?" he sneered. "Pathetic."

    Liam smirked despite the chokehold. "Of course not. For a masochist like you, this is nothing."

    Without warning, the flames intensified, bursting from his hands and feet in a controlled explosion. Using the force, Liam pushed off the wall, propelling himself forward with blistering speed. In a blur, his legs snapped into motion¡ªa rapid three-strike kick combo that forced Kaine to shift defensively. But Liam wasn''t done.

    In the same breath, he twisted mid-air, coiling his body around Kaine''s arm like a serpent. Before Kaine could react, Liam''s heel struck the back of his neck, the blow searing with heat and precision. The impact staggered Kaine just enough for Liam to fully lock around him, using his body''s momentum to drive him downward.

    With a heavy ''silent'' thud, Kaine crashed onto the floor, momentarily pinned.

    Shock flickered in his eyes¡ªnot at the fact that Liam had landed clean hits or even that he was momentarily immobilized, but because of the way he moved.

    ''That technique¡­ ''

    The fluid, serpentine motion was eerily familiar.

    ''Did this damn kid learn this just from experiencing it once? From her?''

    Rage flared in Kaine''s chest at the realization.

    But before he could retaliate, a firm, bare foot pressed against his throat, forcing his head down. The heat radiating from Liam''s sole wasn''t just warmth¡ªit was compressed, controlled, and dangerously lethal.

    Liam stood over him, looking down with cold, detached eyes.

    "Mr. Kaine," he said evenly, "I have no doubt you''re more than capable of avoiding this situation entirely. But your refusal to acknowledge me¡ªthe simple fact that Lady Seraphina chose to teach me¡ªclouded your judgment. That''s why you''re here."

    Kaine''s teeth clenched, his muscles tensing.

    "But that doesn''t matter now," Liam continued, his tone turning razor-sharp. "Just like you warned me¡ªlet me return the favor. Don''t ever cross the line by invading my privacy again because of your man-child feelings for Lady Seraphina. The moment you think you can dictate my life, you''ve signed your own death contract."

    The room grew heavy with a suffocating presence.

    Liam leaned in slightly, eyes glowing ominously. "And just so you know, the kid you saw hesitating to strike a damn hologram? He''s dead. The one standing over you now?" His voice dropped into something far more menacing. "He wouldn''t hesitate for a second to rip your head off."

    Kaine''s entire body went rigid.

    A chill¡ªprimal, ancient¡ªslithered down his spine.

    This wasn''t just killing intent. This was something else.

    Unknowingly, Liam was radiating Nyxie''s aura, an oppressive energy that made even Kaine¡ªwho had seen death a hundred times over¡ªfeel a moment of instinctual dread.

    Liam pressed down ever so slightly, his foot unmoving. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So be careful how you move, Instructor." His voice was ice. "You might lose your head if you move the wrong way."

 Chapter 215 - 215: You Are Strong, But Not Enough

    A tense silence filled the room. Liam remained perfectly still, his foot pressing against Kaine''s throat, while Kaine''s steel-gray eyes bore into him, unreadable yet smoldering with suppressed fury.

    Then¡ªsomething changed.

    Kaine exhaled slowly, the tension in his muscles loosening just enough to signal that he wasn''t going to lash out. Not yet.

    Liam narrowed his eyes, but before he could react, Kaine''s lips curled into something that was neither a smirk nor a sneer¡ªjust a knowing, dangerous expression.

    "You''re arrogant, but have power to back that up." Kaine muttered, his voice eerily calm. "I''ll give you that."

    Liam didn''t respond. His foot remained firmly in place.

    "But tell me something, kid¡­" Kaine''s hand twitched slightly against the ground, but not in an attempt to fight back. "You think this¡­ means anything?" His voice was low, controlled, almost condescending. "You think that landing a few hits¡ªgetting a momentary advantage¡ªputs you anywhere near my level?"

    The room felt like it shrank.

    And then¡ªLiam felt it.

    A pulse. A shift in the air.

    It was subtle, but instinct screamed at him. In the same way a predator knows when a larger, deadlier beast is in its territory, Liam''s entire body recognized what was happening before his mind even processed it.

    The difference in power.

    It was overwhelming.

    Kaine wasn''t angry. He wasn''t humiliated. He wasn''t even bothered.

    He had let Liam have his moment.

    And now, Liam could feel it¡ªthat chilling, unshakable certainty. If Kaine had wanted to, if he had truly cared to fight back, Liam wouldn''t have lasted a second.

    The realization was like ice crawling up his spine.

    Kaine saw it in his eyes and let out a low chuckle.

    "There it is," he murmured. "That moment when your instincts catch up to reality." His voice was almost amused, but there was no warmth in it. "I was waiting for that look."

    Liam clenched his jaw, refusing to let his expression falter.

    Kaine tilted his head slightly, his voice dropping into something almost too quiet. "I could have killed you. I should have killed you. But lucky for you¡­" His lips twitched, as if the very idea was entertaining. "I''m not in the mood to explain a student''s sudden disappearance to the academy."

    Liam felt his foot waver just slightly. Kaine caught it.

    In a blink, Kaine''s hand shot up¡ªfast. Too fast.

    Before Liam could react, Kaine''s fingers barely brushed his ankle¡ªbut that was all it took.

    A shockwave of myst pulsed outward from Kaine''s touch, and an unseen force ripped Liam off of him. He barely had time to twist his body mid-air before he crashed onto the floor, rolling once before coming to a crouch.

    Kaine stood.

    He didn''t even bother dusting himself off.

    Liam was still poised, still burning with defiance¡ªbut now, they both knew the truth.

    Kaine exhaled through his nose, the smallest trace of a smirk lingering. "Remember what I said, Hunter." He turned towards the door, voice flat. "Drop the course. You won''t get another warning."

    Liam remained silent. He wasn''t backing down¡ªbut he wasn''t foolish enough to speak again.

    As Kaine stepped toward the door, he paused just before exiting. Without looking back, he added, "And keep your damn flames off my superior." Then, with a click, he was gone.

    The room felt disturbingly empty.

    Liam exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair, his pulse still steady.

    ''''That bastard¡­ still had the nerve to bring that up.'' Liam let out a slow breath as he shifted from his crouch, dropping onto the cold floor. His mind was still racing, but a new realization crept in.

    ''I went too far.'' His fingers curled slightly against the ground. ''That''s twice now. Twice I''ve let Nyxie''s aura slip out without even realizing it.''

    His gaze drifted toward the cracks in the wall where Kaine had pinned him. The memory of that crushing force lingered in his muscles, but it wasn''t the physical damage that unsettled him¡ªit was the loss of control.

    "I need to do better," he muttered under his breath. "I need to keep myself in check."

    ¡ª

    Beyond Liam''s dorm, Kaine stepped into the corridor, his expression unreadable. Without hesitation, he activated a stealth spell, his form vanishing from sight as he exited the building. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His footsteps were silent, his presence erased, but his thoughts churned.

    ''That kid¡­ he''s far more dangerous than I expected.'' Kaine''s brows furrowed as he recalled the raw, suffocating killing intent Liam had unleashed. And that aura¡ªthe moment it had washed over him, it was as if he had been staring into something inhuman.

    Something monstrous.

    ''If he can release that kind of pressure without the enough power to back it up¡­ what happens when he does have the power?''

    The thought was unsettling. But then Kaine''s expression darkened.

    ''Not that it matters. If he thinks he can ignore my warning, then fine. I''ll just make sure his time here is hell.''

    His lips curled in distaste.

    ''Getting closer to Seraphina¡­ that was his first mistake.''

    ¡ª¡ª

    Mystica and Ariana walked side by side through the academy''s hallways, heading away from the Spatial Magic department. Ariana carried a stack of books in her arms, carefully adjusting them as they walked.

    Mystica glanced at her with a small smile. "So, my little star, how are your studies going?"

    Ariana beamed, shifting the books slightly. "They''ve been going well! Thanks to your extra lessons, I''m finally managing to balance all my courses properly."

    "Is that so?" Mystica''s voice held a trace of amusement.

    "Mhm!"

    "That''s good to hear." Mystica''s eyes glimmered with curiosity. "But tell me, I never expected you to take an interest in Alchemy. What made you change your mind?"

    At that, Ariana froze mid-step. Her face turned bright red.

    Crap.

    She immediately remembered how Liam had casually convinced her that Alchemy would be a great addition to her studies. Not in an academic, persuasive way¡ªno. It was the way he said it. The way his deep voice had carried just the right amount of confidence, making her feel like she couldn''t possibly refuse.

    She tried to form words¡ªtried being the key word.

    "Wha¡ªum¡ªI mean, uh, you see, it''s¡­ um¡­ Ah¡ª!"

    Absolute gibberish.

    Mystica raised an eyebrow, amused. "Oh? What was that? I didn''t quite catch it."

    Ariana tried again. "I¡ªit''s, uh¡ªwell, he¡ª!"

    And there it was. The fatal mistake.

    "He?"

    Mystica smirked. "You were about to say a name, weren''t you?"

    Ariana''s face somehow got even redder. In a final attempt to salvage her dignity, she clamped her mouth shut and shook her head rapidly, looking both guilty and ridiculously adorable.

    Mystica chuckled knowingly. "Liam, huh?"

    Ariana nearly choked on air. "I¡ªwait, no, I didn''t say¡ª!"

    "You absolutely did." Mystica grinned, fully entertained.

    Ariana, defeated, hid her face behind her books. Mystica had caught her red-handed.

    They continued walking for a while, Ariana still dying of embarrassment while Mystica hummed in amusement.

    Then, suddenly, Mystica slowed her pace before stopping completely.

    Ariana noticed and turned to her. "Mystica?"

    "Go on ahead," Mystica said casually. "I forgot something. I''ll catch up soon."

    Ariana blinked but nodded. "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the study hall."

    With that, she continued down the hallway, leaving Mystica behind.

    As Ariana vanished from sight, Mystica let out a soft hum, her usual playful smile never fading. Without turning her head, her gaze shifted subtly toward a nearby pillar.

    "You might as well step out," she mused, her tone light yet knowing. "I''m sure you have orders to follow, don''t you?"

 Chapter 216 - 216: You Are Needed By The Kingdom

    From behind the pillar, a tall figure stepped forward with smooth, controlled precision. His movements were soundless, deliberate¡ªthe kind of presence that belonged to someone trained to remain unseen.

    Landen.

    His hood concealed most of his face, but his steel-gray eyes caught the moonlight. Clad in the Tempest Kingdom''s dark uniform, he stood with an air of quiet efficiency¡ªneither hostile nor passive, just purely business.

    "Lady Moonstone, greetings." His voice was calm, devoid of unnecessary emotion.

    Mystica barely spared him a glance, waving off the formalities. "Please, messenger, just get to the point. I have better things to do."

    Landen remained unfazed. "Very well. Her Majesty requires your presence in her quarters. You are to come immediately."

    Mystica sighed dramatically, placing a hand on her hip. "And here I was, hoping for a peaceful week. But duty calls, I suppose."

    Then, with a dismissive flick of her fingers, she turned away. "Tell Her Majesty I have something to take care of tonight. Since tomorrow marks the weekend, I''ll be there first thing in the morning."

    Landen gave a curt nod. "Understood, Lady Moonstone. I will deliver your message."

    He watched as Mystica walked away, humming softly to herself, utterly unbothered.

    Landen lingered only for a moment before turning on his heel and vanishing¡ªjust as silently as he had arrived.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Back in her chamber, Mystica let out a long, dramatic sigh as she stepped inside, already mentally exhausted just from knowing she''d been summoned by the Queen. However, what greeted her was even more irritating¡ªbut ultimately harmless.

    A dart whizzed past her cheek, slicing through the air dangerously close before landing dead center on a target. Unfazed, Mystica simply blinked as she took in the sight before her¡ªMagnus and Galen, deeply engrossed in a competitive game of darts.

    "Oh hey, Moony," Magnus greeted with an easy grin, already lining up his next throw.

    "You almost made me miss that bullseye, Mystica," Galen muttered, mildly annoyed.

    Mystica''s eye twitched. She exhaled slowly before flashing them a smile¡ªa sweet, creepy, absolutely terrifying smile.

    "Quite an attitude for people trespassing in my personal space," she said, her tone unsettlingly calm.

    Immediately, Galen stiffened. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. "Ugh¡ªMagnus, you win. I suddenly lost interest in playing."

    "Huh? What? We just started! Don''t tell me you''re actually¡ª" Magnus turned to face Mystica fully, but the moment he locked eyes with her eerie, motherly stare, a cold chill ran down his spine.

    "You know what? I quit too." Magnus plastered on a shaky grin, pretending like he had a choice.

    Mystica said nothing as she strode past them, heading straight for her bathtub. Without a single ounce of hesitation, she began undressing right in front of them, utterly indifferent to their existence.

    Magnus leaned toward Galen, whispering, "This is all your fault, Gally."

    "Shut up. I didn''t do anything. She was already in a mood when she walked in," Galen hissed back.

    "Bullshit. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have hit us with that creepy, disappointed-mom look. And you know how terrifying Moony can be, right?" Magnus whispered again, mock horror in his eyes.

    Despite their reputations¡ªthe strongest, most feared warriors in the continent, known for their unshakable confidence¡ªthere was one thing that could make them sweat, make them hesitate, make them reconsider all their life choices.

    Mystica''s smile.

    That smile alone had the power to strike fear into their very souls.

    Meanwhile, Mystica could hear every word they were saying. But she chose to ignore them, sinking deeper into her bath with a satisfied hum.

    At least now, the boys had finally learned their place.

    After a while, Mystica finally stepped out of the bathtub, feeling refreshed and at ease. With a flick of her wrist, a soft wave of Myst wrapped around her, instantly drying her body as she moved toward the counter. Without a word, she poured herself a glass of wine, swirling the liquid lazily before taking a sip.

    Meanwhile, Magnus and Galen had made themselves comfortable, but they were noticeably cautious, making sure not to do anything that might put them back in her bad graces. Magnus lounged with his arms behind his head, while Galen sat with one leg crossed over the other, absentmindedly tapping his fingers against the armrest.

    A long pause settled in the room. The only sounds were the soft clinks of Mystica''s wine glass and the faint crackling of a candle''s flame.

    Finally, Galen decided to break the silence.

    "So, are you going to tell us why you were acting like a haunted doll earlier?" He wasn''t intimidated anymore, back to his usual self.

    Mystica took another slow sip of her wine before answering. "The Queen sent for me, and guess from how it so sudden, it might urgent."

    Magnus let out an exaggerated groan. "Ugh, doesn''t she always? Everything''s ''urgent'' when it comes to Queen Lucy."

    "Tell me about it," Mystica muttered, setting her glass down.

    Galen raised a brow. "Did the messenger at least give you any details?"

    Mystica shook her head. "Nope. You know how the Queen is¡ªshe loves keeping things all mysterious and private. If she wants me to know something, she''ll tell me when she''s good and ready."

    Magnus snorted. "So basically, you just have to show up and hope she doesn''t drop some kingdom-altering revelation on you first thing in the morning."

    Mystica smirked. "Exactly. But hey, at least I have the night to myself. I''ll deal with whatever she wants tomorrow."

    Magnus stretched lazily, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Well, since you''re not in a murderous mood anymore, how about we do something fun? Maybe hit up one of the taverns?"

    Galen smirked. "You just want an excuse to drink and flirt with barmaids."

    Magnus gasped dramatically. "How dare you accuse me of such shameless behavior?!" He placed a hand on his chest, feigning deep offense before breaking into a grin. "Okay, maybe a little. But come on, we could all use a little fun before duty drags us back into its clutches."

    Mystica swirled the wine in her glass, contemplating. "Tempting. But I think I''d rather enjoy my peace for now."

    Magnus pouted. "Boo. You''ve been hanging around Liam too much¡ªhe''s rubbing off on you."

    "Excuse me?" Mystica''s purple eyes gleamed dangerously as she tilted her head, a sinister smirk forming.

    Magnus immediately raised his hands in surrender. "I said nothing. Absolutely nothing."

    Galen chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re hopeless, Magnus."

    Mystica let out a small laugh, finishing the last of her wine. She leaned back into the couch, finally feeling like herself again. "You two go ahead if you want. I''ll stay here and prepare myself for whatever the Queen has in store for me tomorrow."

    Magnus groaned but stood up, stretching again. "Fine, fine. But if I find out you were just sitting here drinking more wine all night, I''ll be disappointed."

    "Then be disappointed," Mystica replied flatly, waving him off. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen also rose, adjusting his coat. "Alright, we''ll leave you be. But don''t let the Queen work you too hard, Moony."

    Magnus grinned. "Yeah, if she does, just scare her like you did us earlier. Works like a charm."

    Mystica smirked. "Oh, trust me, I would if I could."

    With that, Magnus and Galen left, closing the door behind them. Mystica exhaled deeply, enjoying the return of silence.

 Chapter 217 - 217: A Step Further Into Cruelty

    The sun cast its golden light over the grand estate of Tempest Palace in Zone 8. Guards patrolled the vast compound in disciplined formation, while maids hurried about, tending to their daily tasks. Inside, within one of the palace''s lavish hallways, sunlight streamed through tall glass windows, offering a stunning view of the palace grounds.

    Queen Lucy walked with calm authority, Mystica at her side, while two guards followed closely behind.

    "I trust I didn''t disrupt any of your plans, Mystica." The Queen''s voice was polite, but completely devoid of concern.

    Mystica smirked. "Not at all, my Queen. If you''ve summoned me so suddenly, it must be something urgent."

    Queen Lucy nodded slightly. "Indeed. There is a pressing matter, and I believe only you can assist me."

    Mystica tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. "Oh? And might I know what this matter entails?"

    "Not here." Queen Lucy''s voice was firm. "This is not something to be discussed in open halls. We need privacy."

    Mystica chuckled lightly. "Very well then."

    The two continued their path until they reached the Queen''s private chambers. Upon arrival, Queen Lucy gestured to the guards at the door.

    "Stand guard. No one enters."

    The guards bowed in acknowledgment as Lucy and Mystica stepped inside.

    Standing in the center of the room, kneeling before them, was Wyjin. His posture was unwavering, disciplined as always.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty. Lady Moonstone."

    "You may rise, Wyjin," Lucy commanded.

    Wyjin stood, his expression as neutral as ever.

    "Take us to the issue."

    Without hesitation, Wyjin turned and lifted his hand. A swirling magical portal materialized before them, humming with arcane energy.

    Without a word, Queen Lucy, Mystica, and Wyjin stepped through¡ªvanishing.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As they stepped through the portal, the air shifted¡ªdenser, older. They emerged into a grand chamber of ancient design, its cobblestone walls lined with magical torches that burned with an ethereal blue glow, casting elongated shadows across the room. At the center stood a raised platform, its surface smooth but marked with arcane inscriptions, unmistakably a site of ritual examination or treatment.

    Queen Lucy''s voice broke the silence, measured yet commanding. "Wyjin, bring forth the remains."

    Without hesitation, Wyjin stepped forward, approaching the elevated platform. He raised his right hand, and with a subtle flicker of mystic energy, the remains of Duchess Aveline materialized before them. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A sharp inhale slipped past Mystica''s lips. Her gaze fixed on the body laid before her, widening in something rare¡ªgenuine shock.

    Half of the corpse was unmistakably Duchess Aveline¡ªher once-proud features now frozen in the stillness of death. But the other half¡­

    The flesh was warped, twisted beyond recognition. Jagged, earthen-like ridges emerged from her skin, merging grotesquely into hardened, bark-like structures. The once-human form was now partially morphed, bearing the unmistakable traits of a Gaia demon.

    Without thinking, Mystica stepped forward, her analytical mind already dissecting what lay before her. She leaned in, inspecting the body with the precision of a scholar encountering a phenomenon beyond recorded knowledge.

    "What is this?," she murmured.

    Queen Lucy, ever composed, observed Mystica''s reaction with a knowing gaze. "According to Wyjin, after successfully carrying out the execution as ordered, Aveline''s body¡­ began to shift."

    Mystica''s fingers hovered over the hardened ridges along the body''s arm. "Shift into a Gaia demon?"

    Lucy nodded. "Precisely. Wyjin ensured the transformation never reached its full extent. He eliminated her before she could fully become¡­ whatever she was turning into."

    Mystica stilled, absorbing the implications of what she had just heard.

    "Execution?" she repeated, tone smooth but laced with intrigue.

    Queen Lucy clasped her hands behind her back, her voice effortlessly regal. "Duchess Aveline had been orchestrating a movement to overthrow the other nobles of Veridn. A calculated rise to power, one that could have disrupted the balance of influence."

    Mystica arched a brow, her ever-present smirk ghosting her lips. "And that warranted an execution? Not to question your judgment, of course."

    Lucy let out a small chuckle, a rare moment of amusement. "Of course not. You know me, Mystica¡ªI wouldn''t execute a powerful noble simply for political ambition."

    That made Mystica''s smirk widen just slightly. ''Oh, but you absolutely would,'' she thought. ''If the ambition displeased you enough.''

    But the Queen was not finished. "No, the real reason for her execution lies deeper."

    Her expression darkened. "After years of meticulous research, intelligence gathering, and investigative work, I uncovered the truth. Duchess Aveline was not merely a scheming noble. She was a monster in human skin."

    Mystica listened, silent yet engaged.

    "Child trafficking. Mass disappearances. An untold number of lives lost under mysterious circumstances. And when I traced every last thread back to its origin¡ªevery shadowed deal, every vanishing soul¡ªit always led to Aveline."

    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Mystica exhaled slowly, reclining slightly as she took in this new information. "And that," she murmured, "was the true reason."

    "Indeed."

    Silence settled between them, heavy with the weight of the revelation. Mystica looked back at the half-transformed corpse, before straightened herself. Her mind had already weave together the implications of what she had witnessed.

    "So, I was summoned here to determine how such a transformation was even possible."

    Lucy nodded. "Precisely."

    Mystica folded her arms, her gaze lingering on the corpse as she considered the unprecedented nature of the situation. "This¡­ is entirely new to me." She spoke with rare honesty. "I have never encountered a case where a human¡ªespecially a noble of her standing¡ªundergoes a partial demonification after death."

    Her voice held a note of fascination, layered with the subtle thrill of uncovering something beyond the known bounds of magic.

    She exhaled, rolling her shoulders back slightly. "I can''t promise immediate answers, but I will do what I can. However¡ª" she looked directly at the Queen "¡ªI will need to take the body with me. This chamber is far from an ideal environment for what I need to do."

    Queen Lucy regarded her for a long moment, then inclined her head slightly in agreement. "Very well. The body is yours to examine. Do what you must."

    Mystica smirked. "I expected nothing less."

    With a flick of her wrist, she activated her Spatial Magic, her form bathed in a fleeting pulse of deep violet light. A rift in space materialized before her, silent yet consuming, as if the very air bent to her will.

    The remains of Duchess Aveline vanished into the void, drawn seamlessly into Mystica''s Dimensional Storage.

    The chamber fell into stillness once more.

    Queen Lucy, ever composed, turned her gaze to Wyjin. "That will be all for now."

    Wyjin, efficient as always, lifted his hand and summoned a portal. Without hesitation, the Queen stepped through, Mystica following at her leisure.

    As they emerged, the familiar surroundings of the Queen''s private chamber enveloped them once more.

    Mystica turned to Lucy, her smirk returning in full. "Well then¡­ I shall return to you once I find something interesting about your dear Duchess."

 Chapter 218 - 218: He Kept His Promise

    The classroom was quiet as Professor Vale stood at the front, adjusting his glasses while surveying his students. The past weeks had been rigorous, and the improvement in their control over Fire Myst was evident. Most of them no longer struggled with basic shaping and manipulation. Now, it was time for the final lesson of the semester.

    He clasped his hands together, drawing their attention. "You''ve all come a long way," he began. "Your flames are no longer wild, unstable things. You can shape them, sustain them, and even regulate their heat. But there is one final aspect of fire you must understand before we conclude this semester."

    With a flick of his wrist, a single flame appeared in his palm. It wavered for a moment before stretching out like a thin thread, then splitting into two, then four¡ªeach flicker precise, controlled. "Fire is not just about destruction or power. It is a tool, a force that can be divided, redirected, and layered. The final lesson will focus on Multi-Stream Manipulation¡ªthe ability to control multiple flames simultaneously, each serving a different purpose."

    He let the flames dance between his fingers before extinguishing them with a simple gesture. "This is the difference between a fire mage who simply attacks and one who dictates the battlefield. By the end of this, you will understand how to split, maintain, and command multiple flames without losing focus. Now, let''s begin."

    The students sat up, their focus sharpening at the prospect of learning something new. Liam and Asher simply stayed composed as always ¡ªthis was different from anything they''d done before. Creating a single flame was one thing, but splitting and controlling multiple at once? That sounded like a headache.

    Professor Vale gestured toward the sigils on their desks. "You will start small. Ignite a single flame as you have before. Once it is stable, attempt to separate it into two without losing either." He paused, scanning the room. "This will require precision. Too much force, and you will snuff them out. Too little, and they will collapse back into one."

    The students got to work. Most ignited their flames easily, holding it steady above they sigil. They concentrated, pushing their myst to stretch it apart. For a brief moment, some made their fire flickered, elongating like a thread¡ªonly to snap back into one.

    Asher gritted his teeth in frustration. "Tch. This feels like trying to split a damn hair."

    Professor Vale walked through the students, watching their struggles with an unreadable expression. "Your mistake," he said evenly, "is thinking of fire as something you must tear apart. Fire flows. It does not like to be forced. Guide it."

    Liam, who had also been struggling, adjusted his approach. Instead of pulling the flame apart aggressively or smoothly, he willed it to divide naturally, like water splitting around a rock. The ember wavered¡ªand then, for a brief second, it separated into two weak flickers before merging back.

    ''I can''t believe I forgot about Resonance.''

    Across the room, some students were beginning to get the hang of it, though their flames were unstable. Others, like Asher, were still struggling to find the right balance.

    Professor Vale nodded slightly. "This will take time. Keep at it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The lesson continued, each student doing their best to keep their flames steady. Time passed, and soon, the class came to an end. As soon as they were dismissed, the students wasted no time rushing out, heading to their next courses.

    Liam and Asher made their way to their Knight Combat Training class. As they walked, Asher''s eyes caught something on Liam''s neck¡ªa faint but noticeable bruise.

    "Hey, weakling," Asher drawled, his tone as condescending as ever. "Not that I care, but what the hell is that on your neck?"

    Liam didn''t bother looking at him, keeping his gaze fixed forward. "Espionage class," he answered flatly.

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "What? And how exactly does a class like that leave you looking like you got choked out in an alley?" There was no real concern in his voice, just mild curiosity laced with mockery.

    Liam let out a quiet sigh. "The lessons are practical¡­ real-life scenarios. This was courtesy of my instructor."

    Asher scoffed. "Pfft. Makes sense. You must''ve been slacking off to earn a bruise like that. What a disappointment," he said with a smirk, shaking his head.

    Liam didn''t dignify that with a response as they approached the training hall.

    ¡ª

    Knight Combat Training passed in a blur¡ªthough that was only because the students were thrown straight into battle against advanced holographic demons from start to finish. The relentless pace left little room for anything but survival.

    Lunch came and went just as quickly, the day seeming to move in fast-forward.

    Before long, Liam found himself on his way to his final class of the day¡ªTactical Espionage.

    As always, Charlotte was right beside him, practically draped over his arm, her touch lingering, teasing. Her fingers idly traced patterns along his sleeve as she leaned in, her warm breath brushing against his neck.

    "You know, Liam," she purred, her voice a sultry whisper, "I''m starting to think you''re leaving me for Lady Seraphina. And now I can''t help but wonder... are you into older women? Am I not perfect enough for you, bae?"

    Liam exhaled sharply through his nose. "First," he said, his tone flat as he carefully freed himself from her hold, "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t cling to me like that. It''s irritating."

    Charlotte chuckled, thoroughly amused. "And second?"

    "Don''t make such assumptions."

    Her smirk deepened. "Oh? So does that mean you do love me after all, bae?"

    Liam shot her a sidelong glance. "Don''t make that assumption either."

    Charlotte''s grin turned wicked. "Oh, come on, you know you love this kitty cat, bae."

    Liam didn''t dignify her with a response. Instead, he pushed open the doors to the Tactical Espionage training hall and stepped inside.

    At her usual spot, Seraphina sat perched on the edge of a desk, one leg elegantly crossed over the other. Her emerald eyes gleamed as she watched Liam walk in, and she bit her lip in a way that was anything but subtle.

    Beside her stood him.

    Veylan Kaine.

    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire

    The silver-haired instructor remained a few meters back, arms folded, his expression unreadable. But his steely gaze locked onto Liam the moment he entered, cold and filled with barely veiled disdain.

    Liam, still unfazed, made his way toward the changing room without a word.

    A few minutes later, the students had gathered at the center of the hall, standing before both Seraphina and Kaine.

    "How are you doing, kids? Hope you''re all well," Seraphina said, still perched lazily on her desk. Her eyes swept over them with feigned curiosity. "It''s quite surprising to see ten of you still standing with the semester coming to an end. Interesting, isn''t it?"

    She waved a hand dismissively. "Anyway, the routine stays the same. Go get yourselves busy with the holographic humans~"

    Then her gaze slid back to Liam, a sly smile curling her lips. "And sweet Liam, you''re still on special combat training with Kaine. Enjoy, sweetie. And Kaine, don''t break my diamond, hmm?"

    Kaine''s jaw visibly tightened, but he said nothing.

    Seraphina stood, stretching languidly before turning her attention to Charlotte. "You''re with me today, darling. You''ve been slacking off too much with those holograms. Let''s switch things up a bit, shall we?"

    Charlotte blinked, momentarily surprised by the sudden callout, but she quickly recovered, flashing her usual smirk. "Anything for you, Lady Seraphina~" she purred, following after her.

    As the rest of the students were thrown into holographic battle scenarios, Liam found himself standing before Kaine in a far corner of the hall, inside a private holographic dome.

    Just the two of them.

    It had been weeks since Liam and Kaine''s tense encounter in Liam''s dorm, and true to his word, Kaine had made it his mission to turn Liam''s life into a living hell.

    At first, he doubled Liam''s workload, forcing him through grueling exercises with twice the difficulty of his peers, hoping the boy would break and quit. But he had underestimated him¡ªagain. Liam endured every brutal task without complaint, his stubborn resilience burning as fiercely as the fire he wielded.

    Realizing this approach wouldn''t work, Kaine shifted tactics. He spoke to Seraphina¡ªthough "asked for permission" was the better phrase, as even he wouldn''t dare attempt manipulation on her. He proposed special training sessions with Liam, and Seraphina, ever amused by the idea of making Liam stronger, had agreed without hesitation.

    And so, the weeks had passed with Liam and Kaine locked in one-on-one sparring sessions. Kaine held back¡ªbarely¡ªjust enough to avoid outright maiming him, but never enough to spare him from pain. Every match left Liam battered, bruised, and aching. His Mend spell couldn''t heal the worst of it, forcing him to either endure or seek the infirmary, which he rarely did.

    Yet, despite the relentless punishment, despite the growing toll on his body, Liam never once considered dropping the course. There were too many things that intrigued him, too many pieces he had yet to fit together. And today was no different.

    Kaine rolled up his sleeves, his steely gaze fixed on Liam. "Hope you''re ready, kid."

    Silent as ever, Liam spun his sword in his grip, the blade scraping the ground and sending up a shower of sparks. Then, without warning, a burst of fiery energy erupted from him, heat rippling through the air.

    "As always, until the bell rings."

 Chapter 219 - 219: Getting Healed

    The academy''s bell rang, signaling the end of the day. Students poured out of their classrooms, training halls, and labs, weary from the week''s relentless challenges.

    But as the chime faded, a thunderous bang erupted from the holographic dome where Liam and Kaine had been sparring. No one dared to investigate¡ªnot when Instructor Kaine was involved.

    Inside the now-fading dome, Liam lay sprawled on the ground, a web of cracks beneath him from the sheer force of impact. Groaning, he forced himself upright, muscles screaming in protest.

    Kaine, standing over him, rolled his sleeves back down with a casual air. "Well, you survived another day. I''ll give you that. You''ve got guts, and I''m starting to see what Seraphina finds so amusing about you."

    He took a step closer, his cold, assessing gaze never leaving Liam. "Your ambidexterity makes you unpredictable with a sword, and your ability to switch hands mid-fight is impressive. But what really sets you apart is that insane knack for replicating techniques after seeing them once¡ªor experiencing them firsthand."

    A pause. Then, with a tone laced with open hostility, he added, "That doesn''t mean I like you. If anything, it just gives me more reason to see you as a target, not a student."

    Despite the bruises and aches pulsing through his body, Liam met Kaine''s gaze with dull, unreadable eyes. "Isn''t that one of your own lessons? ''Every opponent you face¡ªhuman or demon¡ªshould be met with a simple goal: eliminate.''"

    Kaine let out a short, humorless chuckle. "So you do listen, even while getting your ass handed to you. Good."

    With a flick of his wrist, the holographic dome dissolved into nothingness. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We continue next week. And make sure your body''s in top condition for the final exams," Kaine warned as he strode toward the exit. "Because if it''s not, you won''t just be dropping this course¡ªyou''ll be failing all of them."

    With that, he was gone, leaving Liam standing alone in the empty training hall.

    Liam exhaled softly, rolling his shoulders to ease the lingering tension before reaching down to retrieve his sword. His body ached more than usual, every movement sending a dull throb through his muscles. He knew right away¡ªhis Mend spell wouldn''t be enough to deal with these bruises.

    With that in mind, he decided to do something he rarely ever did¡ªhead to the academy''s infirmary.

    After slipping into his academy uniform, he grabbed his sheathed sword and made his way there.

    ---

    The infirmary was active but not chaotic, with healers moving between patients and a few knights stationed nearby. Liam walked straight to the counter, where a woman was rummaging beneath it.

    "Good evening," he greeted evenly.

    "One second¡ª" The woman straightened up, then blinked in surprise as she got a proper look at him. "Whoa. You''re pretty banged up for a student."

    "I''d like to get healed," Liam said, his tone flat.

    "Yeah, no kidding. I''ll call for a healer immediately." The woman placed her hand on a glowing blue orb resting on the counter.

    "Mmm... Malia, I need you at the front. Got a kid here with way too many bruises."

    Setting the orb aside, she turned back to Liam. "A healer will be with you in a second."

    "Thank you," he replied simply.

    As he waited, his gaze lingered on the orb. ''A communication device? First time seeing one of these. More importantly, I never even thought about it. Either the universe is deliberately delaying my knowledge of common things, or I''ve just never paid attention.''

    A few minutes later, a young woman arrived, dressed in a simple healer''s robe adorned with green patterns. She had shoulder-length blonde hair and light blue eyes, her expression warm and professional.

    "Sorry for the wait," she said with a pleasant smile.

    "Finally, Malia," the receptionist huffed. "This one''s got more than just the bruises on his face and neck, I''m sure."

    Malia gave Liam a quick once-over before nodding. "Alright then, young sir, please follow me."

    Liam said nothing, simply trailing behind her as they entered what appeared to be an examination room.

    Malia gestured toward a small wooden rack near the examination bed. "You''ll need to set your sword aside," she instructed, her tone gentle. "And remove your shirt so I can assess your injuries properly."

    Liam complied without hesitation. He unbuckled his sheath and placed his sword carefully onto the rack before peeling off his shirt, revealing a body covered in dark bruises, deep welts, and faint scars from past battles. His toned physique bore the evidence of relentless training and countless encounters, yet his expression remained unreadable¡ªstoic, detached, as if pain was just another passing sensation.

    Malia inhaled sharply but said nothing. ''What kind of training does he go through?'' she wondered, suppressing her unease.

    "Step into the circle," she instructed, motioning toward a set of rune-etched markings on the floor.

    Liam did as told, stepping barefoot onto the intricate design. As soon as he was positioned at the center, Malia began chanting under her breath. The runes pulsed with a soft green glow, their energy weaving around him like invisible threads, scanning, searching.

    After a few moments, the glow dimmed, and Malia exhaled, her brows furrowing. "Step out and take a seat on the bed," she told him, her voice tinged with concern.

    Liam obeyed, sitting down with his usual composed silence. Malia crossed her arms, considering how to break the news.

    "You''ve got a few broken ribs," she started, "and your muscles are in terrible shape¡ªoverworked, strained, and borderline torn. There''s also some internal bruising, likely from repeated impact. Honestly, I''m surprised you walked in here like nothing was wrong."

    Liam said nothing, his red eyes meeting hers with quiet indifference.

    Malia frowned. ''Does he even feel pain the same way as everyone else? Or has he just grown so used to it that it barely registers anymore?''

    She sighed and stepped behind him. "Hold still," she murmured.

    Placing both hands firmly on his bare back, she closed her eyes and began chanting again. Soft green light swirled around her fingertips, then spread across Liam''s body like a warm wave. The healing magic seeped into his wounds, knitting torn muscle, mending cracked bones, and dissolving the bruises staining his skin.

    Liam remained perfectly still, feeling the warmth but not reacting to it. Within moments, the light faded, leaving no trace of the injuries that had covered him just minutes before.

    Malia stepped back, her expression unreadable. "There," she said, though her concern hadn''t lessened.

    She hesitated before adding, "I don''t know what kind of training you''re under, but if you at to comeback looking like this, there''s a limit to how much your body can take. Even with magic, there are things that don''t heal as easily as bruises."

    Liam finally spoke, his voice calm. "I''ll take that into co."

    Malia sighed again. Of course that''s his response.

    "Try not to end up back here like this again," she said, turning away. "Or at least make sure I''m on duty when you do."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Liam stepped out of the infirmary, the cool night air brushing against his skin as he made his way toward the dormitories. His body felt lighter after the healing, but the exhaustion from the relentless training remained. As he walked something crept into his thoughts.

    The recording crystal.

    His steps slowed. "Damn it." He exhaled sharply, realizing he must have left it back in the changing room at the training hall.

    With a resigned sigh, he turned on his heel and made his way back.

    The training hall stood silent, its massive structure looming in the darkness. The lights had been turned off for the night, leaving the space draped in shadows. But for Liam, the lack of light was no obstacle. He moved forward, his steps soundless against the floor as he navigated toward the changing room.

    Then¡ª

    A sound.

    Quick, sharp movements in the dark.

    Liam halted. His eyes darted through the shadows, searching¡ªbut he saw nothing. The movements continued, fast and erratic, too fluid to belong to any ordinary person. His grip on his sword tightened.

    Another sound¡ªcloser this time.

    With a swift motion, Liam released a controlled burst of flames from his body. The flickering fire briefly illuminated the hall, casting wild shadows against the walls. But as the flames flickered and died out¡ªthere was nothing.

    Silence.

    Liam''s muscles remained taut, but he forced himself to refocus. The crystal. He turned back toward the changing room.

    Then¡ªhis instincts flared.

    Something was coming. Fast.

    Liam''s body reacted before his mind could process it. His sword flashed from its sheath in an instant, metal clashing against something unseen. Sparks erupted in the darkness, momentarily illuminating the space. The impact sent a tremor through his arm, the force behind the strike unnatural.

    No time to hesitate.

    Another burst of flames erupted from him, flooding the hall with light¡ªand this time, he saw it.

    A figure stood before him, crouched low, muscles tense.

    Charlotte.

    But not entirely.

    Her body had shifted partially into her hybrid form¡ªher eyes gleaming like a predator''s, pupils slit, sharp claws extended, her stance primal, poised to strike. Her breathing was slow and measured, yet something about her presence felt¡­ off.

    Liam''s grip tightened around his sword as he met her gaze.

    "¡­Charlotte?"

 Chapter 220 - 220: Time With Charlotte

    "Liam?" Charlotte''s voice softened as she rose from her crouch, her sharp feline eyes fading back to their usual warm brown.

    "Sorry for that little ambush¡ªI thought you were Lady Seraphina." She offered a sheepish smile as the last remnants of her hybrid form receded.

    Liam loosened his grip on his sword. "Lady Seraphina? Why would she be here?"

    "She was teaching me how to move more stealthily in my hybrid form. Told me to practice with the holographic dummies in the dark to improve my instincts." Charlotte rolled her shoulders as if shaking off the tension.

    "I see." Liam sheathed his sword. "So I was just an unfortunate target?"

    "Well¡­ yeah," Charlotte admitted with a playful smirk. "Sorry if I scared you, bae." She purred the last word, her tone dripping with amusement.

    Liam gave no reaction as he turned to leave. "I should be apologizing for interrupting your training."

    "No need," Charlotte shrugged, skipping to his side. "You actually saved me¡ªI was getting bored."

    Liam didn''t respond, but Charlotte wasn''t done.

    "So¡­ why are you here? Don''t tell me you were worried about me?" she teased.

    "I came for my recording crystal. I left it in the changing room."

    Charlotte''s lips curled into a sly smile as she pulled something from her pocket, holding it up between her fingers. The crystal gleamed under the dim light.

    "You mean this crystal?"

    Liam''s gaze locked onto it. "Yeah."

    "Looks like you didn''t leave it in the changing room after all." She chuckled.

    "Must''ve dropped it on my way out." Liam reached for it, but before his fingers could close around it, Charlotte pulled her hand back.

    "Not so fast, pretty boy," she purred, twirling playfully. "You gotta earn it back."

    Liam suppressed a sigh. ''This is exactly what I wanted to avoid.''

    "What do you want?" he asked, voice flat.

    "Now that''s a good boy~." She grinned. "Since this is my first request from you, I''ll keep it simple. Let''s chat."

    "¡­Chat?"

    "Yep." Charlotte spun on her heel and started toward the doors of the training hall. "Come on, talking while standing still is boring. I like to stroll."

    Liam exhaled quietly but followed without another word.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The cool night air greeted Liam and Charlotte as they stepped out of the training hall. The academy grounds were quiet, save for a few distant figures making their way back to their dorms. Myst-powered lanterns lined the pathways, casting long shadows that flickered with each step they took.

    Charlotte stretched her arms above her head, letting out a satisfied sigh. "Mmm¡­ finally, some fresh air. That training hall was getting suffocating."

    Liam said nothing, his gaze fixed on the path ahead. He wasn''t in the mood for conversation, but he knew Charlotte well enough¡ªshe wasn''t going to let him off so easily.

    "So," she started, glancing at him with a teasing smirk, "how''s training with Mister Doom and Gloom? I saw those bruises before you got them healed. Looks like Kaine''s been extra mean to you." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam didn''t answer right away. "It''s nothing."

    Charlotte scoffed. "That''s all I get? Just ''nothing''? Come on, bae, give me more than that."

    He sighed. "What do you want me to say? That he''s brutal? That he treats me more like an enemy than a student?"

    She grinned. "Now we''re getting somewhere." Nudging him with her elbow, she asked, "So, what''s his deal with you anyway? Kaine''s a nightmare for everyone, but with you, it''s like he''s got a personal vendetta."

    Liam exhaled through his nose. "No idea. Not that it matters."

    Charlotte tilted her head, studying him. "Huh. You really don''t care, do you?"

    "I don''t waste time on things that don''t affect my goals."

    She chuckled. "That''s my babe."

    Silence settled between them as they walked, until Charlotte suddenly spun around, walking backward with effortless grace. "Alright, next question¡ªwhat do you think of Lady Seraphina?"

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Why are you asking?"

    Charlotte smirked. "Oh, just curious. She flirts with you a lot, you know. Kinda feels like she''s got a thing for you. And you don''t seem to mind, which makes me highly jealous." She pouted dramatically.

    Liam''s expression remained blank. "She''s our instructor. Do you expect me to be hostile towards her?"

    "Damn right. Which part of ''you''re mine'' is hard to understand?" She huffed, spinning back around, still pouting.

    Liam remained silent. ''Does she think we''re in a relationship or something?''

    Charlotte shot him a sidelong glance. "Aren''t you gonna say something?"

    "Do I need to?"

    She groaned. "You are so frustrating." Then, with a grin, she added, "But somehow, I love you more for it~."

    Liam barely held back a sigh. ''She''s acting just like Lady Seraphina. How annoying. As if they''re mother and daughter.''

    They reached a small bridge overlooking one of the academy''s decorative ponds. Charlotte leaned against the railing, gazing at the water''s surface. "You ever get tired of all this?" she asked after a pause.

    Liam stood beside her, eyes drifting to the moon. "What do you mean?"

    "This whole academy thing. Training, fighting, dealing with instructors who want to break us down¡­ Sometimes I wonder what it''d be like to just leave."

    Liam considered her words. "It''s just a three-year academy. I don''t see the struggle. And besides, what would you do outside of here?"

    Charlotte tapped her chin playfully. "Hmm¡­ probably become a mercenary. Or maybe a pirate. Ooh, maybe even a rogue noble, stealing from the rich and giving to the poor!"

    Liam shot her a flat look. "You wouldn''t give a single coin away."

    She burst into laughter. "Okay, fine, you got me. I''d keep most of it. But I''d make it look good."

    Liam shook his head slightly.

    Charlotte turned to face him, resting her chin on her hand. "And you? If you weren''t here, what would you be doing?"

    Liam was silent for a long moment before finally answering, "I don''t know."

    Charlotte blinked. "Huh. Didn''t expect that answer."

    "There''s no point thinking about things that won''t happen."

    She sighed dramatically. "Ugh, you''re so practical. I was hoping for something a little more exciting."

    Liam exhaled. "Are we done?"

    Charlotte grinned, twirling the recording crystal between her fingers. "Almost. Just one last thing¡­"

    "What is it?"

    She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a playful whisper. "You owe me a favor now."

    Liam stared at her. "¡­For what?"

    "For keeping your crystal safe, of course." She winked and flipped it toward him. "You''ll find out what I want later. Goodnight, pretty boy."

    Before Liam could respond, she spun on her heel and disappeared into the night.

    He looked down at the crystal in his hand, his expression unreadable. ''She''s as much of a pain as ever. At least she didn''t pull anything extra this time.''

 Chapter 221 - 221: Dead Ends

    Deep beneath her chamber, in the depths of her private underground lab, Mystica stood before a sleek metallic examination platform, her gaze locked onto the unsettling form of Duchess Aveline''s corpse.

    For the past week, she had thrown herself into rigorous arcane analysis, alchemical tests, and mystic dissections, searching for the elusive key behind the demonic transformation. Yet, time and time again, she met the same frustrating conclusion¡ªnothing. No leads, no revelations, no grand epiphany.

    She leaned forward, arms crossed, eyes narrowing at the body as if sheer willpower alone could force the truth to reveal itself. But the answers refused to come.

    Unlike her usual elegant, dark gowns, she now wore a practical white coat over a sleeveless top, exposing her shoulders. Her long, flowing black hair was twisted into a messy bun, and a pair of transparent glasses perched on her nose¡ªbecause, apparently, even Primordials needed to see things up close.

    With a deep sigh, she pushed away from the platform and collapsed into a nearby seat, head tilted back in exasperation.

    "A whole week of relentless effort, and what do I have to show for it?" she grumbled. "Absolutely nothing. How utterly irritating."

    She had tried everything.

    First, the blood analysis. That had been her starting point, the most fundamental approach¡ªbecause blood always told the truth. Yet, Aveline''s veins had become an unsettling fusion of human and demon, a twisted alchemy of two incompatible essences. The dark ichor that now mingled with her human blood didn''t behave like any known demonic corruption; it wasn''t invasive like a curse, nor was it a forced mutation. It was something else entirely¡ªsomething intrinsic.

    Even stranger, when Mystica attempted to separate the two substances, they resisted. They didn''t merge, nor did they repel each other. Instead, they coexisted, locked in some grotesque harmony. That was not how she believed demonification should work. A human body should have either rejected or succumbed to the transformation completely. But Aveline had¡ªimpossibly¡ªbeen stuck somewhere in between.

    Then came the soul resonance tests. She had infused the body with trace amounts of Myst, attempting to detect the lingering echoes of Aveline''s soul. If there had been any trace of her consciousness left¡ªany residual will¡ªMystica would have found it. But the results had been maddeningly inconsistent. At times, there was something¡ªa faint whisper, a flicker of awareness. Other times, nothing at all. As if Aveline''s soul had been severed incompletely, leaving fragments behind like shattered glass.

    She had even attempted a necrotic reconstruction spell, weaving time-bound magic to rewind the body''s last moments before death. It was a dangerous, volatile spell¡ªone she rarely used. Yet, when she cast it, the body violently rejected the process. The magic unraveled the moment it touched Aveline''s remains, as if something within the corpse refused to be seen. That had never happened before. Not once.

    "Blood that refuses to separate. A soul that lingers but won''t speak. A body that defies time itself," Mystica muttered to herself. "What did you get yourself into, Duchess Aveline?"

    Despite she voicing her complaints, she reached for the nearest glass of wine, taking a long, deliberate sip. Because if she was going to suffer through intellectual agony, she would at least do it with a drink in hand.

    As Mystica closed her eyes, hoping to grant her overworked brain a moment''s peace, the familiar creak of the lab door cut through the silence.

    "Great. So much for that."

    "Hey, you in here?" came Galen''s voice, casual as ever.

    "Yeah, back here," Mystica called back, not bothering to move from her seat.

    Moments later, Galen strolled in, hands in his pockets, his eyes scanning the dimly lit chamber.

    "Gotta say, it''s surprising to see you practically living down here."

    Mystica smirked, stretching her arms lazily. "I know, Gally, but with this whole new phenomenon, my brain''s been running on overdrive."

    "New phenomenon?" Galen raised an eyebrow.

    "Yep. Take a look for yourself." Mystica gestured toward the metallic examination platform.

    Following her lead, Galen turned his gaze toward the body¡ªand immediately, his expression twitched. "The hell am I looking at?" he muttered, stepping closer.

    "That¡­" Mystica stood, joining him beside the corpse. "That is a human halfway transformed into a Gaia demon."

    Galen''s eyes flickered between the grotesque, partially mutated features, his sharp mind quickly processing what he was seeing.

    "Yeah, I can see that. I meant how is this even possible?"

    Mystica let out a dramatic sigh, placing a hand on her hip. "That, love, is exactly what I''ve been trying to figure out for the past week. And let me tell you¡ªdead ends, everywhere."

    "Wow. Sounds like a real pain." Galen remarked, arms crossed.

    Mystica let out a dramatic sigh. "Oh, Gally¡­" she murmured before suddenly falling backward.

    Galen, moving purely on instinct, caught her with ease.

    She wasted no time wrapping her arms around his neck, her violet eyes twinkling with mischief. "You have no idea."

    Galen exhaled, unimpressed. "I mean, I do feel bad for you, but that whole dramatic fall? Completely unnecessary."

    Mystica smirked, leaning in just slightly. "Oh, but for me, sweetie? Very necessary."

    Galen narrowed his eyes but didn''t push her off. "Right. Anyway, who is this?" He tilted his head toward the corpse. "Doesn''t look like your average nobody."

    Mystica blinked. "Wait¡­ are you telling me you don''t recognize her?"

    Galen''s expression remained blank. "Am I supposed to?"

    A small laugh escaped Mystica. "Pfft¡ªforgot how little you care about nobles and politics. My mistake for expecting otherwise, Gally."

    Finally, she let go of him and stepped back, brushing off her coat. "This is Duchess Aveline Voreaux. One of the wealthiest nobles in Veridn¡ªand a significant supporter of the Kingdom."

    Galen glanced at the half-transformed body again, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Huh. Never heard of her."

    Mystica chuckled, adjusting her glasses. "Not surprising. You only pay attention to people if they can fight or entertain you."

    Galen smirked. "Pretty much. But now you''ve got me curious¡ªwhat did she do to end up like this?"

    Mystica folded her arms, her expression shifting to something more thoughtful. "Well, officially? She was executed for orchestrating a movement to overthrow other nobles in Veridn. But unofficially? The Queen discovered she was involved in human trafficking and¡ªget this¡ªevery mysterious disappearance in her domain was somehow linked back to her."

    Galen let out a low whistle. "Damn. That''s dark, but I''m not really surprised, these bastards have always been like this."

    "You are right on that one, but it gets worse," Mystica said, walking back to the platform and placing a gloved hand near the corpse. "She was executed. Dead. But right before her body was fully disposed of, it started transforming into this¡ªpart human, part Gaia demon."

    Galen''s relaxed posture stiffened slightly. "That''s not supposed to happen."

    "Exactly." Mystica nodded. "There are no records of a human spontaneously turning into a Gaia demon post-mortem. It''s completely unnatural. Even with all my research, I haven''t been able to determine why or how it happened." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Galen exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, shit. If you''re stumped, that''s saying something."

    Mystica sighed, leaning against the table. "A whole week, Gally. No progress. It''s like I''m missing a crucial piece of the puzzle."

    Galen crossed his arms, his gaze locked onto the corpse. "So¡­ what''s your next move?"

    Mystica smirked. "Simple. I''m going to push even deeper. If conventional methods won''t work, it''s time to take a more unconventional approach."

    Galen raised an eyebrow. "That sounds ominous."

    Mystica chuckled darkly. "Oh, it should."

    "Well, since my brain isn''t exactly wired for this kind of thing, I''ll leave you to your noble service for our beloved Queen Lucy," Galen said, already turning toward the door.

    Mystica clicked her tongue. "You just got here, and you''re already leaving? That''s rude." She removed her gloves and shrugged off her coat. "I''m coming with you. And I really hope you haven''t taken a bath yet, because I''m in dire need of a nice, steamy couple''s soak."

    Galen paused at the doorway, glancing back with a deadpan expression. "We''re not a couple."

    Mystica smirked, sauntering up beside him. "Keep telling yourself that, darling."

    As they ascended the staircase, Mystica casually stretched. "By the way, aren''t the exams for the academy coming up soon? What do you think they''ll throw at the kids this time? I''m betting it''ll be the same as last year."

    Galen exhaled sharply. "Probably. Not that I care, as long as they don''t stick me with that pointless closing ceremony nonsense again."

    Mystica chuckled. "Pfft, don''t worry. I doubt Headmaster Thion would make that mistake twice."

    She shut the door behind her as they stepped out of the lab, their footsteps echoing through the underground corridor.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Another Round Of Guessing

    As the weekend arrived, students scattered across the academy, engrossed in their studies¡ªsome working individually, others in groups. With the end-of-semester exams just a week away, no one dared to slack off like they had during the midterms. Back then, the threat of expulsion had loomed over them, a fear tactic that kept them on edge. This time, they knew it had been an empty threat, yet the lesson had stuck. No one wanted to repeat their past mistakes.

    Determined to prove themselves, the students took this as a chance to show the academy that its so-called "second chance" system had worked. They had realized the need to step up.

    Throughout the week leading up to the exams, professors and instructors made one thing clear¡ªthere would be no written tests this time. The exams would be purely practical, focusing on combat and real-world application.

    However, the exact details remained a mystery. All they were told was that the Headmaster himself would reveal the full scope of the exams on the third day of the coming week.

    ***

    In one of the academy''s libraries, Liam and his group sat around a table, speculating about the upcoming exam, much like they had during the midterms. Well, most of them were. Dylan, being the dramatic whiner he always was, had abandoned all pretense of studying. He lay sprawled across a nearby table, mock-sulking as if the weight of the world had crushed his spirit.

    "I can''t believe these people expect us to suffer through another round of terrifying days in Vlardia. Have they no mercy for us, the poor, innocent children?" he groaned, rolling from side to side like a man mourning his lost freedom.

    "You sure like to complain a lot, Dylan," Sheila said, seated properly at the table, flipping through a book. "And besides, I doubt they''d send us back to Vlardia."

    "Wow, Lady Sheila," Dylan drawled, lifting his head just enough to smirk. "I had no idea you were an esteemed associate of the academy''s higher-ups."

    "I never said that, you idiot," Sheila shot back. "I''m just making a logical guess."

    "Pfft, nice way of calling him dumb," Max whispered, nudging Sheila with his elbow.

    "You dare speak of dumbness, my dear Max?" Dylan said, suddenly rising like Dracula from his coffin, eyes gleaming with mischief.

    Max instantly regretted running his mouth. He knew what was coming. Dylan was about to bring up the midterm theory exam¡ªthe one where he placed eighth, while Max barely scraped into sixty-first. The smugness radiating from Dylan was suffocating.

    Yep. He had just dug his own grave. Again.

    Max''s face twitched as he avoided Dylan''s gaze, pretending to suddenly find the table''s wood grain very interesting. But Dylan wasn''t about to let this go. He leaned forward, a wicked grin stretching across his face.

    "You know, Max," Dylan began, his voice laced with exaggerated sympathy, "I admire your dedication. It must take true commitment to stay that consistently low in the rankings."

    Max clenched his jaw. "Shut up, Dylan." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ohhh," Dylan gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his chest. "The hostility! The wounded pride! Don''t be mad, Maxie. After all, not everyone can be a genius like me."

    "Yeah, genius," Asher scoffed from across the table, flipping a page in his book without looking up. "Didn''t you barely survive that past practical exam? Clearly not knowing what to do or eat?"

    Dylan immediately sat up straighter, offended. "Excuse you, I was experimenting. Everything I did was part of my master plan!"

    "Right," Asher said flatly. "Because surviving on just insects for three days is the best."

    Liam, who had been silent until now, exhaled through his nose¡ªhis version of a laugh.

    Dylan shot him a betrayed look. "Oh, you think it''s funny too? I''ll have you know, I have many strengths."

    "Being annoying isn''t a strength," Liam said.

    Dylan gasped again, this time genuinely offended. "Okay, wow. Betrayal at every corner." He flopped back onto the table with a groan. "This is why I say we should just riot. No exam, no stress."

    "I''m with you on that, sweet Dylan," Charlotte murmured, her head resting on her arms.

    "See? Charlotte gets it!" Dylan exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air. "A riot must happen! We must rise up against the tyranny of the higher-ups!"

    "Hate to break it to you," Ariana said, absentmindedly fidgeting with her book, "but even if all hundred of us rioted, it wouldn''t matter. We''re nowhere near the level of our professors and instructors."

    Dylan groaned dramatically and collapsed back onto the table. "Ugh, screw all of this, then."

    Liam turned his gaze to Sheila. "Anyway, Sheila¡ªyou said the higher-ups wouldn''t send us back to Vlardia. Why is that ?"

    Sheila straightened slightly. "Oh, that. Well, ever since my brother, Percy, enrolled in this academy, my parents kept talking about a few specific exams he had to take every semester. Until I joined this year, I never paid much attention, but¡­" She paused for a moment. "From what I remember, some of those exams were designed to throw students into real-life scenarios¡ªmore like holographic simulations¡ªwhere they had to complete objectives within a set time limit."

    Sheila tucked a strand of white hair behind her ear before continuing, "But they never really explained how it actually worked. Probably didn''t want me to become a spoiled child expecting hints."

    From his position on the table, Dylan let out a tired chuckle. "First of all, you are a spoiled princess."

    Sheila shot him a glare, but before she could retort, he sat up, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Second¡ªif you knew about this, does that mean you also knew about the midterm exam? The one that hit us like a slap out of nowhere?"

    Sheila crossed her arms. "Hold your horses, Dylan. The midterm exam caught me just as off guard as everyone else."

    "And also¡ªI am not spoiled, you jerk."

    "Can''t say that''s true, ponytail," Asher chimed in, not even looking up from his book. "You are spoiled."

    Sheila scoffed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "You guys just love to slander me for no reason."

    "Nah, there''s plenty of reason," Dylan said, leaning back in his chair. "You live in a palace, you wear clothes tailored by royal designers, and I''m pretty sure you''ve never had to worry about running out of Myst Crystals in your life."

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "So what? That doesn''t make me spoiled."

    "That''s literally the definition of spoiled," Asher said flatly, turning a page.

    Sheila huffed, crossing her arms. "Whatever. Let''s get back on topic."

    Liam, who had been watching the back-and-forth with mild amusement, spoke up. "So, you think this exam will be some kind of holographic simulation?"

    Sheila nodded. "That''s my guess. My parents always made it sound like a big deal, something designed to push students to their limits without actual danger."

    Max, who had been listening quietly, raised an eyebrow. "Okay, but what if they are sending us somewhere real this time? The academy did lie about expelling people in the midterms."

    A tense silence fell over the group as that realization sank in.

    "...Oh, sh*t," Dylan muttered. "What if this time, they just straight-up drop us into a warzone?"

    Charlotte, still resting her head on her arms, yawned. "Wouldn''t be surprised. They do love making our lives miserable."

    "Great," Dylan groaned. "Just great. This is why I said we should riot."

    "No one is rioting, Dylan," Ariana said with a sigh.

    "Ugh, fine. I hear you, Ari. No rioting¡ªjust waiting four days for the Headmaster to drop an announcement about another fresh hell of an exam on us." Dylan sighed dramatically, sinking further into his seat.

    But then, his eyes flickered with sudden realization. He glanced around, confusion creeping onto his face before he let out a dry chuckle.

    "Wait¡­ if the exam is all practical, why the hell are we in the library reading books? Shouldn''t we be, I don''t know, sparring or something?"

    Silence.

    Sheila, Ariana, and Asher¡ªwho had been deeply immersed in their books¡ªfroze mid-read, slowly processing the absurdly valid point Dylan had just made.

    Max and Charlotte straightened up in their chairs, suddenly aware of the fact that they''d been sitting in a library, doing absolutely nothing practical, when the upcoming exam was purely hands-on.

    Liam let out a small, amused huff as he stood from his seat. "Funny how you of all people managed to make us look like idiots¡ªjust by using common sense."

    Dylan smirked. "It''s a gift."

    Liam stretched his arms before glancing at the group. "Well, no point wasting time. We should probably get to training¡ªlike Dylan said."

 Chapter 223 - 223: Hes Changing

    Later that day, Liam and his group spent their time sparring, with the exception of Ariana, who stood aside to observe and heal them when necessary. The six rotated opponents every 15 minutes, taking a five-minute break in between rounds.

    Instead of using the outdoor training grounds, they opted for one of the academy''s enclosed training halls. It provided quick access to drinking water, changing rooms, and most importantly, a controlled environment where they could go all out¡ªat least, within reason.

    Of course, within reason didn''t apply when Asher was involved.

    While Liam sparred with Sheila, Charlotte, Max, and Dylan, the intensity was nothing compared to when he clashed with Asher. Their rivalry burned hot¡ªsometimes literally.

    During one of their matches, before the next rotation could even begin, the sheer heat from their flames melted Sheila''s ice¡ªdespite the fact that she was sparring with Max several feet away. Yet, even as their power flared, both Liam and Asher held back just enough to avoid complete destruction. Their real battles weren''t meant for a training hall.

    The others had their own moments of dominance. Sheila and Charlotte, ranked 1st and 3rd among the first-years, proved exactly why they held those titles. Charlotte''s speed and ferocity made her a nightmare up close, while Sheila''s precise, calculated attacks overwhelmed sparring partners before they had a chance to react.

    But something was off.

    Liam noticed it every time he faced Sheila. Unlike her other fights, where she fought with cold precision, she hesitated against him. Her strikes were restrained, her movements a fraction too slow.

    It had been months since their fight¡ªsince he had given her that reality check. Yet, despite her overwhelming strength, it seemed she still hadn''t fully moved past it.

    And Liam, observing every moment of hesitation, couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas it fear? Guilt? Or something else entirely?

    Liam didn''t dwell on it during their sparring session, but he made a mental note. If Sheila was still holding back against him, it could be a problem in real combat. She was the strongest among them¡ªif she hesitated at the wrong moment, it wouldn''t just cost them, but herself as well.

    After another round of matches, they finally called it a day. Dylan, drenched in sweat, collapsed onto the ground, panting like he had just survived a battlefield.

    "I swear¡­ I have never¡­ hated anything more than physical exercise."

    Charlotte chuckled as she stretched. "And yet, somehow, you''re still breathing. Miraculous."

    "Barely," Dylan groaned.

    Asher, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, smirked. "Maybe if you spent more time training instead of whining, you wouldn''t be ranked seventh."

    Max sighed. "Oh, great, here we go again with the ranks."

    Dylan shot up, jabbing a finger at Asher. "Listen here, walking inferno¡ªI may not be in the top five, but I am a man of culture and finesse. You, on the other hand, are just a hotheaded pyromaniac with a god complex."

    Asher gave him a slow, amused nod. "So what I''m hearing is¡­ you admit you''re weak."

    Dylan scowled. "I did not say that."

    "You kinda did," Ariana added with a teasing smile.

    Dylan threw his hands up. "I hate all of you."

    Liam ignored their usual nonsense, his gaze drifting toward Sheila. She sat apart from the others, uncharacteristically quiet, her expression distant.

    After a moment, he walked over and sat down beside her. "Let me ask you something." His voice was calm, almost casual. "Are you still caught up in what happened between us?"

    Sheila blinked, pulled from her thoughts. "What?"

    "I mean back then, when you let your prejudice blind you. You wanted to execute me just because I used dark magic." Liam''s tone wasn''t accusing¡ªjust stating facts. "You''ve been holding on to something from that time, haven''t you?"

    Sheila lowered her eyes. "It''s not like that," she murmured. "If anything, I appreciate what happened. You made me realize how blind I was¡­ and I changed. That moment helped me grow, and now, I can say I''m truly your friend."

    Liam studied her for a second before standing up. "That''s good to hear. But honestly, I don''t care about the past." His red eyes flickered. "What I do care about is that you''re hesitating. And if that hesitation gets in the way during a real fight¡ªif you freeze against a demon¡ªit''ll get you killed."

    Sheila swallowed hard.

    Liam looked down at her, his expression unreadable. "We''re friends, right? So don''t let the past keep weighing you down."

    Sheila stared at him, momentarily stunned.

    ''When did he start talking like this?''

    For as long as she had known Liam, his words had always been cold, blunt, dismissive. But this¡­ this was different. He wasn''t just scolding her¡ªhe was looking out for her.

    ''Does he have some kind of dual personality? Or¡­ has he actually changed?'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She found herself smiling softly. "Thanks, Liam. I appreciate it."

    "HEY!!!"

    Dylan''s voice shattered the moment as he stood by the door.

    "Lovebirds! Wrap up your little heart-to-heart and let''s go!"

    He threw up his hands in exaggerated frustration. "For fck''s sake! Wasting my precious food time on this disgusting romance!"

    ***

    Mystica''s Chamber

    Mystica sprawled across her bed, limbs splayed in utter exhaustion. The relentless investigation into Duchess Aveline''s case had drained her both mentally and physically, and the lack of progress gnawed at her patience like an incessant itch.

    She groaned, burying her face into the plush pillows before rolling onto her back, staring at the ornate ceiling of her chamber.

    "Ugh¡­ just what in the stars did that noblewoman get herself tangled up in?" she muttered, frustration lacing her voice.

    This mystery was becoming more than just a challenge¡ªit was getting on her damn nerves.

    Mystica let out a long sigh, rubbing her temples as she tried to piece together the tangled mess of this mystery.

    "Maybe¡­ there''s something I missed," she murmured to herself. "Maybe the transformation isn''t just biological or mystical, but something deeper¡­ something extracted¡ª"

    She froze mid-thought, the word lingering on her tongue like an ember sparking a wildfire in her mind. Extraction.

    Her fingers twitched. Her thoughts raced. And then, as if the universe had just handed her the missing piece, a smirk tugged at her lips.

    "Liam."

    The name rolled off her tongue like a revelation. He could do it. If there was anyone capable of pulling the truth from this corpse, it was him. His mastery over Extraction¡ªhis ability to tear the very essence from a being''s remains¡ªwas exactly what she needed.

    And at this point, she was willing to bet that he was strong enough to handle what she had in mind.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Help

    After having dinner with his friends, Liam made his way back to his dorm, his mind weighed down with lingering thoughts. He had played the role of a supportive friend for Sheila, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t dealing with his own concerns.

    With the upcoming exam, a familiar worry gnawed at him¡ªwould he need to see Mystica again to have his dark magic sealed?

    "I should talk to Mystica about this, but there''s no way to reach her right now. I could head to Ariana''s room and ask her to use that portal door, but she''s probably asleep by now." He mulled over the thought as he approached his dorm.

    But the moment he opened his door, his steps faltered.

    Instead of his room, he found himself staring into Mystica''s chamber.

    Liam blinked. He turned slightly to glance over his shoulder¡ªexcept the hallway he had just walked down was no longer there. Reality had shifted around him.

    "Tch, so she wants to talk," he muttered under his breath, already guessing who was behind this. Mystica had either teleported him or bent the very fabric of space.

    "Come in, dear Liam~"

    Her overly sweet voice rang out as she appeared before him, dressed in a white coat instead of her usual dark gowns. Her hair, normally flowing freely, was tied up in a messy bun.

    ''Well, that''s new.'' He noted the change, finding it oddly fitting.

    "I actually needed to talk to you about something," Liam began, stepping into the room.

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever it is, it can wait, sweetie," Mystica waved him off with a teasing smirk. "I need your help with something real quick."

    She turned on her heel, already walking toward a hidden passage. "Follow me. Not to downplay whatever it is you wanted to discuss, but the matter at hand might just be far more important." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam narrowed his eyes slightly. ''Matter at hand?'' He sighed internally. ''I''m really not in the mood to exhaust myself after those sparring matches, but¡­ I owe Mystica in more ways than one. I guess I should hear her out.''

    Without further hesitation, he followed her through the secret door, revealing a descending staircase.

    "Well, shall we?" Mystica said with a playful smile.

    With a resigned sigh, Liam stepped forward, descending the stairs into whatever madness she was about to throw him into.

    ***

    As they stepped into Mystica''s lab, Liam took a moment to absorb his surroundings. The space was cluttered with alchemical tools, arcane diagrams, and an assortment of strange vials, each pulsing with a faint glow. However, none of it held his attention for long.

    The real shock came when Mystica led him deeper into the chamber¡ªwhere Duchess Aveline''s corpse lay on a sleek metallic examination platform.

    Liam''s red eyes narrowed as he took in the grotesque sight. He had never encountered a Gaia Demon before, but he knew they were Sync-class demons¡ªcomparable to the Blood Demons he had fought in the past. Yet what lay before him was something else entirely. A twisted fusion of human and demon. An abomination caught between two states.

    As they approached, Mystica began her explanation, detailing everything she had done¡ªevery alchemical experiment, every mystic dissection¡ªonly to be met with failure at every turn. Liam listened, absorbing the information despite his lack of knowledge and interest in alchemy or the intricacies of mystical biology. Still, he could tell just how deeply this was frustrating Mystica.

    "So," he finally said, eyes still locked on the corpse, "what exactly do you need from me? Shouldn''t you be asking Ariana? She is your apprentice, after all."

    Mystica smiled, resting a hand on the edge of the platform. "Normally, you''d be right, sweetie. But you are the perfect person for this job. And I think you already know why."

    Liam frowned, pondering her words for a moment before the realization clicked.

    "It''s not gonna work," he said flatly.

    Mystica''s smirk wavered. "What? What makes you think that? You haven''t even given it a shot!"

    "I know because I''ve tried it before," Liam replied.

    Mystica''s brows lifted in intrigue. "Oh? And when exactly did that happen?"

    "About a year ago. Back when I was living with the Silverharts." Liam crossed his arms, his gaze darkening slightly as he recalled the memory. "I found a way to increase my endurance, but I needed a catalyst. That led me to the outskirts of Nystra City, where I ran into a Horror-class demon."

    Mystica leaned in slightly. "And?"

    "I barely won. And when I tried to extract its shadow, I failed."

    Mystica''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Fascinating¡­ and why do you think that was?"

    "At first, I thought it was because I was exhausted¡ªlow on myst, too drained to perform a proper Extraction," Liam admitted. "But then I dismissed that theory after I extracted Nyxie''s shadow just fine."

    Mystica hummed, her fingers tapping thoughtfully against the metal table. "Interesting¡­ That means there''s something unique about demons¡ªsomething that resists your ability."

    "Exactly," Liam said, his gaze shifting back to the half-transformed body before him. "Which is why I don''t think it''ll work here either."

    "What if that wasn''t the reason why? What if it had nothing to do with the nature of demons and everything to do with how strong you were back then?" Mystica mused, tilting her head slightly. "Because looking at you now, you''ve definitely grown mystically¡­ but not enough to have broken through to the next level."

    Liam narrowed his eyes. "Next level? Wait¡ªbefore we even get to that, I doubt strength has anything to do with this. Nyxie was far stronger than the Horror I fought, yet I still managed to extract her shadow. And back then, I wasn''t anywhere near Nyxie''s level."

    "Exactly," Mystica nodded. "But you were able to extract her because she''s already tied to darkness. Demons, on the other hand, are different¡ªespecially the ones below the Sync-class."

    She stepped away from the corpse, her coat flowing behind her. "Tell me, Liam¡ªwhat''s your current mystical level?"

    Liam blinked. "...I don''t know?"

    Mystica came to a dead stop. "Huh? Please tell me you''re joking, sweetie."

    "I''m not."

    She groaned, dragging a hand down her face. "Gosh, I should''ve expected this. You never had a proper foundation in magic, so of course, you wouldn''t know about levels either." With an exaggerated sigh, she let herself collapse into a nearby chair, throwing one leg over the other.

    "Alright, before I explain, tell me this¡ªhave you ever experienced something like moving from a weaker state of your body to a greater state?"

    Liam hesitated for a moment, then exhaled. "...Yes. When I mastered a higher stage of Crimson Breathing¡ªOverdrive." He never wanted to mention Overdrive to anyone but with how things are going, he had no choice.

    Mystica''s gaze sharpened at the word. "I see. That¡ªthat is what we call Ascension."

    She leaned forward slightly, resting her chin on her hand. "Ascension is the process of evolving the Myst Core to a higher level, unlocking greater power, control, and myst capacity. It can happen naturally through training or be forced under extreme conditions. It might sound like core expansion, but it''s something entirely different."

    "Ascension?" Liam echoed, brows furrowing.

    "Yep." Mystica let out a dramatic sigh. "And honestly, it''s so annoying that I have to explain this to you now, but oh well. At least you''ve got a mind that picks things up quickly, so kindly listen carefully¡ªI''m absolutely exhausted."

    She straightened up slightly, her fingers tapping against the desk. "First off, in this lovely world of ours, we have something called Mystical Levels. They range from 1-star to 9-star, with each level divided into three stages: Low, Mid, and High. To move from one level to another, you must experience an Ascension."

    "There are four ways Ascension can happen, but since I don''t have all night, I''ll only cover two." She held up a single finger. "First¡ªNatural Ascension. A slow but stable progression of Myst mastery achieved through rigorous training, meditation, and refining one''s Myst Core. It''s usually triggered by long-term practice or exposure to Myst-rich environments."

    Then she lifted a second finger. "And then, we have Forced Ascension. A high-risk, high-reward method where one advances through sheer willpower, extreme pressure, or external forces pushing the Myst Core beyond its limits. This can be triggered by life-or-death situations, consuming rare catalysts, or external interference."

    She eyed Liam, a smirk creeping onto her lips. "And judging by what you said earlier, you forced an Ascension when you were mastering that Crimson Overkill technique or whatever it''s called."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Mystica continued. "That might explain why you haven''t experienced another Ascension yet. A major drawback of Forced Ascension is that your body takes time to fully adapt to the sudden changes. And just so you know, the reason you keep seeing progress in everything¡ªwhether it''s learning new disciplines or refining your skills¡ªis because you''re still discovering what your Myst Core and body are capable of handling. But soon¡­

    "You''ll stop improving. Unless you go through another Ascension."

 Chapter 225 - 225: Announcement

    Liam stood still, absorbing the information that had just been dumped on him. And all he could think was¡ªthis damn universe had it out for him. Somehow, it always made sure he learned the most basic things way later than he should.

    If Mystica hadn''t just explained Mystical Levels, Ascension, and all that crucial stuff, he probably would''ve kept pushing forward blindly¡ªwasting his time, trying to break through when he''d already hit the apex of his current level.

    After a long silence, the first question that left his mouth was, "How do you even know what level you''re at?"

    Mystica stretched lazily, then answered, "Hm, there are a few ways, but I''ll only bother mentioning the one that''s useful to me. It''s called Mystsense. Some people call it Myst Perception, but I prefer Mystsense¡ªit sounds cooler."

    She twirled a strand of her dark hair between her fingers as she continued. "Not everyone can use it, especially those with low Myst sensitivity. With Mystsense, you can see a person''s Myst flow, and if you master it well enough, you can even see their core. It can be used internally to gauge your own level or externally to assess someone else''s."

    Liam nodded. "I see¡­ so you can use Mystsense?"

    Mystica smirked, placing a hand on her hip. "Of course, sweetie. What do you take this elegant beauty for?"

    "Just making sure. So¡­ care to tell me what level I''m at?"

    Mystica let out an exaggerated groan. "Ugh, I cannot believe I brought you here to help me, yet somehow, I''m the one doing all the work. But fine." She mock-whined before activating Mystsense.

    Her eyes glowed faintly as she focused on Liam''s chest, peering into his Myst Core. Just like the other times she had checked without his permission, his core still shimmered in violet¡ª5-star, Low-tier.

    "You''re at 5-star Low-tier." Mystica declared, then immediately waved him off. "And you know what? I''m done with you. Since you''re no use to me right now, go bother my little star¡ªyour lovely girlfriend, Ariana¡ªfor help. And listen, don''t be a jerk to her, or you''ll definitely reap the consequences."

    She leaned back into her seat, already dismissing him.

    Liam sighed. "Thanks. But Ariana isn''t my girlfriend. Also, you forgot about the main reason I came here."

    Mystica cracked an eye open. "Oh? Then go ahead, shoot."

    "I wanted to ask if my dark magic will need to be sealed again for the upcoming exam, like last time."

    Mystica scoffed. "Sealed? And for what? Hasn''t Seraphina been drilling Myst suppression into you? Just use that to suppress your dark presence, sweetie. Going through that whole concealment process again? Not a priority right now."

    Liam considered it for a moment before nodding. "I guess that works. Anyway, thanks¡ªand sorry I couldn''t be of any help."

    He turned toward the door.

    Mystica waved him off lazily. "Yep, you''re welcome, sweetie."

    As Liam stepped out, Mystica let out a soft chuckle, a smirk playing on her lips.

    ''Huh. He actually apologized for not being useful.''

    She leaned back, amused.

    ''Seems like my little shadow is changing¡­ and growing.''

    ***

    That night, back in his dorm, Liam finally had time to process everything he had learned from Mystica. After some thought, he decided to wait until after the exams to talk to Ariana about it. This wasn''t the time to burden someone else with his problems.

    For the rest of the weekend, Liam and the others continued their rotational sparring matches. The training helped in many ways, but once the new week began, they switched things up. Instead of sparring, they requested permission from one of the Knight Combat instructors to access the academy''s holographic system, allowing them to run teamwork-based combat scenarios.

    Permission was granted, but with a strict one-hour time limit. The group had no issue complying¡ªthough Asher and Dylan, predictably, tried pushing for overtime whenever they could. Sheila, as the team''s unofficial leader, had to keep them in check, which was a pain¡ªespecially when it came to Asher.

    Now, three days into the week, classes had just ended. But instead of heading to their dorms, the cafeteria, or anywhere else, the students all made their way to Beacon Hall, summoned by the Headmaster himself.

    The students filed into the hall, quickly finding their seats as the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. As everyone settled, the Headmaster, Thion, and his assistant, Gordon, took their positions on the platform.

    The chatter gradually faded as the Headmaster stood before the pulpit.

    "Good evening, students. It''s been a while since we''ve gathered like this," Thion began with a steady voice.

    "Now, I''m sure you all know the reason for this assembly today. As your instructors have already informed you, I''m here to explain what your final exam for this semester will entail." He paused, letting that sink in.

    "Before I get into the details, though, let me ask: How''s everyone adjusting to the holographic features in the training halls? I''d say they''re quite realistic, wouldn''t you agree?" Thion added with a small grin.

    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room as students nodded, though a few rolled their eyes in mild annoyance at the holographic setup.

    "Seems like you''re all on the same page," Thion said, his smile widening slightly. "That''s good, because your final exam is going to be based on just that."

    At those words, a wave of relief washed over the students. Most of them had grown accustomed to battling holographic demons during their lessons. Despite how real it felt, whether getting injured or attacked, they''d become experts at handling it. Now, hearing that the exam would be based on it, many were thinking, ''Easy pass.''

    Thion''s gaze swept across the room, catching the students'' expressions before he let out a small, knowing smirk. "I see you''re all pleased that the exam will be something you''re familiar with. But I highly doubt anyone will be smiling once you hear the full details."

    The room fell silent in an instant.

    "Quick question," Thion continued, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "How much do you really know about war with demons?"

    As he spoke, a magical diagram appeared in the air behind him, depicting a battlefield with demons and knights charging toward each other from opposite directions.

    "I doubt you do," Thion continued, his gaze sweeping across the students. "After all, you haven''t been taught the true nature of past wars with demons. What you''ve experienced so far are just fights¡ªskirmishes at best. But war? That is something entirely different."

    The air in the hall grew heavier as the magical diagram behind him shifted. Scenes of devastation played out¡ªvillages consumed by flames, knights and soldiers locked in brutal combat, monstrous demons rampaging through the battlefield. It wasn''t just a clash of blades and magic; it was chaos, suffering, and death.

    "War is not just about fighting," Thion said, his tone growing sharper. "It''s about endurance. Strategy. Sacrifice. It''s about making decisions that could mean life or death for hundreds¡ªthousands¡ªof people. And most importantly, it''s about surviving."

    A few students swallowed hard, the earlier excitement in their eyes dimming as the images before them burned into their minds.

    "And that," Thion continued, "is exactly what your final exam will simulate."

    The hall erupted into murmurs, some students whispering to each other in concern, while others sat stiffly, processing his words.

    Thion raised a hand, and the noise instantly died down. "Your exam will be a large-scale battle simulation¡ªa war scenario against a full demon invasion. You won''t be divided into squads like in your midterm exam. All 100 of you will work as one. It won''t be just about fighting; you will have to defend, strategize, and adapt in real-time. But most importantly, your main priority will be to protect the holographic civilians. And let me be clear¡­" He paused, his piercing gaze locking onto the students.

    "The difficulty of this exam will be nothing like what you''ve faced before. Even if your midterms had been reality, this will be even more real."

    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "For the duration of the simulation, the holographic system of the dome that will be used will be enhanced to replicate the true brutality of war. Pain, exhaustion, injuries¡ªeverything will feel as real as possible, even death. And unlike your usual sessions, there will be no guaranteed safety. If you make a mistake, if you hesitate, if you lose focus¡­" Thion''s eyes darkened. "You will face the consequences."

    Ariana shifted uncomfortably, the thought of experiencing something that mimicked real war making her stomach twist.

    Asher, on the other hand, had a grin on his face, a competitive gleam in his eyes. "Now we''re talking."

    Dylan, however, slumped in his seat. "Of course, they''d make it hell for us¡­" he muttered.

    Ignoring the mixed reactions, Thion continued, "For this exam, your leaders will be Sheila Granger as the main leader and Chris Rature as the assistant. These two will bear the responsibility of making critical decisions. If they fail, you fail. If they succeed, you succeed. Leadership, teamwork, and adaptability will determine your outcome."

    A few heads turned toward Sheila and Chris. It was clear that most of the pressure would be on them¡ªespecially Sheila.

    Thion''s expression remained unreadable. "Your final exam begins in five days. Use your time wisely, because once it starts¡­" He snapped his fingers, and the battlefield projection behind him erupted into fire and blood.

    "There will be no mercy."

    As Thion was about to utter his final words to the students, a voice suddenly cut through the hall, interrupting him.

    "Is this some kind of joke? Because I really hope it is," Chris, who had been silently listening until now, spoke up, his green eyes flashing with anger.

    Thion turned his gaze toward him, unfazed. "Is there something you wish to address, Prince Rature?" he asked, deliberately acknowledging Chris''s status.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Not In The Academy

    "I sure do have something to address." Chris stood, his voice laced with anger and pride. "How the hell is someone who isn''t even from this land¡ªsomeone from the Northern Region¡ªbeing made the leader of this exam? And me? The assistant? In my own kingdom?" His green eyes burned with indignation. "As the prince of the Tempest Kingdom, I demand this decision be changed immediately. Frankly, it feels like an insult."

    Silence filled the hall as all eyes shifted between Chris and Thion.

    The Headmaster regarded him for a moment before speaking, his tone calm but firm. "Is that so?" He exhaled slowly, then continued, "So you believe that just because you happen to be the son of King and Queen Rature, that entitles you to authority in this academy?"

    Chris stiffened, but before he could respond, Thion pressed on.

    "Well, it seems I must educate you on what His Majesty has failed to teach you, and what Her Majesty has been too occupied to correct¡ªbecause if she had, you wouldn''t be spewing such nonsense."

    Chris clenched his fists, his anger rising beyond his initial complaint.

    "First," Thion said, his gaze locking onto Chris, "despite this academy being under the rule of the Tempest Kingdom, you have no say in its governance. The moment you step inside these walls, you are not a prince¡ªyou are a student. You abide by my authority and the authority of the academy''s faculty. Nothing more."

    Chris gritted his teeth but said nothing.

    "Second," Thion continued, his voice unwavering, "I hope you''re well aware that Sheila¡ªdespite being royalty of the Crescent Kingdom¡ªis ranked number one among your peers. And unlike you, she earned that rank. She demonstrated leadership during your midterm exams while you did not. You weren''t even close.

    "You were assigned as the assistant only because you''re ranked second among the students. I could have chosen Edith Roswell or Maxwell Samson¡ªboth of whom displayed far better leadership qualities than you did. And yet, despite all that, you were still given the position of vice leader."

    Chris''s fury boiled over.

    "Hey, Chris, calm down," Logan, seated beside him, tried to intervene, sensing his friend''s growing frustration.

    "Shut the hell up, Logan! I don''t need your bullshit right now!" Chris snapped, his anger spilling over into his words.

    His glare returned to Thion. "Comparing me to those half-baked idiots who got into this academy by sheer luck¡ªidiots who aren''t even close to my level?" He scoffed in disdain. "This is ridiculous. I swear, I''ll have my father remove you from the Headmaster position for this disgrace."

    A low murmur spread through the hall.

    But Thion? He remained completely unfazed. In fact, a smirk tugged at the corners of his lips.

    "Let''s make one thing very clear," he said, tilting his head slightly. "His Majesty has no power over this academy. Only Her Majesty does. And I can assure you¡­" His smirk deepened. "Queen Lucy wouldn''t spare a second to entertain your pathetic complaints."

    Chris''s expression faltered, his confidence wavering for the first time. He knew Thion was right.

    His mother had never taken his side in matters like this. Her strictness had always been a thorn in his side, and she had never indulged his whims. Even if his father were willing to back him, it wouldn''t matter. Queen Lucy was the true authority in the kingdom¡ªafter all, she was the one with royal blood.

    Chris clenched his jaw, swallowing his frustration as he reconsidered his words.

    The hall remained tense, all eyes locked on Chris as he stood there, fists clenched, shoulders rigid. His pride warred with the undeniable truth of Thion''s words. For the first time in a long while, he found himself backed into a corner with no escape.

    The silence stretched, thick with unspoken thoughts.

    Then, Chris exhaled sharply, forcing himself to relax¡ªat least outwardly. "Fine," he muttered, voice laced with barely contained frustration. "If that''s how it is, then I''ll just prove I should''ve been the leader instead."

    Thion gave a slow nod, his smirk fading into something more neutral. "That''s the right mindset. Whether you like the decision or not, your only option is to prove you deserve better. If you think you''re the rightful leader, then act like it. Earn it." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris clicked his tongue in irritation but didn''t argue further. He returned to his seat, arms crossed, jaw tight. Logan shot him a wary glance but said nothing, while Lucian, seated on the other side, stoic as always.

    Thion stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the students. "Now that we''re done with that little outburst," he said coolly, "I''ll leave you with this¡ªgood luck. In five days, your exam begins."

    With a slight pause, he added, "Make sure you''re ready."

    "You''re dismissed."

    As soon as Thion dismissed them, murmurs rippled through the hall. Excitement, anxiety, and frustration mixed together¡ªsome students eager for the challenge, others dreading it, and a few, like Chris, still simmering with anger.

    Sheila exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Great. I get to deal with that for the entire exam," she muttered under her breath.

    Dylan stretched with a lazy grin. "Man, this is gonna be a nightmare. I can already feel the stress crawling up my spine."

    "As if you ever take anything seriously," Asher scoffed.

    "Hey, I take survival very seriously," Dylan shot back, still grinning.

    Liam, who had remained silent throughout the announcement, simply turned and started toward the exit. Ariana, noticing, quickly fell into step beside him.

    "So... what do you think?" she asked, adjusting her glasses.

    Liam cast her a sidelong glance, his expression unreadable. "It''s going to be a mess. And Sheila has the worst job of all."

    Ariana frowned slightly. "You''re not wrong. But... I think she can handle it."

    Liam didn''t answer right away, his gaze flicking toward Sheila. She was still standing in place, visibly drained, the weight of responsibility settling on her shoulders after Chris''s outburst.

    "I hope she does," he finally said.

    Ariana smiled softly, glancing down. She could tell that, deep down, Liam also believed Sheila would do well.

    "So¡­ what are you off to do?" she asked, her voice slightly unsteady.

    "Rest for a bit, then train, I guess," Liam replied as they continued walking.

    "Oh, I see. Mm¡­ I¡­ um¡­" Ariana hesitated, struggling to piece her words together.

    Liam shot her a side glance. "Something wrong?"

    "N-no, I''m fine¡­ I just¡­" She took a breath. "I wanted to ask you something."

    "Alright," Liam said, his gaze shifting back ahead.

    "I¡­ um¡­ I wanted to¡­ ask if you could, um¡­" She fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, her voice barely above a whisper. "If you could¡­ teach me how to fight?"

    Liam abruptly stopped walking, turning fully to face her. "Fight?"

    Ariana nodded quickly, gripping the fabric of her skirt. "Y-yeah¡­ I mean, I know magic, and I can defend myself sometimes, but¡­" She hesitated, stealing a brief glance at Liam before looking away. "I want to be better. Stronger. Not just with spells, but in actual combat."

    Liam studied her in silence, his red eyes unreadable. "Why, though? Why ask now?"

    Ariana swallowed, her fingers tightening. "Because¡­ I don''t want to be a burden. Not to you, not to Sheila, not to anyone. I want to be able to protect myself¡ªand the people I care about."

    Liam remained quiet, his gaze lingering on her. After a moment, he exhaled through his nose, the ghost of a smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Burden? Who told you that?" His voice was calm, almost amused. "If anything, you''re the most useful one among us."

    Ariana''s head snapped up, her green eyes wide. "Wait¡­ what?"

    "What I mean is, there''s no need to call yourself that. And if you really want to learn how to fight like the rest of us, I can help. But honestly?" He resumed walking. "It''d be better if you just trained with us instead of waiting around to patch us up after."

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by his words. She hadn''t expected that. But after a second, she quickly shook off her surprise and stepped forward, falling into stride beside him.

    "I understand. And¡­ thank you, Liam." She said, moving a little closer.

    "Don''t mention it."

 Chapter 227 - 227: Let Them Be

    For the five days leading up to the exams, all classes were suspended. Professors and instructors left the students to prepare however they saw fit¡ªwhether through relentless training, strategic planning, or desperate last-minute cramming.

    The academy grounds buzzed with activity. Some students sparred in the training halls, sharpening their combat skills. Others buried themselves in study chambers, poring over spell theories and tactical strategies. A few, however, opted for rest, choosing to conserve their strength before the inevitable storm.

    Liam and his friends chose training.

    Inside one of the academy''s private training halls, Liam, Asher, Max, and Charlotte were locked in a chaotic four-way sparring match. Dylan and Ariana stood on an elevated viewpoint, observing the clash unfold.

    "Why don''t you join them?" Ariana asked, her gaze still fixed on the fight.

    Dylan, lounging lazily on the ground, scoffed. "Join them? Pfft, over my dead body. Have you seen them? They look like rabid animals fighting for territory. And besides, I''m an archer. Close combat isn''t exactly my thing."

    Ariana nodded but didn''t look away. "That''s true¡­ but I do remember you saying you wanted to pick up some close-combat skills. You know, so you don''t become too dependent on long-range attacks."

    "Yeah, I did say that. But that doesn''t mean I''m willing to throw myself into the pit with those lunatics," Dylan replied, stretching his arms behind his head.

    Then, he turned to Ariana with a sly grin. "But tell me something, Ari. You''re a full-fledged mage, yet you''ve been jumping into these little combat drills for the past few days. What''s with the sudden change, hmm?"

    His teasing tone made Ariana shift uncomfortably.

    "Don''t tell me you''re doing it for Liam, are you?" He smirked, breaking into laughter when he caught the slight blush creeping onto her face.

    Ariana huffed, looking away.

    "Relax, Ari. It''s actually a good thing," Dylan chuckled. "Just make sure you pick up a few tricks from Liam, Sheila, or even our resident crackhead, Asher, before the exams start. Buuuut, not that a gentleman like myself would ever leave a fair lady like you to fend for herself."

    Before Ariana could respond, the training hall doors creaked open.

    Sheila stepped inside.

    Despite her composed demeanor, there was a telltale weariness in her posture. As the student leader, she had spent the past two days trying to rally her peers, ensuring everyone was on the same page for the upcoming exams. Some students were cooperative, and with the help of those she had fought alongside during the midterms, Sheila managed to get the majority of them to work together.

    But not everyone was willing to listen.

    Some, like Chris, outright rejected her leadership. Why should someone who doesn''t belong to the Eastern Region be in charge? That was the common sentiment among her detractors. Others simply disliked Sheila for reasons she couldn''t change.

    And that, more than anything, was exhausting.

    Sheila exhaled softly, tucking a stray strand of white hair behind her ear as she scanned the room. Her gaze lingered on the heated sparring match before shifting to Ariana and Dylan.

    "Still not joining today, Dylan?" she asked, her voice calm.

    Dylan smirked. "Of course not. I''m practicing something called energy conservation¡ªyou should try it sometime."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but didn''t bother arguing. Instead, she turned to Ariana, who had straightened slightly under her attention. "How have you been, Ariana?"

    "I''ve been good. Just trying to keep up with you guys," Ariana replied with a small smile.

    Sheila caught the brief glance Ariana threw in Liam''s direction but chose not to comment. Instead, she nodded approvingly. "That''s good. You''re doing great, by the way¡ªunlike someone."

    "I know you''re talking about me, princess," Dylan said, grinning.

    Asher, dodging an incoming strike from Max, overheard and called out. "Sheila, you should hop in! These guys aren''t letting me release enough steam!"

    Charlotte, mid-air, shifted into her jaguar hybrid form to evade Liam''s sword strike. She snorted. "You sure have some hot balls to say that when you haven''t landed a single hit on me."

    "Well, in case you haven''t noticed¡ªwe aren''t FIGHTING!" Asher shot back, sending a blazing kick toward Max, who backflipped out of the way.

    "Then let''s change targets," Charlotte said with a grin.

    Before Asher could react, she sprang high into the air to evade Liam''s next strike and then darted straight toward him, her claws outstretched.

    At the last second, Asher caught the movement in his peripheral vision and managed to duck just in time. Charlotte''s claws barely missed his head as she flew over him.

    "Damn, that was close," he muttered.

    Unfortunately for Max, who was crouched on the floor recovering, he had no time to react before Charlotte landed on him, pinning him down effortlessly.

    "TIME OUT! TIME OUT!" he yelled, squirming beneath her.

    Charlotte loomed over him, a mischievous glint in her golden eyes, before shifting back into her normal form.

    "You sure were lucky, Asher," she teased, her smirk widening as Max groaned beneath her.

    As he let out an exaggerated groan, Charlotte finally rolled off him, standing up with an air of smug satisfaction. Max, meanwhile, remained sprawled on the ground, staring at the ceiling.

    "I''m so done with this," he muttered.

    "You good? You seem exhausted. " Liam asked, his voice as calm as ever while he sheathed his sword.

    Max sat up with a glare. "Dude, I was the only one who followed the no going all out rule. Meanwhile, Asher''s out here throwing fire, and Charlotte''s one step away from mauling someone!"

    Asher stretched lazily, rolling his shoulders. "Hey, I was holding back¡ªI didn''t even use my flames. Maybe just once"

    Charlotte grinned, flashing her canines. "And I could''ve gone for the throat."

    Max paled slightly. "¡­Right. And you wonder why Dylan won''t join in."

    Dylan, still lounging on the ground, smirked. "Exactly. I have brains¡ªunlike some people here."

    "Yeah, yeah, keep talking," Asher said, waving Dylan off before turning to Sheila. "So, how''s your little leadership mission going?"

    Sheila let out a sigh, rubbing her temple. "Don''t even remind me. Chris is stirring things up, and it''s actually working. Some people are buying into his nonsense."

    Asher scoffed, wiping sweat from his brow. "Then forget them. You''ve already got the majority backing you¡ªwhy waste energy on a bunch of insecure punks with superiority complexes?"

    "He''s got a point," Max added. "Not worth stressing over."

    Sheila shot him a look. "You think I want to care?"

    "Then don''t," Asher said bluntly. "Seriously, stressing over a bunch of pampered idiots who don''t deserve it? Tch¡ªnot worth it." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sheesh, no need to yell, ogre," Dylan said, faking a wince and rubbing his ears. Then, with a smirk, he leaned back. "But you know, my dear lovely Sheila here can''t just ignore them. Leader duties and all. The academy wouldn''t expect that from her."

    His grin widened. "Now, if it were me? I''d just show those fools exactly why you''re the strongest first-year and why you''re the leader. Nothing shuts people up like undeniable dominance."

    Sheila crossed her arms, exhaling through her nose. "Easier said than done," she muttered.

    Dylan chuckled. "Come on, Princess, you telling me you can''t?"

    Sheila shot him a sharp look, but Asher cut in before she could respond. "Dylan''s got a point, though," he said, rolling his shoulders. "Chris and his little fan club are all bark. You''re already proving yourself just by being better. If they can''t handle it, that''s their problem."

    Max nodded. "And if they keep running their mouths, we can just beat the respect into them during the exam."

    Sheila raised an eyebrow. "You do realize we''re supposed to be fighting demons in the exam, not each other, right?"

    Max smirked. "Same difference. Some of these guys act like brainless beasts anyway."

    Dylan burst out laughing, while Asher grinned. Even Charlotte, who had been stretching off to the side, let out an amused huff.

    Sheila shook her head, though a small smile managed to slip through. "You guys are impossible."

    "What?" Max said, throwing up his hands in mock surrender. "Even Liam agrees with me." He grinned, nodding toward Liam.

    Liam, who had been silent the entire time, blinked at the sudden mention of his name. "They''re not wrong," he admitted. "At the end of the day, do what you want. As long as you''re capable, why should it matter what they think?"

    Sheila mulled over his words for a moment before responding. "I guess you''re right. It''s better to do what feels right to me."

    "Exactly... If you let what others say get to you, you''ll just end up as ignorant as they are." Ariana chimed in, stepping closer to Sheila with a warm smile.

    "Thanks, Ariana," Sheila replied after a brief silence, her expression softening.

    "Ugh, enough with the heartwarming nonsense," Asher groaned, rolling his eyes. "Let''s get to some sparring already."

 Chapter 228 - 228: Do What You Want

    Liam and his friends had trained until exhaustion, pushing themselves to the limit. By nightfall, they finally wrapped up their session, and most had gone their separate ways. Dylan and Max left first, muttering something about a meeting with their forgemastery instructor.

    Ariana had a similar excuse¡ªsomething about helping Mystica with an undisclosed task.

    That left only Liam, Asher, Sheila, and Charlotte lingering in the training hall, cooling off after their intense sparring.

    "Well, well, would you look at that? Four of us left¡ªtwo guys, two girls~" Charlotte mused as she and Sheila emerged from the girls'' changing room.

    "Don''t even start, Charlotte," Sheila warned as they approached the boys.

    "What? It''s perfect! You pair up with Asher, and I''ll take my lovely Liam. Simple, isn''t it, princess?" Charlotte grinned mischievously, making sure Asher and Liam heard every word.

    "UGH, NEVER!" Asher and Sheila shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the hall.

    Charlotte blinked in surprise before smirking. "Damn, see? That''s exactly why you two should be together. And that means I¡ª" she made a dramatic pause, "¡ªget my darling Liam~"

    Before anyone could react, Charlotte lunged at Liam, ready to cling onto him.

    Without even looking, Liam calmly extended his arm, placing a firm hand on her face mid-air and stopping her in her tracks.

    "Not interested," he said flatly.

    Charlotte''s feet dangled slightly off the ground as Liam held her back with a palm to her face. She made a few exaggerated grabby motions toward him, her tail swishing in frustration before finally giving up with a dramatic sigh.

    "Liam, babe, you''re breaking my heart here," she whined, pouting.

    "Stop calling me that," he replied, dropping his hand and letting her feet touch the ground again.

    Sheila chuckled while Asher shook his head. "Charlotte, one day you''re gonna push too far, and he''s just gonna disappear to a place to just escape you."

    "Pfft, please," Charlotte scoffed, flipping her curls over her shoulder. "That just means I''ll have to get faster at chasing him."

    Liam sighed, already regretting staying behind. "It would be better if you do something productive instead."

    Charlotte smirked. "Oh, I am. Like making sure I end up in your bed tonight."

    Sheila rolled her eyes as her cheeks flushed slightly but smiled. "Alright, alright. Enough of this. We should probably head back. Tomorrow''s another day of training, and I don''t know about you all, but I need my sleep."

    "Yeah, I''m out," Asher stretched, cracking his neck. "I''d rather not wake up feeling like I got hit by a carriage."

    As the four of them stepped out of the training hall, the cool night air greeted them. The academy grounds were quieter now, the earlier energy of the day fading into the stillness of the evening.

    Sheila cast a quick glance at Liam, her voice barely above a whisper. "So¡­ walking back together?"

    Liam side-eyed her, immediately sensing she had something on her mind. Without hesitation, he gave a small nod. "Sure."

    As the two began walking off, Charlotte let out an exaggerated gasp, clutching her chest dramatically. "WOW, SHEILA. NICE MOVE. WAY TO STEAL MY BAAAAEEE!"

    She stomped over to Asher, standing beside him with a mock pout.

    "Shut up, dammit," Asher grumbled, already tired.

    Charlotte smirked, tilting her head teasingly. "Awww, do you want me to fill in for Sheila instead? I promise I''ll make it worth your while~"

    Asher recoiled instantly, his face contorting with pure disgust. "Not in a million years. Don''t even think about dragging me into your nonsense."

    Charlotte simply grinned. "Say what you want, but deep down, I know you''re considering it."

    "Shameless," Asher muttered, shaking his head as they started walking back.

    ***

    As Liam and Sheila strolled through the dimly lit academy grounds, the quiet hum of the night surrounding them, their steps naturally fell into sync. Neither was in a rush, and for a while, they walked in silence, the cool air carrying the distant sounds of the campus settling for the night.

    Sheila finally broke the quiet. "You knew I wanted to talk, didn''t you?"

    Liam kept his gaze ahead. "It was obvious."

    She sighed, crossing her arms. "Figures. You don''t miss much, do you?"

    Liam didn''t reply, waiting for her to get to the point. After a brief hesitation, Sheila exhaled and spoke. "It''s about Chris¡­ and the others like him."

    Liam remained silent, listening.

    "I know I said I''d stop worrying about them," she admitted, frustration lacing her voice. "But¡­ it still gets to me. No matter how much I tell myself their opinions don''t matter, there''s this nagging feeling that I have to prove something. Like if I don''t, they''ll always have an excuse to undermine me. And I hate that."

    Liam finally glanced at her. "You don''t need their validation," he stated flatly.

    Sheila let out a dry chuckle. "Easy for you to say. No one questions your strength. No one wonders if you deserve to be here."

    Liam didn''t argue. It was true¡ªhis abilities spoke for themselves, and he never cared enough to entertain others'' opinions.

    Sheila ran a hand through her hair, irritation flashing in her eyes. "I know I''m strong. I know I earned my place here. But it still pisses me off that people like Chris think they have the right to decide whether I belong. And what pisses me off even more¡­" She slowed her pace, turning fully to face Liam, forcing him to stop as well. "...is that if I don''t prove them wrong, some people will actually believe them."

    Liam studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he spoke in his usual calm, detached tone. "Then prove them wrong."

    Sheila blinked.

    "You''re wasting time worrying about opinions that don''t matter," Liam continued. "If you want to shut them up, do it with results. Beat them. Outshine them. Leave them with nothing to say. And honestly? You''ve already done that by being number one." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheila stared at him before a slow smirk curved her lips. "That''s a very Liam answer."

    He shrugged. "Like I said before, do what you want."

    Sheila chuckled, the weight on her shoulders easing just a little. "You know what? You''re right. I''ll do what I want. And what I want¡­ is to prove them wrong."

    Liam gave a small nod, satisfied that she''d come to the conclusion herself.

    For a while, they walked in comfortable silence again. Then Sheila shot him a side glance, mischief flickering in her eyes. "You know¡­ since I got you all to myself for once, I could take advantage of this moment."

    Liam sighed. "Don''t start acting like Charlotte."

    She laughed, nudging his shoulder playfully. "Relax, I''m just messing with you."

    Liam didn''t respond, but for just a second¡ªso quick it was barely noticeable¡ªSheila swore she saw the corner of his mouth almost twitch.

    Sheila smirked to herself but didn''t push it further. The night air was cool, and for once, the academy felt peaceful. No intense training, no glaring competitions, no backhanded comments from people like Chris. Just quiet.

    After a few more steps, she glanced at Liam again, this time more serious. "Hey¡­ can I ask you something?"

    Liam gave a small nod, signaling for her to go on.

    She hesitated for a second, then sighed. "Do you ever care about what people think of you? Like¡­ at all?"

    Liam didn''t answer immediately. He kept walking, hands in his pockets, eyes fixed ahead. Then, in that same even tone, he replied, "No."

    Sheila raised an eyebrow. "Not even a little?"

    "No."

    She huffed, crossing her arms. "Must be nice."

    Liam finally glanced at her. "It''s not that deep. People''s opinions change like the wind. One moment they like you, the next, they don''t. Worrying about that is pointless."

    Sheila rolled her eyes. "Yeah, well, some of us don''t have the luxury of just ignoring it all."

    "You do," Liam corrected. "You just don''t want to."

    She stopped walking. Liam took a few more steps before realizing and turning back to face her.

    Sheila was frowning, but it wasn''t anger¡ªit was more like frustration mixed with realization. "You really believe that, don''t you?"

    Liam just stared at her.

    She exhaled sharply, rubbing her temples. "Gods, I wish I had even half your indifference."

    "Wouldn''t suit you," Liam said simply, starting to walk again.

    Sheila blinked, caught off guard for a moment, before shaking her head with a small laugh. "And why''s that?" she asked, catching up.

    Liam shrugged. "You care too much. That''s just who you are."

    Sheila stared at him, the words sinking in deeper than she expected. After a moment, she simply smiled.

    "I guess you do pay attention to things after all," she mused.

    Liam didn''t answer, but she caught the subtle side glance he gave her. That was enough.

    The dorm buildings were coming into view now, their walk coming to an end. Sheila stretched her arms above her head. "Well, this was nice. Thanks for letting me vent."

    Liam gave a slight nod, as if to say sure.

    Sheila smirked. "Maybe next time, you can do the talking, and I''ll be the one listening."

    Liam scoffed. "Unlikely."

    Sheila chuckled. "Figures."

    As they reached the dorms, she gave him one last glance. "Night, Liam."

    "Night."

    As Liam watched Sheila ascend the stairs, his gaze subtly shifted to the side, sensing a presence lurking nearby.

    "What do you want?" His voice was calm, detached¡ªbut laced with quiet irritation.

    From the shadows, a lone figure stepped forward, a smirk curling across his face. It was Chris¡ªwithout his usual lackeys, just him.

    As he moved into the moonlight, the faint glow caught in his dark hair, and his sharp green eyes gleamed with something almost predatory.

    "Well, well¡­ never figured you for the type to take interest in our little outcast," he mused, his tone dripping with mockery.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Ill Own Them

    "Not in the mood for your bullshit. And last I checked, Building A isn''t where your dorm is," Liam said, his tone flat.

    Chris chuckled, unfazed. "Aw, come on, man. Don''t tell me you''re still holding a grudge." He took slow, deliberate steps toward Liam, his smirk never faltering.

    "You know, I''ve been watching you for a while now," Chris continued, his voice smooth. "And I have to say¡ªyou''re different from the rest of those idiots. You don''t follow blindly, you don''t waste your time playing hero. You do what''s best for you. And that, Liam, is exactly what I need."

    Liam remained still, his expression unreadable.

    Chris''s smirk deepened as he positioned himself directly between Liam and the building entrance. "That''s why I came alone. No lackeys, no distractions. Just me, making you an offer that actually matters." He tilted his head, his eyes gleaming under the moonlight. "You don''t owe Sheila or the others anything. They''re holding you back¡ªtying you down with pointless friendships and useless loyalty. But you? You''re better than that. We both know that if it weren''t for them, you''d be more than just rank four. You should be at the top. You know it. I know it."

    Chris stepped even closer, his voice dropping lower. "Join me, Liam. Stand at my side, and we could own this academy. No rules. No limits. Just raw, undeniable power. You''d never have to answer to anyone again¡ªnever waste your time on the weak. Together, we could shape things exactly how we want."

    Silence stretched between them, the weight of Chris''s words lingering in the cool night air.

    Then, Liam exhaled softly. A quiet scoff left his lips, and for the first time, the ghost of a smirk played at the corner of his mouth.

    "I always knew you were willing to do anything for power," he murmured. "But this? This just proves how much of a fool you really are."

    Chris''s smirk twitched slightly, the first crack in his confidence.

    "You and I," Liam continued, his voice calm but ice-cold, "are nothing alike. And we never will be."

    Chris scoffed, masking his irritation. "Come on, Liam¡ª"

    "You think I don''t see through you?" Liam cut in, his tone sharper now, laced with quiet menace. "You talk about power like it''s some grand truth, but all you really crave is control. That''s what this is about, isn''t it?" He took a slow step forward, the air between them shifting. "You need people beneath you to feel like you matter. And that? That''s your weakness."

    Chris''s jaw tightened.

    Liam''s gaze didn''t waver. "I don''t need validation. I don''t need to prove myself. And I damn sure don''t need to stand beside someone who can''t stand on their own without stepping on others."

    For the first time, Chris''s smirk faltered entirely.

    Liam didn''t spare him another glance as he walked past, heading toward the entrance. "Don''t waste your time with me again. You already know my answer."

    But before Liam could fully pass, Chris''s hand shot out, gripping his shoulder in a firm hold.

    Liam stilled.

    Chris side-glanced at him, green eyes burning with barely restrained fury. "Think carefully about your words, Liam. Because this is a one-time offer. I could make you more than what you are now¡ªas the prince of the Tempest Kingdom. Or¡­" His grip tightened. "I could destroy you."

    Liam was silent for a moment, then slowly looked down at the hand on his shoulder.

    "Touch me again," he said, voice deathly quiet, "and you won''t have a hand left to threaten with."

    Chris''s fingers twitched involuntarily.

    Liam shrugged off his grip with ease and stepped forward, leaving Chris standing in the moonlight, jaw clenched, fists curling at his sides.

    Chris stood frozen, his jaw clenched so tightly it ached. His fists trembled at his sides, knuckles white under the moonlight.

    Liam didn''t even glance back as he disappeared into the dorm building, his rejection cutting deeper than Chris had expected.

    ''That arrogant bastard.''

    Chris inhaled sharply through his nose, forcing himself to stay still, to suppress the burning rage threatening to claw its way out. His entire body screamed at him to lash out¡ªto make Liam regret turning him down, to put him in his place. But he knew better. He knew Liam wasn''t someone he could intimidate with empty words or idle threats.

    No, if Liam was going to reject him, humiliate him, undermine him like that¡­ then Chris would just have to show him exactly what kind of mistake he''d made.

    ''You think you''re untouchable, you fcking bastard?'' His green eyes darkened, his smirk twisting into something colder, more malicious. ''Fine. But everyone has a weakness. And I''ll find yours.''

    With a final glance at the building entrance, Chris turned on his heel, heading back to his own dorm with fury still in his eyes.

    ***

    Chris stormed through the entrance of his dorm, slamming the door behind him. Unlike the standard dormitories, his room was practically a miniature palace¡ªpolished floors, a massive four-poster bed, velvet drapes, and furniture that belonged in a noble''s estate rather than a student''s living quarters. A crystal chandelier hung overhead, casting a dim golden glow, making the entire place feel suffocatingly lavish.

    Waiting inside were Logan and Lucian.

    Logan, always the eager servant, sprang to his feet the moment Chris entered. "So? How''d it go, boss? Did he say yes?"

    Chris snapped. "Do I look like he said yes, you idiot?!" His voice echoed through the room like a whip crack.

    Logan flinched, taking an instinctive step back. "I-I was just asking¡ª"

    Chris didn''t give him the chance to finish. "Shut up. Just shut the hell up, Logan." His teeth clenched, fury simmering just beneath the surface. He could still hear Liam''s cold, dismissive words echoing in his head.

    Meanwhile, Lucian remained seated on the plush couch in the corner of the room, arms casually draped over the backrest. Unlike Logan, he didn''t bother standing or reacting. He simply watched, his dark eyes unreadable.

    Chris didn''t need to see his expression to know what he was thinking. He''s judging me. Just like Liam. Just like everyone else. The thought only fueled his rage.

    With a sudden burst of anger, Chris grabbed the nearest object¡ªa decorative vase¡ªand hurled it across the room. It shattered against the wall, shards scattering across the floor. Then he swiped an entire stack of books off his desk, sending them crashing to the ground.

    Logan winced. "Boss¡ª"

    Another crash. A chair overturned. Chris''s breathing was heavy, his shoulders rising and falling as he tried to get himself under control.

    And then his eyes landed on the glass of wine sitting atop the ornate desk.

    He didn''t hesitate. He strode over, grabbed the glass, and downed a deep sip, the rich, forbidden liquid burning down his throat. He wasn''t even supposed to have this¡ªnot at his age, not in this academy¡ªbut rules had never meant much to him anyway.

    Logan hesitated before speaking again, watching as Chris took another long sip. "Look, boss, I know you wanted Liam on our side. I get it. But does it really matter? He''s just one guy. You don''t need him."

    Chris scoffed into his glass. "You don''t get it, do you, Logan?"

    Logan blinked. "I mean, I¡ª"

    "He turned me down. Me. Like I was some nobody." His grip tightened around the glass. "Liam''s strong, and worse, people know he''s strong. If he''s not with me, then he''s against me. And if he''s against me, that means other people will start thinking they can stand against me too."

    Logan swallowed. "So¡­ what are we gonna do?"

    Chris exhaled, taking another sip, allowing the burn of the alcohol to dull his frustration.

    Lucian finally spoke, his tone calm but indifferent. "Maybe you should stop obsessing over Liam and focus on something else."

    Chris shot him a glare. "Shut up, Lucian."

    Lucian simply shrugged, unfazed. "Just saying."

    Logan, eager to shift the conversation, spoke up again. "Well¡­ there''s still the upcoming exam. That''s a chance to prove yourself, right? Show everyone who the real leader is."

    Chris paused mid-sip.

    Then slowly, he lowered the glass, a smirk creeping onto his face as an idea took shape in his mind.

    The exam, the perfect stage, how could he have forgotten about the main goal.

    Liam didn''t care about leading and moreover he wasn''t the leader in the first place. Sheila, on the other hand, was tge main reason for all this. And if Chris could manipulate things just right, if he could sway the majority to follow him instead of her¡ªhe wouldn''t just win.

    He would own them. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And Liam? He''d be standing on the outside, watching as Chris took everything from under his nose.

    Chris set the glass down, licking the last traces of wine from his lips. "You know what, Logan?" he mused, his voice dangerously smooth.

    Logan perked up. "Yeah, boss?"

    Chris turned, his smirk now sharp as a blade. "I think it''s time I reminded this academy who really deserves to lead."

 Chapter 230 - 230: End Of Semester Exam 1

    The five days of preparation had finally come to an end, and the students were more than ready. As the morning sunlight bathed the academy in a golden glow, the first-years, fully geared up, gathered inside the designated exam dome.

    The dome itself was a marvel¡ªgrand in both design and scale. Its towering exterior hinted at something extraordinary, but as the students stood inside, waiting for Headmaster Thion''s final announcement, unease crept in.

    He had spoken of a vast landscape, a holographic battlefield where the exam would take place. But looking around, the dome felt far too small for something of that scale.

    "Uh¡­ are we sure this is the right place?" Dylan muttered, gazing up at the ceiling. "Because¡ª"

    "It''s not big enough? Yeah, we all see that, Blondie," Asher cut in, adjusting his sword at his side.

    "You two should keep it down," Sheila warned, tying her hair into a tight ponytail with her sword resting at her hip. "The Headmaster could show up any second."

    Dylan raised an eyebrow. "Show up? From where? Because unless that man can phase through walls, I don''t see him walking through those locked doors." He gestured toward the massive, sealed entrance.

    "Just shut it, will you?" Sheila shot back, clearly unimpressed.

    Dylan grinned, giving her a mock salute. "Oh, sorry, Commander. I''ll be on my best behavior."

    Before Sheila could fire back at Dylan, the lights in the dome flickered, and a low hum vibrated through the walls. The students tensed as a magical holographic projection began materializing at the center of the dome.

    Within moments, the figure took full shape¡ªHeadmaster Thion. His towering, 15-foot holographic form loomed over the gathered students, ensuring everyone could see him. He stood tall and composed, hands clasped behind his back, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.

    "Good morning, first-years," Thion greeted, his deep voice echoing through the dome. "I can see that you''re all prepared for what''s ahead." He noted the shift in energy from the midterms¡ªthis time, they were sharper, more disciplined.

    "Now, before we begin, let me clarify something." His sharp eyes flickered with amusement. "I''m sure many of you are wondering how this dome could possibly contain the kind of battlefield I described."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    "For those of you who study Dimensional disciplines, you might already have an idea of what''s about to happen," he continued. "This dome may seem small from the outside, but its interior is enhanced with spatial magic, allowing it to expand far beyond its physical limits.

    "As the space stretches, the holographic system will generate your battlefield in real time, creating the vast terrain required for your exam."

    Silence settled over the students.

    "With that out of the way, let me remind you just how real this exam is going to feel," Thion said, his voice unwavering.

    "You will feel pain. You will experience fear like never before. Every sensation¡ªthe weight of your weapons, the impact of your attacks, the exhaustion in your limbs¡ªwill be indistinguishable from reality. Even death will feel real." His sharp gaze swept across the students. "There will be no academy knights rushing in to heal you. No safety nets. You will taste the true nature of war."

    "One more thing," he continued. "If you sustain fatal injuries and ''die'' in this simulation, your real body will be teleported out of the exam. However, your fallen form will remain on the battlefield as a holographic projection, serving as a reminder of your defeat."

    The tension in the air thickened.

    "Now, prepare yourselves," Thion said, his tone final. "Your exam begins in five." His gaze then shifted to two specific individuals. "Sheila. Chris."

    "Show the academy¡ªand your fellow students¡ªwhy you were chosen as Leader and Vice Leader for this exam."

    With that, the colossal holographic figure of Thion flickered and vanished, leaving the students in uneasy murmurs, the weight of his words pressing down on them.

    "So, any chance Chris is willing to cooperate with you?" Charlotte asked, arms crossed, her sharp eyes scanning the crowd.

    "Nope. I''ve given up on that," Sheila said, shaking her head. "It''s better to focus on the majority that''s actually on my side."

    "Good call," Charlotte said with a nod. "Still, I can''t help but wonder how this will play out. If we''re supposed to function as one unit but we''re already divided into two factions, won''t that cause chaos?"

    Max, standing nearby with his dual swords crisscrossed on his back, sighed. "She''s got a point. This isn''t a competition¡ªit''s a war scenario. If we don''t act as one, we might fail before we even begin."

    Sheila exhaled. "You''re both right, but I can''t let Chris and his ego derail what we need to do. My goal is to get everyone on the same page... somehow."

    Liam, who had been silent until now, adjusted his sword and spoke calmly, "I wouldn''t count on that."

    Sheila turned to him, brows furrowing. "Why do you say that?"

    Liam glanced toward Chris, who stood among a cluster of students¡ªlikely the ones aligned with his way of thinking. Then, he looked back at Sheila. "One, because it''s Chris. Two, just a gut feeling. If anything, he''ll do whatever it takes to make sure everyone follows his orders, and his alone."

    Sheila''s lips pressed into a thin line. "So, you''re saying the only way to unite the group is if I step down?"

    "Maybe," Liam said. "But don''t. That''d be playing right into his hands."

    Before Sheila could respond, a deep rumble coursed through the dome. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the structure itself began to shift, stretching and morphing. The ceiling flickered, its pristine surface dissolving into a vast, blood-red sky streaked with dark, swirling clouds.

    The transformation spread outward like wildfire. What had been a confined dome was now an endless wasteland¡ªbarren, cracked earth stretching in every direction. To the west, jagged mountains loomed ominously, their rocky peaks sharp against the distorted sky. To the east, in the far distance, a small city shimmered like a mirage. It was faint but unmistakable¡ªthe civilians Thion had warned them about. The ones they were supposed to protect.

    The battlefield had been set.

    A heavy silence settled over the students as they absorbed their new reality. The air was thick with dust and a faint metallic tang¡ªlike dried blood clinging to the wind. The ground beneath them was cracked and uneven, scorched as if countless battles had already been fought here.

    Liam glanced at Sheila, who stood motionless, staring out at the wasteland. "You gonna give your orders, or are we just waiting for the demons to show up first?"

    Sheila blinked, snapping out of her daze. She clenched her fists, inhaling deeply. "Yeah¡­ Zoned out for a second."

    She straightened, her voice cutting through the murmurs. "Alright, listen up!"

    The scattered conversations died down instantly as everyone turned toward her.

    "We don''t have time to waste. We don''t know where the demons will attack from, so we need to map out this battlefield now."

    She gestured toward the west. "First, I don''t trust those mountains. If anything, that''s where the bulk of the demons will come from. North and south could be attack points as well."

    "So what''s the plan?" Max asked.

    "We form a defensive line to protect the city to the east¡ªten to fifteen knights should be enough. The rest of us will form a tight, concrete battle formation facing the west, north, and south. Our best fighters¡ªthe top ten¡ªwill be stationed across the frontlines to balance our power. Dylan, Ariana, I want you two to lead the defensive line protecting the city."

    Dylan tilted his head, intrigued. "No complaints from me. With your formation, our job will be to keep civilians safe if any demons slip past you guys." He slung his metallic bow over his shoulder.

    "Exactly," Sheila nodded. "And Dylan, you have an extra duty."

    Dylan raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

    "With your eyesight, I assume your range is insane. If anyone''s in danger from a blind spot, you take the shot before they even realize what''s coming."

    Dylan smirked. "So I''m on double duty, huh? Sounds like a pain¡­ but I am a professional." He gave a dramatic salute. "Fine, I''ll keep an eye on everyone. But who are the thirteen people Ariana and I are leading?"

    Sheila scanned the gathered students. During their five days of preparation, she had done more than strategize¡ªshe had studied each student, learning their affinities, strengths, and weaknesses. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After a few moments of consideration, she selected the thirteen that would complete the defensive team. Once she had gathered them, she quickly explained their roles and emphasized that they would be following Dylan and Ariana''s commands.

    Dylan clapped his hands together. "Alright, my men and¡­ women! Off to the city borders we go! Best job we could ask for¡ªno demons for us to fight since the frontliners will take care of everything. Easiest gig ever." He grinned as he turned on his heel, leading the way with his usual charisma.

    Liam glanced at Ariana before she left. "Good luck."

    Ariana smiled warmly. "Thanks, Liam. You too¡ªstay safe."

    With that, she turned and followed Dylan toward the city.

 Chapter 231 - 231: End Of Semester Exam 2

    "Alright, listen up!" Sheila snapped, slicing clean through the noise with her voice. "We''re splitting into three main units. We have no idea where the demons will strike, so we need eyes and steel on all fronts."

    The air stiffened, all attention locked on her.

    "The western front covers the mountains," she continued. "It''s the clearest route for a large-scale assault."

    She pointed firmly at Liam, Asher, and Lucian. "You three command it. Take thirty-seven of our strongest with you."

    Asher cracked his knuckles, flashing a cocky grin. "About time. Thought blondie was gonna hoard all the command."

    Lucian remained silent, just nodding, arms folded like stone.

    Sheila pressed on. "South front¡ªMax, Charlotte, Logan¡ªyou''ll take twenty-two."

    Max shot her a thumbs-up, cool as ever, while Charlotte''s golden eyes gleamed like a predator on the hunt.

    "Northern front is me and Chris," Sheila added, glancing sideways at him. "We''ll hold it down with eighteen. We''re the anchor¡ªif we fall, the rest collapses."

    Chris smirked with that sharp, knowing edge of his.

    "And Dylan and Ariana will lead the reserve unit, guarding the city with thirteen others," Sheila finished. "Their role is to reinforce where needed and protect civilians if the fight pushes too close."

    She let that hang before driving the point home. "Now, listen carefully¡ªthe demons could come from anywhere: one side, two sides, or even all three at once. If they attack the west, the south unit immediately backs them up. The north unit will hold position for ten minutes before deciding whether to reinforce, in case there''s a second attack elsewhere."

    She paced slightly, voice steady. "Same deal if the attack comes from the south. The west backs them first, then we hold. If the north gets hit, the west shifts to us, and the south holds position before joining the fighting."

    Her gaze swept the group. "The west unit has the strongest numbers¡ªyou''re the mobile force that backs up wherever needed. The south unit is lighter and faster, but I need you tight on reactions."

    She took a breath, letting the silence settle. "Questions?"

    Chris casually raised a finger, tone dripping with playful venom.

    "Yeah, got one." His smirk was sharp. "Is this strategy about beating demons or making sure you keep the crown on your head?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Murmurs stirred like wind through tall grass.

    Sheila''s brows twitched. "We don''t have time for this, Chris."

    But Chris, calm and charged with purpose, stepped forward. "You''re overloading the west. Sure, it sounds smart¡ªstrongest fighters, largest squad¡ªbut what if you''re wrong? What if they hit the south hard, faster than the west can get there? Max''s crew won''t last long under a heavy push."

    Tension coiled tighter as more students glanced between them.

    "And the north?" Chris kept pressing, voice smooth but sharp. "Eighteen people, plus two leaders who barely see eye to eye. Feels like we''re just a delay tactic, stalling until backup crawls in."

    Sheila''s voice cooled, dangerously calm. "Are you finished?"

    Chris''s grin stretched. "Almost." He leaned closer, words laced with challenge. "Your reserves are too far inside the city. If the north or south collapses, Dylan and Ariana won''t reach us fast enough. We''ll be overrun before they even get into position."

    The silence deepened.

    Chris delivered the final blow. "This whole setup? Smells like you''re trying to keep me leashed."

    Some students shifted uncomfortably. A few nodded.

    Sheila''s jaw tightened. "This isn''t about you¡ª"

    Chris cut in, voice low but electric. "Then send me west. Put me where the real fight''s going to be."

    The words hit like a hammer, dropping into the silence.

    His grin sharpened further. "Unless you''re scared I''ll win this war without you."

    Now, the air was thick¡ªelectric. All eyes burned into Sheila, waiting to see if she''d stand her ground or flinch.

    ##########

    Sheila stared at Chris for a long moment, her gaze unwavering, before it flicked toward Liam. He hadn''t said a word throughout the exchange, his silence like a calm before the storm. She sought comfort there, a quiet reassurance in his steady presence. With a deep breath, she finally exhaled, a sly smirk playing on her lips as she turned her gaze back to Chris.

    "You''re naive," she said, voice laced with an almost taunting calm. "And you lack the vision to see the bigger picture, just like Headmaster Thion said." The words slid off her tongue like honey. The sly smile on her lips made Chris''s confident grin falter, just a fraction.

    "Watch your mouth, outcast," Chris muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper, but filled with venom.

    Sheila leaned in just slightly, enough to catch the words. "Hit a nerve?"

    Chris didn''t respond right away. His eyes narrowed, but he held his ground, his jaw tight with frustration.

    "Let me ask you this," Sheila continued, her tone sharpening, "aren''t you the second-ranked, the strongest lightning affinity user we have? Yes, yes, you are. And alongside me, I think we make a damn good powerhouse¡ªstronger than the entire west team, in fact. And with 16 other students, do we really need backup?" Her gaze held steady, daring him to argue. "Yet, all I hear from you is how you''re not strong enough to hold off whatever demon might attack us."

    Her words sliced through the tension like a knife. The smirk never left her face.

    #########

    Chris''s eyes burned like a storm about to snap, but he swallowed the fire, locking it behind clenched teeth. Sheila had dug deep, and it showed¡ªhis sharp glare betrayed the turmoil brewing inside. The silence between them crackled like static, thick enough to taste.

    ''She''s baiting him perfectly,'' Liam mused, hands still shoved in his pockets, watching the clash like a hawk. ''Chris''ll have no choice but to prove himself now.''

    "So," Sheila purred, voice smooth as silk laced with steel, "what''s it gonna be, Chris? Gonna keep flapping your gums, or finally step up and lead like you claim you can?" Her eyes flicked down, amusement playing on her lips. "Because last I checked, leadership isn''t just flexing your muscles. It''s about vision. Strategy. Trust. Knowing when to hold the line and when to charge."

    A ripple of discomfort passed through a few students, but no one dared to look away.

    Chris inhaled sharply, pride smarting under the weight of her words. "You think this is about me?" he growled, voice low. "I''m doing what I have to do to keep everyone alive. You might be ranked number one, but that doesn''t mean I''ll roll over for a sloppy plan."

    "Oh?" Sheila tilted her head, voice dripping with mockery. "If you were in charge, how would you play it?" She stepped closer, tone cool as a knife''s edge. "Come on, Chris, enlighten us. All I hear is thunder¡ªno lightning."

    Chris''s mouth parted, but hesitation stopped him cold. He didn''t have a polished answer, not one that wouldn''t sound like bluster. His fists clenched, but no words came out.

    From the sidelines, Asher let out a loud, exaggerated groan. "Are you two done playing King and Queen of Stubborn Mountain? Or should we wait ''til the demons RSVP?"

    Before Sheila could bark a command to rally up, the world shifted. The very air grew heavy, like a weight pressing down on their lungs.

    The presence crashed into them like a tidal wave.

    Everyone froze¡ªeyes wide, bodies tense¡ªas the suffocating aura settled across the battlefield. Even the reserve team, miles away near the city''s edge, felt it, halting mid-step as dread wrapped around them like chains.

    ''This feeling¡­'' Liam thought, hand sliding to the hilt of his sword, ''same as those blood demons¡ªbut not entirely close.''

    Above them, the sky darkened further, clouds bleeding into black as rain began to fall in slow, heavy drops.

    Then, as if drawn by instinct, every gaze snapped upward¡ªtoward the towering silhouette perched atop the mountain.

    The figure stood tall, monstrous, and unnatural¡ªseven, maybe eight feet in height. Two long, jagged horns jutted from its skull, its hulking frame bristling with power. In one massive hand, it gripped a weapon, though the distance made it impossible to tell what kind.

    Beneath its looming shadow, the mountain''s base erupted as hordes of demons poured out like an endless nightmare. Feral-class beasts snarled and tore at the ground, while towering Titanborne monsters shook the earth with every step. Their numbers easily dwarfed the students.

    At the apex, the horned figure raised its weaponized arm, a silent command echoing through the valley.

    Then¡ª

    ROOOAAARRR!

    The horde answered.

    Like a crashing wave, the demons surged forward, barreling straight for the frozen students below.

 Chapter 232 - 232: End Of Semester Exam 3

    "Everyone! Eyes up! Focus on the demons!" Sheila barked, snapping the group out of their trance as the wave of monsters barreled toward them, fast and relentless.

    ''Sh*t¡­ this is bad,'' Sheila thought, weaving through the students to the front line. ''Didn''t expect them to come from just one direction¡ªand with this many, they could steamroll us without even flanking.''

    Liam slid up beside her just as she reached the front. "What''s the move?"

    "Hold the line here," Sheila answered quickly. "I doubt they''ll flank us from the north or south. I need you and Asher to intercept them before they close in¡ªyou two are the fastest and most capable."

    She trailed off, eyes flicking to Chris, who was still radiating irritation from their earlier spat.

    "Hey, Prince," she called out, flashing a sly grin.

    Chris''s glare could''ve melted steel. "What the hell do you want?"

    "Relax," she teased, voice like velvet. "Since you''re so eager to play hero, how about joining Liam and Asher up front?"

    Chris scoffed. "You serious?"

    "You''re the quickest here thanks to that lightning affinity. I need the three of you to slow them down while the rest of us catch up."

    Chris glanced at Liam and Asher, jaw clenching. "I''m doing this because I want to. Don''t twist it¡ªI don''t take orders from you."

    "Of course not," Sheila said sweetly. "I''m just asking nicely."

    Chris turned toward Liam and Asher, eyes full of disdain. "I''m calling the shots up there. Get in my way, and you''ll regret it."

    Asher just chuckled, hands behind his head. "Sure thing, Vice-Leader. But I only take orders from the actual leader." He shot Sheila a wink. "So pipe down, thunder thighs."

    Chris''s eye twitched. ''I swear to God, I''ll turn that clown into a crater.''

    "Enough bickering! Move!" Sheila commanded.

    "DON''T BOSS ME AROUND!" Asher shot back, grinning.

    "Sheesh, Liam, mind babysitting them?" Sheila asked, already exasperated.

    Liam shrugged. "Not my circus, not my clowns. As long as they don''t annoy me, they can fight each other for all I care."

    Sheila sighed but smirked. "Good to know you''re still the same."

    Turning to the students behind her, Sheila''s voice shifted¡ªsteady, commanding, powerful.

    "Listen up, knights! Forget the fact this is a simulation. Right here, right now, this is real. Today, we stop being students and start acting like what we aspire to be¡ªknights."

    Her blade gleamed as she pointed it forward, eyes blazing.

    "Draw your weapons. Brace yourselves¡­ and prepare for war!"

    Without hesitation, steel rang out as swords, spears, and shields were drawn. The air was thick with tension, hearts pounding in sync with the rumble of the charging horde.

    Up ahead, Liam, Asher, and Chris darted forward, their feet kicking up dirt as they sprinted to meet the incoming tide.

    Asher''s blue flames flared to life, dancing wildly around his fists. "Man, I''ve been waiting to stretch my legs all day," he grinned, reckless excitement in his eyes.

    Chris zipped ahead in a crackle of lightning, gritting his teeth. "Don''t get in my way," he snapped.

    "Yeah, yeah, sparky," Asher said, tossing him a lazy salute before focusing on the oncoming monsters.

    Liam, calm as ever, silently unsheathed his blade. His red eyes scanned the horde, locking onto the tall figure still looming on the mountain''s peak. ''That one one seems to be the real problem,'' he thought.

    The demons thundered closer, their growls like an earthquake.

    "Formations!" Sheila shouted from behind, leading the second wave. "Shields up! The spell casters, prepare yourselves!"

    The students rallied, locking into place behind her as the ground trembled beneath their feet. They were terrified¡ªbut Sheila''s presence burned like a torch in a storm.

    Up front, Chris launched into the horde like a bolt of fury, cutting down the first demon with a flash of lightning. His eyes burned with pride and rage. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher dove in right behind him, igniting the battlefield with bursts of searing blue flame. "Woo! Now this is fun!" he laughed as feral-class demons lunged at him, only to be engulfed in fire.

    Liam was quieter, but deadlier¡ªhis blade slashing through two demons in a blur before fading from sight leaving behind embers of flames where he stood seconds ago. Only to reappear behind a Titanborne''s leg. One precise cut and the beast staggered, crashing into its allies.

    "They''re closing in fast!" Sheila called out to the backline. "Archers, fire now!"

    A volley of arrows soared overhead, thudding into the mass of demons. Some fell, but many more surged forward unfazed.

    Sheila gritted her teeth. ''They seem much tougher than what I faced in real life,'' she thought. ''We need to hold long enough for Dylan to back us up.''

    ***

    Meanwhile, back in the city''s shadow, Dylan, Ariana, and the thirteen other students hustled the holographic civilians to safety, clearing the streets before forming a defensive line at the city gates.

    Dylan scanned the squad, grinning. "Alright, who here''s got an earth affinity?"

    A ginger-haired girl raised a brow, eyeing him suspiciously. "That''d be me."

    "Lovely," Dylan said, voice dripping with playful mischief. "Milady, could you raise me a nice little 30-foot tower? Pretty please?" His tone was pure chaos¡ªhalf-kid, half-smartass.

    "Thirty feet? Why the hell do you need that?" she asked, arms crossed.

    He sighed dramatically. "Isn''t it obvious? I need to play hero for our lovely, helpless teammates. Chop-chop, fair maiden."

    Ariana stepped in with a patient smile. "What he''s trying to say¡ªpoorly¡ªis that he needs a vantage point to support the others from range."

    The ginger girl rolled her eyes. "He could''ve just said that. Idiot." Without another word, she planted her palms on the ground, channeling her myst deep into the earth.

    The ground rumbled beneath Dylan''s boots, and before he could flash another grin, the earth shot him up like an elevator on steroids, lifting him high above the rest.

    "Now we''re talking," Dylan smirked, balancing on his new perch. He turned back with a wink. "Hey, ginger! Once we''re done here, how about dinner? My treat¡ªwell, technically yours."

    "Shut up and do your job, Dylan," Ariana called from below, arms crossed but clearly used to his antics.

    "What? She smiled, I swear. Gotta seize the moment," he teased.

    "Just help them, you perv."

    Dylan chuckled, settling onto one knee, steel bow gleaming as he gazed across the battlefield. From here, he could clearly see red flames and blue bursts¡ªLiam and Asher raising hell as usual. Lightning crackled near ice¡ªChris and Sheila holding the line.

    Dylan inhaled deeply, breath steady as steel arrows materialized around him, orbiting in a hypnotic swirl¡ªdozens upon dozens.

    "Alright," he whispered, eyes narrowing. "Time to crash this party."

    He nocked two arrows at once, pulling back the string until the steel hummed. With a sharp exhale, he loosed them.

    The arrows sliced through the air like comets, invisible to most below. They struck a Titanborne demon square in the skull, exploding its head into a cloud of gore and bone.

    Dylan grinned wide. "One oversized meathead down... plenty more where that came from." He pulled his bowstring again, eyes sharp, ready to rain hell.

    ***

    Out on the battlefield, Sheila moved like water, calm and confident, watching as demons fell left and right. Between the top-rankers tearing through enemies and the other students holding strong, the tide was clearly in their favor. Everyone was stepping up.

    ''Huh, this is going smoother than I thought,'' she mused, freezing two feral-class wolves mid-pounce before shattering them with a flick of her wrist. Yet, despite the momentum, a knot tightened in her chest. "So why do I still feel... off?" she whispered under her breath.

    Her gaze drifted, almost pulled, to the distant ridge where the lone, horned figure loomed. The details were still lost to the haze of battle, but its presence sent a sharp, cold shiver racing down her spine.

    ''Yeah... whatever that thing is, it''s not like these bottom-feeders.'' Her grip on her blade tightened. ''It''s something worse.''

 Chapter 233 - 233: End Of Semester Exam 4

    It had only been fifteen minutes since the clash began, but to the students caught in the chaos, it felt like they''d been fighting for days. Sweat, blood, and adrenaline blurred together as they held their ground. So far, no casualties¡ªa small miracle amidst the madness.

    On the southern flank, Max was nearly unrecognizable, drenched in demon gore from head to toe. His dual blades carved through feral-class beasts with relentless precision.

    "Feels like they just keep respawning," Max muttered, kicking aside a fallen demon. "But nah, they''re just endless. Good thing my blades don''t get tired."

    With a clean swing, he lopped the head off a snarling demon bear, grinning. "That''s twenty-five down, and¡ª"

    A sudden gust of wind cut him off, sweeping past like a phantom.

    Instinctively, he pivoted, blades raised¡ªand froze.

    There, prowling through the carnage, was a massive black jaguar, its size rivaling a full-grown Hanoverian horse.

    "Char... Charlotte?" Max breathed, wide-eyed.

    The jaguar''s glowing eyes flicked to him, sharp and knowing. It''s gaze lingered on him for a heartbeat, feral and intelligent all at once, before it turned back toward the chaos. Without warning, it lunged into the fray. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Max stood there, slack-jawed, watching as Charlotte¡ªno, the beast¡ªmoved like a storm given flesh. She tore through feral-class and Titanborne-class demons like paper, her claws rending armor and bone alike. A demon wolf lunged, but Charlotte spun mid-air and crushed its skull beneath her paw, sending blood and fragments splattering into the mud.

    Max blinked hard. "I know she said she transforms into a huge jaguar, but I didn''t expect it to be this huge" he muttered, lowering his blades for just a second.

    Charlotte roared, deep and thunderous, shaking Max out of his trance. He gripped his swords tighter, heart pounding as realization crept in.

    "That''s definitely Charlotte," he confirmed to himself, grinning despite the madness. "And here I thought I was putting in work. Well, that''s the number 3 for ya."

    A trio of feral demons charged him from the flank, jaws snapping, but Max sidestepped smoothly and cleaved two of them with a single spin. The third didn''t even make it halfway before Charlotte pounced on it, dragging the creature to the ground and tearing through its hide like it was wet paper.

    Max chuckled under his breath, adrenaline buzzing. "Alright then, Panther Queen, let''s see who racks up more kills."

    Charlotte growled, low and sharp, like she understood the challenge.

    And with that, the two surged back into the melee¡ªman and beast, carving a path of ruin through the demon tide.

    ***

    At the western flank, Liam stood like a shadow carved in flame and steel, fresh from cutting down two towering Titanbornes. His right sleeve had burned away, exposing a bare arm streaked with shallow cuts and smears of blood, mixing with soot and sweat. He glanced at his wounds, wincing faintly. The pain felt too real, just like the Headmaster warned them¡ªbut there was something that felt very off to him. Yet, he could lay his hands on what it was.

    ''No time to overthink whatever this is,'' Liam thought, shaking off the creeping unease. ''Stay sharp or die sloppy.''

    With a sharp pivot, he impaled a charging demon bear, then pumped a surge of fire through his blade, turning the creature''s skull into a fiery burst of gore.

    "Oi, weakling!" came Asher''s voice, rough and cocky as ever.

    Liam didn''t bother looking as he lopped the heads off three more demons. Then Asher dropped beside him, flames licking at the battlefield, scorching demons too slow to retreat.

    "How many kills you up to?" Asher asked, flashing a competitive grin.

    "Lost count," Liam replied, eyes still locked on the figure standing sentinel at the peak of the mountain.

    Asher followed his gaze, smirk widening. "You wanna go after that thing, don''t you?"

    "Yes... and no."

    "What kinda half-assed answer is that?" Asher scoffed. "Whatever, I''ll smoke it myself and wrap this whole exam up."

    He crouched, ready to launch himself upward, but Liam''s calm voice cut through the air.

    "Hold up, buzz cut. That thing up there? It''s not just another big demon. Look at it. It''s waiting."

    Asher froze, muscles tensed mid-motion. Liam''s words sank in as Liam continued, voice low but serious.

    "And have you noticed? No horrors. No advanced horrors either. Just these ferals and Titanbornes. Doesn''t it feel like we''re getting played here?"

    Asher clicked his tongue, shifting uncomfortably. "Dammit... I hate when you''re right."

    Liam kept staring up at the looming figure. "Whatever that thing is, it''s not moving because it''s watching. Waiting for something."

    Asher cracked his knuckles, frustration and excitement dancing in his eyes. "Yeah, well, my fists don''t care if it''s waiting."

    Liam gave a dry smirk. "Neither do mine, but¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the mountain trembled as a deafening, guttural roar shattered the sky.

    ROOOOAAAARRR!

    The sound slammed into them like a wave, shaking the ground beneath their feet. Both boys instinctively braced themselves, eyes wide.

    "Oh, great," Asher muttered. "Here comes the main event."

    Before anyone could even process the roar, the sky above the mountain darkened. Winged horrors emerged from the shadows, swooping like vultures from the heavens. The battlefield froze for a breath¡ªthen chaos deepened.

    "Ah, hell no... those things look disgusting," Asher muttered, fists igniting as he readied himself for what was coming.

    But it wasn''t just one type. There were dozens¡ªnearly a hundred of them¡ªcircling the mountain like carrion. And yet, there was method to the madness, two distinct breeds among the winged swarm.

    The first were Ravorns¡ªadvanced horrors. They were dark, avian nightmares with long, sinewy limbs ending in talon-like claws. Black and purple feathers cloaked their twisted bodies, while four massive, ragged wings flared from their backs. Bone trinkets and scraps of cloth hung from their waists, as if trophies from some ancient, forgotten slaughter. Their sharp, hooked beaks gleamed in the rain, and their glowing crimson eyes radiated intelligence and malice.

    The second breed were Vyraxes. Bat-like humanoid horrors with leathery wings fused to their elongated arms. Their snarling faces were straight from a fever dream¡ªhuge bat ears, razor teeth glinting like broken glass, and those same red eyes glaring with feral hunger. Their torsos were thick with muscle, yet their beast-like legs ended in curved claws ready to tear through flesh and steel alike. And they outnumbered the Ravorns two-to-one.

    But that was just the sky.

    The mountain itself began to shift, the ground splitting as more horrors emerged from its jagged slopes. Two more species clawed their way into the fray.

    First were the Ravagers¡ªlean, obsidian-skinned horrors, all sharp angles and predatory grace. Blade-like protrusions jutted from their backs and limbs like they were forged from shattered glass. Their faces were skeletal, helmeted, and eyeless, but serrated teeth filled mouths stretched into permanent sneers. Their talons glinted like knives, while whip-like tails lashed behind them with lethal precision.

    Then came the advanced horrors, the Nexuliths, towering monstrosities fusing insectoid menace with draconic dread. Four elongated arms ended in jagged claws, and two serpent-like tentacles writhed from their spines like living whips. Their chitinous bodies were plated with sinew-bound bone, biomechanical and grotesque. Their elongated skulls housed rows of needle teeth, tongues flickering out like vipers scenting blood. Behind them, thick tails slithered, stabilizing their bulk with chilling ease.

    Liam''s gut sank as he took it all in.

    "This¡­ is not part of the script," he muttered under his breath.

    Asher cracked his knuckles, grinning despite the horror. "They might look awful¡­ but that isn''t stopping me from killing them."

 Chapter 234 - 234: End Of Semester Exam 5

    Within minutes, the battlefield had shifted from chaotic to catastrophic.

    The students who once fought valiantly now found themselves outnumbered and outmatched. The wave of horrors poured down like a living nightmare, swarming in grotesque harmony. It was no longer just a matter of skill or bravery¡ªit was survival against the impossible.

    Where they had once carved through feral wolves and towering Titanbornes, the tide now dragged them under.

    The Ravorns swooped low, ripping students from the ground with cruel talons, flinging them into the air before letting them crash like broken dolls. Vyraxes darted through the sky, diving and slashing with terrifying speed, leaving behind screams and splatters of crimson as bodies hit the dirt.

    The ground-based horrors¡ªRavagers and Nexuliths¡ªtore through defensive lines like they were paper. Ravagers, all jagged teeth and slicing limbs, skewered students with ease, while Nexuliths crushed and dismembered with their towering frames, their tentacles whipping bodies into nearby rocks like ragdolls.

    For the first time since the war began, the students began to ''die.''

    Sheila hurled a jagged spear of ice into a Ravorn, watching it screech and plummet from the sky, but her victory froze in her throat. To her left, a student¡ªa friend¡ªwas torn apart by a Nexulith, limbs flailing as they were slammed into the ground with sickening force.

    They didn''t vanish. They didn''t flicker out.

    Instead, their body lay crumpled, their face twisted in the final seconds of agony. Blood soaked the dirt beneath them. The system, in all its merciless realism, left the corpse behind. Flesh torn, eyes glazed, fingers twitching once before stilling.

    "No¡­" Sheila gasped, voice shaking.

    All around her, the same horror played out. Every student who ''died'' remained as a hyper-realistic body strewn across the battlefield. Some impaled on Ravager talons, others reduced to broken silhouettes beneath the weight of Nexulith claws.

    "This¡­ this wasn''t supposed to¡­" she mumbled, barely able to finish as her stomach churned. The screams and the blood-soaked terrain gnawed at her resolve.

    It was everything the Headmaster warned them about¡ªand worse. They knew this was a holographic simulation, but as Sheila glanced at another fallen student¡ªeyes glassy, mouth ajar in silent terror¡ªit didn''t matter.

    "This is just a simulation," she whispered, forcing herself to keep casting, "It''s not real¡­ it''s not real¡ª"

    Yet, every scream and every splash of blood burned itself into her mind, as if reality itself was folding. The Headmaster''s warning echoed louder now.

    "You''ll feel it. The fear, the weight¡­ the death."

    The fear felt real.

    The loss felt real.

    And as the horrors kept swarming, the survivors weren''t just fighting for victory anymore¡ªthey were fighting to keep their sanity intact.

    ***

    Three Ravagers circled Liam like vultures, their sinewy frames pulsed with feral power, and as Liam shifted his stance, he noticed the jagged protrusions along their arms and backs twitching like coiled vipers.

    Fwoom!

    In an instant, a barrage of razor-sharp projectiles exploded from one Ravager''s back, streaking toward Liam like bullets. He ducked low, his instincts sharp, flames igniting around his boots as he dashed forward, letting the scorching heat blur his form. The ground behind him erupted in a spray of shattered earth and splintered rocks where the blades struck.

    Another Ravager lunged in from the left, talons gleaming. Liam twisted mid-dash, parrying the creature''s slash with his flame-edged sword.

    The third Ravager flanked him from behind, blade-spines launching from its shoulders.

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    Liam spun, flames coating his free hand as he caught two of the flying blades mid-air, the searing heat melting their edges before he hurled them back, one embedding deep into the Ravager''s thigh. It screeched, staggering but not falling.

    "You guys really don''t know when to quit," Liam muttered under his breath, beads of sweat rolling down his dirt-smudged face.

    The Ravagers regrouped, positioning themselves in a deadly triangle around him. Their feral snarls vibrated through the air as more blades clicked into place on their backs and forearms.

    Swoosh!

    All three fired their spines simultaneously this time¡ªhundreds of black shards slicing the air like a hailstorm of daggers.

    Liam gritted his teeth, flames surging violently up his arms and legs. His feet slammed into the ground, creating a burst of fire beneath him as he launched into the air, narrowly dodging the onslaught. Mid-air, he twirled his sword, channeling an infernal spiral into the blade.

    WHOOSH!

    He descended like a meteor, crashing into one Ravager, cleaving through its skull with an eruption of red flames. The creature''s headless body toppled, igniting like dry leaves.

    The remaining two snarled in unison and lunged at him again, claws outstretched.

    Liam, breathing heavily, tightened his grip on his sword. "Come on, then." His red eyes burned brighter as the flames along his blade roared to life once more.

    Just a few meters away, Asher was locked in his own storm of violence.

    The Nexulith towering before him was a nightmare made flesh ¡ª all sinew, bone, and biomechanical horror. Its four clawed arms lashed out with savage speed while its twin snake-like tendrils writhed hungrily from its back, snapping at the air like vipers.

    "Ugly as hell," Asher muttered, flames flickering wildly across his knuckles. "Let''s dance."

    The Nexulith lunged, its claws slashing downward like guillotines. Asher''s feet pivoted sharply, leaving behind a scorch mark as he sidestepped the attack. He shot a flame-coated fist into the creature''s ribs, flames detonating on impact. The demon recoiled slightly but countered fast, swinging one of its tendrils like a whip.

    CRACK! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The tendril slammed into Asher''s side, launching him into a crumbled ruin of stone and dirt. He coughed, wiping the blood trickling from his mouth, and let out a sharp laugh. "Oh yeah... that''s more like it."

    The Nexulith barreled forward, shrieking with its inhuman maw stretched wide. Asher rose just in time, clapping his palms together as fire spiraled into his veins, surging out as a wave.

    FWOOOOOSH!

    The wave of azure flames blasted outward, forcing the Nexulith to stagger back, smoke curling from its cracked exoskeleton.

    But it adapted fast¡ªvaulting over the flames, its tail and claws poised to rip Asher apart mid-air.

    Asher grinned wildly, flames bursting from his feet as he launched himself skyward to meet the beast head-on.

    CLASH!

    He collided with the Nexulith mid-flight, his fists slamming into its armored chest, creating a shockwave of burning heat. The Nexulith lashed its claws, barely grazing Asher''s face as he twisted around its massive form. His feet found its shoulder for half a second¡ªlong enough to ignite another burst.

    "Burn!" Asher roared as a concentrated sphere of blue fire exploded point-blank into the creature''s skull.

    The Nexulith''s head snapped sideways, smoke trailing from its mangled jaw as it crashed into the dirt below, leaving a crater.

    Asher landed, panting slightly, eyes flicking toward Liam''s direction. "Oi! You better not be dying over there, weakling!"

    But when he saw Liam holding his ground against two more Ravagers, Asher''s grin widened. "Yeah, alright, we''re still kicking."

    Then, the Nexulith behind him growled, rising from the crater with molten cracks glowing beneath its armored skin.

    Asher wiped the blood from his nose, his flames intensifying. "Oh, you''re stubborn, huh? I like that."

    And with another sharp step forward, he dove right back into the fight.

    As Asher squared up with the rising Nexulith, Liam''s sharp eyes caught the glint of movement behind him. One of the Ravagers¡ªspurred by bloodlust¡ªabandoned Liam and lunged for Asher, its talons gleaming like obsidian daggers.

    "Asher! Behind you!" Liam barked, twisting his blade to deflect a barrage of razor-sharp projectiles from the other Ravager still locked on him.

    Asher''s reflexes snapped to life, spinning just in time as the first Ravager''s claws sliced through where his head had just been. He ducked low, sliding across the dirt in a trail of scorched earth, then sprung up beside Liam with a cocky grin. "Damn, you almost let that thing ruin my pretty face."

    The two stood shoulder to shoulder now, sweat and blood painting their skin, but neither flinched.

    Their eyes flicked across the battlefield: the two Ravagers circling like wolves and the Nexulith stomping behind them, its guttural growl shaking the air.

    Neither said a word¡ªbut their instincts aligned in perfect, violent harmony.

    The first Ravager swooped low, claws slicing through the fog. Liam dashed forward, blade shimmering with heat, and sidestepped its claws with surgical grace. He swung low, carving across its thigh before reversing the grip of his sword and driving it up through the Ravager''s jaw, the tip bursting out the top of its skull.

    Without missing a beat, Liam yanked the blade free and spun as the second Ravager loosed a volley of bone-blades. He raised a wall of flame, melting the deadly shards mid-flight.

    While Liam tore through the Ravagers with brutal efficiency, Asher was already in motion.

    The Nexulith lunged, its two remaining claws crashing down. Asher ducked beneath them and grabbed both monstrous arms mid-air, tendrils whipping at his sides but missing by inches. His muscles strained as he grinned, flames spiraling violently from his palms and searing through the Nexulith''s flesh.

    "You''re not getting these back," Asher snarled.

    With a savage roar, he ripped both arms clean off, the Nexulith howling in agony as molten blood sprayed into the dirt.

    "You''re half the beast you were, ugly!" Asher taunted.

    The Nexulith staggered backward¡ªbut Asher was already in its face. His legs ignited with blazing blue flames as he vaulted up, delivering a devastating roundhouse kick to its chest. The force cratered the Nexulith''s ribcage, leaving a gaping hole where its core flickered like a dying ember.

    The beast''s eyes widened, but Asher wasn''t done.

    He landed behind it, spun the severed arms in his hands like batons, and with a feral grin, plunged them straight into the Nexulith''s back to pin it in place.

    Then came the finishing blow. Flames gathered in Asher''s fist until they roared like a miniature sun.

    He thrust his hand through the back of the Nexulith''s neck, molten fire burning straight through and bursting out the front of its skull like a geyser of light. The demon crumpled forward, smoldering and limp.

    Asher yanked his arm free, letting the corpse slump into the dirt. He dusted himself off, cracked his neck, and flashed a sharp smile at Liam.

    "Flawless victory," he smirked.

    Liam, panting but steady after shredding both Ravagers into heaps of burned flesh and scattered bone-like blades, gave Asher a side glance.

    "Took you long enough," Liam replied coolly.

 Chapter 235 - 235: End Of Semester Exam 6

    The battlefield settled into a tense hush, Liam and Asher standing amid the chaos, but the storm was far from passing.

    "These demons make the Ferals look like house pets," Asher muttered, casually rolling his shoulders despite the carnage. "No wonder they''re called Horrors."

    Liam''s gaze swept over the field littered with the broken bodies of their comrades. The holographic rain pelted down, washing streaks of red across twisted limbs and vacant eyes. Some corpses were mangled beyond recognition, blending into the mud and debris.

    "They''ve torn through us faster than I expected," Liam said, voice low and even. His eyes never lingered on one body too long.

    "Man, even knowing it''s all just some holographic nightmare, it''s hitting harder than it should," Asher admitted, tone quieter, the usual bravado dulled by the grim sights. "Feels like they''re just setting us up to fail. Look at the numbers¡ªno way most of them could stand against this wave."

    "Yeah, but that''s war," Liam replied bluntly, his eyes detached as always. "You don''t get to stop and cry about it. Others are still fighting. That''s where we''re headed."

    Without hesitation, Liam''s gaze shifted back to the battlefield, to the few who remained locked in desperate combat. He didn''t care much for the academy''s twisted illusion or whether these students were dead or alive in reality¡ªprogress was all that mattered.

    ''''It does feel real'', Liam thought, a sharp breath hissing between his teeth. But something''s... off. The wounds, the blood, the weight of these fights¡ªit''s not like the demons or creatures I''ve faced outside these walls.''

    He clenched his fists, feeling the pull of exhaustion, the creeping fatigue scratching at the edges of his focus. ''Fatigue feels real enough, he mused grimly. But everything else? It''s like watching a puppet show from behind glass.''

    He exhaled slowly, shaking off the creeping dread. ''Let''s finish this half-baked horror flick and get back to reality.''

    "Yo," Asher cut in, nodding skyward. "Those freaky flying ones? They''re giving me the chills. Especially those."

    Liam followed his gaze to where bat-like shapes were weaving through the storm¡ªVyraxes, with Ravorns trailing just behind, angling toward the city''s perimeter.

    "Damn it. They''re heading for Dylan and Ariana''s squad," Liam growled.

    "Yeah, and their team''s not exactly built for anti-air," Asher said, scanning for backup. His eyes landed on Chris, drenched in black gore and lightning-charged, cutting down Ferals and Horrors like they were practice targets. "He''s living up to that number two spot," Asher murmured with a smirk.

    Without wasting a second, Asher sprinted toward him. "Yo, Thunderbolt! Get those ugly bastards out of the sky before they wipe out Dylan''s crew."

    Chris didn''t even turn fully, crackling with static. "First, don''t call me that, jackass. Second, why should I care? Your friends, your problem. Third, I don''t take orders from flame-boys."

    Asher rolled his eyes, biting back the urge to incinerate him on the spot. "Listen, sparky, I''d love to fry you into a crisp right now, but there are bigger problems."

    Chris scoffed. "Try me."

    "Fine. You want to be seen as a better leader than Sheila, right?" Asher said with a sly grin. "Here''s your shot. Make it count before she does."

    Chris opened his mouth to retort, but paused. The words hit harder than expected, lodging right into his pride.

    "Tch. Don''t pull that leade¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a Vyraxe swooped in from the fog, claws like sickles, and snatched him clean off the ground mid-sentence.

    "Welp. Didn''t see that coming," Asher deadpanned, watching Chris flail as the monster carried him off.

    Liam deadpanned as well. "Yeah."

    Asher grinned. "Well, now he has to handle the air problem."

    ***

    Chris hung mid-air, gritting his teeth as the Vyraxe that had snatched him soared higher, claws digging into his shoulder. The wind roared in his ears as the horror''s leathery wings flapped against the storm, carrying him straight into a flock of circling horrors.

    "Bad move," Chris snarled. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a flash, lightning coiled up his arms like serpents. He grabbed the Vyraxe''s claws with crackling hands, pumping enough volts through its body to make it seize mid-flight. Its screech split the sky, and then its charred corpse spiraled downward, leaving Chris freefalling into the chaos above.

    Boom!

    Electricity exploded from him like a storm given flesh. Chris spread his arms wide, riding a current of lightning that zipped him sideways through the air, just missing the talons of another Vyraxe.

    A Ravorn lunged from above¡ªtalons poised to slice him in half¡ªbut Chris spun midair and launched a bolt spear right through its chest. The weapon burst through the horror, impaling it to another Ravorn behind it in a flash of violent blue light. Both creatures dropped like stones.

    His breathing was sharp and deliberate, sweat mixing with the rain as he zipped upward through the airborne horrors like a human lightning bolt, constantly redirecting himself mid-air.

    "You flying rats think you can outpace lightning?" Chris barked, eyes glowing pale green.

    He raised both palms, crackling arcs forming spheres of electricity between them. A pair of Vyraxes dove from either side. Chris smirked.

    Zap!

    Twin bolts snapped out from his palms, catching the creatures by their wings and frying them instantly. Their twitching forms spiraled downward, crashing into the wasteland below.

    But the real threat wasn''t the scattered flocks¡ªit was the pack of Ravorns gliding toward the city gates. Their wide wings beat like war drums, moving too fast and too low for him to easily intercept.

    Chris narrowed his eyes. "You''re not getting past me."

    He redirected himself downward, riding a jagged bolt of lightning like a surfer on a wave. His boots slammed onto the back of a Vyraxe, crushing it mid-flight before leaping again¡ªan aerial parkour fueled by thunder.

    His hands flared with wild, uncontrolled voltage, veins glowing under his skin. Then he hurled himself straight toward the Ravorn swarm.

    CRACK-BOOM!

    Chris detonated in the heart of the Ravorn pack, becoming a living storm. Lightning ripped through the swarm, arcing from one creature to the next like dominoes. Several horrors convulsed, wings shredded midair as they were cooked from the inside out.

    Yet, they didn''t all fall.

    One Ravorn dove at him from behind, claws aimed for his spine. Chris spun on instinct, summoning a compact storm shield¡ªlightning forging a barrier at the last second. The claws clashed with the glowing disk, sparks raining like falling stars.

    Without hesitation, Chris grabbed the Ravorn''s face mid-swipe. "Ever wondered what lightning does to the brain?"

    Zzzrrt!

    He overloaded it, electricity bursting from its eyes and mouth, frying its insides before it dropped like dead weight.

    Breathing heavily now, Chris surged higher, diving straight down at the remaining Ravorns. He formed a javelin of pure plasma and hurled it with pinpoint precision. The bolt ripped through three in a clean line, leaving them twitching and smoking.

    Finally, with one last surge, Chris gathered energy around his entire body, his skin glowing like a stormcloud charged to burst. He crashed into the last Ravorn with a meteor dive, his fist piercing straight through its armored head and down its spine, splitting it midair.

    The shattered pieces of the final creature rained down like blackened shards.

    Hovering in the storm, Chris took a second to steady his breath, muscles burning, lightning still arcing faintly across his skin.

    "Tch," he muttered with a smirk. "Sheila better have seen that."

 Chapter 236 - 236: End Of Semester Exam 7

    Back in the city, though Chris had just torn through the skies and wrecked a whole swarm of horrors, the damage had already been done. The city''s defenders were bleeding out, struggling just to hold their ground.

    Dylan''s squad had been hammered¡ªjust like the main battlefield. Out of the fifteen students assigned to protect the civilians and act as reserves, only five remained. Ten were already sprawled across the streets, their broken bodies lying in crimson puddles, faces twisted in disbelief.

    Dylan, Ariana, the ginger-haired girl, and two battered boys were all that was left, still fighting like cornered wolves to defend the city''s heart.

    Before Chris had swooped in like a storm to cut down the bulk of the horrors, several Vyraxes and Ravagers had already breached the perimeter. The aftermath was grim¡ªcivilians ripped apart in the chaos, students crushed or torn to shreds before they could even react.

    Ariana stood at the rear, her face strained but unwavering as she maintained a shimmering magical barrier that enveloped the last group of terrified civilians. Each pulse of her myst felt like lifting mountains, but she refused to let it fall.

    Sweat streaked her temple as she flung magic bolts toward encroaching horrors, barely doing enough to stagger them. Yet, those brief moments of hesitation in the horrors'' advance gave Dylan and the others just enough breathing room to strike.

    "Oi, Ginger¡­ elevation," Dylan grunted, spotting some Ravagers about to leap from a nearby rooftop.

    The ginger-haired girl stomped the ground with force, sending a shockwave through the earth. In an instant, the ground beneath Dylan surged upward like a platform, catapulting him high into the air.

    Eyes narrowed, bow drawn¡ªDylan grinned mid-air. "Showtime."

    He soared above like a hawk, loosing arrows that cracked with metallic force. Each bolt found its mark¡ªsplitting skulls, piercing through chests, and pinning Horrors to walls and craters. He landed with a roll, creating another arrow before his feet even touched the ground. Two Ravagers lunged at him, but Dylan spun low, sending a steel-tipped shaft straight through one''s throat before swinging his bow like a club into the jaw of the other, staggering it back.

    "Stay down," he snarled, pinning the beast to the ground with another arrow through its skull. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But there was no rest. More Ravagers poured in from the shadows, leaping from shattered buildings, their blade-like protrusions gleaming beneath the stormy skies. Behind Dylan, Ariana''s magical barrier flickered as civilians huddled in terror.

    The two boys beside Dylan¡ªboth bruised and bloody but stubborn¡ªrallied at his sides. Together, they stood firm against the coming wave. The boys handled themselves well, flanking Dylan and spearing a Ravager through its gut, forcing it back into the dirt.

    But they were running on fumes. The next assault hit fast.

    One Ravager blitzed in from the flank, slicing deep into one boy''s abdomen. His scream was choked out by the blade that followed, severing him clean.

    "NO!" Ariana gasped, hands trembling around her barrier as she saw her comrade collapse lifelessly.

    Before the second boy could even react, a Vyraxe swooped down from the sky, talons hooking into his shoulders. It tore him into the air, wings flapping wildly as the boy thrashed, his panicked cries fading into a sickening silence as the beast crushed him mid-flight and dropped his corpse like discarded prey.

    The impact of his body hitting the ground echoed across the battlefield.

    Ariana''s eyes widened, her breath caught in her throat. Blood sprayed from the fallen boy and splattered across her cheek, warm and slick. The crimson smear felt horrifyingly real against her pale skin.

    That was it. Her mind buckled.

    Her knees trembled as the barrier around the civilians flickered violently, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. Ariana clenched her teeth, trying to focus¡ªbut the massacre, the screams, the heavy scent of blood in the air, and the twisted corpses of friends and strangers alike¡ªit drowned her.

    She broke.

    Tears welled as she dropped to her knees, shaking uncontrollably. "It''s just a simulation," she tried to remind herself, but the weight of the blood on her face, the thudding of dead bodies¡ªnone of it felt fake anymore.

    Dylan glanced over, eyes narrowing as he saw Ariana''s breakdown. "Damn it, Ariana¡­ hang on," he muttered, raising his bow again as more Ravagers began to circle in like vultures.

    He fired in a blur¡ªtwo arrows at a time, five volleys in rapid succession. The air hissed with the sharp whistle of steel splitting through the storm. One by one, the Ravagers dropped, bodies pierced and pinned like grotesque trophies in the mud. His precision was unreal, hands moving so fast it was like his arrows were manifesting only after he let go of the bowstring.

    The last Ravager crumpled in a heap, and Dylan didn''t waste a breath. Slinging his bow over his back, he sprinted through the battlefield and dropped to one knee beside Ariana. Her shoulders trembled as she sobbed, curled in on herself like she could shrink away from the blood and death.

    "Hey¡ªAri. Ari! Look at me," Dylan urged, voice softer but firm. He placed a steady hand on her shoulder. "Come on, you''re stronger than this."

    Ariana''s eyes were wide, glassy, and unfocused. Dylan felt a pang in his chest¡ªthis wasn''t like her. Not the Ariana who always smiled, always calmed the group down, even in chaos.

    ''Damn them.'' Dylan clenched his jaw, forcing his anger down. Inside his head, though, he raged.

    ''What the hell is this, Academy?'' he thought bitterly. ''This isn''t training or an exam¡ªit''s a slaughterhouse. They stacked this sim against us from the start. Outnumbered, overwhelmed. How the hell were we supposed to win?''

    His hands curled into fists. ''They set us up to fail.''

    "Dylan!" the ginger-haired girl''s voice cut through the storm, sharp and panicked. "We''ve still got incoming! Ravagers, and I can''t hold them off much longer!"

    Dylan cursed under his breath, but then turned back to Ariana. He breathed out and softened his tone, though it cracked with exhaustion.

    "Listen, Ari. I get it, alright? This is hell¡ªbut you''re not alone in it. We need you. The civilians need you," Dylan said, voice more raw than usual. "This¡ªthis whole bloodbath¡ªit''s fake. We''re in a damn sim, remember? Don''t let this place break you."

    She sniffled, eyes locking onto his. "But¡­ they¡ª"

    "I know," he interrupted gently. "I know. But if you fall here, it feels real, right? We can''t afford to lose you. Not here. Not now."

    Ariana stared at him, hands still shaking, but her breathing slowed. Something about Dylan, usually the joker, stepping into this serious role¡ªit steadied her.

    "You''ve got this," Dylan finished, voice like steel.

    Ariana wiped the blood from her cheek and nodded weakly, rising to shaky feet. But the toll on all of them was obvious. The ginger-haired girl, Ariana, even Dylan himself¡ªall running on empty, their myst barely flickering now. The dome of Ariana''s barrier sputtered behind them like a dying flame.

    Dylan stepped forward, sizing up the horde of Ravagers storming their way. His stomach tightened. He knew the spell¡ªthe one spell¡ªthat could hold them off. But it would drain him dry. And honestly? It could wreck him.

    ''Do I really wanna try this suicidal magic trick right now?'' Dylan''s thoughts raced. ''I could just pretend I twisted my ankle¡­ nah, too late for that.''

    He let out a sigh, half annoyed, half amused. ''Screw it.''

    "Hey, Ari," Dylan said suddenly. "You think you can give me a little boost with that light magic of yours?"

    Ariana blinked. "A boost? I can barely stand, Dylan."

    "I don''t need much," he grinned. "Just enough juice to keep me standing after this."

    Ariana hesitated, but then nodded. "It''ll be a slight buff, nothing more."

    "That''s all I need."

    Dylan spun on his heel, pointing to the ginger-haired girl. "You¡ªearthen dome. Get inside with Ari and the civvies, now."

    "What?" Ariana gasped. "Wait, Dylan¡ªdon''t do something reckless¡ª"

    "Too late," he said with a smirk. "Come on, trust me."

    The ginger-haired girl, biting her lip, nodded and raised trembling hands to summon a thick earthen dome around the weakened barrier, encasing the civilians and herself inside.

    Ariana lingered, torn. "Dylan¡­"

    "Go," Dylan said firmly. "I''ll handle this."

    And despite everything¡ªthe exhaustion, the chaos, the storm¡ªhe winked at her, like this was all part of some insane plan.

    "Besides," he muttered under his breath as he faced the Ravagers, "what''s the worst that could happen?"

 Chapter 237 - 237: End Of Semester Exam 8

    Dylan sprinted away from the safety of the dome, weaving through rubble and shattered stone. His heart pounded, but his grin widened as the monstrous growls behind him grew louder. The Ravagers bit the bait, followed closely by Nexuliths and a handful of feral-class beasts, eyes wild and hungry.

    "Alright, big boys," Dylan muttered under his breath, darting up the side of a crumbling building, boots slamming against broken glass and loose stone. "Let''s dance."

    As he launched himself skyward, clearing what was left of the building''s peak, his voice dropped to a low chant. "Ravark estu Metor."

    Myst flared along his arms, sharp and silver-blue like living steel. In mid-air, he pulled his bowstring back, three gleaming arrows crackling into existence. They shimmered against the stormy clouds above like tiny stars.

    The demons below roared, lunging up after him¡ªclaws outstretched, fangs bared¡ªbut Dylan was already above their reach.

    "C''mon then," he murmured, eyes narrowing as he focused.

    Suddenly, the air around him warped as dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof arrows materialized out of nowhere, each one humming with radiant myst energy. They hovered in a wide arc across the sky, circling him like a constellation ready to fall.

    Dylan chuckled, shaking his head with a spark of mischief. "Meteor shower."

    The arrows rained down all at once, streaking through the sky like comets. Each one homed in with deadly precision, punching through Ravager skulls, piercing Nexulith hearts, skewering feral-class demons like insects on pins.

    Explosions of myst energy erupted on impact, lighting the battlefield in flashes of silver and steel, until the ground was littered with twitching, broken bodies.

    None missed. Not a single arrow strayed.

    Dylan landed hard on the other side of the battlefield, breathing heavy, knees buckling slightly under the toll. But his grin stayed sharp, eyes flicking back to the smoldering crater where the demon pack used to be.

    "Yeah," he muttered, wiping blood from his brow. "Totally worth it."

    Dylan lay sprawled on the cold, cracked earth, his entire body drained of myst. His limbs felt like lead, his breath came in ragged gasps, and yet¡ªdespite it all¡ªa smirk tugged at his lips.

    "Well¡­ that was dramatic," he muttered, staring up at the sky. "Bet I looked cool, though."

    The distant sounds of battle still raged, but he allowed himself just a second to enjoy the silence around him. A second of peace.

    Then¡ªhe felt it.

    The ground trembled. A low, guttural chorus of growls filled the air.

    Dylan''s smirk faded as he forced himself up on one knee, gripping his bow with shaking hands. His vision blurred with exhaustion, but he could still make out the figures emerging from the distance¡ªHorrors. Not as much as before, but they were still a lot. And this time? He had no tricks left.

    His myst reserves were dry. His body was shot. There was no backup coming.

    But still¡­

    He gritted his teeth, lifting his bowstring. One last arrow formed¡ªa simple steel shaft, barely glowing with his dwindling myst. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If I''m going down," he muttered, narrowing his eyes at the incoming monstrosities, "I''m taking at least two of you ugly bastards with me."

    He steadied his shaking arms, drew back the bowstring, aimed for two Ravagers in the pack¡ª

    FWOOOOSH!

    A violent gust of ice tore through the battlefield, howling like a blizzard''s wrath.

    Dylan barely had time to react before the incoming Horrors were frozen solid in an instant¡ªthick, jagged ice crystallizing over their twisted bodies, locking them in place. Their snarls became muffled shrieks, their movements halted mid-charge.

    Before Dylan could even process what just happened, a radiant blast of light surged through the battlefield.

    A brilliant golden wave obliterated the frozen demons, shattering them into nothing but glimmering frost and dust.

    Dylan blinked. His arrow dropped from his grip. He stared at the aftermath, utterly speechless.

    Then, slowly, he let himself fall back onto his butt with an exhausted groan.

    A dry chuckle escaped him. "Oh, thank the gods¡­" he mumbled, running a hand down his face. "Sheila, you reliable goddess, you¡­"

    He turned his head slightly, catching sight of a certain white-haired princess standing atop a rooftop. Her deep blue eyes gleamed like cold sapphires as she lowered her sword.

    Sheila Granger.

    Dylan let out another weak laugh. "Remind me to buy you a drink after this," he called out, his voice hoarse. "Or, like¡­ twenty."

    ########

    Sheila descended from the rooftop with swift, graceful movements, landing lightly beside Dylan. Her sharp blue eyes immediately scanned over him, taking in his pale skin, the bruises darkening across his face and arms, and the sheer exhaustion weighing down his body. His myst was completely drained¡ªshe could feel it.

    But, of course, Dylan was still Dylan.

    Instead of answering her concerned questions, he just smirked weakly and mumbled incoherent nonsense, something about the "divine punishment of overworking heroes" and how "falling from the sky should be considered cardio."

    Sheila sighed, rubbing her temple. "Dylan. Focus. What happened to Ariana and the others?"

    Dylan''s smirk faded. He hesitated for a moment, his usual humor giving way to something heavier. "They''re gone," he finally muttered. "It''s just me, Ariana, and the ginger over there."

    As if on cue, the earthen dome surrounding the civilians began to crumble.

    Ariana stumbled forward, struggling against the ginger-haired girl''s grip. "We can''t just leave Dylan out there alone!" she shouted, her voice raw with frustration.

    But the moment she laid eyes on both Dylan and Sheila¡ªalive, if a little worse for wear¡ªher tense shoulders relaxed slightly. Concern flickered in her green eyes as she took in Dylan''s battered form and the shallow cuts marring Sheila''s arms and cheeks.

    Sheila, on the other hand, felt a rush of relief. Ariana was safe. Some of the civilians had survived. But the weight of everything still bore down on her chest.

    "Great job," she finally said, her voice quieter than usual. "Seriously, you guys did more than anyone could''ve asked. If I''d¡ªif I''d just thought to come sooner, maybe¡­ maybe more students and civilians would still be alive."

    She clenched her fists, frustration evident in the way she bit her lip. "I saw the light from the battlefield. That''s the only reason I came. If I hadn''t¡­"

    Dylan groaned, cutting her off. "Sheila, please don''t start blaming yourself. I''m already tired, and I really don''t have the energy for a guilt trip."

    Sheila blinked, caught off guard.

    Dylan grinned weakly, resting his head back against the ground. "You had faith in us. That''s why I even pulled that insane stunt in the first place. So, in a way, you were kind of like¡­ a mental buff."

    Sheila exhaled, a small smile tugging at her lips despite herself. "A mental buff?"

    "Yeah," Dylan nodded sagely. "Like an emotional support sorceress."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but allowed herself to chuckle. With a flick of her wrist, soft golden light engulfed her hands, and she placed them over Dylan''s chest, Ariana''s arms, and the ginger-haired girl''s shoulder. Warmth spread through them as the wounds mended, the bruises fading, their exhaustion alleviated just enough to keep them standing.

    Luckily, none of the civilians were injured, meaning she didn''t have to expend any extra myst.

    As the glow faded, she rose to her feet. "I have to go back to the battlefield," she said firmly. "This simulation needs to end. Now."

    She turned, lifting her hand, and with a sweeping motion, a towering twenty-foot ice wall surged up around the city''s perimeter, encasing them in a frozen fortress. The temperature dropped slightly, a crisp chill lingering in the air.

    Sheila glanced back at the three of them. "And don''t even think about following me."

    Dylan, still sprawled on the ground, gave a lazy thumbs-up. "Oh, don''t worry, princess. You don''t have to tell me twice. I''m definitely staying put."

    He let out a breath, closing his eyes. "Besides, I''m not worried. Liam, Asher, Max, Charlotte, and even that absolute d*ckhead, Chris, are still out there. You''ve got backup. Now go kick this nightmare''s ass."

    Sheila smirked before turning on her heel, sprinting toward the battlefield. The moment she left, Dylan sighed.

    "Gods, I hope I don''t have to move for a while¡­"

 Chapter 238 - 238: Boss Demon Descends

    "That should be the last one." Asher muttered, yanking his sword free from the shattered skull of a Nexulith.

    "Yeah." Liam stood amidst the carnage, rain pouring over him, washing away the blood that clung to his uniform.

    Asher''s gaze lifted to the shadowed figure perched atop the mountain. His blue eyes burned with their usual intensity. "Now, we just have that bastard left."

    Liam followed his line of sight, expression unreadable. "Yeah¡­ but let''s be real. Even if we fight it together, we''re dead either way."

    Asher exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. "You''re not wrong. My myst reserves are below fifty percent." His lips curled slightly, but there was no humor in his voice. "I wonder if Sheila and the others are still standing. Tch. How pathetic of me to hope for backup."

    "Doesn''t matter," Liam said, voice as cold and detached as ever. "Whether they live or not, that thing needs to die."

    Asher let out a low chuckle. "Oh? Are you proposing a partnership? Wow, the weakling has finally acknowledged my superiority."

    Liam barely spared him a glance. "We''ve been in a partnership since the start. Just¡­ unintentionally." With a flick of his wrist, he swung his sword downward, sending a spray of black demon blood onto the wet ground. "Now quit running your mouth and back me up. Let''s end this simulation nightmare."

    Asher smirked despite his exhaustion. "Ha! Don''t get cocky. You''re the one who needs my help." He rolled his shoulders, stretching slightly.

    They braced themselves, ready to charge toward the figure on the mountain¡ªuntil a sharp chill washed over them.

    A familiar voice cut through the rain.

    "You better not engage without my command."

    Both boys froze mid-step, turning to see Sheila standing behind them. She was battered, bruised, and soaked from the rain¡ªbut still standing, still commanding.

    Asher''s smirk widened. "Looks like our fearless commander didn''t bite the dust after all. Living up to that first-rank title, huh?"

    "Not the time, Asher." Sheila''s tone was firm, her sharp gaze flicking between them. "Were you seriously about to take that thing on in your conditions?"

    Liam exhaled. "Yeah. I doubt it was going to sit around and wait for us to find reinforcements. We''re already closest to the main threat¡­ and it seems to be the boss of this whole mess."

    "You''re right," Sheila admitted, her gaze still locked on the figure atop the mountain. "But if that thing wanted to attack, it would''ve done so already." She exhaled before shifting her focus. "Anyway¡­ have either of you seen Max or Charlotte?"

    Before Asher or Liam could answer, another voice cut through the rain¡ªsmooth, mocking.

    "How cruel can you be toward your own vice commander? You don''t even ask about me first."

    Chris.

    He landed a few meters away, his usual smirk plastered across his face.

    Sheila didn''t even look at him. "Why ask about something I already know?"

    Chris scoffed. "Hmph. So you do care about me after all." His voice was dripping with amusement, but before she could retort, he continued, "Anyway, about your actual friends¡ªMax is gravely injured. Lost his whole left arm. And the psycho? Overexerted herself in beast form and burned through all her myst." His tone was cold, detached, as if he were discussing the weather.

    Sheila''s head snapped toward him. "Where are they?"

    Chris waved a hand lazily. "Relax, outcast. I was feeling generous, so I dragged their pathetic bodies back to the city. They should be fine." Then his smirk twitched slightly. "Oh, and since you don''t care about my friends as much as I do about yours¡ªLogan and Lucian are out." A pause. "Sorry, I mean dead, since that''s the word our shitty Headmaster used."

    Sheila''s expression softened. "Oh¡­ T-Thanks. And¡­ I''m sorry."

    Chris''s smirk vanished in an instant. "Keep your pathetic thanks and sorry to yourself¡ªI don''t need that nonsense." His green eyes flickered with something unreadable before he gestured to the battlefield, the lifeless holographic bodies scattered across it. "Besides, why waste energy feeling sorry for the dead? This is just a simulation. Everyone who fell here is still alive in reality. The only thing that matters is that we are still standing." His gaze darkened. "And that thing up there still needs to die."

    Then, he took a step closer, standing tall as the rain poured around them.

    "So," he said, voice steady, sharp. "You''d better clear your head and lead us to victory. Because today¡ªfor the first and only time in your life¡ªyou will witness me, Chris Rature, Prince of the Tempest Kingdom, acknowledge you, Sheila Granger, Princess of the Crescent Kingdom, as my superior."

    With that, he walked past her, past Asher and Liam, moving toward the battlefield without looking back.

    "So don''t you dare fail."

    Sheila stood frozen, completely taken aback. Chris had never once truly acknowledged her as the leader of this war simulation exam. And yet¡­ here she was, hearing words she never expected from him.

    More than that¡ªhe had saved Max and Charlotte. Despite losing his own allies, despite his usual arrogance, he had ensured her people survived.

    A part of her wondered¡ªwas there kindness buried deep within Chris Rature? Was he someone who simply refused to admit it?

    ¡­Or was this all just part of some greater plan?

    She clenched her fists, forcing herself to push the thought aside.

    "There''s no need to overthink it," she murmured to herself.

    She turned back to Liam and Asher, both watching her expectantly.

    "Alright," she said, regaining her composure. "Working together is our only shot at ending this. Our myst reserves are low, but we still have enough to take that thing down. With Max and Charlotte out, that means we''re the only ones left in this fight."

    Asher cracked his neck, running a hand through his damp white hair. "Tch. So much for a full squad. Guess it''s just us and prince charming over there." He jerked his thumb in Chris''s direction.

    Chris, already a few steps ahead, didn''t even bother looking back. "Keep that finger out of my sight, flame boy number two, or I''ll personally remove it for you." His eyes sparked with electricity.

    Asher smirked, blue flames flickering to life at his fingertips. "Oh, I dare you." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Enough," Sheila cut in sharply. "Use that energy on the enemy, not each other."

    Chris scoffed. "Then keep your dog on a leash."

    Asher''s flames flared, but Sheila shot him a look, silencing any comeback he had brewing. She turned to Liam instead. "We can''t charge in recklessly. We need a plan. Liam, thoughts?"

    Liam''s red eyes flicked toward the dark figure atop the mountain, analyzing every detail. "It hasn''t attacked yet, which means either it doesn''t see us as a threat, or it''s waiting for something." He paused. "Either way, a direct assault is stupid."

    "Not to mention," he added, "fighting up a mountain isn''t exactly ideal. If we fall, we won''t die, but we''ll be out of the fight."

    Sheila nodded, catching his train of thought. "So, you want us to bring it down here instead?"

    "Yeah," Liam admitted, "but I don''t see a way to do that yet."

    "Well, we could try to¡ª"

    Before Sheila could finish, a deafening BANG echoed through the battlefield as something slammed into the ground just a few meters away. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, blasting both demon and human corpses aside like ragdolls. Smoke and dust swallowed the field.

    "The hell was that?!" Asher demanded, bracing himself.

    As the dust settled, the answer stood before them.

    Towering at seven feet tall, the war-beast exuded pure, unfiltered carnage. Its deep gray skin, scarred and rugged, pulsed with demonic myst, its sheer aura heavier than before¡ªcrushing, suffocating.

    Its silver eyes burned with endless fury, framed by massive, curved horns. A mane of midnight-black hair spilled over its broad shoulders like a stormcloud.

    It wore cracked, bone-like armor¡ªbattle-worn and jagged, the pauldrons spiked like a beast''s fangs. A tattered war-skirt swayed at its feet, decorated with the skulls of fallen foes.

    And in its colossal grip¡ªan obsidian battle-axe, jagged, wicked, dripping with raw, unstable myst.

    A Berserker Demon.

    Liam exhaled. "Guess we don''t need to worry about bringing it down anymore."

 Chapter 239 - 239: Berserker Fight 1

    The Berserker Demon let out a guttural growl, its silver eyes locking onto them with a primal hunger. The air around it rippled with raw, silver myst, the sheer pressure making Sheila tighten her grip on her sword.

    Asher exhaled sharply, fingers flexing as blue flames coiled around his hands like living serpents. "Well, shit. That thing looks pissed."

    Chris cracked his knuckles, arcs of electricity dancing between his fingertips. "Of course it is. That''s a Berserker Demon. It won''t stop until we put it down."

    "Then let''s not waste time!" Sheila shouted.

    The demon moved.

    Fast.

    For something so massive, its charge was almost instant¡ªa blur of gray muscle and black steel. The ground cracked beneath its weight as it lunged, battle-axe raised high, aiming straight for Sheila.

    She had no time to dodge.

    CLANG!

    Sparks exploded as Liam''s sword met the demon''s axe, the impact rattling his bones and forcing him back several feet. The ground beneath him shattered, his arms burning from the sheer force.

    ''It''s strong¡­ but not as strong as those Blood Demons from before. That means Berserkers are ranked lower.'' Liam analyzed, steadying his stance.

    Meanwhile, Asher was already in motion. His flames roared as he leaped into the air, twisting mid-spin before launching a spiraling inferno at the demon''s exposed side.

    BOOM!

    Smoke and debris filled the battlefield from the explosion.

    But before they could celebrate, a massive shape burst through the flames.

    Unscathed.

    The Berserker Demon emerged, its armor glowing red-hot but otherwise unharmed. And worse¡ªit was grinning.

    "That''s¡­ not good," Asher muttered.

    Chris scoffed. "Of course fire won''t work on a Berserker. They thrive in pain, idiot."

    "Could''ve mentioned that before I torched it," Asher shot back.

    Sheila clenched her jaw. ''We need a new plan. Fast.''

    The demon suddenly roared, the force of its voice sending a shockwave through the battlefield. Then, gripping its massive axe with both hands, it slammed the weapon into the ground.

    The earth erupted.

    Cracks spread like veins of lightning, and a wave of myst-infused destruction tore toward them.

    "Move!" Sheila yelled.

    The group scattered as the ground exploded beneath them, chunks of debris and shattered stone filling the air.

    Liam skidded to a stop, eyes scanning for weaknesses. The demon was powerful, but no creature was invincible.

    ''Its hide seems to be ridiculously tough, and that armor is shielding its lower half. But that means¡­ that''s the only part of its body not as heavily reinforced.''

    His grip on his sword tightened.

    He had an idea, but wasn''t about to voice it out and seem like the leader. That''s Sheila''s job.

    Liam sprinted beside Sheila as they closed in on the demon. "Sheila, notice how its lower half isn''t as protected as its upper body?"

    Sheila''s mind immediately pieced it together. "Yeah, meaning its lower half is the weak point."

    She turned to the others. "Chris, Asher." She pointed her sword toward the demon''s legs. "We need to throw it off balance, expose those joints, and take it down before it adjusts."

    Chris huffed. "Hope you got a solid plan, ''cause I''m not wasting my myst for nothing."

    Sheila smirked. "Of course I do. Asher, keep up the pressure with your flames, but don''t go overboard trying to kill it¡ªjust force it to react.

    Asher cracked his knuckles, blue fire flickering to life. "So, I just gotta piss it off? Boring, but say less."

    "Chris," Sheila continued. "Use your lightning to disrupt its movements. It might not feel pain like we do, but electricity can still mess with its muscle control."

    Chris grinned. "Now you''re speaking my language, princess."

    "Sheila and I will wait for an opening," Liam added. "When it stumbles, we strike together."

    Sheila nodded. "Let''s move."

    Asher lunged first, hurling a barrage of blue fireballs. "You might not burn, but let''s see how much you like this!" The flames bombarded the demon, forcing it to raise its arms in defense.

    Chris followed up, twin bolts of lightning crackling from his hands and slamming into the demon''s legs. The electricity surged through its body, making the massive creature snarl as its muscles briefly seized up.

    "Kneel before the prince, you filth," Chris taunted.

    For a moment, it worked. The Berserker Demon staggered¡ªjust enough.

    That was all Liam and Sheila needed.

    The two shot forward in perfect sync, Liam slashing low while Sheila struck from the side. Their blades cut deep into the demon''s legs, forcing it to one knee.

    ''It''s even weaker there than I expected,'' Liam thought.

    "For something so big, you fall pretty damn hard," Asher teased.

    Chris smirked. "Better finish this, princess¡ª"

    Sheila raised her sword, ice spears forming in the air around her, ready to strike¡ª

    Then the Berserker Demon roared.

    A pulse of raw, demonic myst exploded outward, a shockwave tearing through the battlefield.

    BOOM!

    Sheila was sent flying, crashing into the jagged ground. Even Liam, Asher, and Chris were hurled back, slamming into the dirt as the surge ripped through them.

    The force was so immense that despite the heavy rain, an entire portion of the wasteland was left bone dry, the moisture evaporated instantly.

    Liam pushed himself up, his vision reeling¡ªthen his breath hitched.

    The Berserker Demon was standing again.

    Its wounds¡ªgone.

    And worse¡ªits lower half was no longer a weak point. The once-exposed flesh was now layered with the same dense armor as the rest of its body.

    Chris wiped the blood from his mouth. "You are so dead, demon." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Asher groaned. "Tell me we don''t have to do all that again."

    Liam gritted his teeth. "No. It just got worse."

    Sheila, still catching her breath, tightened her grip on her sword.

    The Berserker Demon cracked its neck, rolling its massive shoulders. Its silver eyes gleamed with renewed fury.

    "Hey, Chris, you seem to know more about this thing. Any insights before we rush in again?" Liam asked, eyes locked on the approaching demon, its slow, deliberate steps shaking the ground.

    Chris scoffed. "Why are you acting like we weren''t all in the same class when Mystica lectured about Sync-class demons?"

    "All I remember is that Berserkers are brainless brutes¡ªno strategy, no tricks. Just raw power and destruction."

    ''That''s not wrong¡­ but this regeneration? This toughened hide? That''s new¡ªfor all of us,'' Liam thought, exhaling sharply. ''I figured Chris did extra research or something.''

    "The hell are you sighing for, weakling?" Asher cut in, stepping forward. "Don''t tell me you of all people are thinking of throwing in the towel. That''s something these two royal crackheads should do." He shot a smirk toward Chris and Sheila.

    Chris'' expression darkened. "Watch your mouth, flame boy. This is a one-time team-up¡ªdon''t get ahead of yourself."

    Asher scoffed. "See what I mean? Pathetic." He rolled his shoulders. "Doesn''t matter if this thing gets stronger by absorbing pain or whatever¡ªwe''re killing it anyway." His grin widened as his gaze locked onto the Berserker Demon.

    "Now quit your sulking and brace yourselves¡ªthis is a fight to the death."

    Asher crouched, his blue eyes flaring as flames erupted from his feet.

    "And since you cowards are hesitating, I''ll pave the way."

    With a burst of fire, he launched himself toward the charging demon.

    The Berserker Demon roared and rushed faster to meet him.

    Just before impact, Asher killed his flames. As the demon swung its massive axe, he ignited a burst of fire from his right arm, twisting midair and dodging the deadly strike.

    Landing at the demon''s flank, he poured myst into his palm, the energy condensing into a swirling inferno. His grin widened.

    "Hope you can regenerate from this¡ª''cause I''ve got plenty more waiting."

    He slammed his palm against the demon''s side.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion tore through the battlefield, sending the demon flying, its massive form carving a trench through the dirt before grinding to a halt.

    The air rippled with heat as dust and embers swirled from the impact. The Berserker Demon lay motionless for a moment, its body smoldering, the scent of charred flesh thick in the rain-drenched air.

    Asher rolled his shoulders, flicking his wrist as flames crackled around his fingers. "Tch. That was disappointing. I was expecting more of a fight¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a deep, guttural growl rumbled through the battlefield.

    The demon''s massive frame lurched, its claws digging into the earth as it pushed itself up. Its charred flesh cracked¡ªand then, with a sickening snap, it mended. The thick armor on its hide bulged, becoming even tougher, dark veins pulsing with raw demonic myst.

    Liam''s expression remained detached. "It adapted again¡­"

    Chris clicked his tongue. "Great. So, all we''re doing is making it more of a pain in the ass."

    Sheila narrowed her eyes, gripping her sword tighter. "No. This means we need to end it in one decisive strike before it adjusts any further."

    The Berserker Demon slammed its fists into the ground, shaking the battlefield. Then, its silver eyes locked onto Asher.

    BOOM!

    In an instant, the demon was a blur, closing the distance faster than before. Asher barely had time to react before a massive fist came crashing down.

    "Shit¡ª!"

 Chapter 240 - 240: Berserker Fight 2

    BOOM!

    Asher''s body was sent hurtling like a ragdoll, smashing through jagged rock before tumbling across the rain-slicked earth.

    Chris let out a slow whistle. "Damn. That looked painful." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A groan came from the rubble. "Oh, it was," Asher muttered, coughing as he pushed himself up, his body aching. He wiped blood from his lip, eyes blazing. "Okay. Now I''m really pissed."

    Sheila wasted no time. "Chris, keep its movements locked down¡ªparalyze it if you can. Once it''s stunned, I''ll freeze its legs solid. If it can''t move, it can''t adapt."

    Chris cracked his knuckles, lightning flickering between his fingertips. "Finally, a plan that speaks to me."

    Sheila raised her sword, the air around her growing frigid as raindrops began to freeze midair. "Liam, Asher¡ªI need you both to hit it with everything you''ve got."

    Liam''s lips curled into the slightest smirk as he turned to Asher. "Think you can still fight, or did that punch knock some sense into you?"

    Asher rolled his shoulders, flames roaring to life around him despite his battered state. "Please. I owe this bastard a proper send-off."

    Liam''s gaze locked onto the demon, his grip tightening on his sword.

    "Then let''s end this."

    Chris shot forward, his entire body crackling with electricity. Bolts of lightning danced across his skin, illuminating the stormy battlefield as he blurred toward the demon like a living thunderstorm. His foot slammed into the ground, sending out a shockwave of raw energy before he leaped high, twisting midair as lightning surged through his palms.

    BOOM!

    A jagged bolt erupted from his outstretched hands, striking the demon dead center. The air sizzled as arcs of electricity wrapped around its form, locking its muscles in place. But Chris wasn''t done. He clenched his fists, summoning a spiraling lance of lightning that crackled violently in his grip.

    "Let''s see you regenerate through this!" he snarled, hurling the lance with all his strength. It tore through the air like a comet, slamming into the demon''s chest and detonating in a blinding explosion of white-blue light.

    Before the dust could settle, Sheila was already in motion.

    She moved with fluid grace, her sword glowing with an icy-blue hue. A flick of her wrist sent razor-sharp shards of ice hurtling toward the demon''s legs, embedding deep into its flesh. She followed up with a wave of her hand, conjuring a torrent of water that surged forward like a raging river, slamming into the demon with crushing force.

    The moment the water made contact, she clenched her fist¡ªsnap!¡ªinstantly freezing it solid around the demon''s limbs.

    Chris seized the opening.

    Lightning roared as he dashed around the frozen beast, his movements precise, deadly. With a flick of his fingers, arcs of electricity surged into the ice, supercharging it, causing cracks to spiderweb through the frozen mass. The combination of extreme cold and raw voltage sent violent tremors through the demon''s body, its movements sluggish and erratic.

    For a brief moment, despite their constant bickering, Chris and Sheila were in perfect sync.

    Chris sent another bolt of lightning straight into the demon''s skull. "You feel that?! That''s called teamwork, ugly!" he taunted.

    Sheila smirked, launching a barrage of ice spears at the weakened joints. "Less talking, more fighting, prince."

    Chris snorted but obliged, calling forth a storm of lightning as the two relentlessly unleashed their combined fury upon the Berserker Demon.

    Liam and Asher needed no further cue.

    The moment Chris and Sheila had the demon locked down, they moved in with relentless precision, flames roaring to life around them¡ªone red-hot and wild, the other an eerie, spectral blue.

    Liam''s sword burned with a crimson glow as he dashed forward, his movements smooth as shadow. With every slash, arcs of fire carved through the air, striking the demon''s thick hide. The flames didn''t just burn¡ªthey clung, searing deep into the beast''s flesh like molten chains.

    Asher followed up with sheer brute force, hurling orbs of blue fire that detonated like miniature suns upon impact. Each explosion sent waves of heat rippling through the rain-soaked battlefield, steam hissing as fire clashed against the storm.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Everywhere the demon turned, it was met with a barrage of fire and fury. It staggered, its once overwhelming strength faltering under the combined assault. Liam moved like a ghost, slipping past the beast''s wild swipes, carving glowing red slashes across its body. Asher, ever the brawler, smashed flaming fists into its torso, his strikes like cannon blasts, sending chunks of charred flesh flying.

    The demon reeled.

    Chris saw the opening. "Now, lock it down!"

    Sheila nodded, raising both hands. Ice spiraled around her like a blizzard given form, the very air turning frigid as she conjured a towering wave of frost. The frozen wave slammed into the demon''s legs, creeping up, encasing its limbs in solid ice.

    Chris extended his arms, lightning surging in his veins. "Stay down, freak!"

    The air split with a deafening crack as a lightning bolt struck the ice-locked demon. The surge of electricity coursed through its body, stunning it, leaving it rigid¡ªcompletely vulnerable.

    Liam and Asher moved in for the kill.

    Liam''s sword crackled with raw myst, his fire burning hotter, the red glow intensifying to a near-white heat. Asher''s entire body ignited in blue flames, his hands curled into fists that shone like twin suns.

    They leapt.

    But then¡ª

    The world shook.

    A monstrous, guttural roar erupted from the demon, so powerful that the sheer force of it sent a concussive blast rippling outward. The air quivered, the ground split, and the four fighters were blasted back, sent hurtling through the air like ragdolls.

    Liam crashed through broken earth, skidding to a stop with a grunt. Asher flipped midair before slamming into a boulder, the impact sending cracks through the stone. Chris and Sheila tumbled away, barely managing to steady themselves before hitting the ground hard.

    The battlefield fell into a stunned silence¡ªjust for a moment.

    Then, something horrid began to happen.

    The demon''s wounds¡ªgrievous just seconds ago¡ªsealed. Not just healed, but hardened. Its flesh darkened, muscles bulging grotesquely as bone erupted from beneath its skin, spreading like a living armor across its entire form. Its dull gray hide turned a nightmarish black, an obsidian sheen reflecting the flickering flames still surrounding it.

    Spiked protrusions jutted out from its arms, back, and shoulders, the jagged bone gleaming like sharpened blades. Its face contorted, shifting into something even more monstrous¡ªits jaw elongated, serrated fangs lining its maw.

    The rain sizzled upon contact with its new, fortified hide, steam rising in waves around it.

    Then, with another earth-rending roar, the very ground beneath it shattered.

    From the demon''s stance, bone-like projections shot out in every direction, exploding from the ground like deadly spears. Some burst straight toward the group, forcing them to scramble out of the way as the battlefield itself turned into a deathtrap.

    Liam rolled to the side, barely dodging a spear of bone that impaled the ground inches from where he stood. Chris jumped back, flipping midair as a cluster of jagged spikes shot past him. Sheila conjured a frozen barrier, but the sheer force of the eruption cracked it upon impact, sending her sliding back.

    Asher, ever reckless, blasted forward, flames propelling him out of harm''s way just before the bones could impale him. But even he couldn''t hide his shock.

    "This thing just evolved on us?!" Asher shouted.

    "It''s not just an evolution¡­ It''s a transformation."

 Chapter 241 - 241: Refusal Of Death

    The shift was instant.

    One moment, the Berserker Demon stood there, steam rising from its armored body, its red eyes glowing like hellfire. The next¡ª

    It vanished.

    Chris barely had time to blink before a thunderous impact exploded against his chest. A bone-spiked fist crashed into him with the force of a collapsing mountain, the shockwave alone sending out a violent gust of wind. His body rocketed backward, smashing through trees like they were made of paper. Blood sprayed from his mouth before he even hit the ground, his body tumbling like a ragdoll before crashing against a jagged boulder with a sickening crack.

    "As¡ª!!" Sheila''s scream was cut short.

    The demon was on her.

    Before she could raise her sword, a bladed protrusion slammed into her stomach, impaling her through sheer brute force. Her breath hitched, blood dripping from her lips as the bone spike lifted her off the ground like a skewered doll. Her fingers twitched, struggling to form a spell, but the demon didn''t give her the chance.

    It ripped its arm back.

    Sheila flew through the air, crashing into the mud, a thick red trail smearing the earth as she tumbled.

    Asher saw red.

    Flames erupted around him in an inferno, his rage pushing his power to the brink. "YOU BASTARD¡ª!!" He launched forward, blue fire swirling around his fists. His speed was blinding, his punches like meteors. He struck out¡ª

    And hit nothing but air.

    The demon was gone.

    Then¡ª

    BAM!

    An unseen force slammed into his side. Ribs snapped. The world blurred as his body twisted midair before another brutal impact struck him from above, smashing him into the ground. The earth caved beneath the force, a deep crater forming as Asher''s body convulsed from the sheer brutality of the attack.

    Liam was the only one left standing.

    His instincts screamed at him to move, but¡ª

    Too late.

    A massive clawed hand wrapped around his head in a bone-crushing grip. He barely registered what was happening before he was lifted and slammed face-first into the ground.

    Then again.

    And again.

    And again.

    Each impact shattered the earth beneath him, sending dirt and stone flying in all directions. Blood splattered across the ground, staining it deep crimson. The world spun, pain lancing through his skull as the demon threw him aside like trash, his body tumbling across the battlefield.

    Silence fell.

    The four lay sprawled across the shattered terrain, bloodied, broken, barely moving.

    Chris wheezed, his chest caved in, bones jutting at unnatural angles. His fingers twitched, lightning flickering weakly before fading.

    Sheila coughed, blood pooling beneath her as she clutched her side, her ice magic struggling to close the wound fast enough.

    Asher groaned, his body refusing to move, flames sputtering out as the pain overwhelmed him.

    Liam lay still, his vision spinning, his breathing ragged. He forced himself to move, his fingers curling into the dirt. He could feel warm blood dripping down his face, one of his eyes barely able to open.

    The Berserker Demon stood in the center of the battlefield, unscathed.

    Its transformation had made it something else. Something far beyond what they were prepared for.

    This wasn''t a battle anymore.

    It was a massacre.

    Liam forced himself to his feet, preparing an attack but before he could do anything, his breath hitched.

    A cold, piercing pain rooted him to the spot.

    His sword clattered to the ground, flames flickering out as his fingers lost all strength. His mind struggled to process what had happened. One moment, he was preparing to attack, fire roaring at the edges of his blade¡ª

    The next¡ª

    The demon was right in front of him.

    And a bone spike was buried deep in the center of his chest.

    The pain was unreal. It wasn''t a clean stab¡ªit was jagged, serrated, its rough texture grinding against his ribs and tearing through muscle. Every slight movement sent white-hot agony searing through his body.

    His lungs refused to draw breath.

    Blood welled up in his throat, thick and suffocating, dribbling past his lips in sluggish streams. His vision wavered, dark spots creeping in at the edges. The strength in his legs faltered, knees trembling. He barely noticed as his hands instinctively grasped at the bone protruding from his chest, fingers slick with his own blood.

    The Berserker Demon loomed over him, its skeletal armor gleaming under the dim light. Its red eyes bored into him, devoid of emotion, yet filled with a raw, primal hunger.

    A sickening crack sounded as the demon twisted the bone spike inside him.

    Liam''s body convulsed. A choked gasp escaped his lips as his nerves screamed. The jagged edges scraped against his ribcage, pushing deeper, puncturing something vital.

    More blood bubbled up from his throat. His breaths came in short, sharp gasps¡ªshallow. His heart pounded, weak and erratic, as his body fought to keep going.

    But he was losing.

    His vision blurred. The world around him tilted.

    His knees finally gave out.

    The demon ripped the bone spike free in one brutal motion, tearing through flesh as it did. Blood gushed from the gaping wound, spilling down his chest in thick, crimson streams.

    Liam collapsed onto his knees, barely conscious. His fingers weakly pressed against his chest, as if trying to hold himself together, to stop the life from leaving his body.

    His strength¡ªhis fire¡ªhis myst¡ª

    All of it was slipping away.

    The last thing he saw was the Berserker Demon raising its clawed hand, preparing to finish him off for good.

    Then¡ª

    Darkness.

    ***

    Liam plummeted through an abyss of endless black. No light, no sound, no sense of time¡ªonly an overwhelming void that swallowed everything. Yet, even as he fell, his expression remained vacant, his mind eerily calm.

    So this is it, huh? He thought, unfazed. At least it''s over. Hope everyone dies quickly so this damn simulation ends already.

    He let the darkness take him, surrendering to the weightlessness. But after what felt like an eternity, a creeping realization settled in¡ªhe wasn''t waking up.

    He wasn''t being transported back to the academy.

    The simulation was supposed to eject participants the moment they "died," leaving behind only a holographic corpse on the battlefield. But that wasn''t happening.

    What the hell? I should be back by now.

    The silence pressed in, growing unbearably loud, suffocating. Then¡ª

    Ba-dump.

    A heartbeat.

    Liam barely reacted at first. Of course, his heart should still be beating in reality. But this¡ªthis felt different.

    Ba-dump. Ba-dump.

    The sound grew louder, hammering against his chest like war drums. A sharp, sudden pain lanced through him, making him clutch at his ribcage. His pulse quickened, a deep, primal instinct roaring to life inside him.

    "For f*ck''s sake¡­ can''t this just be over already?" he muttered, irritation creeping into his voice.

    But before he could process the strangeness of it all, his mind suddenly fractured.

    Memories surged forth like a tidal wave, flooding his consciousness. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He saw himself standing at the precipice of death over and over again¡ª

    His first brush with the reaper in the Forest of Kyrell, lungs burning, limbs trembling.

    His brutal duel with Jamak, where he barely crawled away with his life.

    The first time he faced a demon, the raw terror and the desperate struggle.

    The battle against Nyxie, before she became his.

    The Blood Demons¡ªrelentless, merciless¡ªdragging him closer and closer to the abyss, only for the door to death to remain shut.

    Every moment his body had fought, clawing at survival with bloody hands, refusing to cross that threshold.

    And suddenly, Liam understood.

    His body knew what true death felt like.

    And no matter how real the academy had crafted this simulation, no matter how flawless its illusions¡ªhis instincts rejected it.

    His mind, his very being, refused to accept this as his end.

    The system had been disrupted. He wasn''t returning because, deep down, his body knew he wasn''t supposed to die here.

    A smirk curled at his lips.

    "Tch. So that''s how it is, huh?" He exhaled, amusement flickering in his crimson eyes. "Not willing to go out in such a pathetic way?"

    The void trembled around him.

    His heartbeat thundered.

    Liam rolled his shoulders, tilting his head with a dark chuckle.

    "Well then¡­ let''s finish this joke."

    The abyss cracked.

    "And after that¡­ maybe I''ll finally get some damn rest."

 Chapter 242 - 242: Our Last Stand 1

    Liam''s consciousness slowly stirred, an almost eerie calm spreading through him as the world came into focus. His body was still broken, his wounds were vast, but they didn''t feel as they should. He wasn''t drowning in pain like before¡ªno, his mind was sharp, his senses clearer than they had been in the chaos of the fight. The blood on his chest was still warm, the wound made by the bone-like projection was still there, but¡­ his heart was still beating.

    His gaze wandered to the blood-red sky above, the rain still falling in sheets. It was as if the world itself had frozen in time, trapped in the aftermath of battle, everything suspended in the false weight of this simulation.

    His fingers twitched, instinctively reaching for the wound on his chest. He touched the slick blood, feeling its texture against his fingertips. Without thinking, he brought his fingers to his lips and tasted it.

    The metallic tang was too familiar. His stomach churned.

    "This isn''t even mine."

    Liam''s eyes dulled, completely accepting this simulation. Everything¡ªthe pain, the blood, the death¡ªwas a mere illusion he failed to really accept from the beginning.

    The only thing that truly felt genuine was the weight of his exhaustion. The aching, bone-deep fatigue that dragged at him.

    The fight, the death, it all felt like a distant dream.

    With a slow, deliberate movement, Liam pushed himself off the ground. His body screamed in protest, but the numbness of detachment dulled the pain. His gaze fixed forward.

    And then his eyes went wide at the sight before him.

    Chris was dead. His head ripped clean from his body by the demon, and it didn''t stop there. With a twisted snarl, it tore through Chris''s torso, ripping it in half as though the body were nothing more than a piece of meat. The corpse was discarded like a broken toy, lifeless, useless.

    Liam''s expression didn''t change. Not even a flicker of anger, or sorrow, or shock. He simply watched. Detached.

    His gaze shifted, scanning the battlefield.

    Asher was still alive, though barely. His left arm was gone, the stump a bloody mess, but he was breathing¡ªbarely. He was still fighting.

    But it wasn''t Asher that drew Liam''s attention now.

    No, it was Sheila.

    She was sprawled on the ground a few meters away, her body battered, her uniform torn, covered in cuts and bruises. Bone-like projections pierced her limbs, pinning her to the earth as the demon advanced.

    Liam''s eyes followed the creature''s movements with a calm focus. It stalked toward Sheila, deliberately slow, savoring the moment of her impending death. It reached down, effortlessly pulling her from the ground, tearing the bone projections from her body with little regard for her pain. Sheila was limp in its grasp, her body far too weak to resist, her breath ragged, struggling to make any sound as agony ripped through her.

    The demon lifted her higher, a sinister grin stretching across its face as it formed a bone blade from its wrist¡ªaiming straight for Sheila''s heart.

    But then¡ª

    Whoosh.

    A burst of red flames shot through the air, blinding in their intensity, blurring past the demon. It roared in frustration, trying to react, but before it could even register what was happening, Sheila was no longer in its grasp.

    Liam stood there, his body unbothered by the pain or the blood that still clung to him, Sheila''s fragile form cradled gently in his arms.

    He didn''t look at her, didn''t even spare a glance toward the demon. His eyes were dead, focused solely on what was in front of him, the task at hand. With steady hands, he placed Sheila down on the ground, her body a trembling wreck from the pain and exhaustion.

    She tried to speak, her voice a mere whisper, weak and broken. "Liam... I¡ª"

    But before she could say another word, Liam''s voice interrupted her¡ªflat, emotionless.

    "Save your strength," he said, his tone devoid of anything. "You''ll need it when this is over."

    He turned his gaze to the demon without even a pause. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This thing¡­ we''ll take care of it."

    There was no fire in his words, no anger, no sense of urgency. Just a detached certainty.

    Sheila tried to reach for him, but her arm faltered, barely able to move from the damage.

    ######

    Liam didn''t look back. His steps were deliberate and unwavering as he moved toward Asher, still sprawled on the battlefield. The storm of chaos around them seemed distant, muffled by his focused mind. He stopped just short of the bloodied form.

    Asher''s chest rose and fell, the faintest sign of life. His eyes were shut tight, his body battered and broken, but still breathing.

    Liam stared down at him, the blankness in his expression unchanged. "Hey, buzz cut," he said, his voice flat, carrying none of the emotion that a normal person might expect. "Last I checked, you said this thing owed you a beating. Are you just gonna die a pathetic death like this without keeping your word?"

    He waited a beat, then continued, "I can tell you''re injured, but you remember what we were told, right? This is just a simulation. No matter how real it feels."

    Liam''s gaze shifted to the demon in the distance. "I don''t mind if you want to quit. But I survived a heart stab. So, if you''re claiming to be stronger than me, I suggest you get on your feet. Because that severed arm? It''s nothing but a scratch."

    As Liam turned toward the demon, his words hanging in the air, he heard the faint growl from behind him.

    "Tch... show off," Asher grunted, forcing out the words, each one strained and ragged. "Coming to life¡­ after being¡­ stabbed in the¡­ heart. Don''t think¡­ that makes you stronger¡­ than me."

    Liam stopped, glancing back over his shoulder. He watched Asher push himself up with gritted teeth, his movements slow but steady. The blue flare of flame ignited in Asher''s right hand, quickly moving to his severed arm. He pressed it against the bloody stump, sealing the wound with a wave of searing blue heat, the smell of burnt flesh mingling with the air.

    Liam''s eyes softened, ever so slightly, but his voice remained unchanged. "Good. Now, let''s finish this. One last push to end this damn exam."

    Asher stood beside him, his face a mix of grim determination and smoldering intensity. He clenched his newly formed blue flame arm, the energy crackling around his hand. "Of course," he said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "I did say this thing owed me a better beating."

 Chapter 243 - 243: Our Last Stand 2

    "No sword?" Asher asked, glancing sideways at Liam.

    "Don''t need it." Liam''s voice was flat, devoid of hesitation. Then, without warning, fire erupted around him¡ªwild, untamed, and furious. Shadows flickered in the inferno''s glow, painting his face with an eerie intensity. "Our flames will be enough."

    Asher smirked, the thrill of battle overriding the exhaustion gnawing at his bones. His left arm, now made entirely of roaring blue fire, flared brighter as the flames expanded across his body. "Speaking my language."

    Then, they moved.

    Liam shot forward first, his body a crimson streak as he closed the distance with the Berserker Demon in a blink. The demon roared¡ªa sound that rattled the ground beneath them¡ªjust as Liam twisted mid-air, a concentrated jet of fire blasting from his palm to propel him faster. His fist, wreathed in burning destruction, connected squarely with the demon''s jaw. The impact cracked through the air like thunder, sending the massive beast staggering.

    Asher was right behind him. He blurred through the rain, flames bursting from his feet to accelerate him. He pivoted, his newly formed blue flame arm twisting with inhuman precision before he drove a burning punch straight into the demon''s ribcage. The shockwave that followed sent cracks splintering through the battlefield.

    But the Berserker Demon didn''t just take it.

    With a guttural roar, it twisted unnaturally, its massive arm slamming into Asher before he could react. The force sent him skidding backward, his boots tearing through the soaked ground. At the same time, jagged bone projections erupted from the demon''s body¡ªspikes of pure death shooting in every direction.

    Liam barely dodged in time, twisting his body at the last second as one of the spikes grazed past his cheek, drawing blood. He landed, feet sinking into the mud, and immediately dashed forward again, flames igniting beneath his soles to close the distance.

    The demon anticipated it this time. It lunged forward instead of retreating, its monstrous claw swinging down in a savage arc. Liam ducked under the strike, but the demon was faster than before. A second bone blade shot out from its wrist, aiming straight for his chest.

    Liam twisted, letting the blade tear through his side instead of impaling him outright. He gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain, then retaliated with a point-blank eruption of fire, the heat so intense it vaporized the rain mid-air.

    The Berserker reeled, but only for a second.

    Then it went wild.

    A furious explosion of spikes burst from its back, followed by another primal roar. The ground trembled as it stomped forward, swinging both arms in a chaotic frenzy. It didn''t care for tactics anymore. It was pure destruction incarnate.

    Asher barely ducked in time, a bone spike shredding through the air where his head had been a split second ago. "Fck¡ªthis thing''s losing its damn mind!" he growled, rolling to the side before launching himself forward with a burst of flames. He twisted in mid-air, slamming both of his burning fists into the demon''s skull. The impact sent another wave of flames exploding outward.

    Liam used the opening. He surged forward, his body vanishing into the inferno for a brief second before reappearing above the demon. "Then we got wild as well."

    With a flick of his wrist, fire coiled around his arm like a serpent, condensing into a burning mass. He swung down with everything he had, his fist igniting the air as it connected with the Berserker''s head.

    The ground shattered beneath them.

    The Berserker howled, its body buckling under the onslaught, but it refused to fall. Instead, it went even wilder¡ªbone blades shot out like spears, its body twisting unnaturally as it lashed out in all directions. One of the spikes caught Asher in the side, sending him crashing into the ground with a sharp grunt of pain.

    Liam wasn''t spared either. A jagged bone blade speared toward him, but he shifted at the last moment, letting it carve a deep gash into his shoulder rather than impaling him outright. Blood dripped, mixing with the rain, but his face remained unchanged.

    Both fighters were at their limits. Their bodies were screaming, exhaustion gnawing at their bones. But they refused to stop.

    Liam clenched his fist, flames surging once more. "Let''s end this."

    Asher wiped the blood from his lips, his smirk returning despite the pain. "Damn right."

    With a final burst of fire, they charged.

    The rain hissed and evaporated upon contact with the raging infernos. The ground, once solid, had turned into molten rock beneath their relentless flames. Yet the Berserker Demon¡ªdriven by rage, instinct, and an insatiable thirst for destruction¡ªrefused to fall.

    It roared, a monstrous, ear-splitting howl that sent shockwaves rippling through the air. Then it lunged.

    Liam and Asher met it head-on.

    The demon''s massive claws, now bristling with jagged, newly grown bone, slashed toward them. The sheer speed and power behind each swing forced them onto the defensive. Every strike was brutal¡ªcalculated in its mindless fury. Asher ducked, barely avoiding decapitation, while Liam twisted, allowing a blade-like protrusion to skim past his ribs, drawing a thin line of crimson.

    They were strong, but the demon was stronger. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Faster.

    More relentless.

    It swung again, and this time, they weren''t fast enough.

    A colossal backhand sent Asher flying, crashing through jagged rocks like a ragdoll before he slammed into the earth, coughing blood. Liam took a direct blow to the gut, feeling something inside him crack as he was sent skidding backward. The demon was on them before they could even catch their breath, its claws poised to rip them apart.

    But that was the moment everything changed.

    Something inside Asher snapped¡ªnot in defeat, but in defiance. "WANNA PLAY ROUGH HUH!!!"

    His flames, already wild, suddenly flared with an intensity that defied all logic. They shifted¡ªno longer just fire, but something beyond it. Blue transformed into white-hot plasma, the sheer heat distorting the air around him.

    His body burned, his nerves screamed, his Myst felt like it was imploding. But he didn''t stop.

    "I promised you a worthy beating."

    With an earth-shaking roar, Asher rushed forward. His plasma-wreathed arm tore through the Berserker Demon''s left limb, ripping it clean off in a shower of molten flesh and searing black blood. Before the beast could even react, he twisted, his foot shattering the ground as he launched upward, his burning fist meeting the demon''s chest with the force of an exploding star.

    The right arm followed.

    Then a leg.

    "HOW DOES IT FEEL TO TASTE YOUR OWN MEDICINE?!" Asher taunted with a menacing grin.

    With every ounce of willpower, Asher ripped them apart, his body barely holding itself together under the sheer strain. The plasma flames flickered¡ªunstable, unsustainable¡ªbut in that moment, he didn''t care. He took everything from the Berserker that it had used against them.

    It howled in agony, its grotesque form collapsing as it desperately tried to regenerate.

    But Liam wasn''t about to let that happen.

    The air around him shifted, warped. His flames didn''t just burn¡ªthey consumed. The entire right side of his body had become an inferno, molten embers trailing from his form like a living, breathing sun. His eyes, glowing like twin embers, locked onto the struggling demon.

    There was no hesitation.

    He moved.

    A single step, and the ground shattered beneath him. The distance between him and the demon disappeared in an instant, as if space itself had folded to bring him there. His burning form collided with the Berserker before it could regenerate, the impact sending shockwaves tearing through the battlefield.

    And then, with a brutal, unrelenting force, Liam plunged his right hand deep into the demon''s core.

    The moment his fingers pierced through its chest, the fire spread¡ªdevouring. It wasn''t just burning; it was erasing everything in its path. The demon shrieked, its body convulsing violently as its insides were reduced to cinders.

    It tried to fight. Its remaining limbs flailed, its bone blades stabbed into Liam''s side, trying to take him with it. But Liam didn''t move. He didn''t even flinch.

    "SHUT UP AND DIEE!!"

    The flames roared louder, burning hotter, deeper, deadlier.

    The Berserker Demon''s roars turned into garbled screeches, then whimpers, then¡­ nothing.

    Its entire body collapsed in on itself, disintegrating into ash from the inside out. What was once an unstoppable force of brutality was now nothing more than a dying ember, fading into oblivion.

    Liam ripped his arm out, leaving a gaping, charred hole where the demon''s core once existed. The body fell silent. Then, with one last flicker of fire, it crumbled to dust.

    The battle was over.

    But at what cost?

    Asher barely stood, his body wrecked from pushing beyond his limits. The plasma flames had burned out, leaving him breathless, his limbs shaking. Liam, still glowing like a dying star, exhaled slowly, his body returning to normal¡ªbut not without a price. His right arm, the one that had been completely consumed by fire, was barely functional. His skin, charred and smoldering, pulsed with lingering heat.

    He didn''t care.

    He turned to Asher, his voice calm despite everything. "Guess¡­ we won."

    Asher, panting, looked up at the sky and let out a weak, breathless chuckle. "¡­Damn right."

    Then, as the rain finally began to put out the last embers of the battlefield, the two fighters collapsed onto the ground.

 Chapter 244 - 244: The Resting Room

    As Liam and Asher succumbed to exhaustion, their bodies finally giving in, the holographic world around them began to unravel. The crimson sky cracked apart, the rain dissipated mid-fall, and the scorched battlefield crumbled into nothingness. The cityscape, the charred corpses of demons, even the fallen students¡ªall of it dissolved into glowing fragments before vanishing completely.

    Beyond the simulation dome, the students who had ''died'' earlier had already been awake, relocated to a separate resting area while they waited for the scenario to conclude. Some sat in quiet contemplation, their bodies drained but their minds racing. Others remained slumped in deep exhaustion, their Myst reserves completely depleted.

    Most of the ones still awake carried a heavy weight on their shoulders¡ªfailure. The battle had revealed an ugly truth: they hadn''t even been able to stand their ground against a few Horror-class demons. Some had died in seconds, others had barely put up a fight. Now, sitting there, they replayed their last moments over and over, the sting of helplessness cutting deeper than any wound.

    A few had already accepted the reality¡ªthey weren''t on the same level as the top ten. But even so, deep down, self-judgment gnawed at them. Meanwhile, others distracted themselves with conversation, murmuring about the sheer realism of the simulation. The sensation of their weapons piercing flesh, the blood, the pain, the sheer terror of dying¡ªit had all felt far too real. More real than they ever expected, despite the headmaster''s warnings.

    Time blurred. Some had been there for thirty minutes, others even longer, depending on when they had been taken out. Then, a hum of blue Myst resonated through the air. The remaining students who had survived the final stretch of battle began to reappear¡ªtheir bodies materializing into the rest area just like the others before them.

    Just as expected, they were completely unharmed. The injuries, the wounds, even the missing limbs¡ªthey had only existed within the simulation. But the exhaustion? That was painfully real.

    The arrivals were Ariana, Dylan, Max, Charlotte, and the ginger girl. They were conscious upon arrival, though their exhaustion was evident¡ªespecially in Max and Charlotte, who looked like they had just crawled out of a battlefield.

    "Damn," Max exhaled, immediately feeling his left arm to make sure it was still there. Relief washed over his face. "For a second, I really thought I was dead."

    Charlotte sighed, dropping onto the floor without any care for grace. She propped herself up with one arm while using the other to unbutton the first two buttons of her uniform, her breath still heavy. "Last thing I remember was someone carrying me off the battlefield to the city." Her golden eyes flickered in thought before she gave a tired smirk. "Guess I went too far with my beast form. Burned right through my Myst."

    She tilted her head slightly. "But who the hell carried me?" Her gaze shifted toward Max, Dylan, and Ariana. "I know it wasn''t any of you guys."

    Max snorted, rubbing the back of his neck. "Obviously not. I passed out after losing my damn arm. And these two?" He gestured toward Dylan and Ariana. "They were chilling in the city. Why the hell would they leave and come to the battlefield?"

    Dylan scoffed, feigning offense. "First off, that hurts, even though you''re right, mob-head." His signature smirk returned almost instantly. "But¡ªwe had our own problems, alright? And you should''ve seen my glorious killer spell out there." He threw his hands up dramatically. "I wiped out a ton of demons with that bad boy. Absolute massacre."

    His grin widened as he leaned back with a satisfied nod. "Honestly, kinda carried the city battle. No big deal."

    Just as Max opened his mouth to speak, a familiar voice cut through the chatter.

    "Can you guys shut it?" The tone was sharp, laced with irritation.

    Heads turned toward the source¡ªChris. He was sprawled across a bench, clearly drained, while his usual lackeys, Logan and Lucian, stood nearby. None of them had noticed when he arrived, but it seemed he had appeared alongside them.

    Charlotte smirked, tilting her head. "''Sorry for disturbing your peace, my prince.'' That what you wanna hear?" Her voice dripped with teasing amusement.

    Chris scoffed, barely cracking an eye open. "Tch. You wish I had the energy for your taunts, kittycat." His voice was rough, exhaustion evident in every word. He looked even more wrecked than Max and Charlotte.

    Still, a ghost of a smirk tugged at his lips. "But don''t worry¡­ you''ll be thanking me soon enough." With that, he shut his eyes again, as if the conversation wasn''t worth another second of his attention.

    Charlotte narrowed her eyes. "The hell is that supposed to mean¡ª"

    Before she could finish, a deep hum of blue Myst filled the air.

    This time, only three figures materialized, their bodies forming from the light¡ªSheila, Liam, and Asher.

    But unlike the others, these three looked far worse. Their exhaustion was on another level, their bodies nearly motionless as they arrived. Sheila lay completely still for a few moments before suddenly jolting awake, breath hitching as her hands darted across her body¡ªchecking for wounds, for the bone projections she had suffered at the hands of the Berserker Demon.

    But there were none. No blood, no pain. Just the crushing weight of fatigue.

    Her gaze shifted immediately to her side. Liam and Asher were still unconscious. But like her, they were unharmed. Relief flooded her, a deep sigh escaping as she processed the reality¡ªonly exhaustion carried over to the real world.

    "Sheila, are you okay?" Ariana''s gentle voice pulled her back. She crouched beside her, concern etched into her features.

    "I''m fine¡­ just a little exhausted." Sheila tried to stand but barely got an inch off the ground before her legs buckled.

    "Whoa, hey¡ªdon''t push yourself." Ariana quickly supported her, guiding her to a bench.

    Charlotte arched a brow, arms crossed. "That doesn''t look like ''a little exhausted,'' princess."

    Sheila turned to the voice, spotting Charlotte still sitting on the floor, smirking. Then her gaze flickered to Max. "Looks like Chris wasn''t lying when he said he saved you guys."

    Charlotte blinked. "W-What?"

    Sheila gave a small smirk. "Yeah, sounds crazy, but he pulled you two out of the battlefield."

    Max and Charlotte exchanged glances, clearly struggling to believe it.

    "You have to be joking," Charlotte muttered.

    Dylan let out a low whistle. "Damn. Looks like you owe your hero a ''thank you''¡ªand an apology." He snickered before bursting into laughter.

    "Shut up, Dylan," Charlotte snapped, heat rising to her face as her gaze flickered to Chris.

    He was still lying on the bench, eyes closed, completely unbothered¡ªlike he couldn''t care less whether they believed it or not.

    "Anyway," Charlotte said, shifting the conversation, "what happened to those two? My sweet Liam, I mean. Asher''s not exactly my concern."

    Dylan chuckled, catching on immediately. "I see what you''re doing, Char. Avoiding your hero isn''t exactly good manners, you know."

    "Shut up, Dylan," she snapped. "Like I was saying¡ªwhat happened to them?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheila smirked slightly before glancing at the unconscious forms of Liam and Asher. "Honestly¡­ all four of us fought the Berserker Demon. And it completely wiped the floor with us."

    She hesitated, voice dipping lower. "But somehow¡­ these two were still standing. Even through the pain."

    ''Unlike me.''

    The weight of that admission settled for a moment before Sheila inhaled, regaining her composure. "I don''t know exactly what happened, but I can say this¡ªthey are the reason the city didn''t suffer a brutal end. And the reason why this exam was completed at all."

    A heavy silence filled the room. No one spoke.

    Then, after a long pause, Max exhaled and leaned back with a smirk.

    "Looks like they''re always in the spotlight, huh?"

 Chapter 245 - 245: Discussion

    Dark Knight Academy ¨C Observation Dome

    Headmaster Thion sat comfortably in the front row, a smirk tugging at his lips. Beside him, his assistant Gordon remained poised, while the other professors and instructors sat in silence, eyes fixed on the magical screens replaying the exam''s events.

    "Well, that was quite the spectacle," Thion mused, his voice carrying through the chamber. "Wouldn''t you all agree, ladies and gentlemen?"

    No one answered immediately. The room remained entranced by the scenes unfolding before them¡ªevery battle, every strategy, every moment of triumph and failure. The screens displayed it all: the coordinated attacks at the start, the chaos when the horrors arrived, Max and Charlotte''s seamless teamwork, Dylan unleashing his Meteor Shower for the first time, raining steel upon the battlefield.

    Sheila''s leadership shone through as she led the charge against the horrors, proving why she was chosen as the leader. Another screen focused on Chris battling airborne horrors, moving with deadly precision. Then, there was Liam and Asher¡ªholding their own against an overwhelming horde, their synchronized movements near-flawless.

    But the most gripping footage was the fight against the Berserker Demon. Sheila, Chris, Asher, and Liam, despite their tactics, had been utterly outmatched. And yet, what held everyone''s attention the most was the final battle¡ªLiam and Asher, standing alone, battered and exhausted, yet still fighting with everything they had.

    "I assume you''re referring to the last fight, Headmaster?" Mystica''s voice carried from the third row, a smirk playing on her lips.

    "Of course, dear Mystica." Thion''s smirk deepened. "Those two remind me of our very own Galen. Wouldn''t you say so yourself, Galen?"

    At the very back, in the last row, Galen Magna sat slouched, exuding his usual air of disinterest. His arms were crossed over his head, eyes shut as if he hadn''t heard a single word. Magnus, seated beside him as always, glanced over but said nothing.

    Galen didn''t even stir. But the slight twitch at the corner of his lips betrayed him.

    Magnus caught the faint twitch at the corner of Galen''s lips and smirked. "Well, well, someone''s a little interested," he teased, nudging Galen with his elbow.

    Galen exhaled slowly, cracking open one crimson eye. "Interested?" he scoffed. "Please. Two guys fighting a Berserker Demon. What''s so special about that?"

    Magnus chuckled. "Oh, you know, just two half-dead guys taking on a monster capable of leveling an entire district of Grandeur City. Yeah, nothing special at all." He leaned back, stretching. "Sounds like just another Tuesday for you."

    Galen didn''t respond immediately. His gaze flickered to the screens still looping the battle¡ªLiam and Asher, bloodied and exhausted, yet refusing to fall. They had fought like cornered beasts, driven by sheer will.

    Mystica, seated a few rows ahead, turned to face them, her violet eyes glimmering with amusement. "Oh, come on now, Galen. I''m certain you taught them something in secret. I mean, those two couldn''t have just shattered their limits on their own, right?"

    Galen let out a dry chuckle. "You talk like they still train under me." He scoffed. "If anyone deserves credit for their breakthrough, it''s Professor Vale." He smirked. "Not you, Seraphina¡ªyour uncle."

    "I know that, Galen. No need for rudeness." Seriphina, also in the same row but few away, said with a smirk on her face.

    In the second row, Professor Orin Vale gave a modest smile. "Thanks for the praise, Galen, but I wouldn''t say I deserve that." His voice was calm, even. "The boys earned it themselves."

    Thion''s smirk deepened before settling into neutrality. "How interesting."

    Beside him, Gordon leaned in slightly, his tone dripping with artificial cheer. "Headmaster, let''s not forget that Prince Chris also performed exceptionally well in this exam. Shouldn''t we discuss why he deserves to be the leader instead of vice?"

    Thion barely spared him a glance. "Is that so? We''ll discuss it later." His voice lowered. "Right now, there''s something else I need to know."

    He did not turn to look at her but Mystica could feel his piercing gaze. "Mystica, explain to me how Liam Hunter was stabbed through the heart and yet wasn''t pulled from the simulation."

    Mystica''s expression remained smooth, unreadable. "Well, Headmaster, I''d love to provide an answer, but unfortunately, I wasn''t in charge of the magical operations for this exam." Her voice was laced with faux innocence.

    She tilted her head, eyes gliding toward Gordon, though he made sure not to turn but still felt her gaze. "Perhaps you should ask someone who was. No disrespect, of course."

    Gordon''s ever-present smile didn''t falter, though an undeniable tension rippled through the air.

    "Or," Mystica added playfully, "you could just ask the kid himself."

    Thion considered her for a long moment before nodding. "I see. Then I shall do both." He rose from his seat, his gaze shifting downward from the viewing to the space below. There, the mages responsible for the simulation stood at attention.

    "Summon the students. I believe they''ve rested long enough."

    As the two mages began their incantations, Magnus slouched even further into his chair, looking comically more disinterested than even Galen. Lazily, he cast a Whisper Spell, his voice slipping directly into Mystica''s ears.

    "Hey, Moony," he drawled, "I don''t know what that kid did to mess with the simulation, and honestly? I don''t care." His tone was light, but there was a flicker of concern. "But do you think he can handle one of Thion''s interrogations? That man may seem all calm and collected, but damn¡ªhe gives me the creeps."

    Mystica smirked before casting her own Whisper Spell in return.

    "Relax, Magpie," she purred, her voice dripping with mischief. "That kid isn''t you. Thion''s words and aura won''t shake him into saying anything he shouldn''t."

    Her violet eyes gleamed.

    "He''ll know exactly what to do when the time comes."

    ***

    Resting Room.

    The students were still stuck in the resting room, itching to leave but having no clue how to actually do it.

    "The hell are they waiting for? We''ve been here for, what, thirty minutes?" Chris grumbled from his bench, arms crossed like a kid who just got his candy stolen.

    Sheila sighed, finally mustering enough energy to sass him. "You do realize some people have been waiting longer than you, right?"

    Chris scoffed. "And how''s that my problem? They''re weak. That''s why they''re still here. If they were stronger, they wouldn''t have been waiting this long." He shot a look at the other students, making some roll their eyes, others mutter curses, and a few just silently die inside.

    "Tch, hard to believe this is the same arrogant idiot I fought alongside against the Berserker Demon," Asher muttered, shaking his head.

    "You do realize you''re not exactly in a position to call anyone arrogant, right?" Liam''s voice, calm as ever, drifted from the corner where he sat, eyes still closed.

    Dylan snickered. "Yeah, Ash, you''re just as bad. Maybe worse."

    "Shut up," Asher snapped at Dylan before glaring at Liam. "And you¡ªsince when do you even make comments?"

    Liam barely moved. "Don''t know. And by the way, that wasn''t a comment. Just facts."

    Asher clenched his fists. "Oh, I swear, if I wasn''t half-dead, I''d torch you right now." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sheila pinched the bridge of her nose. "You guys should shut up and focus on recovering your Myst."

    "Oh right, I forgot, we have a spoiled princess leading us," Asher deadpanned.

    Liam and Asher had only woken up five minutes ago, barely able to sit up. Moving was pure agony, but at least their friends had helped them out.

    "I''m not spoiled," Sheila shot back. "And you obeyed my orders just fine."

    Asher yawned. "Only because I was high on the thrill of battle."

    Before anyone could throw another insult, a deep hum of blue Myst filled the room. And just like that, before they could even process what was happening¡ªpoof.

    They were gone.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Recognition 1

    Dark Academy, Observation Dome.

    One second, the students were arguing in the resting room. The next, they were standing in the middle of the massive dome, blinking at each other like confused deer in headlights.

    "¡­Did we just get kidnapped?" Dylan asked, looking around with wide eyes.

    "No, genius. We got summoned," Asher groaned, rubbing his temples like he was trying to massage away a headache from hell.

    "Oh, my bad, Arrogant Genius," Dylan shot back, raising an eyebrow. "Didn''t realize teleportation was your side gig."

    Before Asher could respond with his usual snark, a deep, commanding voice echoed through the dome.

    "Welcome back, students."

    Heads snapped upward, and there stood Headmaster Thion, his gaze sharp and calculating, like a hawk staring down its next meal. Next to him was Gordon Rvack, wearing that creepy, fake smile of his, and behind them loomed the rest of the professors, with Galen and Magnus slouching at the back like they were too cool to be bothered.

    Thion''s eyes flicked over Liam and Asher, who still looked like they''d been hit by a train, before moving on to the others. "I trust you''ve all had enough time to recover?"

    Most students nodded, though a few just sighed heavily. Asher cracked his neck dramatically. "Sure, if by ''recover'' you mean ''still feel like I got run over by a herd of horses.''" Dylan and Max snickered, but Thion''s voice brought them back to attention.

    "Good. Now, about the exam you just completed." Thion continued, his voice calm and steady. "There will be no changes in your rankings from three months ago. Therefore, your ranks remain the same until next semester. I know some of you might feel annoyed that you busted your asses in this exam and the past three months for nothing¡ªeither to go higher or¡­ maybe even lower. But honestly, your opinions don''t interest me. This exam was a team effort of all 100 students. I personally see no reason why there should be any ranking changes."

    He paused, letting his words sink in.

    "However," he continued, "there are some of you who stood out and deserve recognition and praise. Let me clarify¡ªthese names that would be mentioned do not mean they are ''favorites.'' They simply did their best, put their lives on the line for their fellow knights¡ªyou guys, and went above and beyond. That''s all." Thion''s eyes swept across the room again. "It has nothing to do with rankings. I''ll say that again. Nothing to do with rankings."

    "Lady Ember, Sir Regulus, please make it quick so these kids can go and collapse somewhere else," Thion added, turning to sit back in his chair.

    Sir Regulus and Lady Ember rose from their seats and strode forward. As they reached the spot where the headmaster had stood moments ago, Regulus casually adjusted his blonde hair, his ever-present, genuine smile in place.

    "Hello, students," he greeted, his voice smooth and composed. "Lady Ember and I will be announcing the names of those who stood out during the exam. No need to step forward¡ªyour efforts will be displayed on these magical screens as we call your names." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Beside him, Ember stood stiffly, looking like she''d rather be anywhere else. Public speaking wasn''t her thing, and the sight of a hundred expectant faces didn''t help.

    Regulus leaned slightly toward her, whispering through a subtle spell. "Come on, Ember, no need to be shy in front of a bunch of exhausted teenagers. Tell you what¡ªyou handle the names, and I''ll handle the talking. Sound good?"

    Ember gave a small nod, grateful for the deal.

    Regulus turned back to the crowd. "Now, there were plenty of you who performed exceptionally well, but since we value sleep and sanity, we''re limiting this list to thirteen students." He paused for effect. "First up, we want to acknowledge two students who, despite not being the strongest, showed incredible bravery by risking their lives to protect their peers and civilians." He gestured toward Ember.

    Ember cleared her throat. "William and Wesley Owan."

    The crowd shifted as the twins stood among them. A glowing magical symbol appeared beneath their feet, casting a soft light that drew everyone''s attention.

    Regulus nodded approvingly. "You two were incredible. From aiding civilians to making the ultimate sacrifice to protect those around you¡ªyour courage deserves recognition. A round of applause, please."

    The students clapped, some more enthusiastically than others, while the magical screens replayed scenes of the twins'' heroics.

    Once the applause faded, Regulus gestured for Ember to continue.

    "Next, we have Logan Hepten and Lucian Kellor."

    The boys stood together¡ªor rather, next to Chris. As Chris''s lackeys, it was an unspoken rule that they stuck to his side. Lucian kept a bit of distance, but Logan, the ultimate bootlicker, was practically glued to Chris''s shadow. As their names were called, the magical symbol beneath the Owan twins faded and reappeared beneath Logan and Lucian.

    Regulus clasped his hands together. "You two were also remarkable. Your skill and mastery over your respective affinities were impressive¡ªkeep up the effort and don''t slack off."

    The students turned their eyes back to the screens, watching as clips of Logan and Lucian''s feats played out in glowing detail.

    Next, the names called were Rose¨Cthe ginger girl¨C, Ariana, Max, Charlotte, and Dylan.

    Regulus began with Ariana and Rose, speaking on their compassion and selflessness. "The success of this exam wasn''t just about fighting," he said, his tone warm but firm. "The mission was to protect civilians, and because of you two, that objective was accomplished. Your quick thinking, healing skills, and ability to manage chaos ensured the survival of many." The magical screens displayed scenes of Ariana and Rosel tending to the wounded, guiding civilians to safety amidst the destruction.

    He then turned to Max and Charlotte, his expression thoughtful. "Max," he started, "your skill with weapons is undeniable. Among your peers, you are the finest young weapon master, and your enhancement magic places you in the top ten for a reason." He let the words sink in before adding, "But power isn''t just about talent. Your myst reserves need refinement, and your understanding of enhancement magic must deepen. It''s often underestimated, seen as simple, but you''ve taken it far. With more mastery, you''ll take it even further."

    Max nodded, absorbing the feedback.

    Regulus then looked at Charlotte. "I may not be a Beast magic user," he admitted, "but I''ve worked with enough to understand its strengths and limits." He gave Charlotte an approving nod. "You''re ranked third for a reason. Your raw power is undeniable. But you saw your own weakness, didn''t you?"

    Charlotte crossed her arms and exhaled sharply. "Yeah. My stamina''s great, but when I fully transform, my myst drains way too fast. I got so caught up in the fight that I didn''t pace myself and burned out before the final battle."

    Regulus smiled. "Exactly. You already know what to fix. Now go fix it."

    Then came Dylan''s turn.

    Regulus''s smirk widened when he faced the archer. "Ah, Dylan," he drawled, his voice carrying a hint of excitement. "As an archer myself¡ªalbeit one with lightning affinity¡ªI have to say, I''m impressed."

    Dylan leaned forward, grinning. "Well, I do aim to please."

    Regulus chuckled. "To pull off a spell like ''Ravark Estu Meteor''¡ªor as you so dramatically call it, Meteor Shower¡ªat your age? That''s no small feat. The precision, the power¡ª"

    Just as he was about to launch into a full breakdown of archery techniques, Thion''s voice cut through.

    "Regulus," the headmaster said flatly. "This is not an archery seminar."

    Regulus blinked, then sighed. "Right, right. Moving on."

    "Don''t worry Ember, handle the rest." He said to Ember through Whisper.

    "These following students were what we can describe as great evolving young knights and leaders."

 Chapter 247 - 247: Recognition 2

    "The four exceptional students who stood against a Sync-class demon¡ªa Berserker¡ªSheila, Chris, Asher, and Liam," Regulus announced, his voice laced with admiration.

    His gaze first landed on Sheila. "Sheila, once again, you''ve proven yourself as a leader," he said firmly. "Your decision-making, quick thinking, and tactical analysis were on full display today. You didn''t just fight¡ªyou commanded. You saw the battlefield for what it was, assessed the threats, and guided your team accordingly. That kind of leadership is not just rare; it''s invaluable."

    The magical screens illuminated with clips of Sheila in action¡ªbarking orders, shielding teammates, and directing attacks with razor-sharp precision.

    Regulus nodded approvingly. "Your ability to adapt and control the flow of battle was remarkable. However," his tone shifted, "there were moments where you held back, moments where you restrained your full strength. And that, Sheila, nearly and even cost you lives on that battlefield."

    Sheila stiffened at his words but held his gaze.

    "I''m not here to make you feel bad," Regulus added, waving a hand dismissively. "You did an outstanding job, and I want you to keep it up. Got it?" His warm smile softened the critique.

    Sheila gave a small nod, absorbing his words.

    Next was Chris.

    Regulus turned to him. "Now, Chris," he began, "your strength is undeniable. You wield both skill and talent, and when the moment came, you faced airborne horrors with no hesitation. You even demonstrated some leadership and maturity¡ªnot quite on Sheila''s level, but still commendable."

    Chris raised an eyebrow but remained silent.

    "You didn''t just stop a herd of horrors; you made sure the cities had fewer enemies to deal with. You also searched for survivors, carrying wounded comrades¡ªpeople you weren''t even close to¡ªback to safety. That," Regulus emphasized as the screens displayed Chris hauling both Charlotte and Max toward the city, "is what makes a true leader. A battlefield isn''t about friends or rivals; it''s about comrades."

    "You, Chris Rature, really proved everyone who thought you incapable of making decisions that can benefit others."

    Chris smirked and nodded, but beneath his composed exterior, his mind was simmering.

    ''Not as good as her, he said? How unsurprising. After everything I did for these pathetic bastards¡ªallowing myself to be led by an outcast, teaming up with idiots I despise with my very being¡ªI almost thought it was fun and worth it. Almost.'' His gaze darkened as the magical screens replayed what he considered moments of weakness.

    ''Next time, I''ll make them understand why I''m the only leader there is . I won''t kneel before anyone. They''ll be the ones kneeling before me. I will be led by no one except myself, and that''s a promise I''m keeping.'' His jaw clenched as his resolve solidified.

    Then came Asher''s turn.

    "Asher, the first blue flame user in five decades," Regulus declared, "and you are not disappointing. Your flames continue to be as destructive as ever."

    The screens flickered to life, showing flashes of blue fire consuming the battlefield.

    "Your control has improved, and your combat instincts are sharp. But you already know that, don''t you?"

    Asher smirked, masking his exhaustion. "Obviously." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Regulus chuckled. "Confidence is good. Arrogance? That''s a different story. Your recklessness in that fight could have backfired in more ways than one. I believe Professor Orin Vale has already warned you¡ªfire is power, but it''s also danger. To your enemies, to your allies, and to yourself if you lose control. Learn to balance ferocity with restraint."

    Asher''s smirk wavered, but he gave a short nod.

    Regulus''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Good. But we need to talk about those stunts you and your friend pulled in the last moments of the battle."

    The screens shifted, displaying Asher and Liam standing side by side, both engulfed in flames, clashing with the Berserker demon like living infernos.

    "And now, our final student¡ªLiam," Regulus announced, his gaze settling on him. "You accomplished things that I can''t even discuss without the Headmaster''s permission. But one thing is clear¡ªyou and Asher are an unstoppable force. Lethal, precise, and easily the strongest duo among your first-year peers. There''s something about the two of you that sets you apart, but you, Liam¡­ you have something even more distinct."

    The room fell into silence, the weight of his words settling in.

    "Your relentless drive to win, your unwavering resolve to eliminate threats no matter the cost¡ªyou don''t hesitate. Even when exhaustion threatens to break you, even when hope seems lost, you become the hope others need." Regulus''s voice carried both admiration and a warning. "That kind of determination is rare. And dangerous. But today, it made all the difference."

    A brief pause. Then, with a small smile, he added, "Good job. To all of you. You fought with everything you had¡ªnow keep pushing to be even better."

    A wave of applause rippled through the students, brief but genuine.

    Regulus then clapped his hands together. "Alright! That officially wraps things up." He turned back to Thion, smirking slightly. "Shall we dismiss them, Headmaster?"

    Thion rose from his seat with a measured nod, stepping forward to face the gathered students. His sharp gaze swept over them, holding their attention before he spoke.

    "You have all done well, but do not let this recognition make you complacent." His deep voice cut through the murmurs, silencing the room. "Beyond these walls, there will be no applause¡ªonly trials. What you faced today was nothing more than a glimpse, a mere shadow of the true battlefield. Strength alone will not save you. Skill alone will not be enough. Survival demands far more."

    He clasped his hands behind his back, taking another step forward. "Take pride in what you have accomplished, but let that pride drive you to sharpen your blades further, to refine your magic, to fortify your minds. Because next time..." His eyes darkened with an unreadable intensity. "There won''t be a controlled environment to keep you alive. There won''t be second chances. There won''t be reviving from the dead."

    A chilling silence settled over the hall.

    Then, without missing a beat, Thion turned to Regulus. "Now, have the mages dismiss them."

    Regulus clapped his hands together, breaking the tension with his usual easygoing manner. "Well, you heard the Headmaster! You''re all free to go. Get some rest, eat something, celebrate if you want¡ªjust don''t do anything stupid." His smirk widened. "And before you run off, a little news¡ªyou''ve got two weeks of break before next semester begins. You can go home or stay on academy grounds, but if you''re staying, don''t expect gourmet meals. The kitchen staff have families too, you know. So, think carefully about where you want to spend your time off."

    Excited murmurs spread through the crowd, and it was clear that most students were already making plans¡ªfew seemed interested in staying behind.

    Regulus turned to the waiting mages. "Alright, send them where they need to be."

    As the mages began their incantations, a voice slipped into their ears alone¡ªThion''s unmistakable command:

    "Teleport Liam Hunter to my office."

    Without hesitation the continued and finshed their incantations as it echoed through the hall. As they finisedh, a huge magical symbol cover the whole floor, shimmering with blue myst. And in a blink of an eye, the students disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 248 - 248: Questions And Answers

    The students materialized in front of the cafeteria, their stomachs growling, mouths practically watering at the thought of food. As they took in their surroundings, Dylan was the first to notice something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªmissing.

    "Uh¡­ guys? Either I''m going blind, or Liam isn''t here," he said, glancing around.

    "No, you''re right. He''s not," Max confirmed. "Should we look for him?"

    "Tch, no need," Asher scoffed, already making his way toward the cafeteria. "It''s Liam we''re talking about. This isn''t the first time he''s pulled a disappearing act."

    Sheila frowned slightly. "He does have a point¡­ but Liam wasn''t exactly in great shape after that exam. Should we be worried?" She paused, then sighed. "Then again, it is Liam."

    "Exactly," Dylan said with a shrug, already marching toward the cafeteria. "No point overthinking it¡ªright now, my only mission is to eat until I physically can''t anymore." He chuckled, shaking his head. "Still, gotta admit¡­ Liam''s next-level sneaky. Who vanishes right after getting teleported? Pfft, what a guy."

    ***

    Liam materialized in an entirely different location¡ªthe headmaster''s office. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting long shadows across the polished floor. Behind him stood a heavy wooden door, the main entrance. To the far corner of the room, another door hinted at a passage leading elsewhere. His gaze drifted forward, taking in the meticulously arranged desk¡ªneatly stacked papers, an ink bottle, and a quill resting in place. The chair behind it, however, was turned away, facing the glass windows rather than him.

    Liam swept his eyes across the room, cataloging every detail¡ªthe towering bookshelves, the tomes lined in perfect order.

    ''Looks like an office¡­ but whose? I haven''t been here before,'' he mused. ''And judging by the silence, I''m the only one who got sent here.''

    His thoughts were interrupted by a calm yet commanding voice.

    "Have a seat, Liam Hunter."

    Liam didn''t need to turn to recognize who it belonged to¡ªThion. Even so, he remained where he stood, his expression unreadable. "Apologies, Headmaster, but may I ask why I''m here?" His voice was steady, though exhaustion lingered in his posture.

    Thion''s tone didn''t shift. "Still on guard, even in your current state. A good habit," he mused. Then, the chair slowly swiveled around, revealing him seated in it, hands resting atop the desk. "But it would be wiser to sit. Given your condition, I doubt you''ll enjoy standing through this entire conversation."

    Liam hesitated for a moment. ''If I''m right¡­ based on what Sir Regulus hinted at earlier, he''s about to ask how I stayed in the simulation after ''dying.'''' He exhaled softly, stepping forward and lowering himself into the chair.

    ''Guess I''d better choose my words carefully.''

    With a snap of Thion''s fingers, a glass of water materialized in front of him. "Water?"

    Liam barely spared it a glance. "Thanks, but I''ll pass."

    Thion nodded, unfazed. "Suit yourself. I''ll leave it there in case you change your mind." He leaned forward slightly, his voice dipping lower. "Before we begin, I want you to think carefully about every answer you give me. And I''d advise against lying¡ªor even considering it. Because I will know."

    His piercing gaze locked onto Liam. "You do understand how serious this is, don''t you?"

    Liam met his stare and gave a slow nod. Well, just my luck. But no problem, after all, I, myself, don''t know how this happened.''

    Thion held Liam''s gaze for a moment longer before exhaling quietly through his nose, his expression unreadable. His fingers tapped idly against the polished desk before he finally spoke.

    "You remained conscious in the simulation after your recorded death," he said, his tone even. "Explain."

    Liam leaned back slightly, maintaining an air of ease despite the weight behind the question. "Honestly? I don''t know," he said. "One moment, I was stabbed through the heart, and everything went black. The next, I was looking at the sky."

    Thion''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained silent..

    "I assumed it was some kind of delay in the system when I woke up. Maybe a glitch," Liam continued.

    Thion finally cut in, his voice edged with skepticism. "If that was truly your belief, then why did you immediately rush to rescue Sheila, who was moments away from being slaughtered¡ªjust like Chris?" His gaze sharpened. "Moreover, your actions after your supposed ''revival'' did not reflect someone who was clueless or disoriented."

    Liam met Thion''s stare without flinching. "Sir, to answer your questions, I''ll start with this," he said evenly. "The ability to seize an opportunity without overthinking, to act instinctively rather than dwell on the unknown, is a trait drilled into me by my Tactical Espionage instructors¡ªLady Seraphina Vale and Sir Veylan Kaine." His tone was composed, neither too relaxed nor overly rigid.

    Silence settled between them. The weight of the conversation pressed down like an invisible force, testing Liam''s ability to hold his composure.

    Then, finally, Thion spoke. "That''s a valid point," he admitted. "But I still think there''s more to this than you''re letting on."

    He leaned forward slightly. "Tell me, how many times have you come close to death in this world of ours?"

    Liam suppressed the urge to sigh. ''How irritating. No matter how I answer, he''ll do a background check, and that could uncover things I''d rather keep buried.''

    After a brief pause, he answered, "Twice. Both times under the academy''s watch."

    Thion''s brows furrowed slightly. ''Under our watch? What does he mean by that?''

    "Specify"

    "The first was during the entrance exam, when a dragon appeared in the beast realm," Liam replied. "The second was during the three days in Vlardia, when I faced an advanced-class demon¡ªa Malgath."

    Thion''s expression remained unreadable, but his thoughts churned. ''I remember both incidents¡­ but can just two brushes with death truly make a fifteen-year-old understand what dying actually feels like?'' His fingers pressed together in thought. ''Or¡­ am I overthinking something that will never happen again?''

    A faint scoff escaped him, barely audible. ''Perhaps Mystica is right. Maybe something malfunctioned, and his persistence in the simulation was just sheer luck.''

    "I see," Thion finally said, his voice returning to its usual calm. "Apologies for the interrogation, Liam. This was something beyond your control."

    "There''s no need to apologize, sir," Liam replied smoothly.

    Thion exhaled through his nose, nodding slightly. "I hope so."

    Liam took that as his cue and stood. "If that''s all, may I leave now?"

    "Yes, but before you go, I have one last question." Thion leaned forward slightly. "Why did you save Sheila? I understand she''s a friend, but you had other options. You could have retreated to safety or taken a different approach. Yet you chose to stand your ground, to pull a wounded comrade to his feet and fight beside him."

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable. Then, in a calm, measured tone, he spoke.

    "''As a knight, you either win the battle or die trying.''" His voice carried the weight of ingrained doctrine. "That is something I learned from my Knight Combat instructors. Saving Sheila was not a choice¡ªit was a necessity. After all, in the aftermath of war, a leader is needed to give hope to those who remain, to show them they can still move forward."

    Thion studied him carefully before nodding. "Well said. But tell me, Liam¡ªdon''t you believe you could be a leader yourself?"

    "No, sir."

    "And why is that?"

    "Because I lack the qualities of a leader, sir."

    Thion''s gaze didn''t waver. "And what if I see those qualities in you?"

    Liam met his eyes without hesitation. "Then, sir, I''d kindly ask you to look again."

    Thion held Liam''s gaze for a long moment, his piercing eyes searching for something beneath the boy''s calm exterior. Finally, he let out a small chuckle¡ªnot of amusement, but of intrigue.

    "You''re an interesting one, Liam Hunter," Thion said, leaning back into his chair. "Very well. You may go."

    Liam nodded, turning toward the door without another word. As his hand touched the handle, Thion''s voice rang out once more.

    "But mark my words, Liam," the headmaster said, his tone layered with meaning. "Whether you see it or not, whether you accept it or not, leadership isn''t something you choose¡ªit''s something that chooses you."

    Pushing the door open and stepping out, Liam didn''t look back as he started walking the direction of the cafeteria. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "''Leadership chooses you?'' he said." Liam muttered under his voice.

    "Chains do the same."

 Chapter 249 - 249: Chatter

    Inside the cafeteria, the air was thick with the scent of freshly cooked meals¡ªroasted meats, steaming soups, buttery bread, and an assortment of sweets lined up on the buffet tables. The students wasted no time diving in, grabbing trays and piling on as much food as possible.

    Dylan, true to his word, stacked his plate with an ungodly amount of food, his grin wide as he admired his feast. "This¡­ this is what victory tastes like," he declared dramatically before shoving a massive bite of steak into his mouth.

    "Victory?" Charlotte scoffed, gracefully picking at her food. "You mean gluttony?"

    "Same thing," Dylan said through a mouthful, completely unbothered.

    Ariana, seated across from them, was eating at a more reasonable pace, but her gaze occasionally flickered toward the empty seat where Liam should have been. ''Where did he even go? It is one thing for him to disappear during regular moments, but after that kind of battle? I don''t think he should be wandering off like that.''

    Sheila, sitting next to her, seemed to pick up on her thoughts. "You keep looking at that seat like Liam''s gonna pop out of thin air," she commented, casually biting into an apple. "Relax. If something was wrong, we''d know by now."

    Ariana sighed, stirring her soup. "I know¡­ it''s just¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Max cut in. "Speaking of wrong things, let''s talk about Asher and that little stunt you pulled against the Berserker." He pointed his spoon at Asher. "I swear, you and Liam were out there looking like lunatics trying to one-up each other in a ''who can die more recklessly'' contest."

    Dylan snorted. "Yeah, real talk, that fight looked like the battlefield version of two meatheads competing over who can lift heavier."

    Asher smirked. "And?"

    Max groaned. "And you''re both insane."

    Charlotte leaned back in her chair, her lips curling into a small, amused smile. "It was impressive, though. Not you, of course. But my dear Liam, he never ceases to amaze me."

    Before Asher could respond to the teasing, Sheila''s voice cut through the chatter, softer than usual. "Hey, Asher?"

    He raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by the tone of her voice. "What? Don''t tell me you''re trying to stop me¡ª"

    "That''s not it," Sheila interrupted, her voice carrying a strange weight. She met his gaze, her expression unreadable for a moment before she spoke again. "How did it feel, fighting alongside¡­ you know, Liam?"

    The table went silent.

    Ariana, Charlotte, Dylan, and Max all exchanged glances.

    Asher scoffed, breaking the silence with a short laugh. "Pfft. What kind of question is that? You''re asking me like you were on the battlefield with us¡ªme, Liam, and Chris." He waved his hand dismissively, clearly not understanding the gravity of the question. "And just so you know, he fought alongside me. Get the difference."

    "I know, but seeing you and Liam fighting together was... intriguing to me," Sheila said, her voice soft yet curious.

    Asher blinked, a smirk forming on his lips. "Huh? Wait, don''t tell me you''re jealous. Are you?"

    "J-Jealous? What? No!" Sheila stammered, a faint blush creeping up her neck. "I''m just asking a simple question."

    Asher chuckled. "Pfft, sure. If you''re not jealous, then stop asking those questions." He leaned in with a playful glint in his eyes. "And if anyone here needs to talk about teamwork, it''s you. You and Chris pulled off some insane moves together before that demon went berserk."

    "Oh, I just remembered," Dylan chimed in, grinning mischievously. "I saw you two up on the screens. Let me tell you, that was... disturbing." He made a face, mock disgust dripping from his words. "Seeing you two in action? Yuck, ugh."

    Sheila rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. "Don''t mind him, Sheila. You two were actually a great team... surprisingly," Ariana said, her tone warm and sincere.

    "Yeah, I guess it was. It never would''ve happened if Chris hadn''t decided to trust me as a leader, even if it was just for a few moments," Sheila admitted.

    Dylan, never one to stay silent for long, interrupted with a grin. "Well, if you ask me, Chris is the real MVP of this whole exam. I mean, he saved Ariana and me from dealing with too many horrors, and then he saved you two ego-maniacs who still can''t say ''thanks,''" he said, pointing at Max and Charlotte with a mocking smirk.

    Max raised an eyebrow but stayed quiet, while Charlotte gave Dylan a playfully annoyed look.

    Dylan continued, unabashed. "Then he swallowed his pride and teamed up with people he clearly can''t stand. No one saw that coming. Honestly, he did stuff no one expected from him." He shrugged and took another bite, clearly satisfied with his own commentary.

    Before anyone could respond, Liam appeared with a tray of food, looking as exhausted as the last time they saw him.

    "Hey," he said, his voice drawing everyone''s attention immediately.

    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the ladies'' man," Dylan remarked through a mouthful of food, his grin wide. "You sure know how to make the ladies miss you more than they appreciate us."

    "Sorry if I made anyone worry," Liam replied, settling into the empty seat next to Max. "Had something I needed to take care of."

    "Of course you did. Defeating a Berserker demon wasn''t enough of a challenge, huh? Had to go show off that you can still move better than I can," Asher teased.

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "I''d tell you, but now that you''ve spoken, I''m not so sure I want to anymore." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hold up, hold up! Hey, meathead, zip it," Dylan interjected, nearly choking on his food. "Liam, of all people, just offered to tell us something he might never say again, and you want to shut it down with your nonsense? Don''t let a one-in-a-million chance slip by!" He said, his expression comically serious.

    The group burst into laughter at Dylan''s dramatic reaction, and the conversation quickly shifted back to casual chatter about the events of the exam. They laughed, shared stories, and teased each other. Time passed without anyone noticing, and before long, the sun began to set, the noise around them gradually quieting as dusk settled in.

    By the time the moon climbed high in the sky, the cafeteria was empty, and the students had made their way to their dorms. It had been a long, grueling day, but they had earned their rest. The hellish simulation was over, and it was time to sleep.

 Chapter 250 - 250: Break (Part 1)

    Two days had passed since the exam, marking the official end of the semester. The academy buzzed with excitement as most students packed their belongings and departed, eager for their break. Only a handful chose to remain on campus, preferring the solitude or the opportunity to train.

    During those two days, not a single student touched their training regimen¡ªnot even Liam. He deliberately spent the time resting, ensuring he was in peak condition for the two-week break. He had no intention of leaving the academy. If possible, he hoped to train under Mystica, refining his dark magic further.

    That said, Liam did consider visiting Nystra City to see the Silverharts. They were, after all, the reason he was able to stand where he was today. Though he would never openly admit it, a part of him missed them¡ªfelt a lingering debt that he wished he could repay. However, that wasn''t his priority right now. Instead, he penned them a letter, informing them of his break but explaining that he wouldn''t be returning anytime soon.

    Among his group, only Liam and Ariana chose to stay at the academy. Ariana''s reason was clear¡ªshe was Mystica''s apprentice, and her training took precedence. The rest had their own obligations.

    Dylan was heading back to Sear, one of the two cities in Zone 7, to help his parents. Max had similar responsibilities, though his home was elsewhere in Zone 12, outside Grandeur City.

    Sheila had made a promise to her parents to return whenever the academy granted a break. If she didn''t, they might force her to transfer to the Noble Knight Academy, something she had no intention of allowing.

    As for Asher and Charlotte, their reasons for leaving weren''t as urgent¡ªjust family duties. The surprising revelation, however, was that both of them came from noble households.

    Asher was a member of the prestigious Hawthorne family, one of the wealthiest noble lineages in Llis, Zone 15. The Hawthornes held significant trust within the Solara Kingdom, making them a household of great influence.

    Charlotte, on the other hand, belonged to the Raven family. While not as wealthy as the Hawthornes, they were still a prominent name. Her family resided in Arl, the second city of Zone 12, and were well-known in their own right.

    Despite the farewells, the luggage carts, and the echoing goodbyes, the academy didn''t feel empty. Not to Liam, at least. The silence wasn''t hollow¡ªit was full. Full of potential, of clarity, of stillness that let the air taste like freedom. No instructors breathing fire, no schedules dictating his day. Just time¡­ time to train, to reflect, to sharpen the edges of his resolve.

    By the third morning, the dorms had settled into a deep calm. The only sounds were the occasional chirps outside the windows. Inside his room, Liam sat cross-legged in the center, his eyes closed, body still as stone. He was locked in Crimson Breathing¡ªdrawing myst into his body in steady, disciplined waves. Steam curled from his skin like mist over a moonlit lake, slowly flooding the room until it looked like he was meditating in a hidden hot spring.

    Fifteen minutes passed before he finally exhaled¡ªa slow, heated breath. His crimson eyes opened with quiet intent.

    "That should do it," he muttered, standing up and heading to the bathroom.

    A few minutes later, he emerged, cleaned up and dressed in a laid-back outfit. He sat on the edge of his bed and exhaled again, this time softer, lighter.

    "Nyxie," he said low under his breath.

    A pulse of darkness rippled from his shadow, and Nyxie emerged with a graceful flutter, doing a couple playful loops in the air before landing neatly on his lap. She licked his cheek with a cool, shadowy tongue.

    "Yeah, yeah, I missed you too," Liam said, the corner of his mouth twitching into a small smirk.

    "I''ve got good news," he added, stroking the space between her horns as she tilted head head, clearly curious.

    "I''m on a two-week break. Most of the students already bounced¡ªonly a few stragglers left." He stood as Nyxie leapt onto his shoulder with feline ease.

    "Which means¡­ you get to spend more time out in the open. And guess what? Ariana''s still here."

    Nyxie perked up, her shadows rippling with excitement. She twirled once in the air and landed again on his shoulder, thrusting a tiny paw forward like a tiny, inky general commanding, ''March!''

    "I get it, I get it. Don''t rush me''" Liam chuckled slightly. "And you know the drill¡ªback into the shadows. Can''t have anyone seeing you." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a flicker, Nyxie dissolved into black mist and slipped into the dark pool beneath his feet.

    Liam opened the door and stepped into the quiet hallway.

    It didn''t take Liam more than five minutes to reach Ariana''s dorm.

    The hall was still hushed, morning light pouring in through high windows like golden ribbons across the floor. When he got to her room, he noticed the door was slightly ajar¡ªjust enough to show a sliver of the inside. Still, he knocked, out of habit and courtesy.

    No answer.

    He paused, glanced down the hallway, then leaned in a bit.

    "¡­Ariana?" he called softly, just loud enough to carry through the door.

    Then¡ªa sound. A clutter. A startled little crash like books tumbling from a shelf.

    Liam raised a brow. "What was that?"

    Before he could knock again, the door swung open with a creak, revealing Ariana in all her accidental glory.

    She was standing there, blinking wide green eyes up at him without her glasses¡ªeyes that looked brighter and softer without the usual lens between them. Her auburn hair was piled into a chaotic bun, with strands poking out in all direction. And she was wearing a sky-blue silk nightgown that fluttered just above her knees, the light fabric catching the breeze from inside her room.

    "L-Liam!?" she squeaked, instantly slapping the door halfway shut again with a thud, just enough to hide her from the shoulders down. "Wha¡ªWhat are you doing here this early!?"

    Liam blinked, then respectfully turned his back to the door. "Didn''t mean to startle you. I just needed a favor, that''s all."

    "Oh¡ªoh no, it''s fine! I¡ªI just thought you were someone else!" she called from behind the safety of the door, voice flustered and breathy. "Wait just a second, I''ll get dressed! Thank you!"

    Before he could respond, the door shut fully with a soft click.

    Liam sighed, rubbing the back of his neck just as Nyxie peeked halfway out of his shadow like a nosy little gremlin.

    "You can go," he muttered.

    Nyxie slithered out, tail flicking like smoke, and zipped under the door with ghostly silence.

    "You can go," he muttered.

    Nyxie slithered out, tail flicking like smoke, and zipped under the door with ghostly silence.

    Liam placed his hands in his pockets, his expression unreadable but his tone dry. "Why is it that every time I need to talk to her, it feels like I walked into the start of some romantic comedy..."

 Chapter 251 - 251: Break (Part 2)

    Liam leaned against the wall just beside Ariana''s door, arms folded, his gaze distant, like he was watching thoughts float by in silence. The hallway stayed quiet, as four minutes passed.

    Then¡ªclick.

    The door opened again.

    Ariana stepped out, now in a simple, modest outfit: a cream-colored shirt that hugged her form just enough, and navy blue leggings that complimented her eyes. Her hair was down now, soft and wavy, falling past her shoulders. On her shoulder sat Nyxie, her tiny form perched proudly, tail flicking lazily as if she''d claimed Ariana as her throne.

    "You can come in," Ariana said, a touch of warmth in her voice.

    Liam gave a nod and stepped inside, eyes briefly scanning the room. It smelled faintly of lavender and parchment¡ªjust like last time. Books were stacked with casual elegance, and a few crystals glowed softly near her desk.

    Once inside, Ariana gently shut the door behind him. "Would you like anything? I-I don''t really have much to offer, but still..." she said, motioning slightly toward a tray on her desk with a kettle and two mugs.

    Liam shook his head. "I''m good."

    Ariana smiled faintly, then walked over and sat on her bed, where Nyxie immediately hopped off her shoulder and curled up in her lap like a cat. Ariana stroked her absently before glancing up.

    "So¡­ what''s the favor?"

    Liam crossed the room, resting one hand on the back of a chair. "I need to talk to Mystica," he said plainly. "I might need to use that portal door again."

    Ariana''s expression brightened at the mention of Mystica. "Oh! That''s perfect," she said, then hesitated, a touch of pink creeping back into her cheeks. "I was actually planning to go see her myself. If¡­ if you don''t mind, maybe we can go together?"

    Her voice had a shy lilt, like she was trying not to sound clingy or overly eager. Her eyes flicked to him and back down quickly.

    Liam gave a small shrug and nodded. "Sure. That works."

    Ariana beamed, her smile like sunrise. She carefully scooped Nyxie off her lap and set her gently beside the bed. "Alright then."

    She walked toward the far end of her room, stopping at the tall, narrow door with runic symbols etched along its frame. She whispered a few words, and the center of the door shimmered¡ªblue mystic energy swirling like liquid stars.

    As Liam approached, Ariana glanced back at the main door of her room.

    "Just a precaution," she murmured, walking over and locking it, "in case anyone barges in while we''re gone."

    With that handled, she returned to the glowing portal. The two of them stood before it¡ªshadows and starlight¡ªand stepped through, vanishing into the swirling blue mist beyond.

    ***

    Back in her lavish chamber, Mystica had just stepped out of a warm, scented bath, steam still curling around her. Her robe¡ªmore transparent veil than clothing¡ªclung to her figure in ways that left little to the imagination, glittering faintly under the soft candlelight. She padded across the polished obsidian floor to her counter, grabbed a tall glass, and poured herself a generous swirl of crimson wine.

    She lifted it slowly, savoring the aroma, then took a slow, indulgent sip. "Mmm¡­ nothing kisses the soul quite like a fine red before I get to work my beautiful butt off," she murmured with a sultry grin.

    Just as she tilted the glass for another sip, a familiar blue shimmer spilled across the room¡ªthe portal door.

    Out stepped two figures from the swirling light: Liam, hands in his pockets, and Ariana, looking innocent as well.

    Mystica paused, amused, lips curving as her eyes gleamed with mischief.

    "Well, well," she purred. "What brings my favorite little lovebirds here uninvited? Don''t tell me you planned to do your deed in my chamber. How daring of you, my diamond," she teased, swirling her wine as she smirked.

    "W¨CWhat? No! We didn''t plan anything like that!" Ariana stammered, hands flying up as her cheeks instantly flushed, bright as rose petals in full bloom.

    Liam didn''t even blink. Hands still buried in his pockets, he glanced away like he was used to this circus. Mystica, of course, noticed every flicker.

    "Oh, take it easy, sweetheart," she said, lounging with elegance as she leaned against the edge of a chaise. "If you did decide to take that next step, I wouldn''t mind you using this place. Just be sure I''m not around when you do." She winked.

    "I said we''re not doing anything!" Ariana squeaked, redder than ever.

    "She''s messing with you," Liam said with his usual deadpan, not even glancing at Ariana. ''It''s wild how she still fumbles around Mystica after all this time¡­ not my problem,'' he thought.

    "Good morning, Mystica."

    "Morning, shadow," Mystica replied, reclining fully on her couch now, one leg draped over the other with practiced grace. "What brings you creeping through my portal this time?"

    "I was hoping you could help me improve my dark magic during the break," Liam said plainly.

    Mystica raised a brow, interest piqued. "Really now? I gave you that tome, didn''t I? Don''t tell me you lost it."

    Liam gave her a look. "Didn''t lose it. Just¡­ need more than ink on paper."

    "Hmm, how fascinating," Mystica said, swirling her wine with a smirk that practically oozed mockery. "So you''re telling me all those sacred little scribbles from your ancestors are worthless now? How cruel of you, Liam."

    "I never said that," Liam replied, tone flat. "I just want to learn from someone who actually uses dark magic. Actively."

    Mystica tilted her head, her smile never faltering. "Well, you have that, sweetheart. That tome holds knowledge older than kingdoms. I get it¡ªyou want something more... personal, hands-on, perhaps a little dramatic¡ªbut honestly, there''s nothing I could teach that book hasn''t already whispered louder."

    She took another slow sip. "Besides, you know my dark magic knowledge is limited. I dabble¡ªgracefully, might I add¡ªbut compared to someone like you? I''m just an elegant imposter. Even if I am better than most Primordials at it, since they love wrapping themselves in their little rules and fears, I''m still no true master of shadows." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So what? I''m better than you at dark magic now?" Liam asked, with a spark of sarcasm dancing just behind his voice.

    "Pfft, please," Mystica laughed, reclining deeper into her chaise. "If you mean combat-wise, sure. But in depth, versatility, and cleverness? Not even close, darling."

    "How convenient," Liam muttered. "Whatever. I don''t care anymore. What about that thing you were working on last time?"

    "Oh? You mean the demon corpse thingy?" Mystica said, eyes lighting up with wicked glee. "Still working on it. Had to summon an old friend to lend a hand¡ªor a brain."

    Ariana, who''d stayed quiet until now, blinked and leaned forward. "Wait¡ªwhat demon corpse thingy?"

    Mystica turned, a gleam in her eyes. "Ah, seems I forgot to mention that, angel."

    With a snap of her fingers, her ethereal, barely-there robe shimmered out of existence, replaced instantly by a sleek black dress that hugged her form and ended just above her knees. Over it, she conjured a crisp white lab coat.

    "It''s better if I show you," she said with a wink. "Come, darlings¡ªtry to keep up."

 Chapter 252 - 252: Dove Verlhares Discovery

    They descended into the depths of Mystica''s underground lab¡ªthe place that hummed with the eerie thrum of power and old secrets. The atmosphere was just as Liam remembered: off-putting, like the room itself was watching. Still, he remained unfazed.

    But Ariana? She was wide-eyed, her steps cautious. Her gaze darted from floating orbs of light pulsing softly in the air to strange vials filled with swirling, color-shifting mist. Every corner seemed like a mystery wrapped in madness. And yet, it wasn''t until they reached the heart of the room that her breath caught.

    There, in the center¡ªencased in a tall, transparent tank¡ªfloated a body.

    Half of it looked¡­ human. Pale skin, delicate features, almost serene. But the rest? That''s where the horror crept in. Twisted vines made of earthbound Myst coiled around limbs like hungry snakes. Jagged plates of rocky armor replaced the other half of her torso¡ªless human, more monster. The hide looked like it belonged on a demon, not a duchess.

    The figure was grotesque¡­ yet strangely beautiful, like a corrupted sculpture crafted by the hands of obsession and despair. A fusion of human and Gaia demon¡ªan abomination.

    Ariana stepped forward, then stopped herself, heart pounding. "Who¡­ who is this?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper, caught between awe and horror.

    Mystica smiled with wicked satisfaction, her voice rich with drama. "That, darling, is Duchess Aveline Voreaux. A very wealthy noblewoman from Veridn, Zone 9."

    "She ended up like this on the night of her so-called assassination. But let''s be real¡ªit was more of an execution. The lady had a nasty history of... very bad things." Mystica twirled her fingers lazily in the air. "Anyway, the Queen asked me to investigate how this mess happened. And trust me, it was a dead-end nightmare for two whole weeks."

    Liam stepped closer to the tank, eyeing the fusion with a calm stare.

    "This place looks different, almost everything. This tank wasn''t here the last time I visited."

    Mystica grinned. "Oh yeah! Remember I said I got help? My friend did this. She''s not just your average alchemist¡ªshe''s a full-blown alchemy maniac and a certified genius."

    She paused, glancing toward the far end of the lab. "Speaking of which, she was supposed to be¡ª"

    A voice cut through the air, crisp and confident.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t my elusive Night Empress finally blessing me with her divine presence," came a smooth, teasing voice from behind¡ªcool, feminine, and soaked in dry sarcasm.

    Ariana spun around, startled, only to find a tall woman leaning casually in the doorway. Her platinum-blonde hair was cropped into a sharp pixie cut, highlighting her icy blue eyes. She wore a sleek black shirt tucked into fitted coffee-brown pants, her lab coat pristine but clearly made for function. A half-burned cigar rested between her fingers, smoke curling lazily around her.

    "And who are these tiny gremlins? Wait¡ªdon''t tell me. You and Galen finally lost control and made these?" she quipped, eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "Shut it, Dove. You can''t just throw that kind of filth around in front of children," Mystica replied dryly, arms crossed as Ariana and Liam shot her a shared judgmental side-eye.

    "What? Just because I joked earlier about you bending her over the diner table doesn''t mean I should be held accountable for this conversation," Mystica shrugged, waving them off like she wasn''t totally at fault.

    "Anyway, this is Dove Verlhare. Old friend. Wild genius. Chaos incarnate. We went to the same academy back in the day."

    Dove gave a lazy little wave to Liam and Ariana, the cigar now held between her teeth like a pirate with a secret. "Sup."

    "And this," Mystica continued, pointing, "is Ariana¡ªmy precious little apprentice. And over there is her boyfriend, Liam. The shadow boy I mentioned."

    "He is not my boyfriend," Ariana said quickly, cheeks blooming red.

    "I hope not," Dove smirked, striding up to Liam with bold curiosity. She stopped just short of bumping into him, looking him up and down. "So you''re Liam Hunter? You''re taller than I thought. Less brooding, more bro¡­ okay, I see it."

    Then she turned to Ariana with a wicked grin. "Honestly, he doesn''t seem like boyfriend material to me. But hey, I can be your boyfriend instead. I''m stronger, more mature, and very, very available." She ran her fingers through Ariana''s hair, slowly inhaling. "Mmm¡­ your hair smells divine. Let me guess¡ªfresh out the bath?"

    Ariana froze, brain short-circuiting for a second. This was her first time getting flirted with by a woman¡ªlet alone an older, dangerously hot one¡ªand the experience was... weirdly comforting. And slightly exhilarating.

    "She''s not into girls, Dove. Chill and let her be," Mystica said, leaning lazily against a desk.

    Dove rolled her eyes with a grin. "Pfft. That''s what I thought too¡ªuntil I ended up lip-locked with my roommate during finals week. Life''s full of surprises, babe," she said casually, strutting off with that unbothered boss energy.

    "But seriously," she added, turning back and flicking ash from her cigar, "why are they here? I thought Queen Lucy made it crystal clear that this project was on total lockdown."

    Mystica gave a nonchalant shrug. "Yeah, well, I don''t like keeping secrets from my apprentice. She deserves to know what she''s walking into."

    Dove narrowed her eyes. "Okay, fair. But what about the brat?" She motioned lazily at Liam, who met her stare with equal boredom.

    Mystica smirked. "Still salty, huh? I told you already¡ªhe''s not just some brat."

    Dove scoffed. "Whatever."

    "Anyway, show''s over, darlings. Time for the real work to begin. And we like our stage... private."

    "I don''t mind if Ari stays," Dove added with a shrug. "The boy toy can bounce."

    "Nice try," Mystica snapped her fingers, summoning a swirl of air that lifted both Liam and Ariana off their feet like weightless feathers. "Ariana''s got something to teach him. Mystsense, remember? He wants the basics. Go play tutor in my chamber¡ªbut break one thing and I''ll turn you both into decorative frogs."

    She waved them out with the wind, the doors creaking shut behind them. But just before the final click¡ª

    Dove locked eyes with Liam... and dragged a finger across her throat with a wicked smirk.

    The door slammed shut.

    "Yup," Liam muttered, brushing off his clothes. "I think she really likes you, Ariana."

    Back inside the lab, Mystica leaned back on the desk, casually flipping through a half-charred notebook like she was waiting for gossip and not a scientific revelation. "So, Dove," she said with a sly grin, "you find anything this time, or are we still playing mad alchemist in the dark?"

    Dove flicked her cigar again, the cherry tip glowing. "Oh, I found something," she said smoothly, her voice low. "Ran a demon blood test. Compared the freak in the tank to your average Gaia demon."

    Mystica hummed, unimpressed. "Already did that, sweety. The blood doesn''t match. They''re not meant to."

    But Dove held up a finger, shushing her like she was scolding a nosy kitten. "No, no, listen again, Night Empress¡ªI''m not talking about the hybrid blend. I mean the demon blood inside her? It ain''t Gaia. Not exactly."

    Mystica''s playful smirk dipped just a degree, curiosity flickering behind her eyes.

    Dove stepped closer. "At first, we thought Duchess Aveline was going full mad scientist¡ªinjecting herself with demon blood, or chugging it like wine at a noble party. And maybe, just maybe, by some miracle, it fused perfectly with her own."

    She took another drag of her cigar and exhaled. "But that theory? Trash. Would''ve taken a hundred unstable trials, mutations, maybe even death. To force a fusion like that would be a suicide mission. And to keep it stable? Practically impossible without... help."

    Mystica raised a brow, her tone still chill. "You''re rambling, Dove. Get to the sparkle."

    Dove smirked. "Five days ago, I got lucky. A fresh batch of Gaia demon corpses came through the border. Don''t ask how." She winked. "Anyway, that sparked an idea. I went back to the tank and did a deeper extraction of the abomination''s blood. Almost tore my hair out doing it¡ªit clung like it had a will of its own¡ªbut I got it." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She paused for drama, loving the moment.

    "And when I ran the tests?" Her smile turned sharp. "It wasn''t just any Gaia demon''s blood swimming in her veins. It was higher-level. Refined. Primal. A signature way above the average rank."

    Mystica''s gaze sharpened slightly. Just slightly. "You''re saying...?"

    Dove leaned in, eyes gleaming. "I''m saying the Duchess didn''t get that blood from some Sync-class demon wandering in the woods. She had a sample of Demon Lord blood. Gaia-class. That''s not something you find at the local black market."

    Mystica let out a low, amused whistle, still lounging like this was tea time. "So our dear Aveline might''ve had a chat with the big green bastard himself¡­ and made a deal."

    Dove chuckled darkly. "A bloody expensive one, too."

    Mystica tilted her head, her voice dipped in mirth and menace. "Now this, my dear Dove, is something Queen Lucy would love to hear."

 Chapter 253 - 253: Mystsense

    Liam and Ariana made their way back up to Mystica''s chamber, the silence between them calm.

    "So¡­ Mystica said you needed to learn Mystsense," Ariana said as they reached the chamber, her voice carrying a casual curiosity laced with a hint of nervousness.

    "Yeah," Liam replied, hands in his pockets while scanning the room. "I planned to ask you before the exam started, but I didn''t want to bother you then. And I guess I forgot about it¡­ till now."

    "Oh, okay," Ariana said, a small blush coloring her cheeks.

    "Is it okay for us to actually do this here?" Liam asked, glancing around Mystica''s chamber.

    "Ye¨Cyeah. Mystsense has nothing to do with movement, so it''s okay for us to practice here," Ariana replied as she walked toward the center of the room and sat down cross-legged. "Besides, Mystica did give us the go-ahead to practice here. Come on, there''s no need to worry."

    "I''m not worried," Liam said as he sat across from her, mirroring her posture. "So, how do we begin?"

    "Well, since you know the name, I believe you know its purpose, right?" Ariana asked, tilting her head with a playful gleam in her eye.

    "Yeah, Mystica said it helps you see a person''s Myst Core color¡­ to tell what level they''re at."

    "Exactly," Ariana said, nodding. "Mystsense is less about sight and more about awareness. You''re not just ''seeing'' the color¡ªyou''re tuning into a person''s mystical frequency. Like listening to music only your soul can hear."

    Liam raised an eyebrow. "Poetic."

    Ariana giggled softly. "Thanks. Now close your eyes."

    He hesitated for half a second, then did as she said.

    "Focus," Ariana continued, her voice soft but steady. "Imagine the space around you as alive¡ªnot empty. Every person, every object, has Myst flowing through it. But cores¡­ they burn brighter. Sharper. Like a flame in the void."

    Liam''s breathing slowed.

    "Now, I want you to picture me sitting in front of you. Not with your eyes. With your Myst. Feel for a pulse¡ªsomething gentle, warm, and steady. That''s me. Try to connect."

    The world around him shifted. The air grew thick with unseen threads of energy, subtle pulses radiating from Ariana like gentle waves lapping against the shore.

    "I can feel it¡­" he murmured.

    "Good. Now focus deeper. Let your own Myst flow outward. Don''t force it. Let it drift like mist reaching out to the morning sun."

    A few heartbeats passed. Then Liam''s eyes opened¡ªjust a sliver¡ªand they gleamed faintly with an otherworldly light.

    "There it is," Ariana whispered. "You''re syncing."

    "What color¡­?" he asked, voice quieter now, as if afraid to break the balance.

    Ariana smiled gently. "You tell me."

    He stared at her for a long moment, then blinked. "Green."

    She beamed. "Mid-tier 5-Star. You got it."

    Liam''s expression remained unreadable, but the flicker of approval in his eyes didn''t go unnoticed.

    Ariana''s smile widened. "Wanna try yours next?"

    "Right off the bat?"

    "Yeah, you are a quick learner so no big deal. It took me some days to do what you just did. And besides, with me guiding you?" She winked. "Definitely."

    "Alright, if you say so, let''s do it," Liam said calmly.

    Ariana shifted a little closer, their knees brushing¡ªjust barely. "Um¡­ if you don''t mind," she said, voice small as she glanced at his hands and reached out, hesitating. "Can I¡­?"

    "You''re free to do whatever you want," Liam replied.

    Her eyes widened slightly, a soft blush painting her cheeks. "O¨Cokay," she mumbled, placing her hands gently over his. ''How do you say something like that with a straight face?'' she thought, resisting the urge to hide behind her hair.

    "And close your eyes again," she added quickly.

    Liam obeyed, letting the world slip into darkness once more.

    "Now," Ariana said, her voice dropping to something softer, "use that same focus from earlier. But this time¡­ turn it inward. You''re not looking for me anymore. You''re looking for you. For your own Myst."

    Liam inhaled slowly, steady and deep.

    "It''ll feel strange at first," she continued. "Like walking into a mirror made of wind¡­ Just breathe. Let your thoughts quiet. Let the flow take you."

    The air between them stilled. Silence settled over the chamber like a blanket.

    And in the quiet¡­ Liam felt it.

    Not in his chest. Not in his limbs.

    But in his core.

    A thump. A pulse. Faint, steady. Not loud like a war drum¡ªbut soft, deliberate. Like a single candle in a cavern.

    "Focus on it," Ariana''s voice reached him like a ripple across water. "That''s your Myst Core."

    Liam leaned in¡ªnot his body, but his will. The flicker of light stirred. It grew, little by little, until it shone gently in the dark.

    A light green glow¡ªcalm, quiet, like mint kissed by moonlight.

    Low-tier 5-Star.

    His eyes fluttered open, just a little, the faintest hint of surprise flashing across his normally stoic face.

    "You saw it?" Ariana asked, already leaning in despite how close they were.

    He gave a small nod. "Yeah. Green. But lighter than yours."

    "Low-tier 5-Star," she confirmed, a proud smile blooming on her face. "That''s amazing, Liam. Most people can''t even see their own Myst Core without weeks of meditation."

    He shrugged, casual as always. Then a smirk touched his lips. "Like you said¡ªI''m a fast learner."

    Ariana laughed gently, her hands still resting over his. "No kidding."

    "So¡­ what now?" he asked.

    Ariana leaned back slowly, placing her palms on the cool floor. "Now? We train that sense. Until it becomes second nature. No closing your eyes, no deep focus. Just instinct. Until you can sense someone''s level mid-fight¡­ or even if they''re lying about it."

    "Sounds useful."

    "It is," she said with a grin. "Especially for someone like you."

    Liam tilted his head, curiosity flickering in his gaze. "Someone like me?"

    "Well¡­ yeah," Ariana said, fidgeting slightly. "You''re stealthy. You think before you strike. You always gauge your opponent before committing. That''s just¡­ how you move."

    "I didn''t take it the wrong way," Liam replied. "I just wanted to hear your reasoning."

    He paused, then added, "By the way¡ªcan you already use Mystsense like that? Without needing to close your eyes or focus super hard?"

    "Oh yeah," Ariana said with a slight chuckle. "I can¡­ but I haven''t mastered it yet. Sometimes I still get fuzzy readings."

    "I see. That''s nice."

    "Yeah¡­" Ariana replied softly, a small smile tugging at her lips. "So, wanna keep going? Or maybe take a break?"

    "Your call. You are the teacher here," Liam said, letting his gaze drift lazily toward her.

    "Oh yeah, you right." She chuckled gently. "Alright, let''s conti¡ª"

    CREAK.

    The chamber''s main door groaned open, followed by a voice way too loud for the vibes in the room.

    "Hey, Moony! You seen Gally anywhere? I swear he''s ghosting me today¡ªdude''s giving me the silent treatment or something."

    Magnus appeared, dramatically as always, with a bowl of cream puffs like it was the most natural accessory in the world.

    Then he paused. Eyebrows raised. Eyes squinting. Dramatic gasp loading¡­

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa. What is happening in here? That close? That position?" he teased, grinning like he just caught them red-handed. "Don''t tell me you two are making moves in your instructor''s chamber. Kids these days, man. No sense of danger, no shame either!"

    Ariana''s face went red in real-time.

    Magnus took a bite of a cream puff and pointed at Liam with his pinky. "And you, Mr. Mysterious¡ªseriously? Why''s a gorgeous lady like her wasting her time with a guy who looks like he''s in a permanent state of brooding?"

    "He''s not my boyfriend!" Ariana squeaked, scooting back slightly as her blush turned borderline radioactive. "Why is everyone assuming that today?" she muttered under her breath.

    "Thank the stars," Magnus said, half-chewing. "Anyway! Back to the mission¡ªhave either of you seen Moony or Gally?"

    "You mean Mystica and Galen," Liam replied calmly, still seated like nothing just happened.

    "No, I meant Regulus and Ember. Of course I mean Moony and Gally," Magnus said with fake frustration, tossing another cream puff into his mouth.

    "Mystica''s in her lab. Downstairs," Ariana offered, still trying to shake off her embarrassment. "Sir Galen¡­ no idea."

    "Dang. Gally definitely wouldn''t be caught dead in a lab. Which means¡­" Magnus placed a hand over his heart, pretending to swoon. "He went off on an adventure without me. Betrayal."

    Then he turned, heading for the door, bowl still in hand. "Thanks, Irina. You two can go back to your kissing session." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My name is Ariana! And we weren''t kissing!" she yelled after him.

    "Uh huh, whatever, Elena."

 Chapter 254 - 254: Family Issues (Part 1)

    Just beyond the borders of the Eastern Region, Tempest Kingdom, lay Zone 15. This zone comprised two cities¡ªLlis and Ilios¡ªboth known for their breathtaking scenery and charm. Ilios was home to the prestigious Crimson Knight Academy and the Crimson Mage Academy. Meanwhile, in the heart of Llis stood the Solara Palace, the seat of the royal family. The city also housed two prominent noble families, while the rest of its population consisted mostly of middle- and lower-class nobles.

    The two primary noble houses in Llis were the Hawthorne and Blazon families. Though bitter rivals, they shared one crucial role: both served as royal constables to the Solara Kingdom. Yet, among the two, the Hawthornes stood above. Honored for generations of unwavering loyalty and sacrifice, they held the esteemed position as the most trusted noble family in the entire Kingdom of Solara.

    In Llis''s western district stood the grand residence of House Hawthorne.

    The Hawthorne residence was a marvel of nobility and power, its presence casting a regal shadow across the western district of Llis. Encased within high, obsidian-black walls etched with silver runes, the estate stretched over several acres of meticulously manicured gardens, ornamental trees, and cobblestone paths that gleamed beneath the daylight. Twin towers flanked the main hall, their spires reaching into the sky. Intricate stained-glass windows depicted scenes of valor¡ªgenerations of Hawthornes in battle, defending the realm with blade and flame.

    The central mansion was built in a fusion of stone and darkwood, accented by silver-lined balconies and sharp-angled rooftops. At its entrance, two lion-shaped gargoyles stood guard¡ªenchanted with silent watchfulness, their eyes faintly glowing crimson. Banners bearing the Hawthorne sigil¡ªa silver phoenix rising from blue flames¡ªhung proudly on either side of the grand staircase leading into the heart of the estate. Servants moved with silent precision, and the air carried the scent of lavender from the courtyard, masking the subtle hum of myst that pulsed through the land.

    Behind the estate, separated by a gate of enchanted steel and a long stone walkway, lay the training grounds. The area stretched wide, built upon layered myststone that absorbed excess magical output. Marble statues lined the edges, each one a former champion of the Hawthorne line, and at the center, magical dummies floated and shifted restlessly, awaiting combat.

    There, shirtless and drenched in sweat, stood Asher.

    His white hair was damp, clinging to his face, while his glowing blue eyes locked with focus onto his targets. A stream of brilliant blue fire erupted from his outstretched palm, spiraling like a serpent before crashing into a dummy with explosive force, reducing it to smoldering fragments. Another darted toward him from behind, but Asher twisted smoothly, conjuring a flame-tipped spear in one hand and hurling it mid-spin. The weapon pierced straight through the dummy''s core, bursting into radiant blue embers.

    Breathing heavy, chest heaving, Asher cracked his neck and smirked.

    "Too slow," he muttered, summoning another wave of dummies with a snap of his fingers.

    Asher had returned home two days ago for his break from the academy. His initial plan was simple¡ªrest on the day he arrived, then dive straight into personal training the following morning. But that plan never stood a chance against Afina Hawthorne, his mother. She had insisted¡ªno, commanded¡ªthat he take a full week off before even thinking about training. Asher didn''t agree in the slightest, but Afina wasn''t the type to back down easily. After hours of mother and son back-and-forth, Asher managed to bargain her down to a single day of rest.

    This morning, before the first light touched the sky, he was already in motion. Now, three hours past sunrise, he was still at it, relentless and driven. Between heavy breaths and fire-laced slashes, he muttered under his breath¡ªsomething about how if he slacked off for even a second, Liam would surpass him again. And Asher wasn''t going to let that happen. Not again.

    He pushed through another round with the magical dummies for about ten more minutes before stopping¡ªnot because he was tired, but because he had decimated the training dummies for the thirtieth time that morning.

    "These damn things are worthless," he muttered, glaring down at his blade. "There''s no way I''ll improve messing around with these hollow bags."

    He let out a sharp breath, eyes narrowing with frustration. "Tch. Should''ve stayed at the academy¡­ just like that weakling. Bet he''s out there right now, going through some hellish training. And here I am, wasting time."

    He groaned, running a hand through his damp hair as he readied himself for yet another round¡ªuntil a voice cut through the air.

    "Young master, the lord of the mansion has summoned you," came a calm, feminine voice.

    Asher glanced sideways. A maid stood there, dressed in the formal uniform of the Hawthorne estate, bowing respectfully.

    "Is it urgent?" he asked, his voice carrying the edge of annoyance.

    "Young master," she said, lifting her gaze to meet his. "Everything involving your father is considered urgent."

    Asher sighed and tossed his sword aside, walking over to where his shirt lay crumpled on the ground. "Of course it is. Everything''s always urgent with that man."

    As he pulled the shirt over his head, he added, "And Lydia, seriously, cut it with the ''young master'' nonsense. It''s weird."

    "Understood¡­ Asher," she replied softly, watching as he walked off the training grounds without another word.

    Asher walked across the courtyard, his mind still seething with frustration from his training session. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the perfectly manicured grounds of the Hawthorne estate. His footsteps echoed as he approached the large doors of the mansion, which swung open at his approach with a soft creak. He stepped inside, his mind already turning to the inevitable conversation with his father, Lord Aleric Hawthorne.

    The mansion''s interior was just as grand as the outside, filled with dark wood paneling and intricate tapestries depicting centuries of Hawthorne history. Asher barely spared them a glance, his thoughts consumed by his desire to get back to training. He had no interest in whatever "urgent" matter his father had summoned him for, but he had no choice but to comply.

    The hallway stretched long, leading to Lord Aleric''s study. Asher pushed open the door without knocking, entering with his usual lack of formality. Inside, Lord Aleric sat behind a grand mahogany desk, his sharp features set in a permanent scowl. His dark silver hair framed his face like a crown. His blue eyes¡ªidentical to Asher''s¡ªheld a cold, calculating glint.

    "Ah, Asher," Lord Aleric''s voice was low and authoritative. "I trust you''re enjoying your break?"

    Asher barely suppressed a grimace, walking across the room to stand at attention. "It''s been¡­ enlightening."

    Aleric raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further on his son''s sarcasm. "Enough with the pleasantries. There''s a matter I need to discuss with you."

    Asher sighed inwardly but held his tongue. "I''m all ears, sir."

    Aleric''s gaze hardened. "According to my sources, you and a certain boy have been chosen by the prodigal son of the Solara Kingdom."

    Asher''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Prodigal son? You mean Sir Galen?"

    Aleric leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "Yes, I''m talking about Galen Magna." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I thought I made it very clear that associating with him was not an option for you. Even if he is the strongest knight of his generation and sees potential in you, a prodigal son is still a prodigal son."

    Asher met his father''s gaze with calm eyes, though his expression betrayed his anger. He wanted to speak, but he knew better than to interrupt. Speaking without permission was something his father disliked, and Asher wasn''t in the mood to hear his father rant about these things.

    "Your association with him, whether he''s still your instructor or not, has stained the Hawthorne name. Because of your incompetence, your mother and I¡ªhell, we all¡ªwill have to deal with the taunts from those Blazon brats," Aleric said, his eyes still fixed on Asher.

    "You may speak now, but choose your words wisely."

    Asher clenched his fists, frustration bubbling up. "By ''we,'' you mean you, right?"

    Lord Aleric''s expression darkened, the atmosphere thickened.

    "I was chosen by the man who disowned his family for reasons known only to him and his kin. So what? Now I''m a disgrace to my own family? I don''t think that''s how you view it, because all you care about is yourself," Asher''s voice was low but clear with anger.

    "You don''t care about Mom, Nila, or even me. You only care about yourself and your pathetic politics. I get exactly what you want, Father, and honestly, I''m not sure I''m willing to comply this time. So, if you plan on kicking me out of your house, go ahead."

    "You will do as I say, Asher. This is for the family. You''ve done something that can still be fixed. Don''t think of it like Galen''s situation; it won''t lead you anywhere. To live in this family, sacrifices must be made, and disassociating yourself from a prodigal son is one of them."

    The weight of his father''s words pressed down on Asher, making his blood boil with a mixture of anger and resentment. His father''s expectations were always suffocating, always demanding more, never satisfied.

    "Today, I''m being generous, so I''ll overlook your little outburst. However, you have three days to give me an answer."

    "Now, you may excuse yourself."

 Chapter 255 - 255: Family Issues (Part 2)

    Asher waited for a moment outside his father''s study, jaw tight and fists still clenched. He felt like punching the non living hell out of the walls but honestly, he couldn''t. He exhaled through his nose, trying to steady himself, when a familiar presence pulled his focus.

    His mother, Lady Afina, approached the corridor with her usual quiet grace. Her snow-white hair, long and flowing like freshly fallen silk, shimmered under the golden sconces lining the walls. Her silver eyes locked onto his with immediate concern.

    At once, Asher''s fury dulled. His expression neutralized, masking the storm that churned beneath. He didn''t want to worry her.

    Afina stopped in front of him and reached up, gently caressing his face with soft, slender fingers. Her touch had always calmed him, as if her magic wasn''t of the arcane, but of the soul.

    "I''ll talk to him," she said softly, her voice like a lullaby.

    Asher didn''t respond¡ªhe couldn''t¡ªbut he leaned slightly into her touch, grateful for it.

    Afina smiled faintly and pressed a warm kiss to his forehead. Then, with the elegance only she possessed, she turned and entered the study, the door closing behind her with a muted click.

    Asher stood there a moment longer before heading down the hall to his room.

    Once inside, he let the weight hit him fully. He paced for a few moments, trying to calm his racing thoughts. His gaze landed on a porcelain vase perched on the edge of his shelf¡ªa gift from some distant noble his father wanted to impress. Useless.

    He reached for it with a sudden, furious motion, but before he could make the decision to shatter it, a voice interrupted him.

    "I''d think twice if I were you, dear brother. Lydia really liked that vase. Said it brought ''refined balance'' to your barbaric cave."

    Asher turned his head, the tension still crackling in his muscles.

    There, sitting on the wide window sill, was Nila.

    She had a book resting in her lap, one leg folded beneath her while the other dangled loosely. Her long silver eyes¡ªidentical to their mother''s¡ªsparkled with amusement. Her white shirt was neatly tucked into sleek black leggings, boots laced up to mid-calf. Her dark silver hair was tied back in a ponytail, a few strands hanging near her face.

    She smirked at him, tilting her head slightly. "Go ahead. Break it. I''m sure Lydia will forgive you¡­ eventually."

    Asher rolled his eyes, setting the vase back down with more force than necessary. "Do you ever knock?"

    Nila shrugged, closing her book with one hand. "Where''s the fun in that?"

    He muttered something under his breath and flopped onto his bed, rubbing his face.

    Nila stood, walking over with an exaggerated sigh. "So¡­ father still being a soul-sucking tyrant, or did he finally ask you to sign a blood contract?"

    Asher let out a tired scoff, voice muffled. "Same old. But now with a ticking clock."

    She paused beside his bed, resting her hip against the frame, crossing her arms. "He''s giving you three days, isn''t he?"

    He looked up at her, slightly surprised. "How''d you know?"

    She smiled, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes this time. "Because that''s how long he gave me when I refused to join the diplomatic corps. Spoiler alert: I still didn''t join."

    Asher blinked. "What did you do?"

    "I went riding for two days, came back on the third, and told him no again." Her smile widened, this time mischievous. "Then I smashed his favorite wine cabinet. Thought you''d appreciate the symbolism."

    That actually got a faint laugh out of Asher.

    Nila leaned down and ruffled his hair. "You''re not alone in this, Ash. No matter what he says."

    He looked at her, genuinely thankful, but said nothing.

    She turned and walked back toward the window. "Also¡ªjust saying¡ªif you do break that vase, aim for the corner. Better acoustics."

    Asher chuckled softly, shaking his head.

    Nila watched him for a moment, her expression thoughtful before her tone shifted, casual but edged with curiosity.

    "So¡­ what did he want this time?"

    Asher''s jaw clenched again at the reminder. "He found out Galen chose me. Me and some other guy. Apparently, that makes me a disgrace to the family." His voice dripped with bitterness. "Said it''s ''stained the Hawthorne name.''"

    Nila raised an eyebrow. "Because of Galen Magna?"

    "Yeah." He sat up, his irritation rising again now that he had to explain it out loud. "Called him a prodigal son like it''s some curse. Told me associating with him was forbidden, even if he''s the strongest knight of his generation. Said I have three days to give him an answer. Whether I''ll cut ties."

    She blinked, unimpressed. "Okay¡­ then just say no."

    Asher snorted, shaking his head. "He doesn''t take no from me, Nila. He might let you say no and still sleep at night, but me? I don''t get that option."

    Nila crossed her arms. "Oh, come on. You''re making him sound like some tyrant from a tragedy."

    "He is," Asher muttered. "To me, at least."

    A knowing smile pulled at Nila''s lips. She strolled over and plopped onto his bed without invitation, patting her lap. "C''mere, dumbass."

    He hesitated, but after a sigh, he lay down and rested his head in her lap. Her hand immediately found his hair, fingers gently stroking through the snowy strands.

    "You know," she said after a moment, her tone teasing, "I always knew you were stupid, but I didn''t realize this stupid."

    He groaned. "Thanks, Nila. That really helps." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She chuckled. "Shut up. I''m trying to be wise for once."

    Asher closed his eyes, letting her continue.

    "You have something he can''t ignore, Ash. Your flames." She tapped his forehead gently. "Blue flames. The Hawthorne heritage. He worships that bloodline garbage more than he worships the actual gods."

    Asher frowned, silent.

    "So use it," she said simply. "Use the one thing he values more than himself. He sees those flames as proof that you''re the legacy. The heir. He can''t disown that, no matter how much of a control freak he is."

    He opened his eyes slowly, glancing up at her. "And what? Threaten to leave?"

    Nila rolled her eyes. "No, idiot. Don''t go all dramatic with a ''accept me or I disown myself'' speech. That''s just dumb. We both know he''d rather kill you than let you walk out the door with his legacy."

    "...Fair point."

    "Just show him that you are the future of this family whether he likes it or not. He can either support you, or look like a fool trying to fight against the one person who carries the fire."

    Asher was quiet again, her fingers still threading through his hair.

    "I don''t want to play his game, Nila," he murmured.

    "Then rig it," she said, firm and steady. "Stack the deck in your favor. You''re a Hawthorne, remember? We don''t break¡ªwe burn."

    That made him smile a little before he let out a low chuckle, eyes still half-lidded as he rested in his sister''s lap. "You''ve been stroking my hair like a doting wife for the past five minutes," he teased, a smirk creeping up on his lips. "Don''t tell me you finally got yourself a boyfriend or something."

    Nila''s hand froze for a moment before a smack landed on the side of his head.

    "Idiot," she said, rolling her eyes. "The last thing I need right now is a boyfriend."

    "Ah, so there is someone," Asher said with mock suspicion, grinning.

    "There is no one," she huffed. "I finish my third year at the Crimson Knight Academy in just a few months. And once that''s over, I''m focusing entirely on my application for the Solara Queen''s Special Corps. I don''t have time for boys, dates, or anything remotely soft."

    "That speech sounded a little too rehearsed," Asher replied, raising an eyebrow. "You sure you''re not deflecting?"

    She gave his hair a tug, making him wince.

    "Okay, okay, sheesh¡ªtough crowd."

    But as her words settled, Asher blinked. "Wait a minute¡­ if you''re this close to graduation, shouldn''t you be at the Academy right now?"

    Nila leaned back against the headboard with a nonchalant shrug. "I got a three-day leave."

    His brow furrowed. "For what?"

    She gave him a sly smile. "Something."

    "Something? What kind of ''something''?"

    "A private something," she said smugly, turning her gaze out the window.

    Asher sat up, his curiosity now fully piqued. "You''re hiding something."

    "I''m not hiding anything," she said sweetly. "I''m just choosing not to share."

    "Same thing," he said, grabbing a pillow. "Alright, spill it."

    "Nope."

    Asher lunged playfully, trying to wrestle the truth out of her. "You''re gonna tell me one way or another, Nila. You know I''m annoying enough to make this painful."

    Nila laughed, dodging and pushing him back with a knee. "Touch me again and I''ll burn your eyebrows off in your sleep."

    "That''s a sibling war declaration."

    "So declare it."

    "Fine," he grinned, "you brought this on yourself."

 Chapter 256 - 256: Visiting Queen Lucy (Part 1)

    Two days had passed since Liam and Ariana kicked off their Mystsense training.

    Liam picked it up fast¡ªlike scary fast. Now he could use it without closing his eyes or zoning out like some meditation junkie. He could spot the color of someone''s core mid-convo or while casually walking down a hallway. His control was still a work in progress, but it was leagues better than when they started.

    Ariana, though? She was leveling up like a speedrunner. Her detection range doubled¡ªshe could scan twice as many people at once, and her perception got way sharper. Reading someone''s mystical level and core felt like blinking¡ªalmost effortless.

    They''d just wrapped their daily Mystsense grind and were now tucked away in the academy library. Liam had his nose in a dark magic tome, scribbling notes here and there. Across from him, Ariana was fully locked in on a dimensional warping tome and a light magic one, switching between them like it was nothing.

    Thanks to the academy''s break, the place was a ghost town. A few students had stayed behind, but barely any came to the library. Right now, it was just the two of them and the eternally grumpy librarian.

    They''d claimed a table deep in the library''s heart, far from shushing range. No interruptions. Just peace and quiet.

    It had been nearly two hours since they sat down and noon had already drifted by.

    ''My brain''s kinda fried right now¡­ Need a quick reset,'' Liam thought, pushing his tome forward a little. He leaned back, resting his head, letting his eyes fall on Ariana across the table¡ªstill laser-focused, completely absorbed in her reading.

    ''She''s still got mental fuel, huh?''

    He activated Mystsense, eyes flicking subtly to her glowing green core. His expression didn''t change. Just unreadable as always.

    He kept watching her. Minutes passed. His gaze lingered, unfocused now, like he wasn''t just seeing her, but thinking through something behind those crimson eyes.

    Eventually, Ariana felt it¡ªthat quiet, unshifting stare. She looked up, finding Liam staring right at her with that same unreadable calm.

    "D¨CDo I have something on my face?" she asked, snapping him out of whatever thought void he was floating in.

    "No, you don''t. I guess I zoned out while staring," he said, rubbing his eyes with his thumb and index finger like trying to wipe the fog off his mind.

    ''Zoned out? While staring at me?'' Ariana''s thoughts spiraled. ''Wait¡ªwait, no way. He wasn''t having¡­ those kinds of thoughts, was he?! I mean, he''s a guy, sure, but seriously? Right now?!''

    Her cheeks warmed.

    "No. No. It''s fine. I don''t mind," she said quickly, waving it off even though her face told a different story.

    "Cool. Thanks," Liam said, still oblivious. "By the way, I''ve got a question for you. I don''t expect an answer, but I feel like asking anyway."

    "Y¨CYeah, go ahead," she nodded, trying to play it cool.

    "I''ve been thinking¡­ You''ve got a green core. I''ve got light green. So mystically, you''re stronger than me¡ªand definitely stronger than a lot of people," he said. "But you don''t really act like it. So, is it that you''re hiding it? Or¡­ you just can''t use it?"

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard¡ªnot by the question itself, but by how direct it was. Liam had this way of cutting straight through people without meaning to¡­ or maybe he did mean to. That was the thing with him. You could never tell.

    She set her tome down gently. Her fingers rested on the cover, unmoving for a moment as she processed.

    "I¡­ can use it," she said quietly, eyes dipping for a second before locking back onto his. "I mean, I''m not helpless. I know spells¡ªformulas, incantations. I''ve trained. It''s just¡­ complicated."

    Liam didn''t interrupt. He just tilted his head slightly, listening with that still, unreadable look that somehow made her talk more.

    "It''s not that I can''t fight," she continued, voice barely above a whisper, "it''s that I was taught not to. That power should be reserved. Controlled. Measured. My family¡ªthey''re the type who believe that strength shown is strength wasted. That if you reveal your hand too early, you''ve already lost."

    "Hmm," Liam murmured. "So it''s a restraint thing. Strategic."

    Ariana nodded, but her smile was a little sad. "Something like that¡­ But sometimes I wonder if it''s just fear too. Not just mine¡ªbut theirs. Like they''re scared of what might happen if I really let go."

    Liam''s gaze lingered on her for a moment.

    "Fear''s not a weakness," he said finally. "It''s just a leash. Some learn to slip it. Others get dragged."

    Ariana looked at him.

    "And you?" she asked softly. "Did you slip the leash?"

    Liam leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table.

    "I burned it," he said flatly.

    That answer hit her like a gust. There was no fire in his tone, no pride. Just fact.

    "¡­Of course you did," she whispered.

    There was a brief silence between them for a while.

    Then Liam leaned back with a stretch and mumbled, "Anyway... I''m hungry. Wanna go get something to eat?"

    Ariana blinked, caught a little off guard. "Y¨Cyeah, I''d be down¡­ but you do realize the cafeteria''s closed for the break, right?"

    "I know," Liam said casually, already rising to his feet. "Which is why we''re going off-campus. Grandeur''s got food, doesn''t it?"

    "Oh. Right¡ªyeah, it does."

    "Cool. Let''s head out then. You don''t have to come, but¡­ I wouldn''t mind the company. I don''t exactly know my way around the city yet," he added, already making his way to the door.

    "W¨Cwait up! I''m coming too!" Ariana called out, scrambling to stand.

    ***

    Back in Zone 9, within the Tempest Palace, Queen Lucy sat high upon her throne, draped in robes of cold authority. The Supreme Court chamber echoed with mutters and sighs as lesser lords and court judges flanked her sides, their backs straight under the weight of protocol. Before them stood the source of today''s disruption¡ªa matter Queen Lucy had already stamped worthless the moment it crossed her desk.

    Her fingers tapped against the armrest in thinly veiled irritation as she listened to the whines of the commonfolk brought into her presence. ''Petty. Civil. Emotional nonsense,'' she thought.

    Before the court stood a wife, eyes red from either grief or fury, her voice hoarse yet strong. "My husband drinks himself to ruin, comes home swinging at shadows¡ªand me. He hasn''t kissed our children goodnight in months. He spends his nights between other women''s thighs, while I sleep beside his cold absence."

    The man beside her¡ªunkempt, sour-breathed, and unbothered¡ªrolled his eyes.

    Queen Lucy leaned toward one of the robed councilors beside her, her voice low. "And why, precisely, is this here? This isn''t court-worthy¡ªit''s tavern gossip."

    The member, a graying old man with too many rings and not enough spine, fidgeted. "Your Majesty, the local enforcers couldn''t come to a resolution. The woman demanded royal intervention."

    Lucy''s gaze could''ve frozen lava. "So she cried louder than the rest and earned a slot on my time? Pathetic."

    Still, she let the woman speak.

    When the woman fell silent and the courtroom sat in a hush, all eyes turned to the Queen. Lucy slowly rose from her throne, her silhouette cutting a regal figure against the courtroom light.

    "This," she said, voice calm and cold, "should never have reached my court. A matter of marriage? Of faithlessness and domestic rot? This should''ve been dealt with in the dirt where it festered."

    She turned her eyes on the husband, who flinched only slightly under the weight of her gaze. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But since it has been brought to me¡­ there will be no back and forth. No teary pleas. Only justice."

    Her voice sharpened.

    "If a man cannot keep his manhood between his trousers, and if he uses it not to honor his wife but to shame her, then that manhood is no longer a gift. It is a weapon. And weapons, if misused¡­ are to be removed."

    The court sat in stunned silence.

    Queen Lucy turned away, already done with them. "Strip him of title, of privilege. Let him be made an example."

    And just like that, the trial was over.

    High above the courtroom, tucked behind a velvet-draped balcony, Mystica and Dove watched in silence.

    Dove leaned over the railing, cigar in her mouth, smoke curling up despite the royal ban. Her eyes were locked on Queen Lucy below, who had just delivered her brutal judgment.

    "Oof," Dove muttered with a smirk, "cutting off his manhood? Goddess, I love her. Why can''t I be married to Lucy? She gets it."

    Mystica smirked without looking at her. "You''re not exactly husband material."

    "Please. I''d treat her like a damn empress every night. Breakfast in bed. Foot rubs. Blood offerings. Whatever she wants." Dove exhaled, then added, "Unlike that limp royal stick she''s married to."

    "Just don''t let the smoke hit her," Mystica warned. "She''ll have your lungs on a plate."

    "She already has my heart. She can take the lungs too."

    Down below, Queen Lucy exited the courtroom with her guards trailing behind her. The moment she stepped into the hallway, Mystica and Dove moved.

    They intercepted her near the corridor.

    "Your Majesty," Mystica greeted.

    Dove added with a wink, "Looking radiant as ever, Queen Lucy."

    Lucy didn''t even look at them. "Not here."

    She pushed past them, heading for her private chamber.

    "She said not here. That means later. I''m in."

    Mystica sighed, "Dove, shut up."

 Chapter 257 - 257: Visiting Queen Lucy (Part 2)

    Mystica and Dove trailed behind Queen Lucy into her private chamber, the heavy doors closing behind them as the guards remained outside.

    Lucy didn''t say a word. She walked gracefully to the velvet-lined couch by the tall window and sat, posture regal. With a few rhythmic taps on the armrest, a ripple of magic shimmered across the room¡ªSilent Zone.

    "No eavesdropping," she said coolly. "Now that you''ve finally shown up¡ªtwelve days late, with your apprentice¡ªI assume you brought something worthwhile."

    Mystica gave a light nod. "We did. Not absolute, but it''s the best lead we''ve got."

    Lucy''s eyes slid to Dove. "And you must be the one Mystica insisted I allow assist her."

    "Dove Verlhare, at your service," she said, pulling the cigar from her lips and bowing slightly, her tone casual but respectful.

    Lucy''s face didn''t shift. "A pleasure. Though I''d prefer you not poison my air with that smoke. My nose doesn''t take kindly to cigars."

    "Of course, my queen," Dove said. She flicked her cigar up and opened a small, flickering portal mid-air. The cigar vanished through it.

    "Appreciated."

    "Anything for you," Dove replied with a teasing smirk, eyes lingering just a bit too long.

    Lucy ignored the look. "Now¡ªthis discovery about the abomination. What did you find?"

    Mystica gestured to her. "Go on, Dove. You did the digging."

    "With pleasure."

    Dove cracked her neck, hands stuffed in the deep pockets of her long coat as she stepped forward with a little bounce in her boots.

    "So, Queenie," she started, "I got a little nosy. Ran a blood test on the abomination. Compared it to a normal Gaia demon''s."

    Lucy gave a small nod, her face unreadable. "And?"

    "Didn''t match. Like¡ªat all. Sure, it''s demonic... but not Sync-class demonic."

    Lucy tilted her head slightly. "I''m no expert in what you do, but that''s expected. The thing is part human, part demon. Of course, the match would be off."

    Dove grinned. "Right? You''re sharp. But here''s the twist¡ª I didn''t test the whole soup. I separated it. I tested just the demon side."

    She pulled a hand from her coat and held up a finger. "And it wasn''t your average Gaia demon blood. It was thicker. Heavier. Potent. Like vintage hellfire compared to cheap graveyard brew."

    Lucy''s gaze sharpened, interest flickering in her otherwise calm eyes.

    Dove smirked. "So, I kept digging. Don''t know if my Night Empress gave you the scoop yet¡ªthough I doubt she did¡ªbut when I first showed up, our theory was that Duchess Aveline dosed herself with demon blood. You know, little injections over time. Let it soak."

    Lucy''s tone didn''t change. "Continue."

    Dove shrugged. "We ditched that theory. Fast. That much raw demonic energy in a human body? She''d have turned into mush. I personally believe no one survives a half-fusion like that without frying their insides. Unless you aren''t built like any other person"

    Mystica nodded quietly. "We confirmed that after the results of the blood comparisons came back."

    "Now here''s the juicy bit," Dove went on, pacing slowly. "Couple days ago, I got fresh Gaia corpses. Legit ones. Extracted blood myself¡ªnasty work. Did another comparison."

    Lucy''s voice was calm, but the edge was there. "What did you find?"

    Dove turned, her grin wide. "That thing wasn''t just having high-tier demon blood compared to the demons used. That demon blood? It was Lord-tier. Power levels matched exactly with the Gaia Demon Lord."

    Silence cracked through the room. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica broke it with a cool breath. "We''re saying Aveline might''ve gotten access to the Demon Lord''s blood."

    "Or worse," Dove said, folding her arms with a playful shrug. "She shook hands with the bastard."

    Lucy''s fingers curled slightly on the armrest. Her posture, always perfect, shifted just enough to betray a crack in her calm.

    "So if that''s the case," Lucy began, eyes narrowed, "how did she manage such a flawless fusion? To the point she stayed hidden until the night of her assassination? And more importantly¡ªhow did she even meet Sylvathar, the Gaia Lord?"

    "I''ve been wondering that too," Mystica replied. "From where I stand, there are two real possibilities. One¡ªSylvathar came to her. Meaning a Demon Lord stepped into our realm¡­ undetected."

    "That''d be bad, right?" Dove chimed in, sauntering over to a fruit basket like this was casual tea time. She grabbed an apple, bit into it, and said through the crunch, "I mean, a walking natural disaster just roaming around? Sounds like the rift patrols in the Western region need a serious upgrade."

    "Second theory," Mystica continued, nodding slightly, "Aveline went to him. Somehow got past the arrays. Slipped into the demon realm herself."

    Lucy didn''t flinch. "The arrays covering the entire Western region were built with the combined strength of three kingdoms. They''re not perfect, but they''re close. How would a noblewoman¡ªwealthy or not¡ªjust walk through?"

    Mystica''s voice dropped a bit. "Which leaves the third, and most reasonable conclusion¡ªSylvathar found her. And offered her a deal."

    "A deal with one of the devil''s own children," she finished.

    "Whew, that line hits." Dove raised her apple in salute. "Poetic, Your Night Empress."

    Lucy didn''t smile. Didn''t blink. Just stared out the window for a moment, the sunlight glinting faintly off her crown.

    "Then the question becomes," she said softly, "why her? Out of all the nobles¡­ why Aveline?"

    Mystica tilted her head slightly. "She was powerful, yes. Rich, connected. But not exactly¡­ exceptional. Not really magically gifted. Not politically threatening. I mean before she engaged in those crimes of hers. She was just smart and ambitious."

    "Yeah, and maybe a little too curious," Dove muttered, tossing the apple core into a small purple portal with a flick of her finger. "People like that always find the wrong doors to open."

    Lucy glanced at her. "You sound like you speak from experience."

    "Oh, I do," Dove smirked. "But I''m still cute enough to get away with it."

    Mystica sighed but didn''t argue.

    Lucy leaned back into her seat, one finger tapping the armrest again, slowly this time. "If Sylvathar approached her, that means there''s something he needed. Something only she had. Or something only she could do."

    Dove folded her arms, serious now. "Whatever it was, it worked. That blood isn''t just a drop of power¡ªit''s a whole damn legacy. If Aveline survived longer, she might''ve ascended into something worse."

    Mystica nodded. "A hybrid capable of wielding Lord-tier myst... blending it with human cunning. That''s beyond dangerous."

    Lucy exhaled through her nose, eyes icy. "Then we have a bigger problem. If Sylvathar succeeded once¡­ he might try again."

    Dove''s grin faded. "So what''s the play, Queenie?"

    Lucy stood, calm and regal, yet with steel beneath her voice. "We start where Aveline ended. Track her movements. Uncover every secret she kept. And if there''s even a whisper of Sylvathar still lingering..."

    She turned to the both of them.

    "Then we bring hell to the Gaia Lord."

 Chapter 258 - 258: Around Grandeur City (Part 1)

    Back in Zone 12 of Grandeur City, Liam and Ariana had stepped out beyond the academy''s walls, wandering into the lively central district¡ªpart food hunt, part casual tour.

    They walked slowly at first. Ariana took the lead, pointing things out like a seasoned local.

    "That tavern''s got the best flame-roasted turkey legs," she said, motioning to a place with banners flapping in the wind. "And that stall over there? They make honey-glazed flatbread that melts in your mouth."

    Liam gave it all a passing glance. "Haven''t heard of any of these."

    "You wouldn''t," she teased. "You''re always training or something else."

    They kept moving. The stone-paved streets were lined with wooden carts and open-air shops. Vendors called out, waving trays of fresh goods¡ªmeat pies, spiced stew bowls, skewers dripping with gravy, hot rolls stuffed with minced beef and garlic butter.

    Ariana''s eyes sparkled at the variety. "I''ve tried that mutton pasty. That stall over there makes fruit-stuffed dumplings. Oh¡ªI''ve been dying to try that fire-seared boar strip wrap."

    Liam, still neutral as ever, simply looked. It was all foreign. The smells, the noise, the people. The food meant little to him. He saw it all, but none of it meant anything yet.

    Then a burst of sharp scent hit Ariana''s nose¡ªsavory and smoky.

    Her eyes lit up. "That smells amazing!"

    She didn''t think¡ªjust grabbed Liam''s arm, completely forgetting how she normally hesitated around him, and pulled him through a gap between two carts.

    They stopped in front of a food stall with iron pans over open flames. A wooden sign hung above, painted with: "The Boiling Fang: Stews, Skewers & Hearth Wraps."

    "This is it," Ariana said, finally letting go of his arm. "That''s the scent I followed."

    Liam looked around. "Smells like burnt meat."

    "It''s chargrilled venison, thank you very much."

    The vendor, a burly man with a thick beard and a stained apron, grinned. "What can I get you two? Got fresh boar wraps, honeyed root stew, spitfire lamb skewers¡ªhot and loaded."

    Ariana turned to Liam. "Spitfire skewers or boar wrap?"

    Liam glanced at the sizzling meat. "Boar wrap."

    "Same," Ariana said. "Two wraps. Extra herb sauce."

    As the vendor worked, the two stepped aside, waiting. Liam leaned against the stall while Ariana stretched her arms out.

    "You really don''t know anything about Grandeur, huh?" she asked.

    "Nope, only been on these streets on my first day coming to the academy."

    "Well, today might just be the day you learn about Grandeur, even if just the central district."

    The wraps came wrapped in waxed parchment, warm and dripping slightly with sauce. They sat on a nearby bench, tucked between two tall lantern posts.

    Ariana bit in first. "Okay¡ªdefinitely worth dragging you here."

    Liam took a bite, chewed slowly, and nodded once. "It''s good."

    She smirked. "That''s a good compliment, coming from you."

    "Well, it''s not bad."

    They ate in silence for a bit, surrounded by the warm clatter of dishes, footsteps on stone, and the occasional shout from a nearby vendor.

    After a while, Ariana spoke. "You know, I''m glad I came out here with. Thanks for letting me."

    "Don''t make it sound like I dragged you here. I was hungry, and you are the only one available to guide me through this place."

    "Still," she said, wiping her mouth, "Thank you. It''s been fun, so far."

    Liam stayed quiet as he finished the last bite of his wrap. ''I only came because she looked down when I asked that question earlier, he thought. Didn''t want her stuck in her own head, not because of me.'' His gaze drifted to Ariana. She was smiling, eyes bright with excitement.

    I don''t even feel hungry. Still don''t want to be here... but she does. And honestly, it''s not that bad out here.

    Soon, both had cleaned off their food and were sitting back, relaxing on the bench, soaking in the district''s energy.

    "So," Ariana said, tilting her head toward him, "we heading back to the academy, or you wanna keep walking around?"

    "You''re technically the guide," Liam replied, arms resting lazily on his knees. "Your call."

    "Ooh, giving me power? I won''t let it go to waste," she said, hopping to her feet. She brushed off some food crumbs clinging to her leggings and boots, then looked at him with a grin. "Alright, fine gentleman, more touring it is."

    Without waiting, she grabbed his hand and pulled him up with her. Her joy was written all over her face¡ªcarefree, a little wild even. She was doing stuff her usual self would overthink ten times¡ªbut here she was, holding his hand and walking like it was natural.

    Later though? She''d totally lose her mind over it.

    The two blended into the crowd, moving with the flow of the streets as Ariana took the lead, throwing out facts and pointing at random corners with confidence.

    "That right there is Slice Alley," she said, gesturing to a narrow path crammed with taverns and food stalls. "Best place for late-night cravings. Trust me."

    "You really do like food," Liam said offhandedly, walking beside her.

    "What? Is that a problem?"

    "No. Everyone likes food. Doesn''t matter how much."

    She smiled at that and kept walking.

    Eventually, their path brought them to the very edge of the central district. Beyond it, the buildings began to shift in style¡ªmore elegant, quieter. The eastern district loomed ahead.

    They slowed as they approached a cobbled path that led out of the main street.

    "You see this path here? It leads to the¡ª"

    "Avanclare Estate," Liam said before she could finish.

    Ariana blinked, surprised. Then it clicked. "Right¡­ you were at that party with us a few months ago."

    "Yeah."

    She grew quiet. "That was the night of the blood demon attack..."

    Liam nodded, but his voice was calm. "No need to feel sorry for me. I chose to leave the party and tag along with those knights. Just wanted some quiet."

    "And ended up in a fight," she said softly.

    "It''s in the past. Doesn''t matter now," Liam replied. "Besides, we shouldn''t bring that up out here. Someone could be listening."

    Ariana glanced around instinctively, then nodded, understanding.

    "And the sun''s almost down," Liam said, his tone flat as he glanced at the sky. "We should probably head back now, yeah?"

    Ariana blinked, realizing just how dim the streets had become. "Yeah¡­ you''re right. Totally lost track of time. Come on, I know a shortcut." She started walking ahead, her steps light and casual.

    Liam lingered for a moment, sweeping the area with a slow, quiet glance. Then, without a word, he followed behind her.

    They moved through backstreets and tight turns, Ariana leading the way while Liam kept a few steps behind with his gaze fixed on the buildings.

    Then, out of nowhere, Liam spoke up. "Can we take that curve?"

    Ariana turned, slightly confused. "That one? It''s a dead end, Liam."

    "I know," he said, eyes steady. "Just trust me."

    Something in his voice¡ªcalm but unshakable¡ªmade her nod without questioning. "Alright."

    They turned into the narrow alley. The walls were tight and tall, light barely touched the stone. They didn''t say a word.

    Seconds after they stepped in, five men staggered around the corner behind them. They looked wild¡ªdrunk, reeking of cheap ale and smoke. Cigars burned between their teeth, eyes red with whatever they''d been drinking.

    But when they stepped into the alley, they stopped.

    Empty.

    The couple they were tailing was gone.

    "The hell?" one muttered, looking around.

    "They were just here," said another, voice slurred but tense.

    The leader¡ªbroad-shouldered, with a jagged scar down his neck¡ªgrunted in frustration. "Where the hell''d those kids vanish to?"

    They bickered for a bit, passing blames, clearly too fogged up to think straight.

    Then the boss snapped, "You, check the back."

    One of the men grunted and walked toward the end of the alley. He barely made it halfway when something dropped from above like a reaper from the void.

    A hand smashed his face into the wall with brutal force.

    He groaned, dazed, and tried to lift his head¡ªonly to meet two eyes. Cold. Lifeless. Unblinking. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liam stared at him like he was already dead.

 Chapter 259 - 259: Around Grandeur City (Part 2)

    Minutes earlier¡ªjust after they''d finished their food at the vendor''s stand and begun casually weaving through the central district¡ªLiam had already noticed something off.

    Two men, lingering just a little too close.

    Not close enough to draw attention, but close enough to trigger his instincts.

    At first, Liam had tried brushing it off. Probably just heading the same way¡­ coincidence.

    But that illusion snapped the moment he caught sight of two more figures blending into the crowd. They were stationed across the street when he and Ariana paused at the pathway leading to the Avanclare estate.

    By the time Ariana suggested they take some shortcuts she knew on the way back to the academy, Liam had already done the math. They were being tailed. Not by two, not even four¡ªten. Ten sets of boots that had been shadowing them since they left the food stalls.

    But as they turned and twisted through the shortcuts, that number dropped.

    Liam counted five.

    The others must have broken off, anticipating alternate routes. Trying to cut them off.

    He didn''t like that.

    As they slipped through another winding turn, Liam''s eyes caught a narrow alley tucked between two old stone buildings. It was tight, dim, and from his angle, looked like it might lead nowhere. He''d seen a few of those during their walk¡ªclassic design flaws in the district''s old structure. Or, in his case, the perfect setup.

    "Hey," Liam said, nodding toward the corner. "Let''s take that curve."

    Ariana glanced over, blinking. "That leads to a dead end, though."

    ''Perfect.''

    "That''s fine," he replied. "I need you to trust me."

    Ariana frowned a little but nodded. "Okay¡­"

    They slipped into the alley. The light faded slightly, the stone walls narrowing around them.

    When they were deep enough, Liam stopped.

    "Ariana," he said, his voice low and calm. "We''ve been followed since we left the vendor."

    Her eyes widened instantly. "What?"

    "There were ten. Now only five. The others split off, probably expecting us to take another route. These ones are trailing behind, thinking we don''t know."

    Ariana''s gaze darted behind them, then back to him.

    "What do we do?"

    Liam looked up at the buildings, scanning for the easiest climb.

    "You hide behind those barrels. Stay low, don''t move or say anything."

    Ariana nodded slowly. "O-Okay."

    He started toward the wall.

    "Wait," she whispered, "what about you?"

    Liam glanced over his shoulder.

    "I''ll be above," he said, one foot already braced against the wall. "I would''ve liked it if we just used a different route but there''s something I wanna try."

    And with that, he climbed up, disappearing into the upper ledge of the alley.

    Seconds ticked by. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And then footsteps echoed at the mouth of the alley.

    From his perch above, crouched low on the ledge, Liam watched as the five thugs trudged into the alleyway.

    ''One deep orange¡­ two light yellows¡­ one deep red¡­ and one deep yellow,'' he assessed silently, eyes glowing faintly as he used Mystsense.

    Their cores pulsed in his vision like lanterns behind flesh.

    One high-tier 3-star¡­ one high-tier 2-star¡­ two low-tier 4-stars¡­ and the strongest, high-tier 4-star.

    ''Deep yellow. That one''s the leader.''

    Below, the thugs were growling among themselves, confused and irritated. The leader clenched his cigar between his teeth as his eyes scanned the alley, grunting in annoyance.

    "Where the hell did they vanish to?" one muttered.

    "Check the end," the leader barked, motioning to one of the grunts.

    The man began to walk toward the dead end.

    Liam rose slowly to his feet silently.

    "Looks like it''s time for my entrance," he muttered under his breath, a cold edge lacing his tone. "Just like Lady Seraphina used to say¡­"

    And then, he dropped.

    The thug never even got the chance to scream.

    CRACK!

    Liam dropped like a guillotine from above, both feet slamming onto the man''s shoulders. The thug''s skull ricocheted off the wall with a sickening thud, his body folding like a marionette with its strings cut. He collapsed¡ªout cold before gravity even finished its job.

    The rest of the gang snapped around, startled. Their expressions twisted from confusion to disbelief as they saw the boy standing at the alley''s mouth like some grim omen.

    Liam''s red eyes faintly glimmered beneath his fringe, his face carved in stone.

    The leader stepped forward, taking a slow, measured drag from his cigar. Smoke curled lazily from his lips. "Well, well," he said, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "This one''s different. Got some brains behind those dead eyes. First time I''ve seen a brat flip the tables like this."

    Liam didn''t answer.

    Another thug, eyes twitching, unsheathed a curved dagger. "This kid''s got a face that pisses me off. Lemme rearrange it."

    "Hold it," the leader raised a hand lazily, keeping his cigar perched between two fingers. "He ain''t normal. You don''t just drop Karim like that without some kind of training. Academy student, right?"

    Liam gave a subtle tilt of his head. ''Smart enough to notice. Not smart enough to shut up. Guess I must follow academy rules on the use of magic on civilians.''

    The leader smirked wider. "You''ve got that dead stare they always carry. Real scary... for a student." His voice dropped, tone curling with venom. "But here''s how this goes. My boys beat the hell outta you. And then, we take turns with that sweet little thing you were walking with."

    He took another drag and added, "But hey¡­ you can walk if you want. Just toss everything you got¡ªmoney, clothes, pride. And most importantly, leave the girl behind. Fair deal, yeah?"

    Liam''s face didn''t twitch. His eyes scanned them like statues waiting to be broken. ''Perfect. Now I don''t even have to pretend to feel bad about killing them.''

    But then his thoughts flicked to Ariana. ''But I can''t do that in front of her¡­ she might get some mental scars at the sight. Guess today won''t be the day I get my first real kills''

    He sighed through his nose. ''I guess we play nice. Relatively.''

    The leader took his silence for defiance and waved his hand. "Guess that''s a no. Get him."

    Two of the thugs surged forward with a battle cry, swinging wild and heavy like bulls.

    But Liam moved first.

    He slid past the first like water around a rock, catching the thug''s wrist mid-swing and driving his elbow into his nose¡ªcrunch. Blood sprayed. The second came in with a blade, but Liam ducked beneath it, pivoted, and swept the thug''s legs clean from under him. The man flipped mid-air and landed flat on his back with a groan.

    Liam stood over their crumpled forms, turning his head toward the last two¡ªleader, and his right-hand man with the light yellow core.

    "I''ll say this once," Liam said, voice low, unbothered. "Come at me, and you join them."

    The leader snorted, cigar ember flaring as ash dropped to the ground. "You''re skilled, I''ll give you that. But this is real life, kid. Not a sparring match at your academy. Out here, it''s experience that matters¡ªand me and my boy here?"

    He tossed the cigar aside.

    "We''ve got plenty."

    "Hah¡­ The sun is setting. So let''s make this quick." Liam said.

    He took a step forward. Just walking.

    The leader scowled. "Still got a mouth, huh? Let''s turn this kid into ash."

    With a snap of his fingers, arcs of lightning crackled from his hands. His partner flared water magic, his palms swirling with fluid pressure.

    But Liam didn''t stop walking.

    The water thug lashed out first, sending a slicing wave down the narrow passage. Liam shifted his weight slightly and sidestepped¡ªthe water crashed uselessly against the wall behind him, drenching a stack of old crates. The thug tried again, sending a stream to bind Liam''s legs, but Liam leapt over it and closed the distance in a blink.

    CRACK!

    A spinning kick caught the mage in the ribs. He folded like paper, flying back and smashing into the wall as he slumped unconscious.

    "Useless!" the leader barked, electricity now fully dancing across his arms. He roared and launched a bolt.

    Liam ducked and ran straight into the attack, letting the lightning whip across his side, searing his shirt. The pain crackled through him, but his face didn''t so much as twitch.

    "W-What¡­?" the leader stuttered.

    Liam was already in front of him.

    BOOM.

    A punch like a war drum echoed in the alley. It landed square in the man''s gut, lifting him an inch off the ground. Before the man could even scream, Liam kneed him in the face, then elbowed him down as he dropped.

    The thug coughed blood, trembling, trying to crawl away.

    Liam grabbed him by the collar and slammed him against the wall. Again. And again. The man''s cigar breath mixed with blood and ozone.

    "Start talking," Liam growled ever slightly. "Why were you following us?"

    The leader spat blood, then grinned with a chipped tooth. "Business," he said smugly. "Child trafficking. Kidnapping. Slavery. Same old, same old. You think you''re the first brat to punch back?" He laughed, hoarse and wheezing. "That girl with you? She would''ve made a damn fine waitress down in the slut pubs. Clean face. Pure. The underground loves that kinda¡ª"

    BAM!

    Liam''s fist drove into his jaw with brutal force, cutting the rest of that sentence off mid-filth. The man slumped, finally unconscious, mouth wide open with a cracked tooth hanging loose.

    Liam stood there for a moment, breathing slowly, staring at the crumpled body in front of him.

    Then he turned his head slightly toward the alley''s end and called out calmly, "Ariana. It''s clear. We can go now."

 Chapter 260 - 260: My Decision (Part 1)

    Liam and Ariana made their way back to the academy, the streets now bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun. Thankfully, they didn''t run into any more thugs along the way. Ariana walked quietly, sneaking glances at Liam from time to time, while Liam strode forward, hands in his pockets, as if nothing had happened.

    After a few moments, Ariana finally broke the silence. "Um¡­ Liam."

    "Yeah?" he replied without looking at her.

    "I just¡­ wanted to say thanks for what you did back there."

    "Don''t mention it," Liam said evenly. "They were following both of us. No need to thank me."

    Ariana still hesitated. "Still, thanks. And¡­ sorry I wasn''t any help back there."

    "There''s no need to apologize either," Liam said. "Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. I''m not saying your strength is hiding."

    Ariana''s face heated up at that.

    "What I mean is," Liam continued, "you have spatial affinity. You could have made a portal and taken us straight back to the academy. But you listened to me, trusted me, and in doing that, you didn''t even think of what you could''ve done to change the situation."

    Ariana lowered her head slightly, letting his words sink in.

    "You did well by doing nothing," Liam added. "But judging by the look in your eyes, I doubt you''ll want to be ''useless'' again. That choice is up to you."

    She glanced at him, her expression softer now.

    "And besides," Liam went on, "if you had used your magic to fight back, those thugs could''ve turned it against us. They could have pressed charges."

    Ariana sighed. "Yeah, I know¡­ I would''ve been breaking academy rules anyway."

    Liam didn''t respond, and they continued walking in silence. As they passed through the academy gates, Ariana stole one last glance at him, thoughts swirling in her mind.

    They strolled through the quiet halls of the dormitories. Liam walked Ariana all the way to her room before heading off to his own.

    "You didn''t have to walk me all the way, y''know," Ariana said, stopping in front of her door, hands tucked behind her back. "Your room''s in the other hallway."

    Liam shrugged casually. "Dylan once told me a guy should always walk a lady to her door after going out together. Says it''s a rule or something."

    "Oh¨Cis that so?" Ariana blinked, a soft blush creeping up her cheeks.

    "Yeah. And we did go out to eat and explore the district. So it counts, right?" he said, expression unreadable, tone flat as usual.

    "N-no, it definitely counts. It''s¡­ sweet. I mean, thank you," she stammered, her blush deepening until it touched her ears. Her fingers toyed nervously with the door handle as memories of the day flickered through her mind.

    "Well, have a good¡ª"

    Before Liam could finish, Ariana had already slipped inside and shut the door with a quiet thud.

    He stared at the closed door for a beat, face blank. "Did I say something wrong?" he muttered. Then, with a small shrug, ''Maybe she''s got something to do¡­ doesn''t matter. I''ve got training to get to anyway. I can finally try that new technique.''

    Just as he turned to leave, the door flung open again at lightning speed.

    "Sorry, Liam¡ªgood night!" Ariana called out quickly, eyes barely meeting his before slamming the door shut again.

    Liam blinked.

    "¡­Good night, I guess."

    ***

    City of Llis, Western District ¨C Hawthorne Residence

    Three days had passed since Asher''s conversation with his father. And today was the day¡ªhe was supposed to give an answer, though the meeting wasn''t until later. Until then, he had time to breathe¡­ and think.

    It also marked the end of Nila''s three-day leave from the Crimson Knight Academy. She had intended to leave early in the morning, but her plans were effortlessly hijacked by the ever-doting¡ªand overwhelmingly affectionate¡ªLady Afina.

    "Mom, I said I ate everything," Nila whined, sitting stiffly at the table as Afina cupped her face with both hands, brushing her thumbs gently across her cheeks. "Yes, even the veggies, okay?"

    "You''re too skinny," Afina said, pouting as she fussed over her daughter''s collar and smoothed her already-immaculate ponytail. "I can see your cheekbones. And your lips¡ªso chapped. Do you not drink water in that place?"

    "Mother, I''m not twelve."

    Afina clicked her tongue, unconvinced. "You''re my daughter. You''ll always be twelve to me."

    As the mother-daughter exchange played out, Asher leaned casually against the wall nearby, arms crossed, a small smile tugging at his lips. The usual storm in his chest was momentarily replaced by something warmer, calmer.

    "Careful, Nila," he drawled. "She might just hug you to death before you ever get back to the Academy."

    Nila shot him a look. "Aw, is someone jealous of the attention?"

    Asher shrugged. "I mean, I wouldn''t mind a little cheek-pinching now and then."

    Afina turned immediately, her eyes lighting up. "Asher, come here then¡ª"

    "Wait¡ªno, that was sarcasm! Sarcasm!" he laughed, dodging as Nila burst into a triumphant smirk.

    With a final groan, Nila stood and gently pried herself from her mother''s grasp. She grabbed her sword and sheath from the nearby rack, adjusted her coat, and moved toward the door.

    Afina, of course, followed, seizing the opportunity to pepper kisses all over Nila''s face like rapid fire.

    "Mom! Seriously!" Nila giggled between squawks. "I''m already late!"

    "Don''t let any smooth-talking boy trick you into opening your legs!" Afina called, completely serious.

    Nila froze mid-step and turned, her face scarlet. "MOM!"

    Asher was already grinning like a fox when she stormed over to him. "So you do have a boyfriend."

    Smack. Her hand landed on the side of his head.

    "I''ll kill you," she muttered, ruffling his hair like a bird fluffing feathers.

    Asher was still chuckling when she leaned closer and whispered, "I wish I could''ve stayed. I would''ve loved to see the look on Dad''s face when you throw your answer in his."

    He looked at her, surprised for a moment.

    Then she pulled him into a tight hug.

    "Don''t die," she whispered this time, more serious. Then she kissed his cheek.

    "Ew," Asher immediately said, cringing as if she''d cursed him. "What was that? Poison?"

    Smack. This time to the back of his neck.

    "I hope it was," she said, grinning before rushing toward the carriage waiting outside.

    Asher and Afina stood by the doorway, watching the carriage roll out of the estate gates.

    "She''s going to do great," Afina murmured softly, her silver eyes fixed on the road ahead.

    Asher nodded silently.

    Then Afina turned to him with a gentle smile. "Do you have time to speak with your mother¡­ before training begins?"

    Asher looked at her, the smile fading into something more thoughtful. "Yeah," he said after a pause. "I''ve got time."

    Afina reached out and softly held his hand, guiding him inside.

    "Good," she whispered. "Because I need you to hear something¡­ before you go to your father."

    Afina led Asher into the sunlit sitting room just adjacent to the hallway, her hand still loosely holding his. The room smelled faintly of lilac and parchment¡ªhis mother''s signature scent. She guided him to the cushioned couch and sat down beside him, her expression softer than usual, almost¡­ conflicted.

    Asher studied her carefully, sensing the shift in her energy. "Alright," he said, breaking the silence. "What is it?"

    Afina didn''t answer right away. Instead, she looked toward the tall glass window, watching the light flicker through the trees outside.

    "You''ve grown so much," she finally said, her voice low. "You look more and more like your father with each passing day."

    Asher raised an eyebrow. "Is that¡­ supposed to be a compliment?"

    She let out a gentle laugh, then turned her silver eyes on him, full of emotion.

    "It''s a curse and a blessing," she said honestly. "You inherited his fire¡­ and his burdens."

    Asher leaned back, folding his arms. "If you''re trying to talk me into saying yes to him, Mom¡ª"

    "I''m not," she cut in firmly, placing her hand on his. "I would never force you to do something you don''t want to do. But I want you to understand something."

    He glanced at her, listening now.

    "Your father¡­ he doesn''t know how to ask. He only knows how to demand. That''s the only language he grew up understanding. And that''s the only way he knows how to show love."

    Asher looked down at their joined hands. "If that''s love," he said bitterly, "then I don''t want it."

    Afina squeezed his hand gently.

    "I know," she said. "I know. But listen, Asher. You don''t have to play by his rules. He''s not as untouchable as he wants everyone to believe."

    Asher tilted his head slightly. "What are you saying?"

    "I''m saying¡­" she hesitated, looking him straight in the eye now, "your blue flames are more than just a family heritage. They''re a symbol. Your father holds so tightly to tradition and bloodlines because deep down, he''s terrified of losing control."

    "And the one thing he can''t control," Asher muttered, catching on, "is me."

    Afina nodded slowly. "Exactly. And if you''re going to confront him, you have to do it your way. Not his. But¡­ don''t give him ultimatums. He doesn''t respond well to those."

    He exhaled through his nose. "Nila already warned me not to do anything dumb like threatening to disown myself."

    Afina chuckled softly. "Good. At least one of you listens."

    Asher smiled faintly, then turned to her. "What would you do, Mom? If you were in my place?"

    She stared at him for a moment, then brushed his hair out of his eyes with that gentle, motherly touch.

    "I would remind him," she said, "that power doesn''t make someone worthy. Choice does."

    He nodded slowly, her words sinking in deeper than he expected.

    "Thanks," he said, his voice quieter now.

    She kissed his forehead, just like she always did. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Go," she whispered. "Train. Clear your mind. And when the time comes¡­ speak like the man you''ve become. Not the boy he still thinks you are."

 Chapter 261 - 261: My Decision (Part 2)

    After his talk with his mother, Asher made his way to the training grounds to train. The past three days hadn''t just been about deciding what to tell his father¡ªthey''d been about pushing his limits.

    Ever since the simulation exam, his mind kept returning to that moment¡ªthe instant he''d tapped into something far beyond his usual flames. Plasma flames.

    It had lasted barely ten seconds, yet the sensation was burned into his memory: his blue fire flaring white-hot, crossing the threshold into plasma, a light so blinding and raw it felt like he was holding the sun itself. The pain had been excruciating, searing through nerves and bones like liquid lightning. But along with the pain came power¡ªpure, unfiltered, devastating power.

    Since then, he''d been chasing that moment.

    The first attempt was reckless. He had forced his flames hotter than his body could endure, trying to brute-force his way into plasma again. The result? Internal burns that nearly cooked him from the inside out. He''d collapsed, coughing smoke, his veins glowing faintly blue before the family healer was rushed in to patch him up.

    Lesson learned.

    After that, Asher adjusted his goal¡ªnot to conjure plasma, but to understand it. Instead of erupting with it, he focused on creating just a flicker¡ªa single ember dancing at the tip of his index finger. Even that was brutal. He learned quickly: no matter the amount, plasma demanded far more myst than his usual flames, and the pain came all the same. Each near-success ended with him clutching his hand in agony, his breath ragged, drenched in sweat.

    On one of those grueling days, Nila had stumbled upon him mid-burn. His skin was blistered, his arm trembling, flame crackling at his fingertips. When she learned what he was trying to accomplish, she''d been stunned¡ªand proud. Her little brother had already crossed into territory many elite flame users never even approached.

    Though her flames weren''t like his, she had something to offer.

    Nila taught him a technique passed down secretly among elite combatants in the Crimson Knight Academy¡ªa method of internal heat control. The key wasn''t resisting the heat. It was guiding it.

    She described it like this: heat must flow through the body like a molten river. Instead of letting it gather in one place and tear him apart from within, Asher had to circulate it¡ªmatch its rhythm to his breath, his muscles, his heartbeat. Through focused movement and control, he could create "heat channels" through his limbs, chest, and spine. The fire would move with him, not against him.

    It wasn''t easy. But it worked.

    Now, standing on the scarred floor of the training ground, Asher steadied his breath. He closed his eyes, feeling the pulse of myst through his core. Heat rose from his gut, slid along his ribs, coiled down his arms like lava snaking through tunnels. Then¡ª

    Flick.

    At the tip of his finger, a small spark ignited¡ªwhite, humming faintly, hotter than anything else he could summon. It shimmered blue-white, pure and deadly.

    Ten seconds.

    Then it vanished, but not without leaving a trace of warmth in the air and pride in his chest.

    It wasn''t much, not yet. But to Asher, it was everything.

    A path forward. A new level. A chance to finally surpass Liam.

    ___

    Later that day, after hours of intense training, Asher lay sprawled across his bed, his limbs heavy and breath slow as he tried to ease the lingering sting of heat in his muscles. The room was dim, the curtains drawn, and the quiet hum of silence was only broken by a soft knock at his door.

    "Come in," he said, voice low and tired.

    The door creaked open, revealing Lydia¡ªhis ever-dutiful personal maid. She stepped in cautiously, her eyes immediately falling on the exhausted figure slumped on the mattress.

    "Young¡ª I mean, Asher," she corrected herself with a slight smile, "your father has summoned you. He wants you in his study... within the next minute."

    Asher groaned, slowly pushing himself upright. He looked half-alive¡ªdark circles under his eyes, skin pale, hair clinging to his forehead with sweat. "Tch. So it''s finally time to meet the old man, huh."

    Lydia''s expression shifted with concern. "Asher¡­ you look¡ªum¡­" She faltered, clearly unsure how to phrase it gently. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Horrible?" he offered with a weak grin. "Don''t worry. Just the result of me trying to fry myself during training. I''ll be fine once I get some food in me. After this talk with Father, I''ll raid the kitchen."

    Lydia gave a hesitant nod as she stepped aside to let him pass. "I''ll prepare something for you then."

    As Asher approached the doorway, she added softly, "And¡­ good luck with Lord Aleric. I know you''ll handle it. Lady Afina believes in you, and so do I."

    He paused with one hand on the door, casting her a glance over his shoulder. A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Thanks, Lydia."

    Then, without another word, he stepped out into the hallway¡ªtoward his father''s study.

    Asher halted outside the door to his father''s study, the memory of their conversation from three days ago looping in his mind. His hand hovered over the polished brass handle for a moment before he finally turned it and stepped inside.

    Lord Aleric was seated behind his grand oak desk, posture straight and imposing. His arms were folded, and before him lay a stack of organized documents, each sealed with a faintly glowing insignia of crimson flame. He didn''t look up right away¡ªbut when he did, those piercing silver eyes locked onto Asher like twin blades.

    "You''re late," he said flatly.

    Asher entered, shutting the door with a soft click behind him. "Not really. You said one minute, and..." He paused as the wall clock ticked. "I''m two seconds early."

    "I expected you to be earlier than that," Aleric replied, voice cool. "Punctuality reflects respect."

    Unbothered, Asher stepped forward. "You asked for an answer. You gave me three days, and I''ve used every second. Now I''m here to give it."

    A stillness settled over the room.

    Aleric leaned back slightly, steepling his fingers. "Then speak."

    Asher met his gaze squarely. "No."

    The word hit the air like a blade drawn in silence.

    "No?" Aleric repeated, voice calm but heavy. "No, as in you refuse to speak¡ªor no, as in that is your answer?"

    "No, I won''t sever ties with Sir Galen Magna," Asher said. His voice was steady, unwavering. "I won''t follow the path you''ve drawn for me if it means turning my back on the very chances that could shape me. I''m not a pawn to be moved at your will."

    The temperature in the room seemed to drop, shadows stretching longer.

    "You''d rather cling to a fallen heir of the Solara throne than heed your father''s warning?" Aleric said quietly, standing. "You wear our crest, bear our name, our flame. And you would risk staining all of that¡­ for him?"

    Asher''s expression didn''t falter. "I''m not staining anything. I''m honoring it¡ªon my terms."

    Aleric turned to the window behind him, the light from the setting sun casting a glow across his face. There was a twitch at the corner of his mouth¡ªsomething unreadable.

    "Bold," he murmured. "Arrogant. Familiar." He stepped out from behind the desk, hands clasped behind his back as he circled Asher slowly. "You have your mother''s defiance. And my fire."

    Asher blinked, startled by the admission.

    Aleric stopped just before him, lowering his voice. "But if you intend to walk this path, then know this¡ªevery action has a consequence. You want to carry the flame your own way? Fine. Then prove you can survive the burn. Prove you can surpass me."

    Asher''s jaw clenched. "Then I will."

    Silence.

    Then, Aleric took a step back.

    "So be it," he said. "You''ll remain at Dark Knight Academy. You''ll build your own alliances, carve your own way. But know this¡ªI will call on you again. And when that day comes, if you still believe your sword outweighs your words¡­" He turned back toward his desk. "You better be ready to show me."

    Asher nodded. "I''m a Hawthorne. I don''t go back on my word."

    Aleric resumed his seat, eyes already scanning the papers before him. "You may go. And tell your mother I won''t be at dinner tonight. There''s a matter in Ilios that needs my attention." He paused. "And¡­ eat something. You look like hell."

    Asher gave a slight smirk. "Understood."

    With one last glance, Asher turned and exited the study, a storm of emotions stirring quietly behind his eyes.

    He walked the corridor back to his room, his mind a whirlwind. The conversation with his father hadn''t gone at all as he had expected. No outburst, no harsh threats¡ªjust¡­ acknowledgment. Maybe even a trace of pride. It left him reeling.

    He opened the door to his room, still wearing that look of disbelief, only to freeze at the sight before him.

    Sitting on his bed, legs elegantly crossed, was his mother¡ªLady Afina.

    She was humming softly, a quiet melody only mothers seemed to know. Her fingers danced through strands of yarn as she knitted a half-finished scarf spilling from her lap.

    Asher blinked. "Mom?"

    Afina didn''t look up. "Welcome back, dear."

    He stepped in, eyes narrowed slightly in a blend of suspicion and affection. "Not surprised to see you here, honestly. Surprised... but not surprised."

    She chuckled softly, setting another loop before glancing up. "How did it go?"

    Asher let out a breath as he sat on the edge of his bed. "Well. Surprisingly well."

    Afina raised an eyebrow, the corners of her mouth twitching. "Did it now?"

    He stared at her for a moment. "You had something to do with it, didn''t you? Him being... merciful?"

    She tilted her head, eyes wide with feigned innocence. "I don''t know what you mean."

    That was all it took.

    Asher let out a quiet laugh and shook his head, rubbing his temple. "Right."

    He slid closer and leaned against her gently, resting his shoulder to hers. "Thank you," he said quietly.

    Afina''s smile deepened. She placed her knitting aside, turned to him, and began stroking his hair with slow, loving fingers. For a moment, it was perfect peace.

    Then¡ªtwist.

    "OW¡ª!" Asher yelped as her hand clamped onto his cheek and twisted, not cruelly, but firmly.

    "You reckless little child," she scolded, still wearing that same beautiful, composed smile. "Running around like a dying ember. You look like a dead man, and you dare show your face to me without resting?"

    "I''m fine!" Asher grunted, squirming. "Mercy, mother¡ªmercy!"

    She held the twist a moment longer, then released him with a sigh, her hands sliding down to hold his. She pulled him gently to his feet.

    "Come," she said. "You''re going to eat something. And no, coffee is not food."

    Asher winced, rubbing his cheek. "Yes, ma''am."

 Chapter 262 - 262: If

    Mystica''s Chamber ¨C Day Eight of Academy Break

    The moon hung high, spilling silver light across the velvet curtains of Mystica''s chamber, where silence had long since become a companion. Since her conversation with Queen Lucy, Mystica had buried herself in research, eyes bleeding over old archives and encrypted intel, while Dove¡­ well, mostly napped, smoked, and offered sarcastic support.

    Their focus had been locked on the Western Region¡ªThe Ruined Lands. Demon activity had surged, not drastically, but notably. A 5% spike in breaches through the protective arrays, subtle enough to not incite panic, but too sharp for comfort. The knight garrisons stationed there had responded well. The elite¡ªSeven and Eight Stars¡ªonly stepped in when Sync-class demons clawed through. But there was something off, something that curled in the gut.

    More Advanced Horrors were surfacing. And worse¡ªGaia demons. Only Gaia demons. No Blood, no Dread, no Void¡ªjust the earthen monsters, repeatedly. That alone sent alarm bells screaming in Mystica''s head.

    One possibility haunted her like a phantom: a Demon Lord could be slinking among them. Hidden. Shapeshifted. Watching.

    So she summoned backup¡ªtwo of the strongest knuckleheads she knew.

    Galen and Magnus arrived like misfit brothers answering a mother''s call. Magnus came bearing cookies in one hand, the other already halfway to his mouth. Galen looked like hell¡ªeyes half-lidded, hair a mess, his steps heavier than usual. Without a word, he made a beeline to the bar and yanked a bottle of wine off the shelf, collapsing onto the couch like gravity hated him personally.

    "Alright," Galen grunted after a swig. "Why am I here? I was five minutes into pretending I don''t exist."

    Mystica sat on her bed, draped in a velvet nightgown that hugged her. "You good, Gally? You don''t usually look like a ghost unless you''ve just punched one."

    "I''m fine," Galen muttered. "Just feel like someone important is obsessing over me again. Always happens when nobles or the higher-ups from my land start sniffing around. Screws with my sleep. Feels like I''m being stalked by thoughts."

    "Ohh, maybe it''s one of those spicy ladies you ghosted," Magnus teased, chomping into a cookie with zero shame.

    Galen side-eyed him with a grunt. "Nah. This reeks of politics. Or worse¡ªfamily."

    "Anyway," he continued, knocking back more wine. "What''s the real reason you dragged us here at night? Don''t get me wrong, love the drama¡ªbut if this is another one of your secret desires, just say so."

    Mystica smirked, eyes glinting. "You make me sound like a temptress."

    "Aren''t you one, though?" Magnus asked, deadpan, genuine curiosity painted all over his face.

    Mystica''s smile twitched into a glare. "Shut it, Mag."

    Mystica sighed, pushing herself off the bed and walking slowly toward the magical display orb at the center of her chamber. With a flick of her fingers, it pulsed to life, casting a pale glow and revealing a projection of the Ruined Lands¡ªtwisting rift patterns, flickering red hotspots, and unsettling fluctuations in myst readings.

    "I didn''t summon you two for a midnight comedy show," she said, her tone low but firm. "Something''s off in the Western Region."

    Magnus froze mid-bite, cookie halfway to his mouth. Galen, still sprawled across the couch like royalty on a hangover, cracked one eye open lazily.

    "Demon activity''s rising¡ªnot by much¡ªbut it''s the kind of demon that''s the problem," Mystica continued. "Gaia demons. Over and over."

    "That''s sus," Magnus muttered, brushing crumbs off his lap. "Last time I saw that many was during my mission protecting Queen Lucy. Had a couple Blood demons mixed in, but that was months ago. I think you guys know about it anyway."

    He shrugged and shoved the rest of the cookie in his mouth. "But, I mean... if it''s just one kind showing up, isn''t that better than a full demon buffet?"

    "You''d think so," Mystica replied, her gaze dropping to the edge of a nearby table. "But history says otherwise. Every time just one species keeps appearing, it''s a sign. Their Lord is near. Sync-class demons don''t move without orders. They''re not random. They''re chess pieces."

    She turned back to the orb. "A plan''s already in motion. Maybe even close to its end."

    That finally got Galen''s full attention. He sat up, dragging a hand through his snowy white hair. "Okay, but what made you zero in on the Ruined Lands anyway? We three clearly don''t give a damn about those wastelands."

    Mystica glanced over her shoulder. "Remember that little assignment I got from Queen Lucy? While experimenting, Dove and I discovered that Duchess Aveline had come into contact with Demon Lord blood. That''s what triggered her transformation at death."

    "Ew. That story''s still not over?" Galen muttered. "And wait... who even is Aveline again? Nah, scratch that, don''t care. But who the hell is Dove? Sounds like a pigeon."

    "I told you about Aveline already, but clearly alcohol eats your memory." Mystica rolled her eyes. "And Dove''s no bird. She''s an alchemist¡ªmad, brilliant, and occasionally tolerable."

    She pointed toward the massive tub at the corner of the room.

    Dove, leaning against its marble edge, exhaled a lazy puff of smoke. "Yo."

    "Sh*t, how long have you been there?" Magnus blinked.

    "I dunno. Whole time?" Dove replied flatly, barely looking up.

    Then, as casually as a cat stretching in sunlight, she stood up¡ªdripping wet, wearing nothing but her panties. Her short blonde hair clung to her face, and she didn''t bother with modesty.

    "She''s blonde," Galen noted with a crooked smirk. "Dove, huh? Gotta say¡ªyou look pretty damn fine."

    "Sorry, sweet cheeks," Dove said, striding toward Mystica with a towel in hand. "I only chase the ladies. Especially fine ones like this little minx."

    She ran a damp hand gently along Mystica''s hair, then let her fingers trail down the woman''s neck before walking away.

    Mystica''s eye twitched. "Keep touching me like that, and I''ll turn you into a literal pile of ash."

    "As long as I don''t fight back, it still counts as consent, right?" Dove said playfully, flopping backward onto the bed with a bounce. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mystica smirked, biting back a laugh. "You''re impossible."

    "Exactly why you love me."

    Magnus popped another cookie into his mouth, chuckling. "Man, this went from ''apocalyptic threat'' to ''steamy novella'' in record time. Can we get back to the rift-of-doom part?"

    Mystica, still smiling faintly, gave a graceful nod. "Fair. Back to business."

    She flicked her hand, and the display orb zoomed in, focusing on a jagged rift nestled in the canyons of the Western Region. Sickly green mist oozed from it like an infected wound.

    "This rift didn''t exist a few months ago. Now it''s the size of a cathedral. And the myst around it¡ªit''s warped. Rotten."

    Magnus leaned in, eyes gleaming. "Warped like... ''instant death'' warped? Or ''lose your sanity and eat dirt'' warped?"

    "Little of both," Dove chimed in, already elbow-deep in Mystica''s wardrobe, casually pilfering. "The myst''s alive. Twitchy. Like something crawled through and left its venom behind. It''s spreading."

    "So," Galen said, eyes fixed on the ceiling, "you''re telling me one of those pompous Demon Lords finally decided to drop by Amthar?"

    "Yes and no," Mystica replied, her tone level. "Yes, because the myst signature is unlike anything else¡ªpure demonic taint. No, because no one''s actually seen what came out of it. Could be a group of Gaia demons working under stealth. But if there''s even a chance Sylvathar made landfall... then we''ve got a real problem."

    "Alright, so you want us to check out the rift and confirm if something walked out of hell, right?" Galen asked, stretching.

    "Exactly. You and Magnus can handle that. Dove and I will scout the outer reaches of the Crescent Kingdom¡ªsee if this corruption has any tendrils reaching further."

    "No problem," Galen said, standing up with a smirk. "And honestly? I hope it is a Demon Lord. I''ve been craving a real fight."

    "You''re definitely drunk," Dove said, snorting.

    "Yeah, but he''s dead serious," Magnus added, licking crumbs off his thumb.

    "Don''t worry, Featherbrain," Galen said, addressing Dove with a wink. "Sylvathar''s the weakest of the ten Lords. I wish it were one of the nastier ones, but even a Gaia Lord''s good enough to keep me entertained."

    He drained the last of his wine and rolled his shoulders. "Damn, I drank too much. But at least I''ll sleep like royalty tonight."

    He started toward the door, waving lazily. "We''ll check the rift tomorrow or whenever. If you end up fighting that bastard without me, let me know. I''ll be pissed if I miss the fun."

    He paused, glancing back with a grin. "See ya, Blondie Dove. Name finally stuck." And with that, he was gone.

    Dove smirked as the door clicked shut behind Galen. "Man''s got the ego of a war god and the alcohol tolerance of a toddler."

    "Sadly, both are true," Magnus muttered, crunching down another cookie. "Still, he''s not wrong. If Sylvathar really is here, we''re gonna need all the firepower we''ve got. That bastard doesn''t move without purpose."

 Chapter 263 - 263: Spar With Nyxie

    For the past few days, Liam had thrown himself into the art of Shadow Solidification, honing it to become something better. Each midnight, he shaped Nyxie into a new form¡ªa sparring partner molded from his shadow. These nightly bouts weren''t just for fun; they were sessions meant to sharpen his combat edge and gauge how much his Myst reserves had grown since that blood-soaked encounter with the Blood Demons.

    And the results? Impressive. His ability to maintain Shadow Solidification while fighting had surged beyond what it once was. Where once his control wavered, now it held strong and stable. But even with all that progress, one goal kept gnawing at him.

    Ascension.

    Liam craved and dreamed of it. The next Mystic level was all he thought about, especially now that he''d refined his use of Mystsense. But no matter how hard he pushed, the threshold stayed locked. He knew why¡ªforcing an Ascension came with consequences. Just like before, the backlash wasn''t worth it unless he was ready. And body adjustment delay? Yeah, that was hell.

    Now, he stood alone at one of the secluded training grounds on the eastern edge of the academy. The sky above was a cold canvas, stars blinking faintly. Nyxie stood opposite him, shaped into her humanoid shadow-dragon form, her presence humming with silent menace.

    "Don''t hold back on me, Nyxie," Liam said, flipping his new daggers in his hands with ease.

    These were blades forged by Mr. Blackwood months ago, tailored to Liam''s style¡ªcurved, glowing, each with a claw-like grip and intricate looped hilt. The metal was a dark silver hue, with dark violet patterns pulsing like veins across the surface.

    ''Blackwood nailed it. These fit like they were born for me,'' Liam mused, his fingers curling around the handles. ''Way better than Draven''s blades. Faster draw, better weight. These are mine.''

    Nyxie shifted slightly, her form tightening into a stance. Liam mirrored it.

    ''If only you could talk¡­ that''d make everything a hell of a lot easier,'' he thought, eyes narrowing. ''But that''s on me. My mystic level''s still too low to awaken your speech. I''ll get there, though. I have to. There are things only a Mystical Beast like you can tell me¡­ and I need answers.''

    He exhaled once.

    "Alright," he said, voice low, sharp with intent. "Let''s go."

    The moment Liam spoke, the world moved.

    Nyxie lunged first¡ªno hesitation. Just raw, unfiltered aggression. Her form blurred like a smear of shadow, claws dragging sparks from the ground as she surged forward. Liam barely sidestepped in time, his boots grinding against the stone with a sharp pivot.

    She spun midair, her tail lashing like a whip. Liam ducked under it and went in low, daggers slashing upward¡ªbut Nyxie had already vanished into mist-like tendrils of shadow, reforming behind him in a crouch.

    "Clever." Liam smirked, flipping his blades backward.

    He launched into a flurry¡ªslashes fast enough to blur.

    Nyxie blocked most with her forearms and wings, but Liam clipped her side once. A shallow hit, but it earned him a growl that echoed like a beast and a war cry fused.

    Then she struck back.

    Nyxie leapt into the air, wings spreading just enough to lift her off the ground, then twisted and dive-bombed him. Liam raised his blades to parry¡ªbut she fainted mid-air, twisting sideways and slamming her tail into his ribs.

    "Ghk¡ª!" Liam skidded back, boots tearing lines into the dirt.

    Before he could recover, she was on him again¡ªno pause or mercy. She faked a claw swipe toward his face, and when Liam raised his blade to block, she spun and kneed him in the gut.

    "Hahh..." He doubled over slightly, vision flashing white, but instincts kicked in. He rolled back, flipping to his feet, and slashed wide¡ªforcing Nyxie to retreat.

    He chuckled darkly as blood ran from a cut on his lip.

    "Alright, you got me twice. Guess I''m still too predictable."

    Nyxie didn''t respond, just tilted her head like a curious predator. Her shadowy form flickered with intensity, muscles coiled with lethal tension.

    They clashed again.

    This time Liam changed pace¡ªslower and more calculated, drawing her in with lazy movements before exploding with speed. One dagger feinted low, the other aimed for her neck¡ªNyxie parried with her arm, but Liam twisted the blade and spun around her, slashing across her back.

    But as he turned to follow up, her tail whipped under his legs¡ªhe flipped mid-air to avoid falling, only to catch her claw across his chest.

    Clothes torn. A shallow cut. But it burned with dark heat.

    "Oho¡­ trying to humiliate me now, huh?" Liam breathed, heart pounding. "I like that."

    They kept going¡ªslashes, kicks, feints, dives. It was chaos, beautiful and wild. Liam''s shadow danced with his movements, blades singing through air. Nyxie was relentless, adapting fast, her techniques fluid and evolving. She used her body like a living weapon¡ªwings to block, tail to trap, claws to strike.

    She even lured him once¡ªpretending to stumble, only to bait Liam into a close-range trap where she nearly took his head off with a spinning kick.

    He blocked it, barely.

    "You''ve gotten crueler," he muttered with a grin, breath ragged.

    Nyxie huffed. If she could talk, she might''ve said, "You said no holding back."

    They stood apart for a moment, both breathing hard. Only Liam was marked by cuts and bruises while Nyxie still was normal due to the shadow recovery.

    Liam couldn''t help but think¡ª

    "If this is what I''m facing now¡­ just imagine what I''ll fight after Ascension. Moreover, I feel like I''m fighting myself."

    His smile widened.

    Liam cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders, steam rising from his skin. Nyxie crouched, wings tucked in, eyes glowing faintly with feral glee.

    "You ready?" Liam muttered, his tone somewhere between challenge and amusement.

    Nyxie snarled, lowering her stance in response. That was all the answer he needed.

    They clashed again, this time with even more fury.

    Claws collided with daggers, their blows echoing across the training ground. Liam ducked under a sweeping claw and retaliated with a spinning slash, the edge of his dagger grazing her shoulder. Nyxie kicked off a wall, swooping overhead and forcing him to backflip away from a dive-bomb.

    Liam darted left, then right, his footwork sharp but Nyxie mirrored every move like a phantom. She was faster now, adapting mid-fight, as if each swing taught her something new. One swipe clipped his arm. Another grazed his thigh.

    "You''re getting arrogant," he said between breaths. "I like that. Let''s break that pride a little."

    As Nyxie lunged again¡ªclaws raised high¡ªLiam dropped into a low stance, both daggers pulsing with concentrated myst.

    "Try dodging this."

    A ripple of darkness surged from beneath his feet, and in one smooth, deliberate swing of his daggers, Liam activated a technique he had been saving.

    "Shadow Rend."

    The air trembled.

    From that single cross arc of his blades, dozens of shadow strikes burst outward. Each strike was a sliver of darkness sharpened into a blade¡ªfast, invisible, and unrelenting. Nyxie''s eyes widened, her form blurring to dodge¡ªbut there were too many, coming from all angles.

    One strike hit her shoulder. Another clipped her side. Then two more to her legs and wings. It wasn''t fatal, but overwhelming. She staggered, unable to reform fast enough, her body losing structure.

    A final slice of shadow slid clean through her chest.

    Nyxie''s form flickered before finally dissolving into smoky strands of shadow. Her humanoid body compressed and shrank. With a tiny poof, she returned to her smaller, cat-like shape. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She fluttered upward in lazy spirals, landing on Liam''s shoulder with a dramatic flop.

    "Squeeeeek¡­" she whined in a high-pitched trail of squeaks and chirps.

    Liam chuckled and tilted his head, not even bothering to hide the grin tugging at his lips.

    "Oh, quit whining," he said. "It''s not like you actually feel pain. You''re made of my myst, remember?"

    She squeaked again¡ªlonger this time, as if to say, "But you still didn''t have to go that hard!"

    "Tch. Drama queen," he muttered, returning his daggers to Void storage. "All those hits I gave you? Already healing thanks to shadow recovery. Meaning my myst is working overtime fixing your shadow body. So technically, I beat you and helped you recover at the same time."

    She gave a softer squeak, curling into herself a little. Probably sulking.

    Liam smirked and gently scratched behind her horn.

    "Still¡­ you did well. Really well," he murmured. "You outmatched me more than a few times. If you could talk, I''d bet you''d be bragging for hours right now."

    Nyxie purred quietly in response, her wings folding neatly as she nestled on his shoulder.

    Liam looked out at the ground they''d torn apart. Scorch marks from blade strikes. Craters from impact. And as the adrenaline wore off, a strange thought crept into his mind.

    "It was like fighting myself¡­ but wilder. Smarter in a primal kind of way. Like she knew what I''d do before I even did it."

    The thought gnawed at him.

    She was his creation. Built from his myst. Sharpened by his will. Was this what his potential looked like¡ªif stripped of restraint?

    He exhaled slowly. He was about to call it a night when a voice, smooth as velvet, floated from the shadows.

    "Impressive¡­ very impressive, Liam."

    He turned, instantly recognizing the teasing, honeyed voice.

    Lady Seraphina Vale stepped out from the darkness. Midnight-green hair fell around her, and her eyes gleamed with that usual mix of mischief and menace. Her figure was draped in a long coat with silver threading, cut to hint at elegance and danger in equal measure.

 Chapter 264 - 264: Find Her

    "You''ve grown¡­ a lot. That little spectacle just now?" Seraphina''s voice poured out like silk. "That wasn''t just power. That was art."

    Liam didn''t move a muscle. Still as stone, eyes locked on her with that cold, unreadable stare. But the air around him shifted¡ªsubtle.

    "You were watching," he said, voice barely above a breath.

    "I always watch my favorites," she said with a sly tilt of her head. "Shadow Rend, hmm? Such a savage, elegant move. You could''ve used that on me¡­ back in our little dance."

    "Wouldn''t have worked," he replied, deadpan. "You''d just flirt your way out of it."

    A rich chuckle bubbled from her lips as she stepped forward slowly. "Maybe. Or maybe I''d let it slice right through me¡­ just to see what you''d do next."

    Nyxie hissed, her wings flaring like blades. Liam reached up and flicked her lightly on the snout.

    "Don''t waste your breath. She''s always like this."

    Seraphina flashed a grin, all teeth and mischief.

    "You''re becoming quite the little monster," she said. "Sharper. Meaner. Smarter. But there''s been something gnawing at me for a while now¡­"

    Liam raised a brow, not answering, just watching. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your little act during the simulation exam¡­" Her voice dropped into that honeyed, dangerous tone. "You know, the part where you were supposedly killed? Everyone''s still scratching their heads. But me? Well¡­ since we have this thing between us, I figured I''d skip the formalities and ask directly."

    Liam gave a lazy shrug, letting out a quiet sigh. "I don''t know. It just¡­ happened."

    Seraphina pouted. "Oh, darling. Don''t treat me like the others. You do remember that I''m one of the few who knows what you really are, right?" she purred, stepping closer.

    "I haven''t forgotten, Lady Seraphina. I''m just telling the truth," Liam answered flatly, eyes like steel.

    "Are you really?" she whispered, wrapping her arms around his neck with a smooth, practiced motion. Nyxie squeaked in protest and sprang to the top of Liam''s head.

    Seraphina leaned in, her lips almost brushing his ear. "You know why you weren''t yanked from the exam. You know. And if you told me the truth¡­ I''d know more about you than anyone ever has."

    She giggled. "Well, except for Mystica. She''s basically your mom, so she gets a pass."

    Liam scoffed under his breath. "Mom? Please."

    "But if I do tell you¡­ you''ve gotta give me something in return."

    Seraphina blinked once, then let out a pleased sigh. "Ohh¡­ look at you, all grown up and cutting deals instead of begging for favors. I''m so proud." Her cheeks turned faintly red, whether from amusement or something more dangerous, only she knew. "Kaine really did a number on you, huh? Taught you how to play the long game¡­"

    She leaned back, eyes gleaming. "So¡­ what do you want, little shadow?"

    "At first? Nothing. But now?" His tone was even. "Now I want you to teach me things you''d never offer in a class session. The kind of things you only whisper to your third-years¡­ not someone like me."

    Seraphina''s smirk deepened, her tongue pressing to the inside of her cheek. "Ooooh. Ambitious." She circled him slowly. "You wanna get ahead of the game, huh? Jump the line. Bite into the secrets before they ripen."

    "Something like that."

    She paused behind him, her voice trailing along his spine like frost. "And what makes you think I''m not already feeding you third-year material?"

    He glanced over his shoulder, not missing a beat. "Nothing." A half shrug. "But if you are¡­ then up the stakes."

    "Up the stakes, he says." She laughed, low and dangerous. "Alright, then. What''s the ask, shadow boy?"

    "Teach me how to be like you. Stealthy. Dangerous. Untouchable. I want the real lessons. No handholding."

    That caught her. She stilled, one brow arching. "You want me¡ª" she tapped a black-painted nail to her chest "¡ªto teach you how to be a ghost with a dagger and a kiss like poison?" Her grin spread slowly. "Darling, that''s not something I give. That''s something I carve into people."

    "Then carve it," Liam said flatly. "If I''m going to survive the path I plan to take¡­ I don''t have time to be average."

    Seraphina stared at him in silence for a long second. Then she laughed¡ªfull and rich, like someone who''d found their new favorite toy and was already imagining the ways to break it. "Gods, you''ve really changed," she whispered, stepping close again, her breath dancing against his cheek. "Fine. But no whining. No complaints. And if you bleed¡­" she licked her lips, "...clean it up yourself."

    Liam gave a nod. "Deal."

    "Oh, I''ll start tonight then," Seraphina purred, her tone smooth as sin. "No use wasting all this juicy momentum. Meet me in my chamber at midnight¡ªfifteen minutes from now. Quietly. If anyone sees you¡­" she tilted her head, eyes gleaming, "you fail."

    Nyxie squeaked irritably from his perch on Liam''s head, wings twitching in protest.

    Seraphina glanced up with a wicked smile. "Relax, little shadowkin. I won''t break your boy¡ªjust bend him a little, sharpen his edges where they''re dull."

    Liam''s eyes narrowed. "Problem is¡­ I don''t know where your chamber is."

    "Ohhh, right," she said with a mock gasp, tapping her lip. "How careless of me. It''s on the southern wing of the academy. That''s all you get."

    "That''s it?"

    "Mm-hmm," she nodded, voice like a velvet rope around his neck. "If you wanna walk my path, you start like I did¡ªtracking ghosts in the dark. Consider this your first lesson."

    She turned, long coat billowing like living shadow, and melted into a dark violet mist that shimmered and vanished with a whisper.

    "Fifteen minutes, Liam," her voice echoed softly. "Don''t disappoint me."

    The silence returned like a breath held too long. Nyxie growled, a low hum of disapproval vibrating through Liam''s skull.

    He sighed, stretching his neck once. "Yeah, yeah. I know."

    He reached up and gave Nyxie a soft pat on the head. "Alright, time to move. But if I''m gonna avoid being spotted and track her at the same time... my flames are off the table tonight."

    ''Only dark magic will cut it for this...'' he mused. ''But using it on academy grounds? That''s pushing it. Even if I suppress my myst, some of it might leak out... and the last thing I need is the Assistant Headmaster sniffing around.''

    Nyxie gave a tiny, annoyed squeak, and Liam smirked. "Yeah, yeah. We''ve already lost a minute. Back to the shadows you go."

    Nyxie gave one last growl before melting into the black beneath his feet.

    "I can test out a few spells I''ve been holding back on," he muttered, as dark tendrils began slithering from beneath his boots, snaking up his limbs and wrapping around him like living cords of ink.

    "Void Passage."

    With that command, he sank into his shadow like water down a drain¡ªgone in an instant.

    **

    He emerged moments later from a flickering patch of shadow atop one of the academy''s tallest towers in the southern wing. Wind kissed his face, wild and cold, as he crouched low on the edge.

    "Whoa¡­ didn''t think that''d work," he muttered. "Thought I''d land in a hallway closet or something. Guess as long as I have a strong image in mind¡ªsomewhere I''ve seen or been¡ªI can hit my mark. Still, the coordinates matter..."

    He stood, the rooftops sprawling below him, moonlight splashing over slate tiles.

    "This is perfect. Quiet, high up. No guards. No patrols. No prying eyes."

    His voice dipped into a soft chant:

    "Let my breath dissolve into stillness. Let my soul tread lightly. Let no shadow know me¡ªWhispered Shroud."

    A ripple passed over him¡ªhis aura dimming, his presence vanishing like fog in a breeze.

    "This should keep me off their radar," he said, glancing at his pale, nearly translucent hands. "Assassin''s Veil."

    Another layer of magic folded over him¡ªthis one snuffing out all sound, his steps now silent as death. He hadn''t mastered the full extent of the spell yet, but the silence part? That he had nailed.

    "Now¡­ let''s find her. Shadow Sight."

    His eyes glowed faintly, the world shifting into a grayscale hue. Faint trails of myst, invisible to normal sight, glimmered like smoke on water. Traces left behind by spells, steps, emotion¡ªeven breath.

    He grinned. "Finally. A test to put all these to work."

    Seraphina had handed him the perfect opportunity and Liam was not about to waste.

    Liam slipped down from the rooftop like a phantom, his feet barely making contact with the stone tiles as he dropped silently into the courtyard. The Assassin''s Veil kept him silent. The Whispered Shroud kept him hidden. And the faint trail of Seraphina''s myst was the thread that guided him through the south wing.

    He passed beneath arched windows and towering columns, tracing the corridors. The myst was faint, like the lingering scent of perfume, but Shadow Sight made it pulse in his vision¡ªviolet wisps drifting near the edges of doorways, curling along the floor.

    He moved quietly through one hallway. Then¡ª

    Click-clack. Click-clack.

    Footsteps.

    His body moved before his mind caught up. Liam ducked behind a support pillar, shrouded in darkness as two academy guards strolled into view. They were armed, but far too casual.

    "I''m just sayin''," one grumbled, "we''re the ones walking these spooky halls at night while the instructors sleep in beds that cost more than my salary."

    The other scoffed. "Right? I caught Lady Vale yawning during the council meeting last week. Probably stayed up drinkin'' wine in some silk robe while we chase shadows."

    They chuckled, their boots echoing faintly off the marble, then drifted out of sight.

    Liam waited. Ten seconds. Twenty. A slow exhale.

    Then he was moving again.

    The myst trail wound sharply to the right, slithering down a narrow corridor. It was tight and dark. As he stepped inside, his eyes throbbed¡ªjust slightly, but enough to notice. The lines of myst were blurring.

    ''Tch. Already?'' he thought, squinting. ''It''s only been five minutes¡­''

    The pain was growing behind his eyes, like pressure building in his skull. He winced, then whispered, "Spell cancel."

    The glow faded from his vision, and the world returned to its natural tones. He blinked the sting away and kept walking, fingers trailing lightly along the stone wall for guidance.

    The hallway seemed to stretch deeper than it should have. Finally, at the very end, he found a door. Matte black and smooth as onyx.

    He raised a hand and knocked. Once. Twice.

    Silence.

    He turned the handle slowly and the door creaked open just a crack.

    The room beyond was... beautiful.

    The walls were a deep wine red with subtle gold filigree designs dancing up from the floor to the ceiling. A chandelier hung low, casting soft glows over velvet couches, bookshelves, and a faintly glowing crystal orb perched on an obsidian stand. Everything was pristine¡ªalmost unnaturally so.

    Then¡ª

    "Oh good," came Seraphina''s voice. "You made it."

    Liam froze. He hadn''t seen her yet.

    "But you''re late by¡­" She appeared from behind a partition, brushing her long green hair over one shoulder, "thirty-seven seconds."

    She raised a brow and smiled. "Lucky for you, I find that charming."

 Chapter 265 - 265: Time To Fulfill You Part

    Seraphina stepped fully into view, and Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly¡ªnot out of desire, but sheer disbelief.

    She wore a thin, dark emerald robe that shimmered like midnight glass, slit high on both legs, barely tied at the waist with black silk. Beneath it, hints of lacy black lingered, delicate and dangerously intentional. Her bare shoulders glistened under the dim chandelier light, and the curve of her neck begged attention.

    Liam raised a brow. "Is this what you plan to wear while training me?"

    Seraphina''s laugh was rich and wicked, like velvet dipped in honey. She tilted her head. "Darling¡­ that was the training."

    He blinked.

    "You made it to my chamber, undetected, in fifteen minutes. Used dark magic, evaded guards, tracked my myst¡­ I didn''t need to lift a finger." She stepped closer, her hips swaying with every word. "If I hadn''t given you this little¡­ incentive, you would''ve kept locking your shadow away. Kept burying it under all that fire and grit."

    She circled him like a predator sizing up a new toy. "But the thrill got to you, didn''t it? The silence. The danger. Using spells other than flame. You''ve been craving this, Liam. And tonight, you gave in. You used everything you had¡ªWhispered Shroud and those little spells of yours, what were the names? Ah. Assassin''s Veil and Shadow Sight. Very interesting spells from what I was."

    "You may be unpolished¡­" Her fingers trailed lightly across his back as she passed him. "But you made excellent use of your arsenal."

    Liam just stared at her, his face unreadable, but his mind turning.

    She got him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She hadn''t planned to train him with techniques or runes. No, the whole challenge was laced with seduction and shadows, and she''d baited him with both. His desire to use his dark magic, his hunger for more than just burning things¡ªshe''d felt it before he even did. She''d used it. Twisted it like a blade between ribs.

    The deal.

    This was never about a simple midnight lesson.

    Seraphina leaned back against a velvet chaise, crossing her legs slowly. "There it is," she said, smiling knowingly. "That little spark in your eye. Realization."

    She tapped one crimson nail against her lips. "Lesson one, Liam: In our line of work, the one who understands desire always wins. You were easy to fool."

    She stood again, gracefully walking toward him, her robe barely holding on. Her voice dropped low, intimate. "But don''t worry, sweet boy. I''ll teach you real things. Secrets I won''t dare whisper in class."

    She pressed a hand lightly against his chest. "Tonight was just a game of hide and seek. Tomorrow night, too. Every midnight until your break ends, I''ll be somewhere in the academy. You''ll find me. That''s your mission."

    She turned, whispering in his ear, "And sometimes, if time allows¡­ you''ll hide, and I''ll hunt."

    Liam exhaled, voice cool. "Using dark magic around the academy is still a risk. I don''t want unwanted eyes tracking me."

    Seraphina brushed a finger under his chin. "I''ve already thought of that. Relax. I''ve done some twitching here and there. While we play, no one sees, no one hears. Just you and me, Liam. All night long."

    She let the words linger. Then she stepped back, her playful smile returning.

    "Now then," she said, placing both hands behind her back and giving him a look that was equal parts innocent and sinful, "you remember our deal, don''t you?"

    Her eyes gleamed. "It''s time to tell me your little secret."

    Liam stood still, arms at his side, gaze never breaking from hers. "I revived because my body refused to let me die pathetically."

    The words were calm. Cold. Matter-of-fact.

    Seraphina''s lips parted, a sinful delight curling at their corners. She leaned forward slightly, voice dripping in sultry hunger. "Oh, do go on¡­ please."

    He didn''t look at her. Didn''t entertain the tone or the heat behind her eyes. He simply spoke¡ªbecause the deal was a deal.

    "After the Berserker Demon drove its blade into my heart, I thought that was it. I started falling... into this abyss. I assumed it was just the place where the simulation pulled us out after a ''death.'' But it didn''t feel artificial. I couldn''t stop it. Flashbacks hit me¡ªevery fight, every time I almost died. Every time I was too slow. Every time my bones shattered, lungs collapsed, skin tore."

    Her breathing hitched, and her smile deepened. He kept going.

    "My body¡­ it''s grown too used to death''s doorstep. Too familiar with that threshold. So it treated the simulated ''death'' like the real thing¡ªand it didn''t accept it. That''s why I revived."

    When the last word fell, Seraphina was already red in the face, eyes burning with wicked hunger. Her gaze didn''t just admire Liam now¡ªit devoured him. Possessive. Consumed. The thrill of death clung to her like perfume, and she breathed it in like an addict.

    Her thoughts swirled as her pupils danced with fire.

    ''He''s tasted death too many times to count.

    Not even the academy''s elite drills give that kind of trauma.

    He''s not just ahead of his peers¡­ he''s from another world entirely.

    What did he survive? What shaped that blank face and unbreakable calm?

    He''s holding secrets. Secrets soaked in blood and silence. And I want them. I want him.

    No¡­ I need him. I''ll rip it out of him slowly if I have to. Seduce it, steal it, burn it from his bones.

    But that toy¡ª

    ¡ªcan''t be wasted.''

    She licked her lips slowly, then asked, "Tell me one of those near-death experiences."

    "No," Liam said flatly. "That wasn''t part of the deal. You asked what happened during the exam. That''s it."

    Seraphina let out a low, amused chuckle, then smirked. "Kaine''s taught you well in the art of deal-making¡­" Her tone was half proud, half aroused.

    She stretched her arms up lazily, her robe slipping a little more off her shoulder. "That must be all for tonight, then.

    "Unless¡­ you''d like to stay."

    Her fingers traced the edge of her neckline. "You won''t regret it, Liam. Not one moment."

    But Liam bowed his head slightly. "Goodnight, Lady Seraphina."

    Seraphina''s pout was instant, dramatic and devilish. "I told you to stop with the Lady Seraphina stuff," she said, sauntering closer again with a smirk. "It''s either Mommy¡­ or Sera."

    Liam, completely unmoved, turned for the door. "Goodnight, Seraphina."

    And just like that, he stepped out, vanishing into the corridor.

    Seraphina let herself fall back into the velvet embrace of her couch. Legs curled. Robe loose. She bit her lip¡ªhard while her fingers curled into the fabric beneath her as her eyes stared into the candlelight, drowning in a lust not just for flesh¡­ but for all the secrets hidden behind Liam''s quiet, blank stare.

    Then her voice purred out low and ravenous.

    "I''ll have him¡­ oh, I will," she whispered to the dimly lit room. "A toy like that... can''t be wasted."

 Chapter 266 - 266: Rift Inspection (Part 1)

    A day after their meeting with Mystica, Galen and Magnus finally set out for the Ruined Lands.

    In most high-priority missions like this, standard protocol called for teleportation¡ªclean, fast, and efficient. But those two? Yeah, no. Portals were too borrowed and institutional. They weren''t fans of shortcut sorcery that didn''t come from their own hands.

    Instead, they chose the train.

    Not just any creaky hunk of metal, though¡ªthis was one of the myst-infused locomotives, crafted under the Kingdom''s strict enchantment orders. Powered by condensed myst cores and protected by runes of acceleration, these sleek beasts could bend hours into minutes. Days into a blink. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And cutting over the enchanted tracks of the Stav Lake¡ªan eerie, glassy body of water that stretched between Solara and the Ruined Lands¡ªmeant the journey was twice as fast. The rails shimmered across the surface like a silver scar, water lapping at the sides with whispers older than the kingdom itself.

    They said they wanted to enjoy the view, and sure, the golden hills, whispering forests, and fleeting wildlife were nice. But the truth? Neither of them had the patience to be cooped up for long.

    "Can''t this train go any faster?" Galen muttered, head tilted back against the velvet seat, eyes closed with a sigh of dramatic exhaustion. "I''m starting to regret not just using the damn portals."

    "Yeah, same," Magnus said, mouth full of cream puff, casually balancing a box of sweets on his lap like it was sacred treasure. "Scenery''s great and all, but sitting this long makes me feel like I''m thirty."

    Galen cracked an eye open. "You are thirty."

    Magnus smirked. "Exactly. And I hate feeling my actual age."

    A comfortable silence fell between them as the train sped across the shimmering surface of Stav Lake.

    "Hey," Magnus said suddenly, flicking a crumb off his shirt. "You ever think about going back to Solara? Like, actually back? Big fancy palace, golden halls, adoring fans throwing themselves at your feet¡ªy''know, the usual ''I''m royalty, kiss my ring'' vibe."

    Galen snorted. "Please. I''d rather dive into lava than deal with another noble council meeting. Besides, my father probably replaced my face with a statue of his favorite horse by now."

    Magnus burst out laughing. "Stormhoof? The war stallion? Yeah, I can see it¡ª''Beloved Son and Champion of Solara: Stormhoof the Magnificent.''"

    "I mean, the horse did win more battles than my old man." Galen grinned.

    "Tragic, really. Outshined by a horse with better hair."

    They both chuckled as the train crossed the final stretch of the lake. The radiant waters gave way to jagged cliffs and withered trees, the lush greens behind them slowly bleeding into the ash-stained grays of the Ruined Lands.

    A low hum filled the air as the train passed through a shimmering arc of blue glyphs¡ªthe Array Gate, a warding field that marked the border between Solara''s reach and the Ruined Lands.

    "Welp," Magnus muttered as he stood, stretching so hard his spine popped like popcorn. "What exactly are we here for again?"

    "Inspect the rift Mystica mentioned and¡­" Galen trailed off as he rose to his feet, blinking like his brain had skipped a beat. "¡­figure out if it''s Sylvathar who crawled out, or just some overgrown Gaia meathead. Can''t say I remember clearly."

    Magnus licked the last bit of frosting off his thumb. "Cool, cool. Let''s make it fast¡ªI''m dangerously low on sugar and patience. Not a good combo."

    "Then let''s move. I''m honestly hoping we find the bastard himself." Galen stepped toward the train doors, the smirk on his face crooked and full of menace. The sky outside was draped in stormy clouds, thunder grumbling in the distance like some ancient beast yawning awake. "Yeah... I''d love that."

    As they stepped off the train, the chill of the Ruined Lands greeted them like an old enemy. The platform was cracked and dusty, lined with enchanted lanterns that flickered with eerie blue light. Two knights stood at attention, waiting.

    "I greet Sir Galen Magna."

    "I greet Sir Magnus Yaer."

    They saluted in perfect sync, straight-backed and serious.

    Galen gave them a deadpan stare, hands shoved into pockets. His crimson trench coat, hiding his arms. "Stop saying my full name, you clowns."

    The coat fluttered with the wind, its golden designs catching the fading light. The Tempest Kingdom''s crest gleamed on his shoulder, but Galen wore it like it meant nothing. His sleeves hung empty, arms slipped through the inside lining of the coat. Underneath, a crisp white shirt and black pants completed the look.

    Magnus, on the other hand, looked like a walking shadow. His outfit was the same design¡ªonly completely black, with the golden patterns. His coat sleeves were rolled up to his forearms. He gave the knights a mock salute, grinning.

    "I greet Knight One. I greet Knight Two. Gods, that never gets old."

    The taller knight¡ªbroad-shouldered with a thick black mustache and a sharp little goatee¡ªbowed slightly. "Apologies, great Knights. We''ll be more mindful next time."

    "You''re good," Magnus said with a wink. "I''m just bored."

    "Save your pleasantries," Galen said, voice flat. "Where is that rift?"

    The taller knight straightened, his expression hardening with purpose. "It''s just beyond the second outpost, sir. Northeast ridge. It''s been stable, but¡­ it''s growing. We haven''t seen anything come out of it yet, but the size increased these past few weeks. Doubled."

    "Maybe it''s just compensating," Magnus muttered, hands behind his head, lazy grin playing on his lips. "Overgrown hole with insecurity issues."

    They moved out, boots crunching over gravel and cracked earth as they approached the containment perimeter. A faint hum buzzed through the air¡ªthe pulse of the magical barrier that surrounded the rupture zone. A thin dome shimmered faintly, stretching across the landscape like a soap bubble forged in magic.

    As they neared the edge, the taller knight reached into a satchel and pulled out two necklaces¡ªeach strung with a raw-cut Myst crystal, glowing a soft silver-blue.

    "These will protect you," he said, offering them forward. "Demonic Myst past the barrier infects human bodies. Without these¡­ your insides''ll rot out in under a minute."

    Magnus waved him off with a lazy flick of his wrist. "Nah, we''re good."

    "Keep ''em," Galen added, brushing past without even sparing the necklaces a glance. "You''ll need ''em more than we do."

    The knights blinked, stunned. The younger one especially¡ªhe had stayed mostly quiet the whole time, eyes scanning and observing. But now, he looked visibly confused.

    No one¡­ no one just walks through the barrier raw.

    To him, any human¡ªno matter how skilled¡ªneeded those protective crystals. Without them, the demon-infested Myst beyond the shield would sink into your bones like poison and break you from the inside out.

    Yet the moment Galen and Magnus passed through the barrier¡­

    Nothing happened.

    They strolled through like it was a gentle breeze. Just Galen with his hands in his pockets and Magnus still licking sugar dust off his thumb.

    "¡­T-They''re¡­ they''re not even flinching," the younger knight muttered.

    The older knight exhaled slowly and rubbed his temple. "They''re Top Tier Knights, kid. This is just a regular day to them."

    They continued along a dirt path cut through broken trees and ruptured terrain. The energy here felt unnatural. Twisted. Like the earth itself had a fever.

    Then¡ªmovement.

    A pack of Horror-class demons crept from the jagged shadows. Crawling on too many limbs, eyes glowing with limbs twitching unnaturally.

    The knights moved immediately¡ªblades drawn and spells conjured.

    Galen and Magnus?

    They just stood still, watching without even blinking.

    The young knight fought back irritation as he and his superior clashed blades and spells with the demons. Blood sprayed and Fangs snapped. And still¡ªthose two just stood there like statues with better things to do.

    ''Are they kidding?'' he thought, rage boiling in his gut. ''They''re just gonna let us handle everything? Proud, lazy bastards¡­''

    The final Horror hissed out its last breath as it was skewered and fell twitching. The group marched on.

    Then Galen''s voice cut through the air¡ªcalm, dry, uninterested.

    "I don''t care what you think, kid."

    The younger knight flinched.

    Galen didn''t look at him. He just kept walking, hands deep in his pockets, eyes ahead.

    "If you''re pissed we didn''t step in, go eat your own shit. We didn''t come to do your job for you."

    Silence.

    The young knight stared at him, wide-eyed.

    ''He¡­ he read me. Word for word.''

    He hadn''t said a thing aloud. But his expression had given him away. And Galen had gutted his thoughts in front of everyone like it was nothing.

    Magnus chuckled under his breath. "Oof. He got you real good, man."

    The younger knight looked down, face red¡ªnot just from shame, but from the wild, raw respect that hit him like a punch to the chest.

    They pressed forward and just moments after a few minutes the rift came into view.

    It pulsed like a beating heart in the middle of a scarred crater¡ªtwisting, swirling black and green Myst erupting out of it in slow, agonized tendrils. It was huge. Easily thirty feet across and still growing. The stone around it was warped, melted into unrecognizable forms. Trees nearby were either dead or mutated¡ªsome split into fleshy growths, others twisted into thorny spires.

    Magnus whistled low. "Yeesh. That thing''s been eating well."

    "Still, I doubt it is big enough to be Sylvathar''s entry point," Galen muttered. "But if a Gaia Lord really is planning to crawl out of that, we''re gonna need more than your bag of cream puffs."

    "Joke''s on you," Magnus said, pulling another puff out of his coat pocket. "This is the last one."

 Chapter 267 - 267: Rift Inspection (Part 2)

    The older knight stepped closer to the rift, his face tight with concern. "It''s held that size for about three days now. But the corruption''s spreading. Spores are showing up in the air, and a few of our scouts came back¡­ coughing up roots."

    Magnus scoffed, tossing a glance at the twisted foliage. "Classic Gaia demons. Nature''s little freak show."

    Galen approached the rift''s edge, his gait relaxed, almost lazy. He stood there, eyes half-lidded, as if he were staring at a puddle instead of a swirling death hole in reality. After a few moments, he turned and casually strolled back to where he''d been standing, his expression unreadable.

    "You said nothing''s come out of it yet?" he asked, tone light.

    The older knight nodded quickly. "Yes, sir. Not a single creature."

    Galen tilted his head. "Let''s hope it stays that way. Anyway¡ªhead back to base."

    "Uh¡­ excuse me?" the older knight blinked, confused. "Why, sir?"

    Galen let out a tired exhale, turning his head just slightly. "Not really in the mood to teach right now. So, kindly drag your asses outta here and stand guard at the barrier. That''s an order."

    The knights exchanged glances, hesitation clear in their eyes. But the older one eventually saluted and turned on his heel. The younger knight stumbled a step before following, still unsure.

    "Sir," the young one asked quietly, "should we really be leaving? We''re supposed to be holding this ground, aren''t we? Fighting demons?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re not wrong," the older knight said without stopping, "but if Galen freaking Magna tells you to move, you move. If he wanted help, he''d ask for it. Which means we''d just slow them down."

    He shot a glance over his shoulder. "Let the big dogs play, kid."

    As the two knights retreated, Magnus stretched like he''d just woken from a nap. "Sooo, Gally¡­ you wanna clue me in on the vibes here?"

    "Something''s coming," Galen muttered, eyes locked on the rift. "Don''t know what, but it''s not the kind of something I want babysitters around for."

    Magnus scratched the back of his neck. "Huh. Think it''s Sylvathar? I''ve only seen some crusty sketches and third-hand descriptions. Honestly, I imagine he''s like¡­ Gaia demons with a god complex and a gym membership."

    "Maybe." Galen''s lips twitched into the ghost of a smile. "But I don''t care what he looks like. I just want a fight worth remembering."

    "Well damn," Magnus said, unwrapping the last of his cream puffs. "Guess we''re skipping to the good part, huh?"

    But before he could take a bite¡ª

    The ground trembled.

    A soft quake, barely enough to shake the pebbles. But the rift reacted instantly, pulsing with a sharp, rhythmic thrum. The black-green mist thickened, churning faster.

    Then something moved.

    A shape emerged, slow and massive. Like a nightmare coalescing into flesh. Roots slithered over a hulking body, vines woven like armor. Its head was jagged, bark-like, a gnarled mask with two faintly glowing green eyes peering from within.

    It had no footsteps, no roar, just¡­ silence. Dreadful, crushing silence.

    Galen''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of excitement dancing in them. "Yeah¡­ that''s not your regular flower boy."

    Magnus popped the cream puff into his mouth, chewing lazily. "Huh. Could be Sylvathar. Or maybe just his bigger, angrier cousin."

    Galen started walking forward, hands in his pockets like he was heading to a vending machine.

    "Either way¡­ let''s say hi."

    Magnus followed. "Okey dokey, boss."

    As the demon descended in eerie silence, its feet kissed the ground without a sound. Arms still clasped behind its back, it stood there like a grim statue, tall and menacing. The rift behind it wavered for a moment, then collapsed inward, vanishing completely. Towering at nine feet tall, its glowing eyes swept the area like a predator scanning new prey.

    Galen and Magnus halted a few paces away from the being. Though both stood tall by human standards¡ª6''3" and 6''4" respectively¡ªthe demon loomed over them like a living tree given wrath and will. Galen''s jaw tightened, his posture still casual but his pride clearly pricked.

    "Tch. Hey, bastard," Galen muttered, only his eyes rising to meet the glowing gaze, "I hate being looked down on. So do us both a favor and don''t piss me off."

    The demon shifted slightly, lowering its head ever so slightly to acknowledge the two men. There was something oddly regal in its motion.

    "Humans," it said at last, voice echoing directly into their mind. "How long has it been since I last stepped foot on Amthar? Centuries, perhaps¡­"

    Though its mouth was hidden behind the gnarled mask, the words came as clearly as if whispered in their ears.

    "Yeah, yeah, save the nostalgia. You can drool over Amthar some other time. Tell me who you are," Galen said bluntly.

    "Hmph. Still so arrogant, so unaware of your place," the demon sneered, the glow in its eyes pulsing. "Lord Sylvathar always said you humans were hopelessly dense. Low in intelligence and high in misplaced confidence."

    Magnus blinked, munching on the last bit of his cream puff. "Huh? Hold up. You''re not Sylvathar?"

    The demon''s posture shifted, the surprise almost palpable despite the unmoving faceplate. "Me? Lord Sylvathar?" it scoffed. "Human, you truly are as foolish as they say. I am but the right hand of the Wise Lord Sylvathar. A servant in title, but exalted in purpose. I could never fill his shadow."

    That was new. Galen and Magnus exchanged a look¡ªRight hand demon of a Demon Lord? That wasn''t in any of the war scrolls.

    "So¡­ that means you''re a whole different breed than those usual Gaia creeps we keep slapping around?" Galen asked, his tone as bored as it was curious.

    "Indeed," the demon said, proud. "As his right hand, my strength surpasses any normal kin who stumbles through these rifts."

    Magnus rolled his shoulders lazily, arms behind his head. "Sucks that you''re not Sylvathar¡­ but your size checks out. Most Gaia demons ain''t fortresses. Got a name, big roots?"

    The demon stared down at them for a moment, then answered with grave weight. "Since this shall be the day of your deaths, I shall bestow upon you the courtesy of knowing the one who ends you. I am Karnag. Etch it into your tiny minds and carry it into the afterlife with you."

    Galen let out a tired sigh. "Since when did demons start getting emotional?" he asked with a teasing curl to his voice. "Karnag, huh? Cool. Now listen¡ªI''ll ask you nicely."

    He stepped forward, eyes locked with Karnag''s.

    "Where is Sylvathar?"

    Karnag remained still, but Galen''s voice dipped lower, sharper, more venom in each syllable.

    "And don''t test me with some crap answer. Because here''s how it''s gonna go: if you waste my time, I''ll beat the ever-loving hell outta you. And I''ll make sure you stay alive long enough to scream the truth.

    "But if you tell me what I want to know right now, I''ll make it easy¡ªone clean slice and you''re done. Deal?"

    The demon''s glowing eyes narrowed. "You are bold, human," Karnag hissed. "Impressive, but repulsive. That arrogance¡­ it stinks of your kind."

    "Still," he continued, tone shifting to something eerily amused, "If you are so desperate to learn the will of Lord Sylvathar¡­ I shall make you a deal."

    He raised his head proudly.

    "If either of you can so much as land a single strike on me¡­ I will reveal to you the next step in our divine plan. But I promise you¡ªit will mean nothing, for your lives will end in the process."

    Magnus let out a long, low whistle. "Ooh. Sounds spicy. You want me to handle this one, or¡­?"

    "Nah," Galen cut in, removing his trench coat and tossing it to Magnus without breaking eye contact with the demon. "It already ticked me off with its height. Got my neck hurting from looking up."

    He rolled his sleeves up, slow and casual, that same deadpan gaze fixed on Karnag. "And besides¡­ I''m a man of my word."

    "Alriiighty then," Magnus chirped, catching the coat and flopping down on a nearby jagged rock. "Guess it''s solo time. Lucky for me, I brought backup snacks."

    As Magnus reached into his pouch, Galen cracked his knuckles and took a step forward.

    "You better make this interesting, Roots."

    Karnag growled. "The name¡­ is Karnag. Not Roots."

    "It seems your arrogance is only matched by your ignorance," the demon continued. "To believe you can stand against me¡ªyou are no warrior. You are a fool."

    "I''ll end this quickly."

 Chapter 268 - 268: Karnag Vs Galen

    Karnag''s body shifted.

    No signal, no windup, no flashy glow¡ªjust raw, primal movement. One second he was staring Galen down, and the next, his foot tore through the earth, sending chunks of soil and dust spiraling backward as his massive frame blitzed forward. The ground trembled beneath his step, cracks webbing out from his pressure.

    But Galen didn''t move nor even blink as his red eyes, bored and half-lidded, locked onto Karnag with all the urgency of a man watching grass grow.

    And then¡ªBOOM!

    Karnag''s fist came crashing down, like a meteor. His knuckles split the air with a sound like a thunderclap, aimed to reduce Galen to a smear in the dirt. But¡ª

    Whoosh.

    Galen stepped sideways. Just one casual step. The punch missed him by a hair, the force of it creating a concave dent in the ground that hissed with heat from the sheer friction.

    "You''re slow," Galen muttered, his tone dry like he was commenting on the weather.

    Karnag snarled and swung again, this time aiming a spinning backhand, claws slicing in a wide arc. Galen ducked low, slipping beneath the swing and landing a quick jab into Karnag''s side. It wasn''t flashy¡ªjust a clean, crisp strike.

    Crack.

    The impact resounded louder than it should have. Karnag staggered. His bark-like hide chipped at the contact point, and a strange, greenish-black ichor began to seep out.

    "What¡­?" Karnag muttered, glancing down at the wound with confusion. "A human with that kind of strength? Don''t make me laugh."

    "Then keep laughing, tree-trunk," Galen said, stepping in again.

    This time, he moved like a whisper riding a blade of wind. His fists danced¡ªone to the ribs, one to the neck, one uppercut that snapped Karnag''s chin back. The demon stumbled, not out of pain, but confusion. Every strike from Galen had weight behind it¡ªreal weight.

    "You''re toying with me," Karnag growled, swinging his arm in a wide, desperate arc.

    Galen leaned back, matrix-style, letting the blow graze overhead. "Nah," he said, rolling his shoulders. "If I was toying with you, you wouldn''t be bleeding already."

    Magnus, still munching on a snack while seated on his rock, let out a low chuckle. "Told ya he was a menace. And that''s not even him trying."

    Karnag lunged again, this time with both arms extended like spears. Galen allowed one to barely touch his shoulder¡ªjust a scrape¡ªand spun with the motion, turning his body into a weapon. His leg shot up in a roundhouse, colliding with Karnag''s temple with enough force to twist the demon''s entire upper body to the side.

    THWAM!

    A geyser of that greenish-black blood sprayed out, splattering the ground. Karnag hit the dirt hard, skidding back several meters.

    He rose slowly, steam hissing from his wounds. The gnarled mask on his face cracked slightly, a jagged fracture running from the brow down to the jaw. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Karnag spat, the air around his mouth crackling with dark aura. "You¡­ bastard."

    Galen tilted his head lazily, crimson eyes still bored. "That all it takes to rattle you? You''re soft for a right-hand demon."

    Karnag roared, his body suddenly glowing with earth magic. The very terrain responded to his fury¡ªroots burst from the ground, twisting toward Galen like serpents, trees around them bent and cracked as if worshipping his wrath.

    The ground beneath Galen shattered open. Roots lashed up from the earth, wrapping around his legs, his arms, even his torso.

    But Galen didn''t even flinch. Instead, his eyes briefly sharpened¡ªjust a flicker.

    "Alright," he whispered, exhaling. "Let''s try a little more."

    4%.

    The shift was microscopic. The air around Galen shimmered faintly, like heat waves rising from burning stone. His presence grew¡ªnot wildly or dramatically¡ªjust enough for Karnag to feel a sharp chill crawl up his spine.

    The roots restraining him exploded outward in an instant¡ªsplinters and ash flying in every direction. Galen was already moving.

    He closed the distance between them in less than a blink.

    "Let me show you what I do to trees that talk too much," he muttered.

    BOOM!

    His fist buried itself in Karnag''s gut.

    It wasn''t a punch¡ªit was a detonation. The force behind it sent a massive shockwave outward, ripping the ground apart. Dust exploded into the air. Trees cracked in half. Rocks shattered.

    And Karnag?

    Karnag flew.

    The nine-foot demon was launched hundreds of feet back, his body bouncing and tumbling like a ragdoll before he finally crashed through a cliff face, the stone crumbling beneath his impact. Blood poured from his mouth now. His ribs were dented. His entire midsection felt like it was melting from the inside.

    From within the rubble, his voice echoed.

    "¡­Impossible¡­"

    Galen dusted off his knuckles. "Took that hit head-on, huh?" he muttered. "Gotta admit, that was kind of satisfying."

    Karnag emerged slowly, dragging himself from the collapsed wall. His glowing eyes were no longer arrogant¡ªthey were confused, rattled, even a little fearful.

    "You¡ªwhat are you¡­?" he asked.

    Galen shrugged. "Just a guy with a short fuse. Especially when tall things look down on me."

    Magnus stood up and stretched. "Yikes, and that was just the appetizer. You good over there, Barkboy?"

    Karnag coughed more blood. "No¡­ no¡­ This isn''t right. You should not be this strong¡­ Not a human."

    Galen began walking toward him, slow and steady.

    "Four percent," he said, voice soft.

    Karnag blinked. "¡­What?"

    "I''ve only been using four percent of my actual strength this whole time."

    The silence that followed was thick and suffocating.

    Karnag''s breath caught.

    And then¡ªhe screamed¡ªlunging forward in one last desperate attack, claws glowing with raw elemental fury, wind and stone combining in a furious spiral of destruction.

    Galen sighed, annoyed. "Fine. You want a real taste?"

    He brought his hand back, palm open.

    Myst flared around him like fire. Runes etched into his skin lit up in bright crimson, spinning slowly around his arm.

    "Crimson Reaper: Burst Fang."

    He released the spell like a cannon.

    A massive, concentrated beam of red myst launched forward from his palm¡ªcondensed, spiraling with explosive energy. It collided with Karnag mid-charge.

    KA-BOOM!!!

    The explosion swallowed the area. Trees vaporized. The earth split open. A crater formed, wide and deep, smoke billowing from its center like a volcano had awakened.

    And at the heart of it¡­ Karnag lay broken. His body was scorched, the gnarled mask shattered, his face revealed¡ªgaunt, monstrous, and now laced with pain and blood. He wheezed.

    "This¡­ This is power of¡­ just a fraction?" he whispered, disbelief choking his words.

    Galen stood over him, hands back in his pockets. "You asked for it, and I let you in on your fate. Now, be a good treetrank and tell me where''s Sylvathar?"

    Karnag stared up, lips trembling. "You¡­ you''re a monster."

    "No," Galen replied. "I kill monsters."

    And his eyes burned brighter than the flames he''d just unleashed.

 Chapter 269 - 269: Phase One Is Complete

    "So, Roots," Galen crouched beside the broken mass that was Karnag, his red eyes glowing faintly beneath the smoke. "Where is Sylvathar?"

    Karnag''s jaw trembled. His mouth dripped with dark ichor, the scent of burnt wood and blood clinging to his body. "What makes you think I''ll tell you that¡­ human," he spat weakly, trying to sound menacing¡ªbut the tremor in his voice betrayed him.

    Galen smirked, but there was no joy behind it¡ªjust cold fire. "You still don''t get it," he said, his tone calm, almost bored. "Unlike you, I''m a man of my word."

    Shhk¡ª

    Before Karnag could blink, his left arm was gone.

    Severed.

    A sickening splurt followed as greenish blood sprayed like a fountain. His scream was raw, primal. His body thrashed in place, but he couldn''t move¡ªcouldn''t even tell how it happened. Galen hadn''t moved. Hadn''t flinched. But the pain was real, and his arm lay yards away, twitching like a dying insect.

    "GAHHHH¡ª!!"

    Galen leaned closer, his tone dipping into something darker¡ªquiet, lethal. "I''ll ask again," he said, brushing specks of blood off his knuckles. "Where is your bastard of a Lord?"

    Karnag''s breaths came out in short, ragged bursts. The pain was overwhelming. The realization even more so. ''He''s not just stronger¡­ he''s something else entirely.''

    "¡­You¡­ you don''t scare me," he managed, voice shaking. "I''d die before I betray Lord Sylvathar¡­"

    Galen blinked slowly. "Good," he whispered.

    And then¡ªCRACK!¡ªhis boot came down on Karnag''s shattered ribs.

    The demon howled in pain, coughing out chunks of black blood.

    "I don''t need your fear," Galen said, straightening. "I need your screams."

    He snapped his fingers. A magic circle lit up beneath Karnag''s body¡ªdark crimson, pulsing with a low hum. A sigil of fire and pressure. One designed not to kill, but to hurt.

    Karnag screamed again as the myst ignited his nerves, burning inside his body. "STOP!! STOP¡ª!!"

    Galen crouched again, calm and clinical, like a doctor checking a patient. "Talk, and the pain stops. Lie, and I turn your blood to vapor."

    Karnag''s head slumped to the side, his breath shallow and ragged. "You¡­ monster¡­"

    "You really think you''re in a place to call me that?"

    The cracks in Karnag''s defiance split wide. His remaining claw scraped at the dirt in agony, his body twitching with fading strength. "Lord Sylvathar¡­ he''s already crossed into this realm¡­ a long time ago," he wheezed. "He walks among you humans¡­ Phase One is already complete¡­"

    Galen''s eyes narrowed. "Phase One? What does that entail?"

    Even through the agony ripping through his body, Karnag managed a smug grin¡ªteeth stained with ichor. "It seems¡­ my Lord is as cunning as ever. Your kind¡­ so drunk on their own thirst for power¡­ they made deals with him. Willingly. And with his blood now coursing through them, the seeds have been planted."

    His voice dropped into a whisper filled with sinister pride. "Soon, the Gaia demon bloodline will rise¡­ and we will no longer be the lowest in the Lord Tier hierarchy."

    Galen''s bored gaze cast down at Karnag. "So that''s the game. Gaia demons are considered trash back in your realm¡ªuseless, weak. No different from an Advanced Horror at their worst." He turned slowly, tone cold and surgical. "Sylvathar intends to breed them here¡­ create a new generation of demons on Amthar itself. A homegrown infestation."

    "Yes¡­ and you''ve already fallen behind," Karnag coughed, dark blood spilling from his mouth. "You''re sharp¡­ but it''s too late¡­"

    Galen exhaled, the faintest trace of disgust curling his lip. "You demons¡­ always thinking you''re playing chess, when you''re barely surviving checkers."

    The flaming sigil beneath Karnag flickered, then dimmed as Galen turned away.

    Karnag watched him go, fury rekindling within him. ''You arrogant bastard¡­'' he thought, forcing his broken body upward. Every part of his body was destroyed and vision spinning¡ªbut still, he surged forward one last time.

    "You think you can just turn your back on me?!" Karnag roared, limbs trembling. "No matter how strong you are¡ªyou don''t turn your back on a living enemy, you arrogant leech¡ª!"

    Galen didn''t flinch nor stop.

    Hands in his pockets.

    Voice calm, almost lazy.

    "I told you¡­" he said. "I''m a man of my word."

    FWOOOOM!!!

    ¡ªKZZZHHHHMMMM¡ª!!

    A tower of fire exploded where Karnag lunged, a hellish column of incandescent wrath. It roared into the sky like a phoenix born in rage, swallowing the would-be attacker whole.

    No scream.

    No cry.

    Only ash, scattered on the wind.

    Galen kept walking. "Rest easy, Roots," he muttered under his breath. "You were never in my league."

    "Damn¡­ poor Root," Magnus said as he hopped down from the jagged boulder he''d been lounging on. "At least the guy didn''t die screaming." He casually tossed Galen''s trench coat back to him, like nothing had happened.

    Galen caught it, flicked it open, and slid it on in one motion. "Yeah. That wraps up our inspection of the rift. Let''s head back."

    Magnus stretched with a yawn, walking beside him. "So, Sylvathar''s already here, huh?"

    "Yep. That''s what Root-boy spilled before he turned into charcoal."

    Magnus let out a half-laugh. "Looks like your wish came true¡­ just not in the way you wanted."

    "Yeah," Galen muttered, adjusting his collar. "But since the bastard''s playing dress-up among humans, finding him''s gonna be like hunting a shadow in the fog."

    They passed through the fractured terrain, ash curling at their feet.

    "So¡­ we telling Mystica and Dove?" Magnus asked.

    "Of course, dumbass. They''re the ones who sent us here. But we''ll do it on the train. I''m done breathing this cursed air," Galen said, scrunching his nose.

    As they crossed the edge of the war-scarred land, the magical barrier shimmered around them. On the other side stood about twenty knights, weapons drawn, armor gleaming, eyes tense.

    Magnus leaned toward Galen, voice low. "Looks like the knight you yelled at actually took your order seriously."

    The older knight from before stepped forward with a crisp salute. "Sir Magna, we did as instructed. Reinforcements have arrived and are holding position."

    Galen gave a lazy wave. "Cool. Nothing to worry about now. Threat''s gone. You can all go back to doing your assignments¡­ the knight stuff." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One of the younger knights blinked. "Sir¡­ guarding this zone is our assignment."

    "Oh. Right. Yeah," Galen replied, scratching the back of his neck like he''d forgotten they were professionals too. "Anyway, we''re out."

    Magnus clapped his hands. "Later, knighties! Don''t let the shadows eat you or whatever. Byyyeee."

    The two of them strolled past the line of armored soldiers, heading toward the awaiting train that sat humming softly on the tracks.

    "Thank you for your service, Sirs! Safe travels!" the knights called out in perfect unison.

    As the train began to pull away, the tension melted from the air. The knights who had been stiff as statues finally relaxed their shoulders and exhaled.

    "Bro¡­ we were just face-to-face with them," one knight said, half in awe, half in disbelief.

    "They actually talked to us," another muttered, dazed. "I''m never washing my helmet again."

    While their comrades gushed, the older knight and his younger counterpart passed through the barrier for a final sweep.

    But what they saw stopped them cold.

    The land was scorched, sure¡ªcolumns of blackened earth, heat still clinging to the rocks¡ªbut what shocked them wasn''t the damage.

    It was the silence.

    No Feral-class beasts. No Titanborne hulks. Not even a single Horror-class demon lurking anyway.

    They were all dead.

    Every. Last. One.

    The young knight''s voice trembled. "They did all this¡­ just the two of them?"

    The older knight lit a cigar with a shaky hand, eyes still locked on the smoldering remains. "Yeah, kid. They''re not like us. They''re monsters¡­ just on our side."

    They turned and stepped back through the barrier.

    The older knight looked over the squad. "Good news, boys. No patrol duty tonight. For once in six damn months¡­ you all get a full night''s sleep."

    Cheers erupted like victory bells.

    ***

    Back on the train, Galen and Magnus had slumped into their seats, boots kicked up. Galen reached over and hovered his hand above a glowing Myst crystal. It shimmered for a moment, pulsing with arcane light, before projecting a magical hologram mid-air.

    There she was¡ªMystica, perched gracefully in her room, dressed in her usual glamorously wicked ensemble, eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    "I thought you and Dove were checking out the outer edges of the Crescent Kingdom," Galen said, head resting on his hand.

    Mystica gave a lazy wink. "We were. Done with that. Now we''re back. Dove''s already rearranging my shelves, by the way."

    "I see," Galen muttered.

    "So¡­ what did you two lovebirds find out about the rift?" she asked, head tilting ever so slightly.

    Magnus grinned, tossing an arm behind his head. "Well, sweet Gally here got a little hands-on and pulled some juicy intel."

    Mystica narrowed her eyes, amused. "Got his hands dirty? Wait¡ªdon''t tell me something came out of the rift?"

    "Oh yeah," Galen replied, voice low. "A Gaia demon. Stronger than the usual mutts, but it wasn''t Sylvathar. Still¡­ your fear and my little wish both came true."

    Mystica''s playful expression didn''t change, but her tone sharpened ever so slightly. "Sylvathar¡­ he''s already here, isn''t he?"

    Galen nodded slowly. "Yeah. And there''s more. But it''s better if we explain in person."

    "You''re right," she sighed, brushing her hair over her shoulder. "Hurry back, darlings. Dove''s been a menace since we got home. I need her off me."

    Magnus chuckled. "Well, she is into women."

    "Unfortunately for me," Mystica said with a smirk, fading from the crystal.

 Chapter 270 - 270: We Must Find Them

    It didn''t take long for Galen and Magnus to roll into Zone 12 after their call with Mystica fizzled out. The train hadn''t even cooled before they were already striding through the academy gates, heading straight for her chamber like men on a mission.

    Magnus stretched with a groan that could rival a yawning lion. "Mmm, smell that? Sweet, non-demonic air. I swear, I could marry Amthar."

    Galen, eyes half-dead and voice lower than the tone of his patience, muttered, "Yeah, the cursed fog back in the Ruins was getting into my skull. Let''s see Mystica first, then chug something strong. My throat''s drier than a sand witch''s humor."

    They moved through the courtyard, ignoring salutes from knights left and right. Eventually, they reached the hall leading to Mystica''s quarters. Galen didn''t bother knocking¡ªsubtlety wasn''t in the mood¡ªand shoved the door open like it owed him something.

    Inside, sunlight poured in like liquid gold with books littered the floor.

    And there, sprawled like chaos incarnate, was Dove.

    One leg thrown over the armrest of a velvet chair, a lit cigar lazily dancing between her lips. She wore an oversized white shirt, hanging open just enough to expose part of her breast. No pants in sight¡ªjust the shimmer of black panties playing peekaboo beneath the fabric.

    She glanced up, eyes half-lidded, and blew a plume of smoke through her nostrils like a dragon goddess on break. "Took your sweet time, didn''t you? What, you think my Night Empress has all day to wait on you clowns?"

    Magnus paused mid-stride like he''d just walked into heaven and hell at once. "Wow¡­ I know you''re not into men but¡ªhear me out¡ªone night and I''ll convert you."

    "Close your mouth, puppy," Dove said, flicking ash into a floating tray without looking. "And trust me, your magic stick won''t even cast a spark on me."

    Magnus, undeterred and still very much eyeballing, smirked. "Had to shoot my shot."

    Dove smirked back with teeth. "Keep looking and I''ll start charging per blink."

    Galen didn''t even flinch. He was already walking to the bar. "Do you ever wear pants? Or is this just your permanent state of being?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dove leaned back with a chuckle darker than midnight. "Says the man who was practically drooling over this body the last time he got drunk. What''s wrong? Suddenly found modesty?"

    She exhaled smoke in his direction, eyes twinkling. "Come on, pretty boy¡­ don''t you wanna admire me again?"

    Galen sipped his wine like it was holy water. "Clearly I said too much while intoxicated."

    "Oh, you did," she whispered with a grin, lifting one bare leg to the table like a flag of victory.

    Right then, Mystica stepped out from the back, hair thrown up in a messy bun with a book in one hand. She barely glanced at the scene and didn''t blink.

    "Great, you made it," she said, utterly unbothered by Dove turning her room into a chaos land. "Ignore the nudist. She''s been on a freedom streak all morning."

    "Don''t shame art in motion, Empress," Dove said, raising her cigar like a toast.

    Magnus nodded like a loyal follower. "Art indeed," he whispered.

    Galen slumped onto the couch with a groan, rubbing his eyes. "Can we please talk about Sylvathar before my brain checks out from all the skin exposure?"

    Mystica chuckled and snapped her fingers to cast the Silent spell across the room.

    "Alright, lover boys," she purred. "Spill it. Tell mommy everything."

    "Don''t ever call yourself that again," Galen said, deadpan.

    "Huh? Why not?" Mystica purred, her voice like velvet laced with mischief. "You called me that the last time we were in bed together, Gally."

    "¡­Huh?" Dove shot up like thunder, dramatic as ever. She loomed over Galen with a shadowy glare, planting one foot firmly on the couch¡ªdirectly next to his face, panties front and center. "Hey, you dare touch my wife? My Empress?" Her short hair fell over one eye like a stormcloud.

    Galen didn''t even blink. "Please move your underdressed leg out of my vision. And no, I didn''t lay a single finger on your ''woman''."

    Dove stared at him in silence for a moment¡­ then huffed and slinked back into her seat like a moody cat.

    "She touched me," Galen added, sipping his drink with zero shame.

    Dove''s head snapped to Mystica. "You cheated on me?" she gasped, mock-sobbing with her hands to her chest.

    Mystica rolled her eyes and lazily waved her off. "It was a joke, Dove. Obviously. And so was he."

    She straightened up, her tone shifting. "Now, children, can we please return to the Sylvathar situation before this devolves into a soap opera?"

    Magnus leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees with a grin. "Honestly, I kinda like the soap opera vibes. Feels like we''re in a very attractive sitcom."

    "Magnus," Galen muttered without turning his head, "shut up before Dove starts stripping for a theme song."

    Dove lit up with a grin, lifting her cigar. "Tempting, honestly. Got the body, got the attitude, just missing the live audience." She turned to Magnus with a wink. "You clapping, pretty boy?"

    "I''ll clap anything for you," Magnus replied without missing a beat.

    Mystica smacked a book down on the table with just enough force to silence the flirting. "Okay. Enough sexual tension, unless it''s directed at me."

    All three of them shut up.

    Mystica inhaled slowly, her expression darkening. "We all know Sylvathar walks among us now."

    Galen leaned further into the couch, arms sprawled. "Yeah. He''s here. Somewhere in the cracks."

    "When we investigated the Rift," he continued, "some freakshow Gaia demon showed up. Not him¡ªbut definitely not one of the usual ones either. It was tougher¡­ different somehow." He paused, recalling its looming size. "Also, annoyingly tall."

    "Ah," Mystica smirked, "so that''s why you actually fought. Normally, you''d let Magnus do the dirty work so your precious shirt stays spotless."

    "Correct," Galen said flatly. "Anyway¡­ before Roots died, he said phase one of their plan was already complete."

    "Phase one?" Dove tilted her head. "The hell does that mean?"

    "Sylvathar''s made a deal with power-hungry humans. People¡ªactual humans¡ªnow walk around with fragments of a Demon Lord''s blood in their bodies."

    Dove''s eyes lit up like she''d just won a bet. "Ha! I knew it. That Duchess Aveline bitch did strike a deal with a demon! I knew it! I told you, didn''t I? Now there are more freaks like her just walking around the Three Kingdoms."

    Mystica narrowed her eyes. "Did Roots say anything else? About their goal?"

    "Yeah," Galen said, sipping his wine. "Sylvathar wants to increase his kin. Gaia demons are naturally stronger than most¡ªbut among the Demon Lord species, they''re still at the bottom of the food chain. So he''s trying to bolster their numbers here on Amthar. My guess? Once he''s got enough, he''ll march back into the demon realm and demand a promotion."

    Magnus raised an eyebrow. "But¡­ isn''t that kind of dumb? I mean, it''s just more of the same. Wouldn''t that make him stronger in numbers, not in actual power?"

    "You''ve got it wrong, handsome," Dove said, voice like velvet dipped in smoke. "What he''s creating isn''t more of the same. He''s using human bodies¡ªour adaptability, our myst affinity¡ªfused with his blood. The result?" She leaned in, smiling like a predator. "A whole new breed of Gaia demons. Stronger. Smarter. Meaner."

    Galen finished his drink and muttered, "The worst kind of evolution."

    ###

    Magnus scratched his head, frowning. "So, like¡­ demon-human hybrids on steroids?"

    "More like nature''s worst glitch," Dove replied, dragging on her cigar. "Imagine a creature with a Gaia demon''s raw muscle¡ªbut a human''s brain and emotions. They won''t just punch through walls, they''ll plan how to collapse the whole damn city."

    Mystica nodded, closing the book in her hand with a soft thud. "And if that''s the case¡­ then this isn''t about starting a war. It''s about perfecting a species."

    "A species loyal to him," Galen added. "He''s building a family. An army. Something that won''t just tear through our defenses, but spread like a disease."

    "Like a weed with claws," Dove muttered, tapping ash off her cigar. "And we''re just the soil."

    Silence filled the room for a moment.

    Mystica broke it, her voice as smooth. "We need to find the hybrids. Cut the roots before the forest grows."

    Magnus leaned forward, arms resting on his knees. "Any idea where they''re popping up first?"

    "Nothing concrete," Galen said. "But I got a feeling Duchess... whatever her name is, wasn''t the first¡­ and definitely won''t be the last."

    Mystica leaned back slightly. "Queen Lucy must know of this and so must the other Kingdoms as well."

    "Yes, I get to see that diva again." Dove said, biting her lips seductively.

    "I thought you had a thing for Mystica." Magnus said with sincere confusion.

    Galen simply rose, adjusting his collar. "She''s a whore, it is that simple, Magnus."

    "A whole which you wanna pipe down!"

 Chapter 271 - 271: You Reek

    Over the past few days, Liam had been far from idle. Not with the way things were spiraling around him.

    By daylight, he was rooted in books and battle forms¡ªstudying the intricacies of fire magic alongside Ariana. He dissected theory, tested application, and sharpened the bite of his flames with every lesson learned. That was his rhythm. Day meant discipline. Knowledge in, fire out.

    But when night fell¡­ all that structure crumbled.

    Just like Seraphina promised, every midnight dragged him from his dorm and into the academy''s shadows¡ªno map, no hints, just a single mission: find her.

    The first two nights? Chaos. She was nothing more than a phantom. A whisper in wind. Tracking her down felt like chasing smoke with bare hands.

    By the third night, Liam made a choice¡ªno more leaning too hard on Shadow Sight. He pulled back, grounded himself, and turned to his natural senses. The decision came after he caught on to something¡­ odd. Seraphina''s myst, though not dark magic, shimmered with a similar flavor.

    It reminded him of the dark forest. The creatures he faced there, back when he first arrived, gave off the same eerie pull. Back then, with no clear read on myst, he relied on instinct¡ªon scent and sound. It wasn''t perfect, but it kept him alive.

    So, he did the same now.

    His senses weren''t elite, but with a little Myst Amplification? They sharpened just enough. He began tracing myst threads with his nose and ears¡ªstrange as it felt. He even memorized the scent of Seraphina''s perfume, mixed with her natural presence. It made him uncomfortable¡ªlike some creepy stalker¡ªbut the mission demanded it. No room for pride in a battlefield of shadows.

    That third night wasn''t a victory, not entirely. But it was a level-up. He stumbled less, veered less, got closer. His new method had promise.

    Seraphina noticed.

    So, naturally, she raised the stakes.

    She created double myst traces, making it difficult for Liam to point the exact thread to follow. Sometimes, she''d slip a whisper into the wind, like a siren''s call, just audible enough to pull him in the wrong direction¡­ only for her to vanish again.

    Liam fell for the tricks a few times, sure. But he learned. Fast.

    And each time he managed to find her¡ªperched on the academy clock tower, draped across a bench in the garden cloaked in fog, or lounging at the edge of the underground pools¡ªshe greeted him with a smirk that said you''re improving.

    And then she''d vanish again, laughter slipping into the dark like mist through fingers.

    And then she''d vanish again, laughing into the night.

    Liam missed sleep, a lot of it. But the trade-off? Worth it.

    He was adapting faster to his dark magic.

    ***

    Today marked the final breath of freedom¡ªthe last day of the academy''s break. And Liam? He spent it buried in the library with Ariana, deep in study mode.

    They were surrounded by books them like they were professors. Ariana glanced up from her tome, eyes landing on Liam. His gaze was locked in on his own tome.

    But something didn''t sit right.

    ''He''s the same¡­ but off,'' she thought, biting her lip. Then softly, "Umm, Liam?"

    He tilted his head up, just enough to catch her gaze. "Yeah?"

    "It might be none of my business but¡­ are you sleeping okay?" Her voice was gentle, laced with concern.

    "Huh?"

    "It''s just¡­ you look fine, like normal. But your eyes?" She leaned in a bit. "You look kinda zombie-ish. Just curious, that''s all."

    "Oh, that?" Liam said, brushing it off with practiced calm. "Stayed up late learning some stuff. Nothing to worry about."

    "I see¡­ sorry for asking."

    "No need to apologize, Ariana." He offered a faint smile and returned to his book.

    ''Hah,'' Liam sighed inwardly. ''Even with Crimson Breathing keeping me functional on scraps of sleep, I can''t hide these dead-man eyes.''

    ''And honestly... I think I''m getting too used to this cozy life. Back in the dark forest, I could go days without rest and still move like a blade. Weak as I was then, I wasn''t soft.''

    ''The last thing I need¡­ is to get soft.''

    He leaned back in his seat, eyes drifting to the ceiling. Then, casually:

    "I''m hungry."

    Ariana''s head shot up like she''d been jolted.

    "Umm¡­ wanna hit the cafeteria?" she asked, a little unsure.

    "Hm? Cafeteria? Aren''t they on break too?"

    "Well, yeah, but the staff''s supposed to come back a day before us," she explained.

    "Oh. That works," Liam said, standing with a stretch. "Let''s go."

    "O-Okay," Ariana said quickly, closing her book and standing up.

    Liam slid his hands into his pockets, headed for the door¡ªbut didn''t make it far.

    "Wait! Liam¡ªjust a second," Ariana called, stepping closer.

    He paused, blinking. "You need something?"

    "No," she said, stopping just inches away. "I just¡­ wanna do this. Stay still."

    She reached up with both hands, her fingers brushing softly against his cheek as she whispered, "Aquea Lux."

    A soft light blossomed between them¡ªcool and comforting. Water danced across his skin, washing away the bags under his eyes, soothing the tension etched into his face. Light followed the trail, sculpting his features back to peace.

    When it faded, she smiled, tucking a strand of hair from his forehead. "There. Now you look like your usual handsome self."

    Liam blinked, a trace of surprise flickering in his eyes, the warmth of Ariana''s spell still clinging to his skin like morning dew. "Didn''t know you had water and light affinities."

    "Yeah... I guess I haven''t told you yet," Ariana replied, voice soft.

    "Anyway, thanks."

    Ariana giggled, nervously brushing her hands over her skirt like she could wipe away the boldness of her actions. "You''re welcome."

    "We can go now, right?" she asked, avoiding his gaze.

    "Yeah. Let''s go," Liam said, his tone cool as ever. ''She reminds me of Elsie... but Elsie didn''t have auburn hair,'' he mused as they stepped out into the quiet hallway.

    They walked side by side in silence for some time until Ariana broke it with a question.

    "So... are you happy about starting the second semester?" she asked.

    Liam''s eyes stayed forward. "Can''t say I feel anything. But it''s good to know I''ll get to learn more from Professor Orin Vale. I''ve got some questions lined up for him."

    "Oh, I see..." she said, nodding gently.

    "What about you?" Liam asked, his voice lighter. "You looking forward to tomorrow?"

    "Me? Umm, yeah. I get to see everyone again," Ariana said with a small smile. "I bet the others trained during break too, like us."

    "Yeah... me too," Liam replied, though a flash of Asher''s cocky grin danced in his head. ''That bastard''s probably ready to annoy the hell out of me with whatever new trick he picked up.''

    As they moved through the corridor, about to round a corner, Liam''s senses spiked.

    He caught movement from the edge of his vision.

    "Wait."

    His arm shot out, halting Ariana just in time. Still, she lightly bumped into the oncoming figure.

    "You good?" Liam asked her, voice flat but steady.

    "Yeah, thank¡ª" Ariana began, but the stranger cut in, dripping venom.

    "Are you blind by any chance?"

    The voice slithered through the air like oil over fire.

    They turned, and there he stood: Gordon Rvack, the assistant Headmaster. But his usual plastic smile was absent¡ªreplaced by a sneer curled in raw disgust, like just looking at them ruined his day.

    "I''m sorry, Assistant Headmaster," Ariana said quickly, bowing slightly. "I should''ve been more careful."

    "Yes, you should''ve. Those glasses of yours seem to be failing you. Get new ones," he said with an eye roll, venom leaking from his tone. Then his gaze snapped to Liam¡ªwho stared back, bored.

    ''Tch. Those eyes... just like that arrogant bastard, Gordon thought bitterly. ''And this blind one, she''s that bitch''s apprentice. How infuriating seeing people who remind me of of those two.''

    "You," he hissed. "Don''t look me in the eyes with those cursed things, brat. And you, four-eyes, tell your mentor to fix your sight while she''s at it."

    He turned with a huff. "I''d better get going before you worthless kids make me any later."

    His footsteps echoed down the hall.

    "Useless kids, everywhere..." he muttered as he vanished around the corner.

    Ariana scowled in his wake. "What an ass," she muttered, her usually gentle voice sharpened with irritation. "He might be the assistant headmaster, but that doesn''t give him the right to act like some rude maniac."

    She turned toward Liam with a grateful smile. "Anyway, thanks for stopping me, Liam."

    "Um... Liam?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He didn''t respond right away¡ªhis gaze still locked on the hallway where Gordon had vanished. But there was no anger in his expression. No annoyance. Just¡­ a strange, quiet confusion.

    ''What the hell was that smell?'' Liam thought, brows furrowed. ''He reeks¡­ but not like sweat or rot. It''s something worse. Something unnatural.''

    A faint chill tickled his spine.

    ''It makes me wanna throw up,'' he thought, resisting the urge to clutch his throat. ''That scent¡­ it wasn''t human.''